Christ and his Church: or, Christianity explained, under seven evangelical and ecclesiastical heads; viz. Christ I. Welcomed in his nativity. II. Admired in his Passion. III. Adored in his Resurrection. IV. Glorified in his Ascension. V. Communicated in the coming of the Holy Ghost. VI. Received in the state of true Christianity. VII. Reteined in the true Christian communion. With a justification of the Church of England according to the true principles of Christian religion, and of Christian communion. By Ed. Hyde, Dr. of Divinity, sometimes fellow of Trinity Colledge in Cambridge, and late rector resident at Brightwell in Berks.
         Hyde, Edward, 1607-1659.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 1844 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 383 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A86946
         Wing H3862
         Thomason E933_1
         ESTC R202501
         99862757
         99862757
         114933
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A86946)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 114933)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 140:E933[1])
      
       
         
           
             Christ and his Church: or, Christianity explained, under seven evangelical and ecclesiastical heads; viz. Christ I. Welcomed in his nativity. II. Admired in his Passion. III. Adored in his Resurrection. IV. Glorified in his Ascension. V. Communicated in the coming of the Holy Ghost. VI. Received in the state of true Christianity. VII. Reteined in the true Christian communion. With a justification of the Church of England according to the true principles of Christian religion, and of Christian communion. By Ed. Hyde, Dr. of Divinity, sometimes fellow of Trinity Colledge in Cambridge, and late rector resident at Brightwell in Berks.
             Hyde, Edward, 1607-1659.
          
           [36], 723, [1] p.
           
             Printed by R. W[hite] for Rich. Davis in Oxford,
             [London] :
             1658.
          
           
             The words "I. Welcomed .. communion." are bracketed together on the title page.
             Place of publication and printer's name from Madan.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Jan: 7"; 8 in imprint date crossed out and "7" written in.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               :
               OR
               ,
               Christianity
               Explained
               ,
               Vnder
               seven
               Evangelical
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Heads
               ;
               
                 VIZ.
                 CHRIST
              
               I.
               
                 Welcomed
                 in
                 his
                 Nativity
              
               .
               II.
               
                 Admired
                 in
                 his
                 Passion
              
               .
               III.
               
                 Adored
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
              
               .
               IV.
               
                 Glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Ascension
              
               .
               V.
               
                 Communicated
                 in
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               VI.
               
                 Received
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               VII
               .
               
                 Reteined
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               WITH
               A
               Justification
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               according
               to
               the
               true
               Principles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 Put
                 ye
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 live
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 is
                 gain
                 ,
              
               
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
              
               
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 .
                 in
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 .
                 Coelest
                 .
                 Papam
                 ,
                 in
                 act
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
                 Ephes
                 .
                 par
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 evil
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 Ministers
                 )
                 hold
                 our
                 Peace
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 Peace
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ?
              
            
             
               By
               
                 Ed.
                 Hyde
              
               ,
               Dr.
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               sometimes
               fellow
               of
               Trinity
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               late
               Rector
               Resident
               at
               Brightwell
               in
               Berks.
               
            
             
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 W.
              
               for
               
                 Rich.
                 Davis
              
               in
               Oxford
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Christian
               Reader
               .
            
             
               WHen
               
                 conscientious
                 Ministers
              
               cannot
               officiate
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 conscientious
                 Christians
              
               cannot
               go
               to
               Church
               ;
               and
               
                 customary
                 Christians
              
               go
               thither
               ,
               either
               to
               
                 little
                 purpose
              
               ,
               because
               to
               no
               true
               worship
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 great
                 shame
              
               ,
               because
               to
               no
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               t
               is
               fit
               the
               Church
               should
               come
               to
               private
               houses
               ,
               that
               's
               reason
               enough
               for
               this
               Treatise
               of
               Christianity
               to
               see
               the
               Press
               ;
               But
               t
               is
               in
               vain
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               come
               to
               any
               man
               till
               he
               come
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               come
               to
               
                 his
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               that
               's
               caution
               enough
               for
               them
               who
               shall
               see
               this
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               :
               For
               unless
               they
               have
               Christ
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               him
               in
               their
               eyes
               ;
               They
               will
               scarce
               find
               him
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               his
               own
               infallible
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               of
               his
               unworthy
               
               Ministers
               ;
               Do
               not
               then
               complain
               of
               these
               
                 Vnchristian
                 times
              
               ,
               (
               though
               there
               was
               never
               greater
               reason
               for
               that
               complaint
               )
               but
               take
               heed
               your
               own
               heart
               be
               not
               Vnchristian
               ,
               Then
               will
               God
               in
               worse
               times
               then
               these
               ,
               (
               if
               worse
               can
               be
               )
               never
               let
               you
               be
               destitute
               of
               those
               means
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               able
               to
               root
               and
               build
               you
               up
               in
               your
               Saviour
               ;
               If
               
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 do
                 also
                 walk
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               For
               this
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               have
               
                 true
                 faith
              
               in
               Christ
               ,
               even
               to
               have
               stedfastness
               in
               that
               faith
               ,
               since
               that
               Faith
               cannot
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               cares
               not
               to
               be
               stedfast
               :
               Without
               doubt
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               
                 sure
                 in
                 it self
              
               then
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               should
               be
               nothing
               more
               
                 sure
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 Domine
                 si
                 error
                 est
                 a
                 Te
                 decepti
                 sumus
                 ,
                 Scot.
                 Prol.
                 in
                 sent
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 be
                 a
                 device
                 or
                 a
                 deceit
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               too
               many
               men
               now
               make
               it
               ,
               or
               use
               it
               )
               
                 t
                 is
                 Thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 hast
                 deceived
                 us
                 ,
              
               said
               that
               acute
               Divine
               most
               boldly
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               truly
               :
               And
               we
               must
               be
               as
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Because
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 canst
                 not
                 deceive
                 us
                 ▪
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 in
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 Thee
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 deceived
              
               ;
               As
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               object
               is
               ,
               so
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               subject
               
                 should
                 be
              
               the
               greatest
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               Since
               it
               is
               undenyable
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               That
               man
               is
               much
               
               more
               bound
               by
               the
               obligations
               both
               of
               Nature
               and
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               look
               to
               the
               certainty
               ,
               and
               to
               compass
               the
               assurance
               of
               his
               internal
               then
               of
               his
               external
               tenure
               ,
               of
               his
               eternal
               then
               of
               his
               temporal
               ,
               of
               his
               spiritual
               then
               o●
               his
               corporal
               good
               estate
               and
               condition
               :
               For
               if
               Christ
               be
               indeed
               our
               author
               for
               what
               we
               do
               and
               suffer
               ,
               then
               will
               he
               also
               be
               our
               Advocate
               in
               all
               our
               doings
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               sufferings
               :
               And
               so
               will
               our
               cause
               be
               certainly
               justifiable
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               world
               and
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               twofold
               goodness
               ,
               one
               
                 from
                 it self
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 from
                 its
                 Advocate
              
               ;
               The
               first
               goodness
               of
               our
               cause
               will
               justifie
               us
               before
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               will
               also
               justifie
               us
               before
               God
               ;
               The
               first
               will
               keep
               men
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               may
               oppress
               us
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               condemn
               us
               ;
               The
               latter
               will
               keep
               us
               from
               the
               sentence
               of
               Gods
               eternal
               condemnation
               .
               So
               happy
               is
               it
               with
               that
               man
               who
               knows
               he
               
                 serves
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               for
               any
               fear
               or
               love
               whatsoever
               ,
               start
               aside
               from
               
                 his
                 service
              
               .
            
             
               Yet
               now
               a
               daies
               we
               take
               a
               quite
               contrary
               course
               ,
               (
               which
               cannot
               be
               observed
               without
               bitterness
               of
               soul
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               reproved
               with
               bitterness
               of
               words
               ,
               for
               when
               there
               is
               
                 dead
                 flesh
              
               on
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               stile
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               sharp
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               pierce
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               
                 cut
                 it
                 off
              
               )
               
               most
               men
               making
               sure
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               made
               sure
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               desiring
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               either
               Religion
               or
               Salvation
               :
               They
               will
               needs
               be
               walking
               upon
               the
               Battlements
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               found
               out
               the
               true
               Iacobs
               ladder
               to
               climb
               up
               thither
               :
               I
               speak
               to
               and
               of
               those
               men
               especially
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               ready
               not
               only
               to
               forsake
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               contemn
               their
               poor
               Mother
               ,
               This
               distressed
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               once
               flourishing
               to
               the
               envy
               of
               her
               friends
               ,
               now
               seemingly
               withered
               (
               for
               extirpated
               she
               cannot
               be
               )
               to
               the
               joy
               and
               scorn
               of
               her
               enemies
               :
               And
               I
               ask
               them
               seriously
               ,
               Were
               they
               sure
               of
               their
               Religion
               heretofore
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               (
               For
               not
               the
               perswasion
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               the
               profession
               and
               practise
               of
               Religion
               is
               Religion
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Be
                 ye
                 doers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hearers
                 only
                 ,
                 deceiving
                 your
                 own
                 souls
                 ,
                 Iam.
              
               1.
               22.
               )
               If
               they
               were
               not
               sure
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               then
               serve
               God
               
                 without
                 their
                 consciences
              
               ,
               as
               Hypocrites
               ?
               If
               they
               were
               ,
               why
               are
               they
               since
               fallen
               from
               that
               service
               
                 against
                 their
                 consciences
              
               ,
               as
               Apostates
               ?
               Here
               seems
               yet
               to
               be
               a
               very
               bad
               certainty
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               there
               be
               a
               better
               certainty
               of
               their
               salvation
               ?
               unless
               (
               that
               we
               may
               gratifie
               
               their
               singularity
               more
               then
               our
               own
               Veracity
               )
               we
               will
               say
               ,
               There
               may
               be
               a
               company
               of
               good
               Christians
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               out
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               Whereas
               in
               truth
               a
               man
               that
               goes
               alone
               in
               a
               perswasion
               by
               himself
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               like
               Ajax
               in
               the
               Tragedian
               )
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Poets
               sense
               ,
               One
               out
               of
               his
               wits
               ;
               in
               the
               Casuists
               sense
               ,
               One
               out
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               must
               be
               in
               the
               good
               Christians
               sense
               ,
               One
               out
               of
               his
               
                 Religion
                 ;
                 Pude●
                 haec
                 opprobria
                 nobis
                 ,
                 &
                 dici
                 potuisse
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 potuisse
                 refelli
                 .
              
               The
               intent
               of
               this
               Treatise
               of
               Christianity
               (
               which
               labours
               for
               such
               a
               Zeal
               as
               may
               enflame
               devotion
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               a
               simplicity
               as
               may
               satisfie
               it
               )
               is
               ,
               To
               bring
               these
               men
               back
               again
               to
               their
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               
                 His
                 Church
              
               ;
               To
               Christ
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               it
               sets
               out
               the
               Christians
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               Christ
               :
               To
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               whiles
               it
               keeps
               in
               memory
               the
               antient
               festivals
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               professing
               that
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               also
               embracing
               and
               expressing
               that
               
                 Christian
                 joy
              
               :
               The
               first
               part
               is
               
                 Christ
                 Preached
              
               ;
               The
               second
               part
               is
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Practised
              
               :
               The
               third
               part
               must
               be
               your
               own
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Purchased
              
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               bottom
               
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               he
               wisheth
               unto
               you
               ,
               who
               is
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Brother
                 and
                 Servant
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   E.
                   H.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               in
               honour
               of
               Christs
               Nativity
               .
            
             
               OBlessed
               Jesus
               ,
               thou
               Lover
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               souls
               ,
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               who
               camest
               unto
               men
               ,
               and
               didst
               become
               man
               ,
               to
               bring
               true
               light
               into
               the
               world
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               grant
               we
               beseech
               thee
               unto
               us
               miserable
               sinners
               ,
               so
               to
               glorifie
               thee
               for
               thy
               coming
               
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               being
               
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               reigning
               
                 over
                 us
              
               ,
               that
               though
               of
               our selves
               we
               are
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               
                 in
                 thee
              
               we
               may
               come
               to
               see
               the
               true
               light
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               
                 by
                 thee
              
               may
               come
               to
               enjoy
               the
               true
               light
               of
               Glory
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               thee
               eternally
               who
               livest
               and
               reignest
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               one
               God
               eternal
               ,
               world
               without
               end
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               short
               Scheme
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Christ
                   welcomed
                   in
                   his
                   Nativity
                
                 :
                 Hath
                 three
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 sheweth
                 the
                 Motives
                 of
                 that
                 welcome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 sheweth
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 that
                 welcome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 sheweth
                 the
                 
                   joyful
                   manner
                
                 of
                 that
                 welcome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 Shewing
                 the
                 Motives
                 of
                 Christs
                 welcome
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 from
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 Triumphant
                 and
                 Militant
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   fifteen
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 CHrists
                 image
                 repairs
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Gods
                 image
                 in
                 man.
                 The
                 Churches
                 desire
                 t●…
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Christs
                 humiliation
                 is
                 the
                 Christians
                 exaltation
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 humiliation
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 humble
                 himself
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 observed
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 our
                 souls
                 with
                 Patience
                 and
                 with
                 Piety
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 true
                 Christians
                 fulness
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 a
                 solemn
                 Festival
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 her
                 Duty
                 in
                 appointing
                 that
                 Festival
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Advent
                 Sunday
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 justly
                 or
                 safely
                 gainsay
                 that
                 Appointment
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Christmass
                 no
                 superstitious
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 Christmass-day
                 ,
                 observed
                 not
                 for
                 it self
                 but
                 for
                 its
                 duty
                 ,
                 takes
                 off
                 all
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 fall
                 under
                 no
                 just
                 exceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 fall
                 under
                 any
                 unjust
                 cavils
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 calumnies
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Iewish
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 observation
                 of
                 daies
                 ;
                 This
                 latter
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 neglected
                 without
                 scandal
              
               
                 Sect
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 oppose
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Christs
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 to
                 Iews
                 ,
                 keeping
                 them
                 from
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Iews
                 equally
                 scandalized
                 by
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 by
                 Profaneness
                 ;
                 especially
                 that
                 profaneness
                 or
                 irreligion
                 which
                 immediately
                 dishonoureth
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 those
                 Christians
                 who
                 oppose
                 Christmass-day
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 other
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 suspect
                 them
                 as
                 not
                 well
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Christmass-day
                 was
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 therefore
                 no
                 will-worship
                 in
                 keeping
                 Christmass
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Heb.
                   1.
                   6.
                
                 
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 embrace
                 all
                 opportunities
                 of
                 glorifying
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 desert
                 either
                 our
                 Saviour
                 or
                 our selves
                 ,
                 whiles
                 we
                 are
                 defective
                 in
                 our
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Preparation
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 made
                 us
                 so
                 bad
                 Christians
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Chur●●
                 or
                 of
                 Affection
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 being
                 good
                 Christians
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 Thankfulness
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 worthily
                 magnifying
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 new
                 song
                 for
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 carefully
                 observed
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 piece
                 of
                 Reformation
                 for
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 observe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Everlasting
                 thankfulness
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 everlasting
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Time
                 not
                 perfect
                 in
                 Gods
                 account
                 from
                 our
                 Creation
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 our
                 Redemption
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 not
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 Time
                 not
                 untimed
                 meerly
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Time
                 still
                 continued
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 :
                 No
                 other
                 time
                 perfect
                 in
                 Gods
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wherein
                 he
                 gives
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 And
                 no
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 our
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wherein
                 we
                 receive
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 2.
                 
                 Shewing
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 Christs
                 welcome
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 infinite
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 on
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 Redemption
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   nine
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 GOds
                 first
                 gift
                 to
                 man
                 was
                 his
                 love
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 his
                 second
                 Gift
                 was
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ;
                 No
                 Gift
                 can
                 prove
                 a
                 blessing
                 unless
                 God
                 give
                 it
                 in
                 love
                 ;
                 Not
                 Government
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 temporal
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 best
                 Spiritual
                 Gift
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 Universal
                 in
                 the
                 diffusion
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 particular
                 in
                 the
                 Obligation
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Consultation
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 Success
                 ;
                 though
                 his
                 Churches
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 daily
                 Praying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 often
                 proves
                 unsuccessful
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 our
                 best
                 proof
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 loved
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 love
                 him
                 again
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Members
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 Election
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 our
                 Reconciliation
                 :
                 More
                 men
                 Reconciled
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 Recommended
                 to
                 Him
                 :
                 Or
                 more
                 men
                 reconciled
                 Potentially
                 then
                 Actually
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fond
                 love
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 scourgeth
                 whom
                 he
                 loveth
                 ;
                 The
                 Christian
                 Church
                 not
                 taught
                 
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 to
                 expostulate
                 for
                 being
                 scourged
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 be
                 crucified
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 thieves
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 bosom
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 to
                 redeem
                 us
                 :
                 The
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 corner-stone
                 blasphemously
                 applyed
                 to
                 his
                 pretended
                 Vicar
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 one
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 Ex-apostle
                 ,
                 one
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Tht
                 mother
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 as
                 still
                 a
                 Virgin
                 :
                 The
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 Interpreters
                 .
                 Christs
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 exalted
                 men
                 above
                 Angels
                 ;
                 A
                 mercy
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 remember
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Iews
                 corrupted
                 not
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 That
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 Belial
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 All
                 good
                 Christians
                 follow
                 Christ
                 both
                 in
                 Active
                 and
                 in
                 Passive
                 obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 3.
                 
                 Shewing
                 the
                 joyful
                 manner
                 of
                 Christs
                 welcome
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy-Ghost
                 ,
                 witnessing
                 to
                 our
                 Consciences
                 that
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Adoption
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   nine
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 spiritual
                 man
                 more
                 wants
                 joy
                 then
                 the
                 carnal
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 under
                 greater
                 labours
                 both
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 .
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
                 love
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 teaching
                 him
                 how
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 for
                 his
                 Redemption
                 .
                 Hymns
                 expressing
                 that
                 joy
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 evil
                 spirit
                 silenced
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 was
                 opened
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
                 love
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 redemption
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 joy
                 for
                 his
                 Creation
                 :
                 
                   It
                   had
                   been
                   good
                   for
                   that
                   man
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   born
                   ,
                
                 spoken
                 of
                 Judas
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Saviours
                 
                 own
                 judgement
                 ,
                 not
                 our
                 Apprehensions
                 ;
                 that
                 Gloss
                 an
                 abusing
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 The
                 joy
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 redemption
                 whereof
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 assureth
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 twofold
                 :
                 First
                 privative
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 under
                 it
                 as
                 condemning
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 as
                 regulating
                 and
                 restraining
                 us
                 .
                 Secondly
                 Positive
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 attain
                 that
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 joy
                 of
                 Christians
                 for
                 being
                 under
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 being
                 Adopted
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 that
                 joy
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 moderated
                 by
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 frailty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gods
                 impartial
                 Justice
                 in
                 the
                 Judgement
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Adoption
                 in
                 Christ
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 Saint
                 John
                 without
                 a
                 double
                 Preface
                 ,
                 One
                 Practical
                 ,
                 Another
                 Speculative
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 here
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 The
                 threefold
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 more
                 eminently
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Adoption
                 and
                 other
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 That
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 Adopted
                 to
                 be
                 Heirs
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 tutoured
                 as
                 Infants
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 was
                 wrought
                 a
                 true
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Particular
                 time
                 appointed
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Restriction
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Application
                 :
                 The
                 Christians
                 joy
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 Redemption
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Adoption
                 .
                 The
                 priviledge
                 of
                 true
                 Faith.
                 And
                 how
                 the
                 Redemption
                 by
                 Christ
                 is
                 larger
                 then
                 the
                 Adoption
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Adoption
                 greater
                 in
                 his
                 Giving
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 Receiving
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 most
                 holy
                 Prayer
                 a
                 very
                 comfortable
                 testimony
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 Adoption
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 How
                 nearly
                 it
                 concerns
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 not
                 Our
                 Brother
                 
                   which
                   art
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 :
                 The
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 answerable
                 to
                 this
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 ill
                 quarreling
                 with
                 that
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 worse
                 discountenancing
                 and
                 deserting
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 Adoption
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 can
                 truly
                 and
                 rightly
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Baptism
                 only
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 the
                 outward
                 seal
                 of
                 his
                 Adoption
                 )
                 say
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 or
                 lawfully
                 and
                 laudibly
                 use
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 our-Adoption
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 conjunction
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Passion
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   four
                   Chapters
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Person
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Propitiation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Application
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Person
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   three
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 fixed
                 with
                 comfort
                 upon
                 God
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 upon
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 cared
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 comfortably
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 True
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Faith
                 :
                 The
                 great
                 loveliness
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 mysteries
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 natures
                 in
                 one
                 Person
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Propitiation
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   four
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 manner
                 of
                 knowing
                 divine
                 Truths
                 what
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 benefit
                 of
                 knowing
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Propitiation
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 our
                 Propitiation
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Pass-over
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 signifies
                 to
                 our
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 our
                 Propitiation
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 excellent
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Comforts
                 of
                 Christianity
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 from
                 that
                 Title
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 Propitiation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 goodness
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 justice
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 finding
                 it
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 3.
                 
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Satisfaction
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   two
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 necessity
                 if
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 expiate
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 commemoration
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Repetition
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 for
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Priests
                 for
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 4.
                 
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Application
                 :
                 Hath
                 two
                 Sections
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 CHrist
                 in
                 his
                 propitiation
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 benefit
                 us
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 Application
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 Application
                 is
                 ,
                 Christs
                 threefold
                 conjunction
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Office
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 adored
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   two
                   Chapters
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 chiefly
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 only
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 chiefly
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   eleven
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 grand
                 cause
                 of
                 joy
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 strongly
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 whose
                 Commentaries
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 on
                 those
                 Texts
                 which
                 concern
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 even
                 those
                 Texts
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 corrupted
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 Festival
                 called
                 Easter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Anniversary
                   Feast
                
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 Christians
                 joy
                 for
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 That
                 thereby
                 the
                 Christians
                 Jubilee
                 ,
                 or
                 joy
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 but
                 enlarged
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 or
                 hindred
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 assisted
                 and
                 helped
                 by
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 memorials
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefly
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Justice
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 terrible
                 memorial
                 of
                 Gods
                 Justice
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 invaded
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 memorials
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 fear
                 which
                 possesseth
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Anniversary
                 memorial
                 of
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 were
                 not
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 observed
                 without
                 wil-worship
                 and
                 superstition
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 general
                 equity
                 of
                 the
                 Levtical
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Typical
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 concerning
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 approves
                 Anniversary
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 weekly
                 Festivals
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 antient
                 contention
                 about
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 Easter
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 zeal
                 more
                 about
                 duties
                 then
                 about
                 days
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 overthrow
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 particular
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 days
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   Praying
                   ,
                   Administring
                
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 Alms-deeds
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 false
                 administration
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 and
                 false
                 devotions
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 sordid
                 illiberality
                 in
                 not
                 relieving
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 alike
                 profanations
                 of
                 a
                 Festival
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 in
                 observing
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 superstition
                 in
                 that
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 weekly
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 And
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 relation
                 to
                 its
                 duty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 publickly
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 thanks
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Principal
                 ;
                 The
                 other
                 
                   by
                   institution
                
                 ,
                 as
                 consecrated
                 to
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 less
                 principal
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Antisabbatarian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 advanceth
                 duties
                 above
                 days
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Christs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 Moses
                 his
                 own
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 more
                 properly
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Sunday
                 hath
                 a
                 better
                 Title
                 to
                 holiness
                 and
                 unchangeableness
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 labourers
                 or
                 Ministers
                 are
                 both
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Gods
                 command
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christs
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 institution
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Sunday
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 is
                 most
                 truly
                 a
                 Christian
                 
                 Festival
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 religiously
                 observed
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ought
                 also
                 other
                 Festivals
                 instituted
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 likewise
                 our
                 Christian
                 Sabbaths
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Commandment
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 limit
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 excludes
                 not
                 other
                 Festivals
                 shewing
                 our
                 true
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 commands
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 true
                 manner
                 of
                 observing
                 any
                 Christian
                 Festival
                 ,
                 particularly
                 Easter
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 account
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   observations
                
                 ,
                 by
                 observing
                 our selves
                 and
                 
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 ;
                 Our selves
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 Retribution
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 spiritual
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 more
                 with
                 spiritual
                 then
                 with
                 carnal
                 joys
                 :
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 carnal
                 joys
                 are
                 greater
                 in
                 their
                 proportion
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 spiritual
                 joys
                 are
                 greater
                 in
                 their
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 zealous
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 Festival
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 thankfulness
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 :
                 A
                 set
                 form
                 of
                 praise
                 fittest
                 to
                 express
                 that
                 thankfulness
              
            
             
               
                 CAA.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 only
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   four
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 cares
                 to
                 come
                 neer
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Adam
                 after
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 adored
                 God
                 rightly
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 his
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 no
                 Religion
                 adoreth
                 God
                 rightly
                 ,
                 which
                 adoreth
                 him
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 excellencies
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
                 teacheth
                 such
                 conformable
                 truths
                 to
                 right
                 reason
                 ,
                 declareth
                 an
                 expiation
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 so
                 pure
                 a
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 innocent
                 a
                 conversation
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 rightly
                 adored
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 truly
                 known
                 and
                 loved
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 only
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 know
                 and
                 love
                 him
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 The
                 true
                 way
                 to
                 gain
                 that
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 and
                 keep
                 that
                 love
                 ,
                 is
                 universal
                 obedience
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 affirmative
                 and
                 negative
                 precepts
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Christians
                 do
                 know
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 cleerly
                 and
                 substantially
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 so
                 know
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 Types
                 and
                 Figures
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Jewish
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 differ
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 degrees
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 those
                 Christians
                 who
                 adore
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Mediator
                 then
                 by
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 rightly
                 adore
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 rightly
                 adore
                 him
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 be
                 deterred
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Ascension
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   a
                   Prooem
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   Chapters
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Proeem
                 :
                 That
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviours
                 Ascension
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 truly
                 observed
                 by
                 our
                 Commemoration
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 our
                 imitation
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 Ascension
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 considered
                 before
                 his
                 Ascension
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 considered
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 Ascending
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 considered
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 Ascended
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 considered
                 before
                 his
                 Ascension
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   three
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 considered
                 in
                 his
                 Apparitions
                 before
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 wrong
                 use
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 Apparitions
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Apparition
                 to
                 above
                 five
                 hundred
                 at
                 once
                 cleared
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 considered
                 in
                 his
                 instructions
                 before
                 he
                 Ascended
                 ;
                 That
                 those
                 instructions
                 are
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 directly
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 and
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 Those
                 instructions
                 briefly
                 explained
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 spake
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 before
                 he
                 ascended
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 heads
                 ,
                 Words
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 consolation
                 ,
                 benediction
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 is
                 registred
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 unwritten
                 Tradition
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 thus
                 instructed
                 ,
                 comforted
                 and
                 blessed
                 ,
                 yet
                 preached
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 ability
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 Mission
                 and
                 Commission
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 degree
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 considered
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 ascending
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   three
                   Sections
                
                 :
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 words
                 used
                 to
                 express
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 ,
                 did
                 manifest
                 his
                 twofold
                 claim
                 or
                 title
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 merit
                 or
                 purchase
                 ,
                 as
                 man
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 ascension
                 wrought
                 a
                 twofold
                 miracle
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 comfort
                 and
                 benefit
                 redounds
                 to
                 us
                 Christians
                 from
                 these
                 Titles
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 particularly
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 that
                 Day
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 as
                 precept
                 ;
                 why
                 the
                 Apostles
                 left
                 not
                 many
                 precepts
                 concerning
                 circumstances
                 of
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ;
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 ascension
                 was
                 Bethany
                 in
                 Mount
                 Olivet
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 considerations
                 arise
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 persons
                 before
                 whom
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ascended
                 ,
                 were
                 first
                 Angels
                 ,
                 secondly
                 men
                 ;
                 yet
                 men
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 Angels
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 All
                 men
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 disturbers
                 of
                 these
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ministers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 
                 do
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Article
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 which
                 however
                 ,
                 is
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 all
                 true
                 believers
                 above
                 all
                 disturbancet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 3.
                 
                 Christ
                 considered
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 Ascended
                 ;
                 
                   Hath
                   three
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 WHat
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christs
                 sitting
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 sitteth
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 proper
                 only
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 invocation
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 adoration
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 agreeable
                 with
                 this
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 no
                 Religion
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 administer
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 
                   with
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 prevail
                 
                   against
                   it
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 Communicated
                 in
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   Hath
                   two
                   Chapters
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 Christ
                 unto
                 his
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 Communicated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 members
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   three
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 we
                 being
                 born
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 our
                 condition
                 is
                 very
                 miserable
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 be
                 Communicated
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 very
                 comfortable
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 warfare
                 ,
                 captivity
                 ,
                 banishment
                 ;
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Grace
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 of
                 restitution
                 ,
                 of
                 liberty
                 ;
                 the
                 admirable
                 liberty
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
                 ,
                 the
                 woful
                 slavery
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 serve
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 generally
                 Communicated
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 regenerate
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 imputation
                 or
                 guilt
                 of
                 Original
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 How
                 the
                 Apostles
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 infidelity
                 and
                 uncharitableness
                 who
                 deny
                 Baptism
                 to
                 Infants
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 communicated
                 to
                 some
                 Christians
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 cry
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 calling
                 upon
                 God
                 with
                 greater
                 earnestness
                 confidence
                 and
                 comfort
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 also
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 Communicated
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   six
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 were
                 unjustly
                 and
                 uncharitably
                 rejected
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 procession
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 Filioque
                 to
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 authority
                 to
                 change
                 any
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 The
                 Greek
                 Church
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 Latine
                 about
                 this
                 controversie
                 insense
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 not
                 anathematized
                 by
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 which
                 use
                 the
                 Athanasian
                 Creed
                 ;
                 Bellarmines
                 heavy
                 doom
                 concerning
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 fitter
                 for
                 a
                 souldier
                 then
                 a
                 Divine
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 the
                 communicating
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ;
                 That
                 preaching
                 and
                 praying
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 come
                 not
                 by
                 infusions
                 ;
                 Enthusiasts
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 separatists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 kinds
                 of
                 sacriledge
                 
                 and
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 in
                 robbing
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 publick
                 worship
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 idolizing
                 their
                 own
                 pretended
                 gifts
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Hypocritical
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 Prayers
                 for
                 pretences
                 ,
                 worse
                 Atheists
                 then
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 pretenders
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 least
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 must
                 be
                 silenced
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shunned
                 by
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 excuse
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 misled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 weakest
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 men
                 are
                 competent
                 Judges
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Vnsetledness
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 shews
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 learned
                 it
                 from
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Master
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Gods
                 Exapostle
                 :
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 being
                 given
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 believe
                 not
                 the
                 Trinity
                 :
                 The
                 mixture
                 of
                 praises
                 with
                 prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 from
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 joy
                 both
                 unsequestrable
                 and
                 unspeakable
                 ;
                 The
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 Hymns
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 Joy.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Folly
                 and
                 Filiation
                 are
                 together
                 in
                 Gods
                 best
                 adopted
                 children
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 The
                 three
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 making
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 enemies
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 of
                 servants
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 sons
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 being
                 made
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 Son.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 having
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 language
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 crying
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 hearts
                 true
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 inward
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 mouths
                 true
                 to
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 outward
                 profession
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 having
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 farther
                 explained
                 by
                 three
                 questions
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 Saint
                 Mark
                 borrowed
                 not
                 that
                 expression
                 from
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 cryeth
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 prays
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 most
                 cordial
                 affections
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 most
                 voluble
                 effusions
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 Believing
                 ,
                 whiles
                 t
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 crying
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 once
                 truly
                 had
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 retained
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Christ
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   three
                   Chapters
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 that
                 knowledge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   five
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 happiness
                 of
                 Christians
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 conversation
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 lovers
                 of
                 themselves
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 happiness
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 Christ
                 spaek
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 answers
                 only
                 to
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 sheep
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Christians
                 not
                 to
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 he
                 accounteth
                 all
                 persecuters
                 ;
                 teaching
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 their
                 instruction
                 and
                 contentation
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 conviction
                 and
                 condemnation
                 ;
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 so
                 many
                 Christians
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 Christians
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 careful
                 of
                 their
                 spiritual
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 temporal
                 estate
                 or
                 condition
                 :
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 is
                 not
                 external
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 inetrnal
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 hate
                 all
                 sin
                 :
                 No
                 malitious
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 :
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 true
                 Christian
                 charity
                 generally
                 abused
                 to
                 most
                 unchristian
                 uncharitableness
                 ;
                 charity
                 is
                 more
                 safely
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 maintained
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 is
                 best
                 taught
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 learned
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 Jews
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 known
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christianity
                 :
                 That
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 voice
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 more
                 certainly
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 voice
                 in
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 only
                 doth
                 Christ
                 teach
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 translate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 understand
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 accompanying
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 both
                 infallibly
                 and
                 irresistibly
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 our
                 resistance
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 Sectaries
                 to
                 run
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 certainty
                 in
                 true
                 Christianity
                 or
                 the
                 state
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 from
                 our selves
                 ;
                 Of
                 doubtings
                 in
                 good
                 Christians
                 concerning
                 their
                 state
                 ;
                 That
                 some
                 are
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 admiration
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Infirmity
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Infidelity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   two
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 our
                 keeping
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 That
                 Antinomians
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 know
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 Practical
                 principles
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 hath
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 true
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 without
                 this
                 Love.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 comforts
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 
                   Hath
                   three
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 first
                 comfort
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 thereby
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 comfort
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 thereby
                 assured
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 :
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 work
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 contemplation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consultation
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 live
                 
                   for
                   ,
                   to
                   ,
                   with
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 comfort
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 thereby
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 For
                 his
                 Desertion
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 for
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 become
                 unfaithful
                 and
                 unfruitful
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Christ
                 Reteined
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   a
                   Prooem
                   and
                   three
                   Chapters
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Prooem
                
                 .
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 its
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 Sincerity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 in
                 its
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 in
                 its
                 Excellency
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 in
                 its
                 Sincerity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 in
                 its
                 Authority
                 ;
                 
                   Hath
                   six
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 CHrist
                 requires
                 our
                 Communion
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 and
                 most
                 powerful
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 members
                 :
                 The
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 proofs
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 as
                 our
                 Participation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 External
                 ,
                 or
                 Internal
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 only
                 of
                 good
                 Christians
                 :
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 in
                 a
                 bad
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 our
                 internal
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 through
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 phansie
                 or
                 fiction
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 a
                 faction
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 faith
                 Knowing
                 by
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 Approving
                 by
                 Adherence
                 ,
                 Applying
                 by
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
                 Working
                 by
                 Practise
                 ;
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 will
                 make
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 real
                 and
                 substantial
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 spiritual
                 and
                 mystical
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 beginneth
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 endeth
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayers
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 advance
                 not
                 to
                 hinder
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 People
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 teaching
                 them
                 superstitious
                 prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 neither
                 can
                 nor
                 will
                 communicate
                 with
                 men
                 :
                 The
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Peace
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 that
                 Communion
                 chiefly
                 consisteth
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 requires
                 our
                 Communion
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Body
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Church
                 is
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 keep
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 neither
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 nor
                 Hypocrites
                 ;
                 but
                 commonly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 comprizeth
                 all
                 those
                 Christians
                 who
                 outwardly
                 embrace
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 That
                 our
                 own
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 keeping
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 requireth
                 our
                 Communion
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 Authority
                 and
                 Trust
                 of
                 particular
                 National
                 Churches
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Councils
                 :
                 A
                 sober
                 and
                 pious
                 resolution
                 not
                 to
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 wilful
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 that
                 resolution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 in
                 its
                 excellency
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   two
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 excellency
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 large
                 extent
                 ,
                 as
                 reaching
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 different
                 perswasions
                 and
                 professions
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 excellency
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 as
                 holding
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 Piety
                 ,
                 Verity
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Place
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 in
                 its
                 Sincerity
                 :
                 
                   Hath
                   four
                   Sections
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 gives
                 all
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 Hence
                 those
                 Christians
                 justified
                 who
                 do
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 Festivals
                 :
                 The
                 Sabbatarians
                 questioned
                 for
                 not
                 so
                 doing
                 :
                 The
                 Apostles
                 new
                 method
                 of
                 teaching
                 Christian
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 by
                 interlining
                 of
                 prayers
                 and
                 praises
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 glorified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 the
                 less
                 adulterated
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 is
                 the
                 Bullwark
                 of
                 its
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 by
                 every
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 her
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 her
                 Adversity
                 :
                 Such
                 a
                 sincere
                 Communion
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 deserted
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 happily
                 attained
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 comprehendeth
                 both
                 the
                 Purity
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 :
                 The
                 Purity
                 or
                 Substance
                 of
                 Religion
                 being
                 enjoyned
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Commandments
                 ;
                 The
                 solemnity
                 or
                 publick
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 adjuncts
                 thereto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 being
                 enjoyned
                 in
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ;
                 The
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 the
                 adjuncts
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 The
                 Sabbatarian
                 the
                 greatest
                 opposer
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 who
                 cryes
                 up
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 but
                 beats
                 down
                 the
                 other
                 adjuncts
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 very
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 That
                 Duty
                 being
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 by
                 Publick
                 worship
                 for
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 discountenance
                 Liturgie
                 and
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 though
                 both
                 instituted
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 may
                 be
                 violated
                 ,
                 either
                 Causally
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 Formally
                 by
                 an
                 unjust
                 separation
                 :
                 Both
                 violations
                 are
                 abominable
                 :
                 The
                 care
                 which
                 the
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 used
                 to
                 avoid
                 both
                 ,
                 by
                 cleaving
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 Communicatory
                 Letters
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 care
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Priest
                 and
                 People
                 laboured
                 only
                 to
                 serve
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 serve
                 themselves
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 The
                 Touchstone
                 to
                 try
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Advancing
                 Christ
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Iustification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   :
                   Consisteth
                   of
                   three
                   Chapters
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 Gods
                 Trustee
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 secend
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 carefully
                 discharged
                 her
                 Trust
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 Christian
                 or
                 most
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 is
                 conscionably
                 embraced
                 and
                 reteined
                 ,
                 by
                 All
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rejected
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 renounced
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 Gods
                 Trustee
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 CHrist
                 delivered
                 the
                 Trust
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 They
                 delivered
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 their
                 successors
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 an
                 illimited
                 ,
                 their
                 successors
                 have
                 a
                 limited
                 Trust
                 ;
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 these
                 Trustees
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 more
                 necessary
                 then
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Trust
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 best
                 gathered
                 from
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Trust
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Trust
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 What
                 that
                 Trust
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 is
                 shewed
                 from
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   20.
                
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 other
                 several
                 Epistles
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Trust
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 manage
                 that
                 Trust
                 ,
                 the
                 readyest
                 way
                 to
                 beget
                 a
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 among
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 Peace
                 in
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 dominions
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 Trustee
                 concerning
                 ;
                 the
                 outward
                 exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 manage
                 or
                 perform
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 propagate
                 and
                 to
                 protect
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 antient
                 Divines
                 acknowledged
                 this
                 Trust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 antient
                 Princes
                 discharged
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 now
                 are
                 bound
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 right
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 without
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 this
                 Trust
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 the
                 face
                 nor
                 the
                 due
                 order
                 of
                 Religion
                 among
                 ,
                 any
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 limitation
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 Trust
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 That
                 neither
                 may
                 deviate
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Laws
                 is
                 most
                 enfeebled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 least
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 casting
                 the
                 aspersions
                 of
                 obscurity
                 and
                 of
                 uncertainty
                 upon
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Trust
                 of
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Peoples
                 salvation
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 her self
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 her
                 in
                 his
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 antient
                 Creeds
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Trust
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 is
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 :
                 That
                 trust
                 much
                 stood
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 still
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 Canton
                 or
                 dis-joynt
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 Trust
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 other
                 particular
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 given
                 to
                 our
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 That
                 our
                 Church
                 is
                 accordingly
                 bound
                 to
                 magnifie
                 her
                 Trust
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 bound
                 not
                 to
                 vilifie
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 rational
                 and
                 religious
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Trust
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 most
                 carefully
                 discharged
                 her
                 Trust
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 Christian
                 or
                 most
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 GODS
                 intent
                 in
                 Trusting
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 her
                 Honour
                 and
                 Happiness
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 cause
                 our
                 thankfulness
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 reverent
                 esteem
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 Trust
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 there
                 be
                 right
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Praying
                 ,
                 and
                 Administring
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 Preaching
                 belongs
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 thrust
                 out
                 Praying
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 act
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 regarded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 many
                 Pray
                 in
                 one
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Preaching
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Translating
                 or
                 by
                 Expounding
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 The
                 great
                 excellency
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 is
                 entrusted
                 with
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 justly
                 be
                 charged
                 as
                 defective
                 in
                 either
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Praying
                 a
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Trust
                 then
                 Preaching
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Precedent
                 and
                 Precept
                 for
                 making
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 answer
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 blemishes
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 set
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Sons
                 Precedent
                 and
                 Precept
                 for
                 making
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 accordingly
                 obliged
                 both
                 to
                 make
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
                 Precedent
                 and
                 Precept
                 for
                 making
                 and
                 using
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 Gods
                 Promise
                 for
                 his
                 blessing
                 upon
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 most
                 holy
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Peccancy
                 neither
                 concerning
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 publick
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 hath
                 exactly
                 followed
                 that
                 Pattern
                 in
                 hers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Churches
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 their
                 Liturgies
                 :
                 A
                 short
                 Historical
                 Narration
                 concerning
                 our
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Anti-prayer
                 book
                 set
                 up
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Reformation
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 pretended
                 against
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 abolishing
                 of
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Reformation
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 any
                 Church
                 power
                 to
                 abolish
                 Liturgie
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 assume
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 because
                 Liturgie
                 directly
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Certainty
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 then
                 Variety
                 :
                 Hence
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 righteously
                 taken
                 into
                 our
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 but
                 unrighteously
                 omitted
                 by
                 Innovators
                 ,
                 who
                 vainly
                 obtrude
                 Variety
                 to
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Certainty
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 examined
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Gift
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 Grace
                 :
                 That
                 Prayer
                 as
                 a
                 Duty
                 ,
                 is
                 above
                 Prayer
                 as
                 a
                 Gift
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 often
                 without
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 Christians
                 who
                 have
                 attained
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 most
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 thereby
                 qualified
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Congregations
                 .
                 Those
                 Ministers
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 attained
                 that
                 Gift
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 Ministers
                 who
                 have
                 attained
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 exercising
                 thereof
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 reject
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 their
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 because
                 set
                 forms
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 the
                 Peoples
                 good
                 ,
                 more
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 agrecable
                 with
                 Gods
                 command
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Set
                 forms
                 and
                 conceived
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 compared
                 together
                 ;
                 That
                 set
                 forms
                 do
                 better
                 remedy
                 all
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 establish
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 Are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 will-worship
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 quenching
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 superstitious
                 formalities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 it
                 is
                 less
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 discountenance
                 the
                 Gift
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 forms
                 of
                 publick
                 Prayer
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 disliked
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 do
                 not
                 particularly
                 provide
                 either
                 Deprecations
                 against
                 private
                 mens
                 occasional
                 miseries
                 ,
                 or
                 thanksgivings
                 for
                 their
                 occasional
                 mercies
                 ;
                 yet
                 our
                 Church
                 not
                 defective
                 in
                 occasionals
                 ,
                 though
                 chiefly
                 furnished
                 with
                 eternals
                 .
                 The
                 danger
                 of
                 contemning
                 Religious
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 gadding
                 after
                 conceived
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Trust
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 is
                 touching
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 wherein
                 our
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 faulty
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Them
                 ,
                 as
                 exactly
                 following
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Institution
                 ;
                 Nor
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Administring
                 ,
                 as
                 following
                 it
                 with
                 reverence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 conscionably
                 embraced
                 and
                 reteined
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rejected
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 renounced
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 EVery
                 particular
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Communion
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 is
                 truly
                 Christian
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 in
                 Devotion
                 ;
                 The
                 Rule
                 whereby
                 to
                 choose
                 such
                 a
                 Communion
                 ,
                 the
                 Proofs
                 whereby
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 truly
                 Christian
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 Here●ie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 necessary
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 ground
                 or
                 foundation
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Believeing
                 upon
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 men
                 instead
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 truly
                 Christian
                 in
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 impiety
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 corrupt
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 or
                 Adoration
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 obligeth
                 those
                 in
                 conscience
                 who
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 retein
                 ●●
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 reject
                 it
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 renounce
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 five
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Errata
               .
            
             
               PAge
               7.
               line
               4.
               read
               Menologie
               ;
               p.
               26.
               l.
               35.
               r.
               fatlest
               ;
               p.
               34.
               l.
               19.
               r
               Tria
               ;
               p.
               39.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               brightness
               ;
               p.
               47.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               ut
               ;
               p.
               56.
               l.
               28.
               r.
               They
               ;
               p.
               60.
               l.
               20.
               r.
               
                 It
                 is
              
               ;
               p.
               61.
               l.
               11.
               
               &
               12.
               r.
               likeness
               ;
               p.
               66.
               l.
               22.
               r.
               protension
               ;
               p.
               77.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               This
               ;
               p.
               78.
               l.
               28.
               dele
               not
               ;
               p.
               82.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               as
               ;
               p.
               100.
               l.
               23.
               r.
               He
               ;
               p.
               101.
               l.
               16.
               r.
               greater
               ;
               p.
               105.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               Turning
               ;
               p.
               106.
               l.
               r.
               r.
               their
               ;
               p.
               116.
               l.
               32.
               dele
               that
               ;
               p.
               120.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               without
               ;
               p.
               126.
               l.
               36.
               r.
               Nor
               ;
               p.
               148.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               bring
               ;
               p.
               150.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               of
               ;
               p.
               169.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               we
               ;
               p.
               178.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               fully
               ;
               p.
               178.
               l.
               15.
               r.
               take
               ;
               p.
               180
               l.
               1.
               r.
               iniquities
               ;
               p.
               182.
               l.
               32.
               r.
               affective
               ;
               p.
               198.
               l.
               22.
               r.
               before
               ;
               p.
               208.
               l.
               17.
               1.
               
               Quid
               ;
               p.
               208.
               l.
               18.
               r.
               Nam
               ;
               p.
               292.
               in
               the
               Contents
               ,
               l.
               6.
               r.
               Them
               ;
               p.
               319.
               l.
               5.
               r.
               comely
               ;
               p.
               345.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               sound
               ;
               p.
               415.
               l.
               31.
               r.
               Then
               ;
               p.
               449.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               
                 persection
                 ;
                 ibid.
              
               l.
               31.
               r.
               
                 such
                 a
                 division
              
               ;
               p.
               549.
               l.
               19.
               
               ●
               .
               beats
               ;
               p.
               634.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               certainty
               ;
               p.
               656.
               l.
               30.
               r.
               unpremeditated
               ;
               p.
               674.
               l.
               5.
               r.
               Obsecration
               ;
               p.
               680.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               
                 bind
                 ;
                 ibid.
              
               l.
               5.
               r.
               hands
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 Christ
                 wellcomed
                 in
                 his
                 Nativity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   The
                   Motives
                   of
                   Christs
                   welcome
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   both
                   Triumphant
                   and
                   Militant
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Christs
                     image
                     repairs
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     Gods
                     image
                     in
                     man
                     ;
                     The
                     Churches
                     desire
                     that
                     Christ
                     should
                     be
                     formed
                     in
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Christs
                     humiliation
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Christians
                     exaltation
                     .
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     one
                     God
                     everlasting
                     .
                     Blessed
                     be
                     the
                     Holy
                     and
                     undivided
                     Trinity
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     had
                     once
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     my
                     creation
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     soon
                     lost
                     it
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     I
                     now
                     desire
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     in
                     my
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     may
                     never
                     lose
                     .
                     O
                     thou
                     eternal
                     Spirit
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     breath
                     in
                     my
                     soul
                     this
                     breath
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     live
                     eternally
                     ;
                     O
                     thou
                     who
                     didst
                     form
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     womb
                     of
                     a
                     pure
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     be
                     pleased
                     also
                     to
                     form
                     him
                     in
                     my
                     impure
                     and
                     
                     sinful
                     heart
                     ;
                     That
                     Christ
                     being
                     formed
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     an
                     Abortive
                     to
                     the
                     life
                     and
                     light
                     of
                     righteousness
                     .
                     Thy
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     travelled
                     as
                     in
                     birth
                     till
                     Christ
                     was
                     formed
                     in
                     the
                     Galatians
                     ;
                     so
                     doth
                     thy
                     holy
                     Church
                     travail
                     as
                     in
                     birth
                     til
                     Christ
                     be
                     formed
                     in
                     me
                     ;
                     Oh
                     then
                     let
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     her
                     travail
                     be
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     my
                     rest
                     ,
                     that
                     my
                     Saviour
                     being
                     formed
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     fitted
                     and
                     prepared
                     for
                     his
                     salvation
                     :
                     He
                     once
                     condescended
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     man
                     for
                     me
                     ;
                     Oh
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     now
                     give
                     me
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     that
                     condescention
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     made
                     man
                     in
                     me
                     :
                     That
                     I
                     may
                     put
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     put
                     on
                     me
                     :
                     That
                     as
                     he
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     my
                     flesh
                     by
                     a
                     personal
                     union
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     may
                     also
                     dwell
                     in
                     my
                     Spirit
                     by
                     a
                     powerful
                     Communion
                     :
                     That
                     as
                     by
                     dwelling
                     in
                     my
                     flesh
                     he
                     emptied
                     himself
                     ,
                     so
                     by
                     dwelling
                     in
                     my
                     Spirit
                     he
                     may
                     fill
                     me
                     :
                     For
                     Christs
                     emptiness
                     is
                     the
                     Christians
                     fulness
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     filled
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     the
                     declining
                     Age
                     of
                     Time
                     Empty
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     fill
                     us
                     :
                     Them
                     he
                     filled
                     with
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     but
                     us
                     with
                     his
                     Mercy
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     his
                     emptiness
                     was
                     our
                     fulness
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     his
                     fulness
                     but
                     our
                     glory
                     ?
                     If
                     his
                     fall
                     was
                     our
                     rising
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     his
                     resurrection
                     but
                     our
                     salvation
                     ?
                     If
                     the
                     humiliation
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     riches
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     his
                     exaltation
                     ?
                     If
                     he
                     enriched
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Poverty
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     will
                     he
                     enrich
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Glory
                     ?
                     The
                     Apostle
                     can
                     mention
                     nothing
                     but
                     fulness
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     treats
                     of
                     Christ
                     emptiness
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     Christs
                     humiliation
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       BVT
                       when
                       the
                       fulness
                       of
                       the
                       time
                       was
                       come
                       ,
                       God
                       sent
                       forth
                       his
                       Son
                       made
                       of
                       a
                       woman
                       ,
                       made
                       under
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       To
                       redeem
                       them
                       that
                       were
                       under
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       might
                       receive
                       the
                       adoption
                       of
                       sons
                       .
                    
                     The
                     words
                     do
                     plainly
                     set
                     forth
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christs
                     emptiness
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     carry
                     with
                     them
                     a
                     threefold
                     fulness
                     .
                     First
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Time
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       the
                       fulness
                       of
                       the
                       time
                       was
                       come
                       .
                    
                     Secondly
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Love
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       sent
                       forth
                       his
                       Son
                       made
                       of
                       a
                       woman
                       ,
                       made
                       under
                       the
                       Law.
                    
                     Thtrdly
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     joy
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       redeem
                       them
                       that
                       were
                       under
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       might
                       receive
                       the
                       Adoption
                       of
                       sons
                       .
                    
                     All
                     
                     which
                     considerations
                     are
                     so
                     fit
                     to
                     welcom
                     Christ
                     at
                     his
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       I
                       will
                       conform
                       to
                       them
                       the
                       three
                       Chapters
                    
                     of
                     my
                     ensuing
                     discourse
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     time
                     be
                     little
                     or
                     nothing
                     in
                     its
                     continuance
                     (
                     an
                     instant
                     only
                     )
                     but
                     is
                     all
                     in
                     its
                     succession
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     mentions
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     to
                     us
                     as
                     a
                     looking-glass
                     wherein
                     to
                     behold
                     and
                     to
                     contemplate
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     duration
                     ,
                     yet
                     sure
                     the
                     work
                     and
                     the
                     consultation
                     of
                     eternity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     The
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     in
                     which
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     humble
                     himself
                     was
                     the
                     Perfection
                     of
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Hebrews
                     call
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     every
                     thing
                     its
                     fulness
                     ;
                     so
                     Cant.
                     5.
                     12.
                     
                     The
                     Church
                     speaking
                     of
                     Christ
                     saith
                     ,
                     His
                     eyes
                     were
                     fitly
                     set
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       manentes
                       juxta
                       plenitudinum
                    
                     ,
                     sitting
                     or
                     set
                     in
                     fulness
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     In
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     perfection
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Aben
                       Ezra
                    
                     ,
                     set
                     so
                     exactly
                     as
                     those
                     precious
                     stones
                     that
                     are
                     inlayed
                     and
                     set
                     by
                     measure
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     Saint
                     Matthews
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     
                       ut
                       Impleretur
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     
                       ut
                       Perficeretur
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     which
                     was
                     spoken
                     by
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     Perfected
                     ;
                     To
                     wit
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     perfected
                     and
                     consummated
                     in
                     the
                     Anti-type
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     only
                     begun
                     or
                     initiated
                     in
                     the
                     Type
                     ;
                     All
                     the
                     former
                     Prophesies
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     receiving
                     in
                     Christ
                     not
                     only
                     their
                     fulness
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     their
                     Perfection
                     .
                     So
                     then
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     meaning
                     (
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     4.
                     
                     )
                     represents
                     unto
                     us
                     two
                     things
                     ,
                     
                       Plenitudo
                       Temporis
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Perfectio
                       Temporis
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     Time
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     Time
                     :
                     And
                     both
                     these
                     were
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     that
                     particular
                     Time
                     which
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     pleased
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     honour
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     by
                     his
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     full
                     Time
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     perfect
                     Time.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     God
                     observed
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     for
                     the
                     sending
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     fill
                     our
                     souls
                     with
                     Patience
                     and
                     with
                     Piety
                     :
                     which
                     two
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     true
                     Christians
                     fulness
                     .
                  
                   
                     AS
                     God
                     observes
                     a
                     time
                     for
                     every
                     Gift
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     observes
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     for
                     a
                     full
                     Gift
                     :
                     To
                     endue
                     our
                     souls
                     with
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Patience
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Thankfulness
                     ;
                     with
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Patience
                     whiles
                     the
                     full
                     gift
                     is
                     yet
                     coming
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     thankfulness
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     at
                     last
                     come
                     :
                     This
                     twofold
                     fulness
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     every
                     Christian
                     soul
                     to
                     entertain
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     it
                     will
                     have
                     an
                     emptiness
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     both
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                     Hymn
                     of
                     Thanksgiving
                     ,
                     
                       Isa
                       .
                       25.
                       9.
                       
                       Lo
                       this
                       is
                       our
                       God
                       ,
                       we
                       have
                       waited
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       will
                       save
                       us
                       ;
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       have
                       waited
                       for
                       him
                       ;
                       we
                       will
                       be
                       glad
                       and
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       his
                       salvation
                       :
                       We
                       have
                       waited
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     Patience
                     ;
                     
                       we
                       will
                       be
                       glad
                       and
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       his
                       salvation
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     Thankfulness
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     God
                     requires
                     in
                     all
                     Christian
                     souls
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Patience
                     ;
                     Hence
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     promised
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     (
                     Gen.
                     3.
                     15.
                     
                     )
                     yet
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     send
                     him
                     till
                     towards
                     the
                     latter
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     surely
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     the
                     more
                     sensible
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     misery
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     capable
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     ;
                     And
                     to
                     endear
                     his
                     everlasting
                     love
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     profess
                     by
                     our
                     waiting
                     his
                     leisure
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     cannot
                     pretend
                     Desert
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     Patience
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     what
                     we
                     cannot
                     expect
                     with
                     too
                     much
                     Patience
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     receive
                     with
                     too
                     little
                     thankfulness
                     :
                     But
                     there
                     is
                     also
                     another
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     Patience
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     Christ
                     was
                     long
                     expected
                     in
                     his
                     first
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     may
                     also
                     be
                     long
                     expected
                     in
                     his
                     second
                     coming
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     waited
                     for
                     the
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     must
                     we
                     wait
                     for
                     the
                     salvation
                     :
                     God
                     waits
                     to
                     give
                     it
                     ;
                     much
                     more
                     must
                     man
                     wait
                     to
                     receive
                     it
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Isa
                       ,
                       30.
                       18.
                       
                       And
                       therefore
                       will
                       the
                       Lord
                       wait
                       that
                       he
                       maybe
                       gracious
                       unto
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     God
                     waiting
                     to
                     give
                     grace
                     ;
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       all
                       they
                       that
                       wait
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     man
                     waiting
                     to
                     receive
                     Grace
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     waits
                     not
                     in
                     vain
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     blessed
                     in
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     waiting
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     
                     after
                     it
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       Rom
                       ,
                       8.
                       24.
                       
                       By
                       hope
                       ye
                       are
                       saved
                    
                     ;
                     Our
                     salvation
                     though
                     it
                     is
                     unseen
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     by
                     hope
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     unsure
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     
                       are
                       saved
                    
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     seek
                     it
                     with
                     diligence
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     find
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     unseen
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     seek
                     it
                     with
                     Patience
                     ;
                     because
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     it
                     by
                     seeking
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     unsure
                     ;
                     If
                     there
                     be
                     diligence
                     in
                     seeking
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     joy
                     in
                     finding
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       71.
                       12.
                       
                       As
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       patiently
                       abide
                       alway
                       and
                       praise
                       thee
                       more
                       and
                       more
                    
                     ;
                     with
                     the
                     increase
                     of
                     Patience
                     is
                     the
                     increase
                     of
                     Piety
                     ;
                     the
                     more
                     Patiently
                     he
                     abides
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     Piously
                     he
                     praises
                     ;
                     till
                     at
                     last
                     from
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Patience
                     ,
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Piety
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     Devotion
                     and
                     of
                     thankfulness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     The
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     for
                     a
                     solemn
                     Festival
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     did
                     not
                     more
                     then
                     her
                     duty
                     in
                     appointing
                     that
                     Festival
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     Advent
                     Sunday
                     to
                     prepare
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     justly
                     or
                     safely
                     gainsay
                     that
                     appointment
                     .
                  
                   
                     LEss
                     then
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     would
                     not
                     serve
                     God
                     to
                     give
                     his
                     Son
                     :
                     Less
                     then
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     may
                     not
                     serve
                     us
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     gift
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     sufficient
                     warrant
                     for
                     a
                     long
                     and
                     a
                     solemn
                     Festival
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     God
                     himself
                     observing
                     a
                     time
                     and
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     to
                     send
                     forth
                     his
                     Son
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     warrant
                     enough
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     observe
                     a
                     time
                     and
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     time
                     to
                     give
                     thanks
                     and
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     for
                     his
                     coming
                     ▪
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       followers
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       I
                       also
                       am
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     was
                     the
                     Apostles
                     irresistible
                     argument
                     for
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     obedience
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     1.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     may
                     still
                     be
                     the
                     Argument
                     of
                     every
                     National
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Grand
                     Apostle
                     of
                     its
                     own
                     Nation
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     )
                     you
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     be
                     followers
                     of
                     me
                     when
                     and
                     where
                     I
                     do
                     follow
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     no
                     further
                     may
                     you
                     obey
                     me
                     ,
                     nor
                     may
                     I
                     challenge
                     your
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     both
                     together
                     follow
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     .
                     The
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     is
                     under
                     the
                     Auhority
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     The
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Authority
                     
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     But
                     where
                     the
                     Apostle
                     doth
                     indeed
                     follow
                     Christ
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     run
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     run
                     away
                     from
                     Christ
                     ;
                     even
                     as
                     to
                     follow
                     him
                     ,
                     is
                     indeed
                     to
                     follow
                     Christ
                     :
                     The
                     like
                     must
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     succeeds
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     suppose
                     all
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Precepts
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     meerly
                     momentary
                     and
                     temporal
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     
                       admonition
                       ,
                       upon
                       whom
                       the
                       ends
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       are
                       come
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     11.
                     
                     A
                     supposition
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     true
                     godliness
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     see
                     it
                     is
                     directly
                     against
                     the
                     express
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     doubt
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     wherein
                     the
                     Church
                     follows
                     Christ
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Church
                     follows
                     Christ
                     in
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     she
                     can
                     alledge
                     either
                     Precept
                     or
                     Precedent
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     give
                     a
                     reason
                     agreeable
                     with
                     his
                     Word
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     both
                     Precedent
                     ,
                     and
                     Precept
                     ,
                     and
                     Reason
                     ,
                     drawn
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     The
                     Precedent
                     is
                     in
                     general
                     from
                     the
                     Jews
                     appointing
                     the
                     Feast
                     of
                     Dedication
                     without
                     any
                     peculiar
                     command
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     approbation
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     John
                     10.
                     22.
                     
                     In
                     special
                     from
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     most
                     zealously
                     kept
                     this
                     Festival
                     :
                     The
                     Precept
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     general
                     equity
                     of
                     the
                     Levitical
                     Law
                     ,
                     which
                     still
                     obligeth
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     subservient
                     to
                     Moral
                     and
                     Religious
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     to
                     Typical
                     and
                     Ceremonious
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     plainly
                     calls
                     for
                     Annual
                     Festivals
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     less
                     honour
                     is
                     due
                     to
                     him
                     since
                     he
                     is
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     then
                     was
                     due
                     to
                     him
                     before
                     his
                     coming
                     :
                     The
                     Reason
                     is
                     clearly
                     from
                     the
                     very
                     institution
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     gave
                     
                       Pastors
                       and
                       Teachers
                       for
                       the
                       edifying
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Ephes
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     12.
                     but
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     of
                     edifying
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     lay
                     the
                     foundation
                     upon
                     the
                     chief
                     corner-stone
                     :
                     And
                     doubtless
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     the
                     Church
                     first
                     appointed
                     an
                     Advent
                     Sunday
                     (
                     which
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     very
                     antient
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     all
                     the
                     Order
                     of
                     the
                     service
                     could
                     not
                     depend
                     upon
                     it
                     )
                     because
                     she
                     observed
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Documents
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     did
                     aim
                     only
                     at
                     this
                     ,
                     To
                     fit
                     and
                     prepare
                     men
                     for
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     was
                     desirous
                     That
                     we
                     might
                     so
                     prepare
                     our selves
                     to
                     receive
                     Christ
                     at
                     his
                     first
                     coming
                     to
                     save
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     not
                     tremble
                     at
                     his
                     second
                     
                     coming
                     to
                     Judge
                     us
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     began
                     their
                     preparatory
                     Feast
                     for
                     the
                     Nativity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     20.
                     of
                     December
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     five
                     compleat
                     daies
                     before
                     the
                     Feast
                     it self
                     )
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     their
                     Chronologie
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     20.
                     of
                     Decem.
                     is
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Preparatory
                     feasts
                     of
                     the
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     .
                     Lord
                     ,
                     make
                     me
                     so
                     to
                     celebrate
                     thy
                     coming
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     flesh
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     daily
                     find
                     and
                     feel
                     thy
                     coming
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     my
                     soul
                     :
                     God
                     observed
                     a
                     time
                     ;
                     so
                     may
                     we
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     teacheth
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     example
                     :
                     God
                     observed
                     a
                     time
                     for
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     so
                     will
                     we
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     doth
                     also
                     teach
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Communion
                     .
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     intimates
                     both
                     kinds
                     of
                     Gods
                     teaching
                     man
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Pet.
                       1.
                       15
                       ,
                       16.
                       
                       But
                       as
                       he
                       which
                       hath
                       called
                       you
                       is
                       holy
                       ,
                       so
                       be
                       ye
                       holy
                       in
                       all
                       manner
                       of
                       conversation
                       ,
                       because
                       it
                       is
                       written
                       ,
                       Be
                       ye
                       holy
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       holy
                       :
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     ye
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     holy
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     the
                     example
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     from
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     my
                     Holiness
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     Christians
                     to
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     prophaness
                     ,
                     when
                     Christ
                     by
                     his
                     communion
                     calleth
                     them
                     to
                     holiness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     Christmas
                     no
                     superstitions
                     word
                     ;
                     And
                     Christmas
                     day
                     observed
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     its
                     duty
                     ,
                     takes
                     off
                     all
                     controversies
                     ;
                     and
                     can
                     fall
                     under
                     no
                     just
                     exceptions
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     fall
                     under
                     any
                     unjust
                     cavils
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     calumnies
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     observed
                     not
                     time
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     observe
                     no
                     Festival
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     no
                     day
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     Were
                     Christmas-Day
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     word
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     Popishly
                     superstitious
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     
                       Python
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     16.
                     16.
                     or
                     the
                     signs
                     of
                     Castor
                     and
                     
                       Pollux
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     28.
                     11.
                     were
                     Paganly
                     superstitious
                     to
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     were
                     Christmas-Day
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     25.
                     
                     Day
                     of
                     December
                     ,
                     we
                     had
                     need
                     to
                     go
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Roman
                     Archives
                     for
                     a
                     moral
                     assurance
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Archives
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     for
                     a
                     Theological
                     assurance
                     ,
                     That
                     Christ
                     was
                     born
                     on
                     that
                     very
                     Day
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     Religiously
                     observe
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     Faith
                     ;
                     
                     But
                     since
                     Christmas-Day
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     for
                     its
                     Duty
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     give
                     God
                     thanks
                     for
                     the
                     blessed
                     Nativity
                     of
                     his
                     eternal
                     Son
                     ,
                     who
                     took
                     our
                     nature
                     upon
                     him
                     and
                     was
                     born
                     of
                     a
                     pure
                     Virgin
                     to
                     Redeem
                     us
                     from
                     Sin
                     ,
                     Death
                     and
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     a
                     moral
                     assurance
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     enough
                     for
                     the
                     Day
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     indeed
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     assurance
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     of
                     any
                     day
                     )
                     since
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     full
                     Theological
                     assurance
                     for
                     the
                     Duty
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     in
                     zeal
                     to
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     prophesied
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       there
                       shall
                       come
                       in
                       the
                       last
                       daies
                       scoffers
                       ,
                       walking
                       after
                       their
                       own
                       lusts
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     3.
                     3.
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     once
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Iews
                     at
                     
                       Antioch
                       ,
                       Acts
                       13.
                       40
                       ,
                       41.
                       
                       Beware
                       therefore
                       least
                       that
                       come
                       upon
                       you
                       which
                       is
                       spoken
                       of
                       in
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       Behold
                       ye
                       Despisers
                       and
                       wonder
                       and
                       perish
                       :
                    
                     yea
                     behold
                     that
                     ye
                     may
                     wonder
                     ,
                     and
                     wonder
                     that
                     ye
                     may
                     not
                     perish
                     in
                     your
                     despisings
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     whosoever
                     shall
                     scoff
                     and
                     mock
                     at
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     Christmas-day
                     ,
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     25.
                     
                     Day
                     of
                     December
                     ,
                     is
                     guilty
                     of
                     Ignorance
                     ,
                     Immodesty
                     ,
                     and
                     Indiscretion
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     mocks
                     at
                     the
                     Practice
                     of
                     millions
                     of
                     men
                     much
                     wiser
                     then
                     himself
                     ;
                     But
                     he
                     that
                     shall
                     mock
                     at
                     keeping
                     it
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     Duty
                     ,
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     Impiety
                     ,
                     Infidelity
                     and
                     Irreligion
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     mocks
                     at
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     that
                     Article
                     which
                     is
                     indeed
                     the
                     Ground
                     and
                     Foundation
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Rest
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     Christ
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     born
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     suffered
                     ,
                     nor
                     have
                     risen
                     again
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     upon
                     this
                     one
                     Article
                     of
                     Christs
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     are
                     indeed
                     grounded
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     Articles
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ;
                     So
                     nearly
                     doth
                     it
                     concern
                     us
                     to
                     maintain
                     our
                     publick
                     profession
                     of
                     this
                     Article
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     have
                     forgotten
                     or
                     to
                     have
                     forsaken
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     reason
                     enough
                     why
                     amongst
                     other
                     daies
                     we
                     should
                     still
                     observe
                     this
                     day
                     of
                     Christs
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     it self
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     happily
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     safe
                     to
                     observe
                     any
                     day
                     )
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     impeach
                     our
                     Christian
                     liberty
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     improve
                     our
                     Christian
                     Piety
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VII
                    
                     .
                     The
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     a
                     Jewish
                     and
                     a
                     Christian
                     observation
                     of
                     daies
                     :
                     This
                     latter
                     ,
                     a
                     moral
                     part
                     of
                     Gods
                     service
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     neglected
                     without
                     scandal
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Apostle
                     establishing
                     our
                     Christian
                     liberty
                     ,
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     establish
                     our
                     Christian
                     Piety
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     He
                     establisheth
                     our
                     liberty
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     6.
                     placing
                     daies
                     and
                     meats
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     rank
                     of
                     indifferency
                     ;
                     neither
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     it self
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     a
                     matter
                     of
                     Religion
                     :
                     But
                     withal
                     he
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     establish
                     our
                     Christian
                     Piety
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     &
                     8.
                     
                     That
                     both
                     daies
                     and
                     meats
                     ;
                     daies
                     wherein
                     ,
                     and
                     meats
                     whereby
                     we
                     live
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     or
                     not
                     observed
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     most
                     conduce
                     to
                     his
                     Glory
                     by
                     whom
                     we
                     do
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     whom
                     we
                     should
                     all
                     live
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     overthrows
                     a
                     legal
                     or
                     Iewish
                     observation
                     of
                     daies
                     for
                     themselves
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     was
                     a
                     typical
                     worship
                     ;
                     But
                     he
                     establisheth
                     an
                     evangelical
                     or
                     Christian
                     observation
                     of
                     daies
                     for
                     duties
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     real
                     and
                     moral
                     part
                     of
                     Gods
                     service
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     so
                     regardeth
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     regardeth
                     not
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     so
                     regardeth
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     being
                     thereunto
                     called
                     by
                     that
                     authority
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     him
                     ,
                     were
                     best
                     take
                     heed
                     lest
                     it
                     be
                     thought
                     that
                     he
                     regardeth
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     best
                     take
                     heed
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     give
                     occasion
                     of
                     scandal
                     or
                     spiritual
                     ruine
                     to
                     his
                     brother
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     gives
                     him
                     occasion
                     to
                     think
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     worth
                     the
                     regarding
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     those
                     are
                     given
                     to
                     superstition
                     who
                     do
                     most
                     zealously
                     regard
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     this
                     ,
                     may
                     chance
                     have
                     the
                     milstone
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     harden
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     sure
                     he
                     must
                     have
                     the
                     milstone
                     about
                     his
                     neck
                     to
                     drown
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VIII
                    
                     .
                     To
                     oppose
                     the
                     celebration
                     of
                     Christs
                     Nativity
                     is
                     a
                     scandal
                     to
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     stumbling
                     block
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     keeping
                     them
                     from
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       PER
                       scandalum
                       laeditur
                       proximus
                       in
                       mente
                       ,
                       ut
                       per
                       homicidium
                       in
                       corpore
                       ,
                       per
                       furtum
                       in
                       possessione
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     School-man
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Alensis
                       par
                       .
                       2.
                       qu.
                       ibi
                       .
                       m.
                    
                     1.
                     )
                     Scandal
                     wrongs
                     my
                     neighbour
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     as
                     murder
                     wrongs
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     theft
                     wrongs
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     possession
                     ▪
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     have
                     great
                     reason
                     to
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     being
                     scandalous
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     being
                     a
                     murderer
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     thief
                     .
                     And
                     truly
                     I
                     cannot
                     see
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     Saviours
                     determination
                     concerning
                     scandal
                     reacheth
                     this
                     very
                     case
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       18.
                       6.
                       
                       Whoso
                       shall
                       offend
                       one
                       of
                       these
                       little
                       ones
                       ,
                       which
                       believe
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       it
                       were
                       better
                       a
                       mill-stone
                       were
                       hanged
                       about
                       his
                       neck
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       were
                       drowned
                       in
                       the
                       depth
                       of
                       the
                       Sea.
                    
                     For
                     tell
                     me
                     ,
                     do
                     they
                     not
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ
                     who
                     set
                     apart
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     purpose
                     to
                     make
                     Profession
                     of
                     their
                     Belief
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     believe
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     how
                     will
                     you
                     answer
                     your
                     scandalizing
                     and
                     offending
                     them
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     are
                     professing
                     or
                     rather
                     indeed
                     practising
                     that
                     their
                     belief
                     ;
                     or
                     your
                     scandalizing
                     others
                     ,
                     whiles
                     you
                     keep
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     Practice
                     and
                     Profession
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     can
                     hardly
                     be
                     denyed
                     but
                     this
                     is
                     really
                     a
                     scandal
                     or
                     an
                     offence
                     to
                     Christians
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     way
                     to
                     cause
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     forget
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     forsake
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ;
                     But
                     surely
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     down-right
                     stumbling-block
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     from
                     embracing
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     main
                     thing
                     needful
                     to
                     their
                     conversion
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     Messiah
                     is
                     already
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Jews
                     will
                     take
                     for
                     granted
                     is
                     denyed
                     if
                     not
                     disproved
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     allow
                     themselves
                     nor
                     others
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     memorial
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     taught
                     them
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     receipt
                     of
                     far
                     lesser
                     blessings
                     ,
                     with
                     much
                     more
                     solemn
                     memorials
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     receipt
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     with
                     the
                     celebration
                     of
                     Pentecost
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     may
                     be
                     urged
                     for
                     serving
                     God
                     in
                     Spirit
                     &
                     in
                     Truth
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     Christians
                     become
                     sincere
                     worshippers
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     had
                     need
                     keep
                     up
                     an
                     outward
                     solemn
                     
                     service
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     make
                     Jews
                     become
                     Christians
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     imaginable
                     they
                     should
                     leave
                     the
                     outward
                     decency
                     and
                     order
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     use
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     Synagogues
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     purport
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Law
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     slovenliness
                     and
                     Indecency
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     some
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     our
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IX
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Jews
                     equally
                     scandalized
                     by
                     Idolatry
                     and
                     by
                     Profaness
                     ,
                     especially
                     that
                     Profaness
                     or
                     Irreligion
                     which
                     immediately
                     dishonoureth
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     lamented
                     that
                     Christians
                     who
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     do
                     what
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     to
                     convert
                     the
                     Jews
                     ▪
                     should
                     so
                     far
                     scandalize
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     either
                     by
                     Idolatry
                     or
                     by
                     Profaness
                     )
                     as
                     to
                     hinder
                     their
                     conversion
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Jew
                     in
                     his
                     Disputation
                     with
                     the
                     Christian
                     ;
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Nicen
                     Council
                     in
                     the
                     sift
                     Action
                     ;
                     )
                     I
                     am
                     scandalized
                     at
                     you
                     O
                     ye
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     worship
                     Images
                     :
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     scandal
                     if
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     scandalized
                     at
                     you
                     O
                     ye
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     do
                     not
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     do
                     not
                     worship
                     him
                     with
                     fear
                     and
                     reverence
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     ?
                     Or
                     ,
                     That
                     you
                     refuse
                     to
                     worship
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whom
                     you
                     would
                     have
                     me
                     believe
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     For
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     Religious
                     worship
                     in
                     Moses
                     his
                     Law
                     ,
                     to
                     dedicate
                     daies
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     If
                     then
                     we
                     deny
                     the
                     Dedication
                     of
                     daies
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     perswade
                     the
                     Jews
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     indeed
                     worship
                     him
                     as
                     our
                     God
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     rather
                     think
                     us
                     turning
                     Jews
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     themselves
                     will
                     think
                     of
                     turning
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       X.
                    
                     That
                     those
                     Christians
                     who
                     oppose
                     Christmas-Day
                     ,
                     do
                     give
                     occasion
                     to
                     other
                     Good
                     Christians
                     to
                     suspect
                     them
                     as
                     not
                     well
                     grounded
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     SInce
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     Gods
                     gifts
                     and
                     mercies
                     to
                     mankind
                     do
                     concenter
                     together
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     scarce
                     possible
                     those
                     Christians
                     should
                     be
                     thought
                     truly
                     religious
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     work
                     to
                     oppose
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     on
                     that
                     very
                     day
                     ,
                     wherein
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     first
                     capable
                     of
                     being
                     publickly
                     worshipped
                     :
                     They
                     that
                     are
                     Jews
                     ,
                     may
                     think
                     well
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     denying
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     will
                     easily
                     deny
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     :
                     But
                     sure
                     good
                     Christians
                     cannot
                     think
                     well
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     for
                     Christ
                     :
                     To
                     glorifie
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     is
                     our
                     Religion
                     ;
                     To
                     glorifie
                     God
                     for
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     our
                     salvation
                     .
                     
                       Religio
                       est
                       motus
                       creaturae
                       rationalis
                       ad
                       Deum
                       ,
                       ut
                       ad
                       primum
                       principium
                       &
                       ultimum
                       finem
                       ;
                       Christus
                       autem
                       ut
                       Homo
                       ,
                       est
                       via
                       per
                       quam
                       fit
                       hic
                       motus
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       (
                       22●
                       .
                       qu.
                    
                     81.
                     )
                     Religion
                     is
                     a
                     motion
                     of
                     the
                     reasonable
                     creature
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     its
                     first
                     beginning
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     its
                     last
                     end
                     But
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     whe●ein
                     the
                     reasonable
                     creature
                     thus
                     moveth
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     once
                     forget
                     Christ
                     as
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     soon
                     forget
                     all
                     religion
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Bernard
                     tells
                     us
                     of
                     a
                     threefold
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     infirmity
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     to
                     redeem
                     us
                     :
                     the
                     second
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     us
                     :
                     the
                     third
                     in
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     majesty
                     to
                     judge
                     us
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     thankfully
                     receive
                     him
                     as
                     my
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     securely
                     behold
                     him
                     as
                     my
                     Judge
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     I
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     he
                     not
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     me
                     in
                     his
                     glory
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     least
                     I
                     should
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     him
                     also
                     ;
                     no
                     nor
                     of
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     least
                     I
                     should
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     his
                     words
                     ,
                     since
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       be
                       ashamed
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       my
                       words
                       ,
                       in
                       this
                       adulterous
                       and
                       sinful
                       generation
                       ,
                       of
                       him
                       also
                       shall
                       the
                       Son
                       ef
                       man
                       be
                       ashamed
                       when
                       ●e
                       cometh
                       in
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Holy
                       Angel.
                       ,
                       Mar.
                    
                     8.
                     38.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XI
                    
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     Christmas-day
                     was
                     kept
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Angels
                     ;
                     therefore
                     no
                     will-worship
                     in
                     keeping
                     Christmas
                     :
                     but
                     rather
                     a
                     necessity
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     from
                     
                       Heb.
                       1.
                       6.
                    
                     
                     The
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     as
                     Creator
                     and
                     as
                     Redeemer
                     .
                  
                   
                     IN
                     keeping
                     of
                     Christmas
                     the
                     Church
                     militant
                     follows
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     Triumphant
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     First
                     Christmas-Day
                     that
                     was
                     ever
                     kept
                     on
                     Earth
                     ,
                     was
                     kept
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Angels
                     that
                     came
                     of
                     purpose
                     from
                     Heaven
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     ;
                     Luk.
                     2.
                     13
                     ,
                     14
                     
                       And
                       suddenly
                       there
                       was
                       with
                       the
                       Angel
                       A
                       multitude
                       of
                       the
                       Heavenly
                       Host
                       ,
                       Praising
                       God
                       and
                       saying
                       ,
                       Glory
                       to
                       God
                       in
                       the
                       Highest
                       ,
                       and
                       on
                       Earth
                       Peace
                       ,
                       good
                       will
                       towards
                       men
                       :
                    
                     Shall
                     that
                     be
                     accounted
                     Superstition
                     in
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     undoubted
                     Religion
                     in
                     the
                     Angels
                     ?
                     or
                     can
                     we
                     be
                     called
                     will-worshippers
                     for
                     doing
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     will
                     first
                     call
                     them
                     so
                     ?
                     Let
                     will-worship
                     go
                     in
                     Epiphanius
                     his
                     language
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       wilful
                       and
                       for
                       superfluous
                       worship
                       :
                    
                     for
                     what
                     it
                     hath
                     of
                     mans
                     will
                     or
                     wilfulness
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     but
                     have
                     of
                     superfluity
                     :
                     But
                     let
                     us
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     calling
                     that
                     will-worship
                     for
                     which
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Precedent
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     reason
                     for
                     that
                     Precedent
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     certain
                     that
                     the
                     blessed
                     Angels
                     in
                     Heaven
                     had
                     great
                     reason
                     to
                     joy
                     for
                     the
                     incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Repairer
                     of
                     their
                     ruine
                     in
                     their
                     fellows
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     confirmer
                     of
                     their
                     ●●ay
                     or
                     standing
                     in
                     themselves
                     :
                     whence
                     Alensis
                     tels
                     us
                     plainly
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Angels
                     joy
                     and
                     bliss
                     was
                     greater
                     after
                     the
                     incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                     then
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     before
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     substantial
                     Joy
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     consist
                     in
                     the
                     contemplation
                     of
                     the
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     accidental
                     joy
                     consists
                     in
                     the
                     contemplation
                     of
                     the
                     Humanity
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     united
                     to
                     his
                     Divinity
                     ;
                     
                       Accrevit
                       igitur
                       gaudium
                       Angelorum
                       ,
                       licet
                       non
                       quod
                       substantiam
                       ,
                       tamen
                       quantum
                       ad
                       multitudinem
                       ,
                       quia
                       pluribus
                       modis
                       habent
                       modò
                       gaudium
                       in
                       beatitudine
                       quàm
                       ante
                       Incarnationem
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     Par.
                     3.
                     q.
                     12.
                     )
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Joy
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     is
                     increased
                     by
                     the
                     Nativity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     its
                     substance
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     its
                     Variety
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     now
                     they
                     rejoyce
                     more
                     several
                     wayes
                     then
                     before
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     whereas
                     before
                     the
                     Incarnation
                     they
                     rejoyced
                     to
                     see
                     God
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     now
                     since
                     it
                     ,
                     They
                     rejoyce
                     to
                     see
                     God
                     in
                     man
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     sing
                     and
                     triumph
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     express
                     their
                     joy
                     ;
                     surely
                     not
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     Christians
                     (
                     who
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     men
                     ,
                     have
                     much
                     greater
                     cause
                     of
                     joy
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Angels
                     could
                     have
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     surely
                     not
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     men
                     a
                     lesson
                     of
                     silence
                     and
                     of
                     fullenss
                     ;
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     regard
                     Precedent
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     regard
                     Precept
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Angels
                     seem
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Precept
                     ,
                     to
                     worship
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     at
                     his
                     Nativity
                     ;
                     For
                     
                       the
                       Apostles
                       words
                    
                     seem
                     to
                     look
                     towards
                     a
                     Precept
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     1.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       When
                       he
                       bringeth
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       begotten
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       He
                       saith
                       ,
                       And
                       let
                       all
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       worship
                       him
                       :
                    
                     I
                     know
                     this
                     Text
                     chiefly
                     aims
                     at
                     the
                     Proof
                     of
                     Christs
                     Divinity
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     thought
                     he
                     had
                     sufficiently
                     proved
                     the
                     first-begotten
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     though
                     brought
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     in
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       let
                       all
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       worship
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     evident
                     they
                     do
                     what
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     to
                     invalidate
                     this
                     Proof
                     ,
                     who
                     at
                     the
                     very
                     time
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     thus
                     brought
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     do
                     cry
                     out
                     as
                     loud
                     as
                     they
                     can
                     ,
                     let
                     not
                     the
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     worship
                     him
                     :
                     But
                     where
                     doth
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     say
                     this
                     ?
                     Epiphanius
                     in
                     his
                     Ancorate
                     plainly
                     cites
                     Moses's
                     song
                     for
                     this
                     Text
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Deut.
                     32.
                     where
                     v.
                     42.
                     
                     The
                     Greek
                     interpretation
                     hath
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       all
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       worship
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     with
                     some
                     various
                     lections
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     Interpretation
                     disputable
                     at
                     least
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     questionable
                     .
                     However
                     ,
                     since
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     assured
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     spake
                     in
                     Greek
                     by
                     the
                     Septuagint
                     ,
                     (
                     supposing
                     their
                     Translation
                     hath
                     been
                     preserved
                     incorruptible
                     )
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     ascribe
                     this
                     Greek
                     Translation
                     to
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     therefore
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Original
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     came
                     immediately
                     from
                     Gods
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     this
                     Injunction
                     ,
                     
                       Worship
                       him
                       all
                       ye
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     Psal
                     .
                     97.
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     whole
                     Argument
                     of
                     that
                     Psalm
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     Prophecy
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     exhortation
                     both
                     to
                     Angels
                     and
                     men
                     Joyfully
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     magnificence
                     ,
                     and
                     thankfully
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     may
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     either
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     Creator
                     ,
                     Eternal
                     God
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     King
                     ▪
                     or
                     As
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     in
                     one
                     Person
                     ,
                     and
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Jews
                     do
                     stiffly
                     deny
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     Christians
                     had
                     need
                     beware
                     least
                     we
                     may
                     seem
                     to
                     encourage
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     confirm
                     and
                     Harden
                     them
                     in
                     that
                     Denial
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XII
                    
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     embrace
                     all
                     opportunities
                     of
                     glorifying
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     desert
                     either
                     our
                     Saviour
                     or
                     our selves
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     defective
                     in
                     our
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     Preparation
                     before
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     hath
                     hitherto
                     made
                     us
                     so
                     bad
                     Christians
                     in
                     so
                     good
                     a
                     Church
                     )
                     or
                     of
                     Affection
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     will
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     good
                     Christians
                     )
                     or
                     of
                     Thankfulness
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     wil
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     worthily
                     magnifying
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     )
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     best
                     course
                     I
                     know
                     to
                     prevent
                     the
                     hardening
                     either
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     or
                     of
                     others
                     Hearts
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     all
                     the
                     opportunities
                     that
                     are
                     offered
                     us
                     ,
                     of
                     glorifying
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     neglect
                     an
                     opportunity
                     ,
                     can
                     scarce
                     be
                     zealously
                     inclined
                     to
                     lay
                     hold
                     of
                     another
                     time
                     :
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     Honour
                     Christ
                     on
                     his
                     own
                     Day
                     ,
                     will
                     scarce
                     pick
                     out
                     another
                     Day
                     to
                     honour
                     him
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     may
                     pretend
                     to
                     keep
                     Christmass
                     all
                     the
                     year
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     indeed
                     zealously
                     inclined
                     to
                     honour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     yet
                     other
                     Christians
                     cannot
                     be
                     easily
                     inclined
                     to
                     think
                     him
                     so
                     :
                     and
                     Jews
                     must
                     necessarily
                     think
                     him
                     not
                     so
                     :
                     And
                     though
                     we
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     judge
                     them
                     also
                     that
                     are
                     without
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     12.
                     yet
                     we
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     offend
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     within
                     )
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     cause
                     God
                     to
                     judge
                     us
                     :
                     we
                     will
                     therefore
                     take
                     that
                     for
                     granted
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     all
                     great
                     need
                     to
                     imploy
                     very
                     much
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     cannot
                     imploy
                     too
                     much
                     )
                     of
                     our
                     time
                     in
                     those
                     Christian
                     Duties
                     and
                     Devotions
                     which
                     tend
                     immediatly
                     to
                     the
                     Honour
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     defective
                     either
                     in
                     our
                     preparation
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     our
                     Affections
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     our
                     Thanksgivings
                     after
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     defective
                     in
                     our
                     preparation
                     before
                     our
                     Christian
                     devotions
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     main
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     great
                     shame
                     
                     and
                     greater
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     hitherto
                     so
                     bad
                     Christians
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     good
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     that
                     whereas
                     Christ
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     long
                     and
                     so
                     powerfully
                     applyed
                     unto
                     us
                     both
                     in
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     .
                     (
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     little
                     benefited
                     by
                     that
                     Application
                     ,
                     as
                     scarce
                     to
                     perceive
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     scarce
                     to
                     grieve
                     for
                     that
                     loss
                     :
                     A
                     shrewd
                     sign
                     of
                     Edomites
                     rather
                     then
                     of
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     lose
                     our
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     our
                     true
                     spiritual
                     Birth-right
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     keep
                     our
                     Pottage
                     ,
                     our
                     Temporal
                     interests
                     )
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     now
                     truly
                     say
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     
                       Gen.
                       25.
                       30.
                       
                       Feed
                       me
                       with
                       that
                       Red
                       ,
                       with
                       that
                       Red
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     the
                     just
                     vengeance
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     lately
                     made
                     it
                     so
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     Blood
                     :
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     a
                     shrewd
                     sign
                     of
                     Ephraimites
                     if
                     not
                     of
                     Edomites
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     being
                     
                       armed
                       and
                       carrying
                       bows
                       ,
                       turned
                       back
                       in
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       battle
                       ,
                    
                     Psalm
                     78.
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     reason
                     is
                     given
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     before
                     ;
                     they
                     were
                     a
                     
                       generation
                       that
                       prepared
                       not
                       their
                       heart
                       ,
                       and
                       whose
                       spirit
                       was
                       not
                       stedfast
                       with
                       God
                       :
                    
                     They
                     did
                     not
                     set
                     their
                     heart
                     right
                     ,
                     by
                     preparation
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     could
                     not
                     keep
                     their
                     spirit
                     stedfast
                     by
                     perseverance
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     this
                     is
                     our
                     case
                     :
                     
                       For
                       it
                       had
                       scarce
                       been
                       possible
                    
                     for
                     so
                     admirable
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     publike
                     Prayer
                     and
                     Administration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     (
                     which
                     had
                     in
                     it
                     the
                     most
                     pithy
                     Devotions
                     both
                     of
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     superstitions
                     of
                     neither
                     )
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     long
                     amongst
                     us
                     to
                     so
                     little
                     advantage
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     
                       had
                       there
                       been
                       good
                       things
                       found
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       had
                       we
                       prepared
                       our
                       hearts
                       to
                       seek
                       our
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     that
                     good
                     King
                     did
                     ,
                     2
                     Chron.
                     19.
                     3.
                     and
                     hath
                     left
                     his
                     example
                     as
                     a
                     mandate
                     for
                     us
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     since
                     no
                     Scripture
                     is
                     of
                     private
                     Interpretation
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     of
                     private
                     Jurisdiction
                     :
                     The
                     old
                     Testament
                     in
                     all
                     precepts
                     and
                     precedents
                     of
                     morality
                     no
                     less
                     commanding
                     the
                     Christian
                     then
                     it
                     did
                     the
                     Jew
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     any
                     be
                     contentious
                     touching
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     such
                     custome
                     nor
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     both
                     a
                     Precept
                     and
                     a
                     Precedent
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     to
                     reprove
                     and
                     to
                     reproach
                     his
                     contention
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fittest
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     alledged
                     for
                     this
                     Argument
                     ,
                     even
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       Baptist
                    
                     the
                     forerunner
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     came
                     preaching
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Sermon
                     consisted
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Preparation
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     chiefly
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     by
                     this
                     character
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Voice
                       of
                       one
                       crying
                       in
                       the
                       wilderness
                       ,
                       Prepare
                       ye
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     Mat.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     We
                     need
                     imploy
                     our
                     time
                     readily
                     and
                     carefully
                     in
                     those
                     Christian
                     duties
                     which
                     immediately
                     concern
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     defective
                     in
                     our
                     Affections
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     at
                     our
                     Christian
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     actually
                     conversing
                     with
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     For
                     our
                     Affections
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     long
                     standing
                     on
                     the
                     lees
                     and
                     dregs
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     refined
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     be
                     elevated
                     and
                     lifted
                     up
                     to
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     without
                     multiplied
                     Essays
                     of
                     most
                     holy
                     meditations
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Priest
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     Liturgie
                     :
                     And
                     they
                     answer
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       lift
                       up
                       our
                       hearts
                       ;
                       we
                       lift
                       them
                       up
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     so
                     we
                     in
                     our
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     from
                     theirs
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     observable
                     that
                     neither
                     Greek
                     Church
                     nor
                     ours
                     used
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     till
                     after
                     many
                     prayers
                     were
                     past
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Communicants
                     had
                     poured
                     out
                     their
                     souls
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     sanctified
                     by
                     his
                     Grace
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     likewise
                     the
                     Apostle
                     requiring
                     us
                     to
                     seek
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     above
                     ,
                     doth
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     pass
                     through
                     all
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     hopes
                     throughly
                     to
                     raise
                     our
                     Affections
                     ,
                     Col.
                     3.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       be
                       then
                       risen
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                       seek
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       above
                       ,
                       where
                       Christ
                       sitteth
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       Hand
                       of
                       God
                       :
                       set
                       your
                       Affection
                       on
                       things
                       above
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     He
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     say
                     ,
                     Christ
                     is
                     risen
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     if
                     ye
                     be
                     risen
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     fain
                     to
                     presuppose
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     antedate
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     bodies
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     he
                     may
                     perswade
                     them
                     to
                     a
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     .
                     O
                     God
                     work
                     in
                     us
                     this
                     great
                     miracle
                     of
                     thy
                     Grace
                     to
                     raise
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     all
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     that
                     great
                     miracle
                     of
                     thy
                     power
                     which
                     thou
                     wilt
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     work
                     on
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     raising
                     of
                     our
                     bodies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     we
                     need
                     imploy
                     our
                     time
                     readily
                     and
                     carefully
                     in
                     those
                     Christian
                     Duties
                     which
                     immediately
                     concern
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     defective
                     in
                     our
                     thankfulness
                     after
                     our
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     after
                     we
                     have
                     had
                     the
                     honour
                     and
                     the
                     happiness
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     give
                     mine
                     alms
                     without
                     a
                     full
                     purpose
                     of
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     9.
                     7.
                     
                     Shall
                     I
                     think
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     give
                     my self
                     without
                     it
                     ?
                     or
                     doth
                     God
                     indeed
                     love
                     a
                     cheerful
                     giver
                     of
                     the
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     much
                     rather
                     a
                     cheerful
                     giver
                     of
                     the
                     Heart
                     ?
                     
                       To
                       what
                       purpose
                       is
                       ihis
                       wast
                       ?
                       Mat.
                    
                     26.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     seems
                     in
                     it self
                     a
                     question
                     of
                     Piety
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     reason
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       this
                       ointment
                       might
                       have
                       been
                       sold
                       for
                       
                       much
                       ,
                       and
                       given
                       to
                       the
                       poor
                    
                     ;
                     a
                     question
                     of
                     charity
                     ;
                     yet
                     St.
                     John
                     brands
                     him
                     that
                     made
                     it
                     ,
                     That
                     for
                     his
                     Piety
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     Traytor
                     ready
                     to
                     betray
                     Christ
                     ;
                     And
                     for
                     his
                     Charity
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     Thief
                     ,
                     not
                     ready
                     to
                     relieve
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     pillage
                     his
                     poor
                     members
                     ,
                     John
                     12.
                     4
                     ,
                     6.
                     so
                     dangerous
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     begrutch
                     any
                     expence
                     either
                     of
                     Time
                     or
                     of
                     Pains
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Patrimony
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     bestowed
                     upon
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     disturb
                     the
                     woman
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     that
                     bestoweth
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     
                       wheresoever
                       this
                       Gospel
                    
                     (
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     condescention
                     and
                     greater
                     goodness
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       shall
                       be
                       Preached
                       in
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       ,
                       there
                       also
                       shall
                       this
                       be
                       told
                       for
                       a
                       memorial
                       of
                       her
                       Duty
                       that
                       wrought
                       the
                       good
                       work
                       upon
                       her
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       their
                       undutifulness
                       who
                       opposed
                       her
                       in
                       working
                       it
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     26.
                     10
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     in
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     are
                     too
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     to
                     come
                     all
                     
                       Ex
                       tempore
                    
                     to
                     us
                     ;
                     so
                     should
                     our
                     Devotions
                     be
                     ,
                     to
                     thank
                     him
                     for
                     their
                     coming
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     every
                     jot
                     as
                     good
                     Divinity
                     for
                     our
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     offer
                     up
                     for
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     )
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     for
                     Davids
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     
                       Neither
                       will
                       I
                       offer
                       burnt-offerings
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       of
                       that
                       which
                       doth
                       cost
                       me
                       nothing
                       ,
                       2
                       Sam.
                    
                     24.
                     24.
                     
                     For
                     what
                     can
                     I
                     profess
                     by
                     the
                     unworthiness
                     of
                     my
                     offering
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     That
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     less
                     worthy
                     esteem
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     David
                     had
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     I
                     offer
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     offer
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     more
                     worthy
                     esteem
                     of
                     my self
                     then
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     forsooth
                     God
                     would
                     at
                     my
                     hands
                     accept
                     of
                     any
                     offering
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XIII
                    
                     .
                     A
                     new
                     song
                     for
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     carefully
                     observed
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     true
                     piece
                     of
                     Reformation
                     for
                     men
                     not
                     to
                     observe
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Church
                     had
                     a
                     new
                     song
                     put
                     into
                     her
                     mouth
                     meerly
                     for
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     mercy
                     of
                     her
                     Saviours
                     Nativity
                     ;
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       put
                       a
                       new
                       song
                       in
                       my
                       mouth
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       even
                       a
                       Thanksgiving
                       to
                       our
                       God
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     40.
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     tells
                     us
                     wherefore
                     this
                     new
                     song
                     was
                     put
                     into
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     applyes
                     
                     this
                     very
                     Psalm
                     to
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     10.
                     5
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       Wherefore
                       when
                       he
                       cometh
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       he
                       saith
                       ,
                       Sacrifice
                       and
                       offering
                       thou
                       wouldst
                       not
                       ,
                       but
                       a
                       body
                       hast
                       thou
                       prepared
                       me
                       :
                    
                     which
                     words
                     are
                     quoted
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     same
                     very
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     and
                     point
                     as
                     directly
                     at
                     Christs
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     finger
                     of
                     the
                     Baptist
                     did
                     point
                     at
                     him
                     after
                     he
                     was
                     come
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Behold
                       the
                       Lamb
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     finger
                     for
                     that
                     very
                     cause
                     (
                     as
                     some
                     would
                     perswade
                     us
                     )
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     burnt
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     .
                     
                       Gentiles
                       ossa
                       collegerant
                       &
                       cumbusserant
                       :
                       sed
                       digitus
                       ille
                       quo
                       Dominum
                       ad
                       Jordanum
                       venientem
                       monstravit
                       ,
                       dicens
                       ,
                       ecce
                       agnus
                       Dei
                       —
                       non
                       potuit
                       comburi
                       .
                       Durandus
                       in
                       rationali
                       lib.
                       7.
                       de
                       decollatione
                       S.
                       Johannis
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     indeed
                     a
                     sufficient
                     cause
                     why
                     a
                     New
                     song
                     should
                     be
                     put
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     even
                     of
                     the
                     sweet
                     singer
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     To
                     shew
                     that
                     great
                     was
                     his
                     Thanksgiving
                     ,
                     yet
                     greater
                     his
                     Thankfulness
                     for
                     this
                     inestimable
                     and
                     undeserved
                     mercy
                     :
                     as
                     it
                     appears
                     ,
                     
                       Psalm
                       40.
                       6
                       ,
                       7.
                       
                       O
                       Lord
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       great
                       are
                       thy
                       wonderous
                       works
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       done
                       ,
                       like
                       as
                       be
                       also
                       thy
                       thoughts
                       which
                       are
                       to
                       us-ward
                       :
                       If
                       I
                       would
                       declare
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       speak
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       they
                       should
                       be
                       more
                       then
                       I
                       am
                       able
                       to
                       express
                       :
                    
                     And
                     all
                     these
                     wonderous
                     works
                     and
                     thoughts
                     are
                     summed
                     up
                     together
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     this
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       he
                       cometh
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     indeed
                     they
                     were
                     consummated
                     and
                     compleated
                     by
                     Christ
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     coming
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       when
                       he
                       cometh
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       he
                       saith
                       :
                    
                     ]
                     And
                     yet
                     the
                     words
                     were
                     said
                     above
                     five
                     hundred
                     years
                     before
                     he
                     came
                     :
                     It
                     seems
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     was
                     so
                     long
                     before
                     observing
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     surely
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     should
                     labour
                     to
                     forget
                     ,
                     and
                     resolve
                     not
                     to
                     observe
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     did
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     
                       Heb.
                       1.
                       6.
                       
                       When
                       he
                       bringeth
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       begotten
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       he
                       saith
                       ,
                       And
                       let
                       all
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       worship
                       him
                       :
                    
                     Pointing
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     at
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     Christs
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     or
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     yet
                     some
                     men
                     perswade
                     themselves
                     they
                     do
                     enough
                     if
                     they
                     believe
                     his
                     going
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     only
                     upon
                     his
                     Death
                     and
                     Passion
                     :
                     And
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     did
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     Pen-man
                     and
                     Interpreter
                     of
                     these
                     Texts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Applyer
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     spake
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     Prophets
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     did
                     look
                     and
                     point
                     very
                     punctually
                     at
                     Christs
                     
                     coming
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Telling
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     worship
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Angels
                     accordingly
                     sing
                     a
                     most
                     heavenly
                     Hymn
                     of
                     Thanksgiving
                     at
                     his
                     Birth
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     heaven
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     Joy
                     and
                     Exultation
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     alwaies
                     singing
                     to
                     him
                     there
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     very
                     near
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     near
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     Shepherds
                     did
                     both
                     hear
                     and
                     see
                     them
                     singing
                     )
                     for
                     our
                     comfort
                     and
                     imitation
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     cannot
                     justly
                     be
                     accounted
                     a
                     Piece
                     of
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     to
                     teach
                     men
                     to
                     look
                     away
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     they
                     can
                     from
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     Church
                     doth
                     celebrate
                     the
                     memorial
                     of
                     Christs
                     coming
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     God
                     who
                     had
                     bid
                     the
                     Angels
                     worship
                     him
                     ,
                     had
                     bid
                     men
                     not
                     worship
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     surely
                     a
                     strain
                     of
                     very
                     bad
                     Logick
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     far
                     worse
                     Divinity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XIV
                    
                     .
                     Everlasting
                     Thankfulness
                     is
                     due
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     this
                     Everlasting
                     Mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Psalmist
                     teacheth
                     us
                     a
                     Lesson
                     of
                     everlasting
                     Thankfulness
                     for
                     this
                     everlasting
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     Psalm
                     72.
                     
                     The
                     chief
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     Psalm
                     is
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     proved
                     in
                     the
                     8.
                     and
                     9.
                     verses
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     extent
                     of
                     his
                     Dominion
                     ,
                     far
                     beyond
                     Solomons
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     10.
                     and
                     11.
                     verses
                     from
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     his
                     Person
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       All
                       Kings
                       should
                       fall
                       down
                       before
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     And
                     particularly
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       the
                       Kings
                       of
                       Arabia
                       and
                       Saba
                       should
                       bring
                       him
                       gifts
                    
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     literally
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     the
                     Presents
                     of
                     the
                     wise
                     men
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     2.
                     who
                     by
                     the
                     Antients
                     were
                     both
                     called
                     and
                     reputed
                     Kings
                     ;
                     )
                     And
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     that
                     is
                     inferred
                     from
                     these
                     Premises
                     ,
                     is
                     Thanksgiving
                     .
                     The
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     Psalm
                     is
                     everlasting
                     mercy
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     man
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     everlasting
                     Thankfulness
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       18.
                       
                       &
                       19.
                       
                       Blessed
                       be
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       which
                       only
                       doth
                       wonderous
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     and
                     this
                     wonderous
                     thing
                     above
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     made
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     who
                     were
                     by
                     nature
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     made
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Thankfulness
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       blessed
                       be
                       the
                       
                       name
                       of
                       his
                       Majesty
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       earth
                       shall
                       be
                       filled
                       with
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       Amen
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                     There
                     's
                     the
                     everlasting
                     Thankfulness
                     .
                     Heaven
                     was
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     instant
                     of
                     its
                     creation
                     filled
                     with
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     the
                     earth
                     was
                     also
                     filled
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     are
                     both
                     filled
                     with
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     if
                     our
                     sinful
                     souls
                     be
                     empty
                     ?
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     filled
                     with
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     filled
                     with
                     his
                     Mercy
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XV.
                    
                     Time
                     not
                     perfect
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     from
                     our
                     Creation
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     our
                     Redemption
                     .
                     The
                     Jews
                     not
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     and
                     Time
                     not
                     Vntimed
                     ,
                     meerly
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     Time
                     still
                     continued
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     :
                     No
                     other
                     Time
                     perfect
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     wherein
                     he
                     gives
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     other
                     Time
                     should
                     be
                     perfect
                     in
                     our
                     account
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     wherein
                     we
                     receive
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     accounted
                     that
                     only
                     the
                     Perfection
                     of
                     Time
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     wrought
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     all
                     that
                     had
                     passed
                     before
                     that
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     but
                     an
                     imperfect
                     Time
                     :
                     He
                     had
                     no
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     Creation
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     made
                     man
                     :
                     He
                     had
                     no
                     rest
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     Redeemed
                     him
                     :
                     Divinely
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     in
                     his
                     Hexameron
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     less
                     Divinely
                     because
                     he
                     took
                     it
                     out
                     of
                     Saint
                     Basil
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Latine
                     Fathers
                     borrowed
                     of
                     the
                     Greek-Fathers
                     ,
                     as
                     later
                     Divines
                     have
                     since
                     borrowed
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       Fecit
                       Deus
                       coelum
                       ,
                       non
                       lego
                       quod
                       requieverit
                       :
                       fecit
                       solem
                       ,
                       lunam
                       stellas
                       ,
                       nec
                       ibi
                       lego
                       quod
                       requieverit
                       ;
                       sed
                       lego
                       quod
                       fecerit
                       Hominem
                       ,
                       &
                       tunc
                       requieverit
                       ,
                       habens
                       c●i
                       Peccata
                       dimitteret
                       :
                    
                     God
                     made
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     read
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     rest
                     :
                     He
                     made
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     read
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     rest
                     :
                     He
                     made
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                     and
                     Stars
                     ,
                     nor
                     do
                     I
                     read
                     there
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     rest
                     ;
                     But
                     I
                     read
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     man
                     he
                     did
                     rest
                     ,
                     because
                     ●e
                     then
                     had
                     one
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     could
                     forgive
                     sins
                     :
                     God
                     was
                     not
                     at
                     rest
                     till
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     might
                     forgive
                     sins
                     ;
                     And
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     at
                     rest
                     till
                     he
                     had
                     forgiven
                     him
                     :
                     O
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     how
                     canst
                     thou
                     be
                     at
                     rest
                     till
                     thou
                     hast
                     asked
                     and
                     obtained
                     forgiveness
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     God
                     accounts
                     the
                     Perfection
                     of
                     Time
                     not
                     from
                     his
                     Power
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     created
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     redeemed
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     had
                     been
                     imperfect
                     without
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     man
                     had
                     been
                     imperfect
                     without
                     his
                     Redemption
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Time
                     not
                     worth
                     the
                     notice
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     that
                     which
                     Christ
                     honoured
                     with
                     his
                     coming
                     ,
                     for
                     whose
                     only
                     sake
                     Time
                     it self
                     deserved
                     to
                     be
                     continued
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     Untimed
                     ,
                     after
                     men
                     had
                     corrupted
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     no
                     satisfactory
                     reason
                     can
                     be
                     given
                     why
                     God
                     destroyed
                     not
                     the
                     whole
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     their
                     so
                     many
                     Idolatries
                     ,
                     Rebellions
                     and
                     Apostasies
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     of
                     their
                     Nation
                     ;
                     So
                     neither
                     ,
                     why
                     Time
                     it self
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     destroyed
                     long
                     before
                     Christs
                     coming
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     outragious
                     sins
                     and
                     villanies
                     which
                     were
                     acted
                     by
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     promised
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     likewise
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     is
                     Time
                     still
                     continued
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     the
                     defections
                     of
                     wicked
                     men
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     defiances
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     Christ
                     may
                     not
                     lose
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     to
                     save
                     Repentant
                     sinners
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       not
                       slack
                       concerning
                       his
                       Promise
                       ,
                       but
                       is
                       long
                       suffering
                       to
                       us-ward
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     willing
                     
                       That
                       any
                       should
                       perish
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       all
                       should
                       come
                       to
                       repentance
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     3.
                     9.
                     
                     His
                     will
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     since
                     his
                     Son
                     hath
                     been
                     pleased
                     to
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     both
                     sinful
                     man
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     Repentant
                     sinners
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     ,
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     ,
                     That
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     Perfection
                     of
                     Time
                     wherein
                     he
                     gives
                     Christ
                     :
                     and
                     why
                     not
                     also
                     in
                     ours
                     ,
                     that
                     wherein
                     we
                     receive
                     him
                     ?
                     For
                     in
                     truth
                     all
                     the
                     Time
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     is
                     but
                     an
                     imperfect
                     Time
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     gained
                     Christ
                     ;
                     There
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     Perfection
                     of
                     the
                     natural
                     man
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     spiritual
                     man
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     come
                     to
                     
                       the
                       measure
                       of
                       the
                       stature
                       of
                       the
                       fulness
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     4.
                     13.
                     
                     All
                     the
                     Time
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     live
                     to
                     Methuselah's
                     Age
                     ,
                     is
                     but
                     imperfection
                     of
                     Time
                     ,
                     till
                     with
                     good
                     old
                     Simeon
                     ,
                     we
                     come
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     into
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     see
                     and
                     embrace
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Luke
                     2.
                     27
                     ,
                     28.
                     
                     And
                     then
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     though
                     never
                     so
                     short
                     ,
                     will
                     immediately
                     be
                     so
                     compleat
                     and
                     perfect
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     for
                     a
                     
                       nunc
                       dimittis
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       now
                    
                     ,
                     at
                     this
                     very
                     instant
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     longer
                     stay
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       new
                       lettest
                       thou
                       thy
                       servant
                       depart
                       in
                       peace
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     tells
                     the
                     Galathians
                     plainly
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     never
                     so
                     
                     aged
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     but
                     meer
                     children
                     in
                     his
                     account
                     till
                     Christ
                     was
                     formed
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     
                       Gal.
                       4.
                       19.
                       
                       My
                       little
                       children
                       of
                       whom
                       I
                       travail
                       in
                       birth
                       again
                       ,
                       until
                       Christ
                       be
                       formed
                       in
                       you
                       .
                    
                     Did
                     we
                     truly
                     believe
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     seriously
                     reflect
                     upon
                     our
                     own
                     belief
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     look
                     much
                     less
                     after
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     after
                     the
                     Christian
                     ;
                     Less
                     after
                     our selves
                     ,
                     more
                     after
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     Less
                     after
                     our
                     Interests
                     ,
                     more
                     after
                     our
                     Devotions
                     :
                     Since
                     that
                     only
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     a
                     perfect
                     Time
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     by
                     his
                     presence
                     did
                     once
                     make
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     make
                     so
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     any
                     disparagement
                     to
                     those
                     heavenly
                     Spheres
                     ,
                     by
                     whose
                     revolution
                     Philosophy
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     measure
                     the
                     duration
                     of
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     though
                     Time
                     do
                     borrow
                     its
                     continuance
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     borrows
                     its
                     Perfection
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                     :
                     The
                     continuance
                     of
                     Time
                     leads
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     Time
                     leads
                     to
                     everlasting
                     life
                     :
                     This
                     moment
                     in
                     it self
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     fleeting
                     Time
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     its
                     good
                     employment
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     a
                     blessed
                     eternity
                     :
                     The
                     motion
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     mover
                     is
                     exceeding
                     glorious
                     in
                     the
                     heavens
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     glorious
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     admire
                     that
                     motion
                     because
                     it
                     produceth
                     Time
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     will
                     rejoyce
                     and
                     acquiesce
                     in
                     this
                     motion
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     produceth
                     eternity
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     motion
                     which
                     alone
                     affords
                     rest
                     unto
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     whiles
                     I
                     consider
                     my
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     humbling
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     exalting
                     and
                     raising
                     me
                     .
                     O
                     thou
                     blessed
                     moneth
                     of
                     December
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     earth
                     gives
                     us
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     heaven
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     having
                     given
                     us
                     him
                     who
                     is
                     All
                     in
                     All
                     !
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Containing
                   the
                   Reasons
                   of
                   Christs
                   welcome
                   ;
                   the
                   infinite
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   our
                   Redemption
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Gods
                     first
                     gift
                     to
                     man
                     was
                     his
                     Love
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     His
                     second
                     gift
                     was
                     Christ
                     in
                     our
                     nature
                     .
                     No
                     gift
                     can
                     prove
                     a
                     blessing
                     ,
                     unless
                     God
                     give
                     it
                     in
                     love
                     ;
                     not
                     Government
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     one
                     be
                     the
                     best
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     the
                     best
                     Spiritual
                     gift
                     .
                  
                   
                     WE
                     have
                     passed
                     through
                     the
                     Porch
                     called
                     Beautiful
                     (
                     Acts
                     3.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     wherein
                     all
                     mankind
                     lame
                     from
                     their
                     mothers
                     womb
                     had
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     laid
                     expecting
                     alms
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     should
                     please
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     ;
                     Let
                     us
                     now
                     go
                     into
                     the
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     contemplate
                     and
                     consider
                     the
                     infinite
                     Love
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     caused
                     him
                     to
                     send
                     his
                     only
                     Son
                     for
                     our
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     never
                     want
                     Thankful
                     hearts
                     to
                     bid
                     him
                     welcome
                     ,
                     nor
                     Pious
                     Hearts
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     and
                     conscionable
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     :
                     That
                     as
                     he
                     came
                     at
                     first
                     for
                     our
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     may
                     come
                     at
                     last
                     for
                     our
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     Part
                     of
                     Christian
                     Divinity
                     hath
                     been
                     taught
                     us
                     by
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     (
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       3.
                       16.
                       
                       For
                       God
                       so
                       loved
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       gave
                       his
                       only
                       begotten
                       Son
                       ,
                       that
                       whosoever
                       believeth
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       should
                       not
                       perish
                       but
                       have
                       everlasting
                       life
                    
                     ;
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     Christ
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     was
                     no
                     other
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     consequently
                     ,
                     the
                     grand
                     
                     Reason
                     of
                     our
                     joyfully
                     receiving
                     this
                     gift
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     proceeded
                     from
                     Gods
                     infinite
                     and
                     undeserved
                     love
                     towards
                     us
                     :
                     For
                     Gods
                     first
                     gift
                     to
                     man
                     was
                     his
                     love
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     His
                     second
                     gift
                     ,
                     was
                     his
                     Son
                     in
                     our
                     nature
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       2
                       Tim.
                       1.
                       9.
                       
                       According
                       to
                       his
                       own
                       purpose
                       and
                       grace
                       which
                       was
                       given
                       us
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       before
                       the
                       world
                       began
                       .
                    
                     Gods
                     first
                     gift
                     was
                     grace
                     given
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     his
                     second
                     gift
                     ,
                     was
                     Christ
                     given
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     flesh
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Master
                     of
                     Scholastical
                     subtilties
                     makes
                     this
                     a
                     rule
                     of
                     sound
                     Reason
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     sound
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       Inter
                       omnia
                       dona
                       dantis
                       ,
                       primum
                       donum
                       quod
                       dat
                       ,
                       &
                       quisquis
                       dare
                       potest
                       ,
                       est
                       Amor
                       ejus
                       quem
                       primo
                       dat
                       amato
                       ,
                       quia
                       est
                       ratio
                       cujuscunque
                       alterius
                       doni
                       ;
                       nihil
                       enim
                       habet
                       rationem
                       doni
                       ,
                       nisi
                       in
                       quantum
                       cadit
                       sub
                       actu
                       Amoris
                       .
                       Scotus
                       in
                       1.
                       lib.
                       sent
                       .
                       dist
                       .
                       18.
                       
                       The
                       first
                       gift
                       which
                       every
                       one
                       gives
                       to
                       him
                       whom
                       he
                       loves
                       ,
                       is
                       his
                       love
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       indeed
                       the
                       only
                       reason
                       of
                       all
                       his
                       other
                       gifts
                       ;
                       for
                       nothing
                       can
                       have
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       a
                       gift
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       it
                       proceeds
                       from
                       love
                       .
                    
                     And
                     therefore
                     God
                     first
                     gives
                     us
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     gives
                     us
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     gives
                     nothing
                     as
                     a
                     blessing
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     he
                     gives
                     in
                     love
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     Government
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     temporal
                     gift
                     to
                     any
                     Nation
                     ,
                     yet
                     given
                     in
                     anger
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     no
                     gift
                     :
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Dedi
                       Regem
                       iratus
                       eis
                       ,
                       Hos
                       .
                       13.
                       11.
                       
                       I
                       gave
                       them
                       a
                       King
                       in
                       mine
                       anger
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     was
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     A
                     gift
                     that
                     was
                     no
                     gift
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     given
                     in
                     love
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     Regal
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     Popular
                     Government
                     ;
                     as
                     appears
                     from
                     the
                     94.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     the
                     20.
                     ver
                     .
                     For
                     whether
                     we
                     read
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Septuagint
                     ,
                     A
                     Throne
                     of
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     when
                     Kings
                     and
                     Princes
                     sit
                     thereon
                     ;
                     or
                     
                       sedes
                       iniquitatis
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     ,
                     a
                     seat
                     or
                     stool
                     of
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     when
                     mean
                     People
                     are
                     got
                     up
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     still
                     a
                     curse
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     blessing
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Government
                     be
                     not
                     given
                     in
                     love
                     :
                     For
                     then
                     whosoever
                     be
                     the
                     Governors
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       will
                       imagine
                       mischief
                       as
                       a
                       Law
                       ,
                       and
                       gather
                       them
                       together
                       against
                       the
                       soul
                       of
                       the
                       righteous
                       ,
                       and
                       condemn
                       innocent
                       blood
                       .
                    
                     So
                     Musculus
                     ,
                     (
                     an
                     excellent
                     Protestant
                     Divine
                     ,
                     )
                     glosseth
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     do
                     note
                     unto
                     us
                     judiciary
                     meetings
                     of
                     wicked
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     oppress
                     the
                     Righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Condemn
                     innocent
                     blood
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     some
                     unjust
                     Laws
                     or
                     Constitutions
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       at
                       consensus
                       Judiciarios
                       Hominum
                       iniqu●rum
                       ,
                       qui
                       ad
                       hoc
                       conglobantur
                       ,
                       ut
                       Just●s
                       opprimerent
                       ,
                       &
                       sanguinem
                       innocentem
                       vigore
                       Legum
                       injustarum
                       condemnarent
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     that
                     Author
                     glosseth
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     gainsay
                     his
                     gloss
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     undeniable
                     ,
                     that
                     truth
                     and
                     righteousness
                     doth
                     hold
                     only
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     mans
                     Government
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     by
                     one
                     or
                     by
                     many
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     spiritual
                     gift
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     any
                     People
                     ,
                     yet
                     given
                     not
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     oft-times
                     proves
                     no
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     no
                     gift
                     .
                     Like
                     Manna
                     to
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     in
                     Psal
                     .
                     78.
                     
                     Manna
                     was
                     a
                     type
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     owned
                     by
                     Christ
                     himself
                     .
                     Joh.
                     6.
                     32.
                     
                     That
                     was
                     the
                     Typical
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     real
                     Bread
                     from
                     Heaven
                     which
                     nourisheth
                     our
                     souls
                     to
                     eternal
                     Life
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     with
                     this
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     with
                     that
                     bread
                     ;
                     with
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     with
                     the
                     Manna
                     ;
                     If
                     given
                     not
                     in
                     love
                     but
                     in
                     anger
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     scarce
                     turn
                     to
                     our
                     spiritual
                     nourishment
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     fear
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     with
                     the
                     Gospel
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     then
                     with
                     that
                     Manna
                     .
                     God
                     gives
                     it
                     without
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     either
                     tempt
                     him
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     18.
                     
                       asking
                       meat
                       for
                       their
                       lusts
                    
                     ,
                     looking
                     after
                     the
                     Word
                     more
                     for
                     curiosity
                     then
                     for
                     conscience
                     :
                     or
                     that
                     tempt
                     him
                     with
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     
                       They
                       spake
                       against
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       said
                       ,
                       Can
                       God
                       furnish
                       a
                       Table
                       in
                       the
                       wilderness
                       ?
                       can
                       he
                       give
                       bread
                       also
                       ?
                       can
                       he
                       provide
                       flesh
                       for
                       his
                       people
                       ?
                    
                     A
                     sin
                     that
                     contentious
                     men
                     are
                     too
                     much
                     guilty
                     of
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     Eden
                     cry
                     out
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     in
                     a
                     wilderdess
                     :
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     plenty
                     repine
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     want
                     :
                     they
                     do
                     in
                     effect
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     cannot
                     prepare
                     them
                     a
                     table
                     good
                     enough
                     ,
                     unless
                     their
                     own
                     hands
                     help
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     ;
                     or
                     will
                     not
                     prepare
                     them
                     a
                     table
                     soon
                     enough
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     overhasten
                     his
                     preparation
                     .
                     To
                     complain
                     against
                     God
                     instead
                     of
                     rendring
                     humble
                     &
                     hearty
                     thanks
                     unto
                     him
                     to
                     complain
                     against
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     meer
                     wantonness
                     ,
                     not
                     out
                     of
                     any
                     want
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     of
                     a
                     thankful
                     heart
                     within
                     our selves
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     do
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     to
                     fare
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       a
                       fire
                       was
                       kindled
                       amongst
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       anger
                       came
                       up
                       against
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     21.
                     
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     make
                     God
                     angry
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     expect
                     to
                     feel
                     the
                     same
                     sad
                     effects
                     of
                     his
                     Anger
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ver
                     .
                     30
                     ,
                     31.
                     
                     
                       But
                       while
                       the
                       meat
                       was
                       yet
                       in
                       their
                       mouths
                       ,
                       the
                       wrath
                       of
                       God
                       came
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       slew
                       the
                       fastest
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       smote
                       down
                       the
                       chosen
                       men
                       of
                    
                     Israel
                     .
                     Just
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     with
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     a
                     quarrelsom
                     religion
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     receive
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     that
                     God
                     offers
                     him
                     ;
                     they
                     commonly
                     have
                     Christ
                     not
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     anger
                     :
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     the
                     more
                     happy
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     more
                     inexcusable
                     :
                     not
                     
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     the
                     better
                     Christians
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     under
                     a
                     stricter
                     account
                     for
                     their
                     defiance
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     abuse
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     they
                     know
                     more
                     of
                     their
                     Masters
                     will
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     less
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     beaten
                     with
                     many
                     stripes
                     :
                     Luke
                     12.
                     47.
                     
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     they
                     know
                     less
                     of
                     their
                     Masters
                     will
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     know
                     more
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     those
                     know
                     least
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     seek
                     to
                     know
                     most
                     of
                     him
                     by
                     contention
                     and
                     by
                     faction
                     :
                     since
                     he
                     that
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       learn
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       meek
                       and
                       lowly
                       in
                       heart
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     11.
                     29.
                     will
                     never
                     take
                     contention
                     for
                     meekness
                     ,
                     nor
                     faction
                     for
                     lowliness
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     will
                     not
                     teach
                     such
                     as
                     love
                     to
                     be
                     contentious
                     and
                     factions
                     .
                     )
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     indeed
                     tell
                     us
                     of
                     some
                     who
                     preached
                     Christ
                     out
                     of
                     Envy
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     1.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     but
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     tell
                     us
                     of
                     any
                     that
                     ever
                     learned
                     him
                     so
                     :
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Galatians
                     ,
                     
                       Christ
                       shall
                       profit
                       you
                       nothing
                       ,
                       and
                       Christ
                       is
                       become
                       of
                       none
                       effect
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     Gal.
                     5.
                     24.
                     but
                     he
                     had
                     given
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     saying
                     before
                     he
                     said
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     chapter
                     ,
                     and
                     sixth
                     and
                     seventh
                     ver
                     .
                     
                       I
                       marvail
                       that
                       you
                       are
                       so
                       soon
                       removed
                       from
                       him
                       that
                       called
                       you
                       into
                       the
                       grace
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       unto
                       another
                       Gospel
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       not
                       another
                       ,
                       but
                       there
                       be
                       some
                       that
                       trouble
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       pervert
                       the
                       Gospel
                       of
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     wherefore
                     let
                     those
                     that
                     make
                     nothing
                     of
                     removing
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     take
                     heed
                     lest
                     they
                     cause
                     Christ
                     to
                     remove
                     himself
                     and
                     his
                     Gospel
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     let
                     those
                     that
                     surfet
                     of
                     one
                     Christ
                     ,
                     take
                     heed
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     many
                     Christs
                     for
                     one
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     false
                     Christs
                     spoken
                     of
                     Mat.
                     24.
                     24.
                     who
                     though
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     deceive
                     the
                     elect
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     constant
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     yet
                     may
                     not
                     onely
                     deceive
                     and
                     delude
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     destroy
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     that
                     love
                     to
                     gad
                     after
                     their
                     own
                     Inventions
                     ,
                     and
                     please
                     themselves
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     imaginations
                     :
                     For
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     indeed
                     given
                     to
                     such
                     men
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     given
                     in
                     love
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     that
                     he
                     profits
                     them
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     becomes
                     of
                     none
                     effect
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     to
                     others
                     he
                     be
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     working
                     with
                     great
                     power
                     to
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     greater
                     mercy
                     to
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     Gods
                     love
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     universal
                     in
                     the
                     diffusion
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     particular
                     in
                     the
                     obligation
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     observable
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     first
                     rejoyceth
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     Gal.
                     2.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       I
                       live
                       by
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       the
                       son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       who
                       loved
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       gave
                       himself
                       for
                       me
                       .
                    
                     First
                     he
                     gave
                     me
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     gave
                     me
                     himself
                     ;
                     for
                     even
                     himself
                     had
                     been
                     no
                     gift
                     to
                     me
                     without
                     his
                     love
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Chrysostom
                       ,
                       What
                       dost
                       thou
                       say
                       blessed
                       Apostle
                       ?
                       did
                       he
                       love
                       thee
                       only
                       ?
                       did
                       he
                       give
                       himself
                       only
                       for
                       thee
                       ?
                       no
                       ,
                       he
                       loved
                       the
                       whole
                       nature
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       besides
                       :
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ;
                       But
                       I
                       think
                       my self
                       as
                       much
                       bound
                       to
                       my
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       he
                       had
                       only
                       loved
                       me
                       and
                       given
                       himself
                       only
                    
                     for
                     me
                     :
                     I
                     think
                     my self
                     as
                     much
                     bound
                     to
                     live
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     died
                     ▪
                     only
                     for
                     me
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     my self
                     as
                     entirely
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     given
                     himself
                     onely
                     for
                     me
                     .
                     A
                     large
                     soul
                     which
                     can
                     readily
                     comprehend
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     which
                     doth
                     willingly
                     embrace
                     and
                     entertain
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Christians
                     soul
                     but
                     must
                     be
                     thus
                     enlarged
                     :
                     For
                     Gods
                     love
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     universal
                     in
                     the
                     diffusion
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     particular
                     in
                     the
                     obligation
                     :
                     obliging
                     every
                     particular
                     man
                     to
                     love
                     the
                     Lamb
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     slain
                     only
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     in
                     him
                     alone
                     he
                     had
                     taken
                     away
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     For
                     indeed
                     in
                     him
                     alone
                     ,
                     (
                     be
                     he
                     never
                     so
                     righteous
                     )
                     hath
                     he
                     taken
                     away
                     both
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     world
                     of
                     sin
                     ;
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     original
                     corruption
                     contracted
                     in
                     his
                     nature
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     world
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     a
                     numberless
                     number
                     of
                     actual
                     transgressions
                     committed
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     man
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     his
                     consultation
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     how
                     to
                     bring
                     us
                     to
                     eternal
                     life
                     .
                  
                   
                     WE
                     have
                     seen
                     Gods
                     eternal
                     love
                     given
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     main
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     joy
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     now
                     endeavour
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     fruits
                     and
                     effects
                     of
                     that
                     love
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     accordingly
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     .
                     And
                     truly
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     makes
                     eternal
                     life
                     to
                     spring
                     from
                     no
                     other
                     root
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     from
                     this
                     root
                     of
                     Jesse
                     ;
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     
                       Titus
                       ,
                       cap.
                       1.
                       v.
                    
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     
                       God
                       promised
                       eternal
                       life
                       before
                       the
                       world
                       began
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     ask
                     to
                     whom
                     did
                     he
                     promise
                     it
                     ?
                     Saint
                     Hierom
                     thinks
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     not
                     having
                     been
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     impossible
                     a
                     promise
                     made
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     began
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     made
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     much
                     safer
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     promise
                     of
                     eternal
                     life
                     was
                     made
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     in
                     our
                     stead
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     promised
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     began
                     ,
                     That
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     should
                     live
                     
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Faith
                       of
                       Gods
                       Elect
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       acknowledgment
                       of
                       the
                       Truth
                       which
                       is
                       after
                       Godliness
                       ,
                    
                     should
                     in
                     him
                     have
                     eternal
                     life
                     :
                     For
                     thus
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     makes
                     a
                     dialogue
                     betwixt
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Love
                     and
                     Communion
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     the
                     Angels
                     were
                     not
                     admitted
                     ,
                     
                       Heb.
                       1.
                       13.
                       
                       To
                       which
                       of
                       the
                       Angels
                       said
                       he
                       at
                       any
                       time
                       ,
                       Sit
                       on
                       my
                       right
                       hand
                       until
                       I
                       make
                       thine
                       enemies
                       thy
                       foot-stool
                       ?
                    
                     And
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     tells
                     us
                     plainly
                     the
                     persons
                     that
                     were
                     in
                     this
                     Dialogue
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       said
                       unto
                       my
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Sit
                       thou
                       on
                       my
                       right
                       hand
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       110.
                       v.
                    
                     1.
                     whence
                     we
                     may
                     safely
                     conclude
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     consultation
                     betwixt
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     concerning
                     the
                     Redemption
                     of
                     mankind
                     from
                     the
                     vassalage
                     of
                     sin
                     and
                     Satan
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     can
                     we
                     think
                     was
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     this
                     Consultation
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     Gods
                     everlasting
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     man
                     in
                     Christ
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     or
                     without
                     success
                     ,
                     though
                     his
                     Churches
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     praying
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     teaching
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     often
                     proves
                     unsuccessful
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     our
                     best
                     proof
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     loved
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     we
                     love
                     him
                     again
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Members
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     will
                     have
                     love
                     for
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     casts
                     away
                     his
                     love
                     in
                     vain
                     :
                     Man
                     may
                     love
                     where
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     hated
                     for
                     his
                     pains
                     ;
                     it
                     fared
                     so
                     of
                     old
                     with
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     among
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     whose
                     sad
                     complaint
                     is
                     registred
                     ▪
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       109.
                       3.
                       4.
                       for
                       the
                       love
                       that
                       I
                       had
                       unto
                       them
                       lo
                       they
                       take
                       now
                       my
                       contrary
                       part
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       give
                       my self
                       unto
                       prayer
                       ;
                       Thus
                       have
                       they
                       rewarded
                       me
                       evil
                       for
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       hatred
                       for
                       my
                       good
                       will
                       :
                    
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     this
                     complaint
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     none
                     else
                     could
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       I
                       give
                       my self
                       unto
                       Prayer
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       but
                       I
                       am
                       Prayer
                    
                     ,
                     save
                     onely
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     more
                     peculiarly
                     consecrated
                     to
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     knew
                     Her self
                     bound
                     more
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     to
                     
                       Pray
                       Continually
                    
                     :
                     Thus
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     singers
                     ,
                     
                       chief
                       of
                       the
                       Fathers
                       of
                       the
                       Levites
                       ,
                       who
                       remaining
                       in
                       the
                       chambers
                       were
                       free
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       were
                       imployed
                       in
                       that
                       work
                       day
                       and
                       night
                       ,
                       1
                       Chron.
                    
                     9.
                     33.
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     singing
                     Gods
                     praises
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     134.
                     
                     
                       Psalm
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Behold
                       now
                       ,
                       Praise
                       the
                       Lord
                       all
                       ye
                       servants
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       ye
                       which
                       by
                       night
                       stand
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     that
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       were
                       imployed
                       in
                       that
                       work
                       day
                       and
                       night
                       ,
                    
                     did
                     only
                     shew
                     the
                     continual
                     obligation
                     of
                     the
                     Levites
                     duty
                     ,
                     not
                     their
                     continued
                     actual
                     discharge
                     thereof
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     told
                     the
                     particular
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     wherein
                     they
                     did
                     actually
                     discharge
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Chron.
                       23.
                       28
                       ,
                       30.
                       
                       Their
                       office
                       was
                       to
                       wait
                       for
                       the
                       service
                       of
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       stand
                       every
                       morning
                       to
                       thank
                       and
                       praise
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       likewise
                       at
                       even
                       :
                    
                     It
                     was
                     their
                     office
                     every
                     morning
                     and
                     evening
                     to
                     sing
                     Gods
                     praises
                     publickly
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     content
                     themselves
                     only
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     confine
                     themselves
                     
                     only
                     to
                     their
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     God
                     by
                     claiming
                     or
                     challenging
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     had
                     thereby
                     denyed
                     and
                     rejected
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     Had
                     this
                     practice
                     of
                     praising
                     God
                     daily
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     been
                     superstition
                     or
                     will-worship
                     in
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Church
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     found
                     it
                     not
                     commanded
                     and
                     commended
                     ,
                     but
                     reproved
                     and
                     reformed
                     by
                     their
                     Pious
                     Kings
                     and
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     their
                     Kings
                     did
                     not
                     reform
                     without
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     their
                     Prophets
                     )
                     but
                     not
                     finding
                     this
                     Practise
                     Reproved
                     or
                     Reformed
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     how
                     comes
                     it
                     among
                     some
                     Christians
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     as
                     a
                     main
                     Piece
                     of
                     their
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     to
                     shut
                     up
                     the
                     doors
                     of
                     Gods
                     house
                     all
                     the
                     week
                     daies
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     open
                     them
                     only
                     upon
                     Sundaies
                     ?
                     and
                     then
                     in
                     truth
                     to
                     open
                     them
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     is
                     publick
                     rather
                     for
                     its
                     accidents
                     then
                     for
                     its
                     substance
                     ;
                     rather
                     for
                     its
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     its
                     matter
                     and
                     form
                     ,
                     rather
                     for
                     its
                     notice
                     and
                     for
                     its
                     noise
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     its
                     Communion
                     ?
                     For
                     though
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     go
                     to
                     Church
                     as
                     a
                     Judge
                     ,
                     (
                     wherein
                     he
                     chiefly
                     serves
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     pleases
                     his
                     curiosity
                     )
                     upon
                     unknown
                     and
                     uncertain
                     terms
                     ;
                     yet
                     he
                     can
                     scarce
                     go
                     to
                     Church
                     as
                     a
                     Communicant
                     ,
                     (
                     wherein
                     alone
                     he
                     serves
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfies
                     his
                     conscience
                     )
                     unless
                     he
                     be
                     sure
                     and
                     certain
                     of
                     the
                     terms
                     of
                     his
                     Communion
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     conscience
                     cannot
                     be
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     can
                     God
                     be
                     served
                     upon
                     uncertainties
                     :
                     And
                     since
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     expresly
                     said
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       whatsoever
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       faith
                       is
                       sin
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     13.
                     23.
                     
                     Those
                     men
                     do
                     very
                     indiscreetly
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     their
                     publick
                     worship
                     do
                     rather
                     exercise
                     their
                     Phansies
                     then
                     their
                     Faith
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     do
                     very
                     irreligiously
                     who
                     labour
                     all
                     they
                     can
                     to
                     spread
                     and
                     to
                     promote
                     that
                     exercise
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     serving
                     God
                     ,
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     works
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     diminution
                     of
                     Faith
                     is
                     the
                     addition
                     of
                     sin
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     men
                     have
                     little
                     reason
                     to
                     bring
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     less
                     Religion
                     to
                     seek
                     to
                     bring
                     others
                     to
                     any
                     the
                     least
                     diminution
                     of
                     their
                     Faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     service
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     come
                     under
                     the
                     hazard
                     of
                     Judas
                     his
                     curse
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       his
                       prayer
                       be
                       turned
                       into
                       sin
                       ,
                       Psalm
                       109.
                       v.
                    
                     6.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     take
                     it
                     for
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     true
                     love
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     did
                     in
                     imitation
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     offer
                     up
                     daily
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Praises
                     unto
                     Almighty
                     God
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     offer
                     up
                     daily
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Praises
                     for
                     our selves
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     That
                     men
                     have
                     rewarded
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     
                       evil
                       for
                       good
                       ,
                       hatred
                       for
                       her
                       good
                       will
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     dismal
                     
                     curse
                     which
                     follows
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verses
                     ,
                     hath
                     fallen
                     upon
                     so
                     many
                     Nations
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     this
                     curse
                     ,
                     
                       set
                       thou
                       an
                       ungodly
                       man
                       to
                       rule
                       over
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       Satan
                       stand
                       at
                       his
                       right
                       hand
                       ,
                       let
                       his
                       days
                       be
                       few
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       children
                       be
                       vagabonds
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     is
                     ushered
                     in
                     with
                     this
                     sin
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       the
                       love
                       that
                       I
                       had
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       loe
                       they
                       take
                       now
                       my
                       contrary
                       part
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     3.
                     and
                     is
                     continued
                     and
                     confirmed
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     
                       because
                       his
                       mind
                       was
                       not
                       to
                       do
                       good
                       ,
                       but
                       persecuted
                       the
                       poor
                       helpless
                       man
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       slay
                       him
                       that
                       was
                       vexed
                       at
                       the
                       heart
                       :
                    
                     and
                     ver
                     .
                     16.
                     
                     
                       His
                       delight
                       was
                       in
                       cursing
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       shall
                       happen
                       unto
                       him
                       :
                       he
                       loved
                       not
                       blessing
                       ,
                       therefore
                       shall
                       it
                       be
                       far
                       from
                       him
                       .
                    
                     For
                     nothing
                     is
                     more
                     offensive
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     men
                     will
                     not
                     return
                     love
                     for
                     love
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     this
                     hath
                     been
                     always
                     the
                     portion
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     :
                     she
                     hath
                     still
                     found
                     returns
                     of
                     hatred
                     for
                     love
                     ;
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     truely
                     say
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                       12.
                       15.
                       
                       I
                       will
                       very
                       gladly
                       spend
                       and
                       be
                       spent
                       for
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Original
                     Greek
                     ,
                     for
                     your
                     souls
                     )
                     
                       though
                       the
                       more
                       abundantly
                       I
                       love
                       you
                       ,
                       the
                       less
                       I
                       be
                       loved
                       .
                    
                     No
                     love
                     affectionate
                     like
                     this
                     ,
                     which
                     loves
                     the
                     soul
                     :
                     no
                     love
                     abundant
                     like
                     this
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     the
                     lover
                     spend
                     and
                     be
                     spent
                     for
                     his
                     affection
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     every
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     grand
                     Apostle
                     of
                     its
                     nation
                     ,
                     )
                     it
                     loves
                     affectionately
                     ,
                     it
                     loves
                     abundantly
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     what
                     it
                     wants
                     of
                     this
                     charity
                     ,
                     it
                     wants
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     )
                     but
                     doth
                     seldome
                     receive
                     back
                     again
                     love
                     for
                     love
                     :
                     It
                     was
                     Luthers
                     complaint
                     ,
                     that
                     whilst
                     he
                     Preached
                     and
                     practised
                     mans
                     Inventions
                     ,
                     he
                     found
                     too
                     much
                     love
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     he
                     preached
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     Gospel
                     in
                     its
                     own
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     )
                     he
                     found
                     too
                     little
                     :
                     so
                     hath
                     it
                     been
                     ever
                     since
                     his
                     time
                     with
                     Protestant
                     Churches
                     :
                     for
                     those
                     which
                     have
                     most
                     deserved
                     the
                     peoples
                     thanks
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     teaching
                     them
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     )
                     have
                     least
                     found
                     their
                     love
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     to
                     our
                     grief
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     our
                     mischief
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     men
                     may
                     love
                     in
                     vain
                     :
                     but
                     God
                     never
                     loves
                     in
                     vain
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     never
                     loves
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     beloved
                     again
                     :
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     beloved
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Joh.
                       4.
                       19.
                       
                       We
                       love
                       him
                       because
                       he
                       first
                       loved
                       us
                       .
                    
                     As
                     he
                     loves
                     us
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     love
                     him
                     again
                     ;
                     though
                     he
                     love
                     first
                     ,
                     we
                     afterwards
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     love
                     not
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     loved
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     .
                     I
                     say
                     not
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     love
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     's
                     impossible
                     ;
                     acccording
                     
                     to
                     that
                     excellent
                     position
                     of
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       Deus
                       secundum
                       essentiam
                       suam
                       à
                       nullo
                       potest
                       odio
                       haberi
                       ,
                       sicut
                       neque
                       bonitas
                       ;
                       At
                       secundum
                       quosdam
                       Justitiae
                       suae
                       effectus
                       ,
                       potest
                       .
                       22.
                       qu.
                    
                     34.
                     
                     God
                     cannot
                     be
                     hated
                     by
                     any
                     man
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     goodness
                     can
                     be
                     hated
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     hated
                     only
                     for
                     some
                     effects
                     of
                     his
                     Justice
                     :
                     therefore
                     I
                     say
                     not
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     love
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     love
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Vice-gerency
                     or
                     Authority
                     ,
                     (
                     whether
                     Civil
                     or
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ,
                     )
                     by
                     our
                     dutifulness
                     and
                     fidelity
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     love
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Commands
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     by
                     our
                     Obedience
                     and
                     Piety
                     :
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     If
                     we
                     love
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     image
                     and
                     likeness
                     by
                     our
                     brotherly
                     and
                     Christian
                     Charity
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     indeed
                     not
                     love
                     God
                     :
                     (
                     for
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       ye
                       love
                       me
                       ,
                       keep
                       my
                       commandments
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     )
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     love
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     reason
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     other
                     but
                     this
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     loved
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     wished
                     that
                     some
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     most
                     think
                     themselves
                     the
                     darlings
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     would
                     try
                     their
                     spiritual
                     estate
                     by
                     this
                     touchstone
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     are
                     indeed
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     appear
                     by
                     our
                     returning
                     love
                     back
                     again
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Apostles
                     consequence
                     being
                     as
                     good
                     for
                     the
                     Negative
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     Affirmative
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     love
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     because
                     he
                     first
                     loved
                     not
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     was
                     not
                     vain
                     or
                     without
                     a
                     cause
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     our
                     Election
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     our
                     reconciliation
                     .
                     More
                     men
                     reconciled
                     by
                     Christ
                     to
                     God
                     then
                     recommened
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     more
                     men
                     reconciled
                     potentially
                     ,
                     then
                     actually
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     had
                     a
                     good
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     thoug
                     not
                     in
                     our selves
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     began
                     his
                     first
                     Epistle
                     or
                     message
                     of
                     love
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     as
                     Saint
                     John
                     began
                     his
                     second
                     and
                     third
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     
                       Vnto
                       the
                       elect
                       and
                       welbeloved
                       ,
                       whom
                       I
                       love
                       in
                       the
                       truth
                       :
                    
                     (
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     effect
                     with
                     
                       salutem
                       in
                       Christo
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       dearly
                       beloved
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     salutations
                     have
                     since
                     been
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     )
                     God
                     loves
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     John
                     14.
                     6.
                     
                     
                     And
                     as
                     
                       no
                       man
                       cometh
                       to
                       the
                       Father
                       but
                       by
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     no
                     man
                     abideth
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     but
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                       5.
                       19.
                       
                       God
                       was
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       reconciling
                       the
                       world
                       unto
                       himself
                       ,
                       not
                       imputing
                       their
                       trespasses
                       unto
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     where
                     is
                     punctually
                     set
                     down
                     ,
                     both
                     the
                     meritorious
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     formal
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Gods
                     
                       not
                       imputing
                       our
                       sins
                       to
                       us
                       for
                       Christs
                       sake
                       .
                    
                     For
                     God
                     cannot
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     looks
                     upon
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     because
                     sin
                     is
                     directly
                     opposite
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     goodness
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     cannot
                     but
                     hate
                     sin
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     cannot
                     but
                     love
                     himself
                     :
                     and
                     God
                     cannot
                     but
                     look
                     upon
                     a
                     sinner
                     as
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     looks
                     upon
                     him
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     expiated
                     his
                     sin
                     .
                     Hence
                     Scotus
                     tels
                     us
                     how
                     God
                     proceeded
                     in
                     
                       primo
                       ,
                       secundo
                       ,
                       tertio
                       ,
                       quarto
                       Instanti
                       ,
                    
                     concerning
                     Judas
                     :
                     and
                     makes
                     Judas
                     a
                     sinner
                     before
                     he
                     supposeth
                     God
                     to
                     hate
                     him
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     final
                     sinner
                     before
                     he
                     supposeth
                     God
                     to
                     hate
                     him
                     finally
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     being
                     all
                     sinners
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     must
                     needs
                     also
                     be
                     under
                     Gods
                     hatred
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     look
                     on
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     ground
                     and
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     :
                     According
                     to
                     which
                     the
                     learned
                     Grotius
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Distinguenda
                       sunt
                       tua
                       ,
                       ut
                       ita
                       dicam
                       momenta
                       divinae
                       Voluntatis
                       circa
                       hominem
                       peccatorem
                       :
                       We
                       must
                       distinguish
                       (
                       as
                       it
                       were
                       )
                       three
                       Moments
                       in
                       Gods
                       will
                       concerning
                       sinful
                       man
                       :
                       (
                       Grotius
                    
                     his
                     Moment
                     comes
                     very
                     neer
                     to
                     Scotus
                     his
                     instant
                     )
                     
                       Primum
                       est
                       ante
                       Christi
                       mortem
                       :
                       The
                       first
                       moment
                       is
                       before
                       the
                       death
                       and
                       pason
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     In
                     this
                     God
                     is
                     altogether
                     angry
                     .
                     
                       Secundum
                       est
                       positâ
                       jam
                       Christi
                       morte
                       ,
                       the
                       second
                       moment
                       is
                       after
                       Christs
                       satisfaction
                       made
                       .
                    
                     In
                     this
                     God
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     .
                     
                       Tertium
                       est
                       quum
                       homo
                       verâ
                       fide
                       in
                       Christum
                       credit
                       ,
                       &
                       Christus
                       credentem
                       Deo
                       commendat
                       :
                       The
                       third
                       Moment
                       is
                       after
                       Christs
                       satisfaction
                       is
                       actually
                       laid
                       hold
                       on
                       by
                       a
                       lively
                       faith
                       ,
                       and
                       Christ
                       actually
                       recommendeth
                       the
                       believer
                       to
                       his
                       Father
                       :
                    
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     Moment
                     God
                     is
                     actually
                     reconciled
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     pleased
                     with
                     the
                     sinner
                     ,
                     and
                     gives
                     him
                     all
                     the
                     benefits
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     the
                     comforts
                     ,
                     of
                     that
                     reconciliation
                     :
                     For
                     Christ
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     reconcile
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     recommend
                     :
                     He
                     is
                     said
                     in
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     reconcile
                     the
                     world
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     But
                     himself
                     saith
                     in
                     Saint
                     John
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     recommend
                     the
                     world
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       17.
                       9.
                       
                       I
                       pray
                       not
                       for
                       the
                       world
                       .
                    
                     His
                     reconciliation
                     (
                     it
                     seems
                     )
                     concerns
                     the
                     whole
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     but
                     his
                     recommendation
                     concerns
                     only
                     the
                     persons
                     of
                     some
                     particular
                     men
                     ,
                     even
                     such
                     as
                     lay
                     hold
                     
                     on
                     his
                     reconciliation
                     by
                     faith
                     and
                     repentance
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       believe
                       ,
                       help
                       my
                       unbelief
                       .
                    
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     
                       meritorious
                       or
                       potential
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     
                       personal
                       or
                       actual
                       reconciliation
                    
                     wrought
                     by
                     Christ
                     :
                     The
                     potential
                     reconciliation
                     belongs
                     to
                     all
                     mankind
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     founded
                     on
                     the
                     infinite
                     merit
                     of
                     Christs
                     satisfaction
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     actual
                     reconciliation
                     belongs
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     believers
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     founded
                     on
                     the
                     Application
                     of
                     that
                     merit
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     Still
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     God
                     is
                     well
                     pleased
                     in
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     sake
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     us
                     only
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     .
                     Excellently
                     
                       Zanch.
                       (
                       lib.
                       4.
                       de
                       tribus
                       Elohim
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     1.
                     )
                     glosseth
                     upon
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       3.
                       17.
                       
                       This
                       is
                       my
                       beloved
                       son
                       in
                       whom
                       I
                       am
                       well
                       pleased
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       Tria
                       beneficia
                       iis
                       paucis
                       verbis
                       docet
                       Pater
                       per
                       Christum
                       nobis
                       communicari
                       ;
                       dilectionis
                       ,
                       reconciliationis
                       ,
                       adoptionis
                       ,
                       seu
                       regenerationis
                       ;
                       three
                       blessings
                       doth
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       teach
                       us
                       in
                       these
                       few
                       words
                       to
                       be
                       communicated
                       to
                       us
                       by
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     The
                     blessing
                     of
                     dilection
                     ,
                     of
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     or
                     regeneration
                     :
                     we
                     beloved
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     dilection
                     ;
                     we
                     sons
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     adoption
                     ;
                     we
                     accepted
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     reconciliation
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     words
                     added
                     to
                     this
                     voice
                     ,
                     
                       Hear
                       ye
                       him
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     17.
                     5.
                     plainly
                     shew
                     that
                     the
                     voice
                     it self
                     came
                     not
                     for
                     Christs
                     sake
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     ours
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     think
                     our selves
                     
                       in
                       him
                       beloved
                       ,
                       and
                       sons
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       in
                       whom
                       God
                       is
                       well
                       pleased
                       .
                    
                     The
                     voice
                     was
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     comfort
                     is
                     heavenly
                     ;
                     Blessed
                     be
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     heaven
                     for
                     them
                     both
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     beseech
                     him
                     to
                     repeat
                     this
                     heavenly
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     renew
                     this
                     Heavenly
                     comfort
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     Gods
                     love
                     in
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     fond
                     love
                     :
                     therefore
                     he
                     scourgeth
                     whom
                     he
                     loveth
                     .
                     The
                     Christian
                     Church
                     not
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     to
                     expostulate
                     for
                     being
                     scourged
                     ;
                     though
                     she
                     be
                     crucified
                     (
                     as
                     Christ
                     was
                     )
                     between
                     two
                     thieves
                     .
                  
                   
                     AS
                     God
                     loves
                     us
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     causelesly
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     he
                     loves
                     us
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     fondly
                     or
                     preposterously
                     :
                     Gods
                     love
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     fond
                     love●
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       whom
                       he
                       loveth
                       ,
                       he
                       chastneth
                       :
                    
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     saving
                     love
                     ;
                     for
                     when
                     he
                     chastneth
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       chastneth
                       us
                       for
                       our
                       good
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       might
                       be
                       partakers
                       of
                       his
                       holiness
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     12.
                     10.
                     
                     He
                     loves
                     not
                     
                     like
                     a
                     fond
                     mother
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     rather
                     venture
                     to
                     break
                     her
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     then
                     her
                     childs
                     stomack
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     will
                     make
                     his
                     sons
                     by
                     adoption
                     ,
                     like
                     his
                     Son
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     most
                     loved
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     most
                     scourged
                     :
                     He
                     will
                     make
                     those
                     whom
                     he
                     intends
                     to
                     save
                     ,
                     like
                     the
                     Captain
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     by
                     wearing
                     a
                     crown
                     of
                     thorns
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     will
                     make
                     them
                     like
                     him
                     by
                     wearing
                     a
                     crown
                     of
                     Glory
                     .
                     Hence
                     happily
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     find
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     expostulations
                     with
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     persecutions
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     particularly
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     74.
                     and
                     Jer.
                     the
                     twelfth
                     )
                     Yet
                     we
                     scarse
                     find
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     direct
                     complaint
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     much
                     less
                     then
                     an
                     expostulation
                     )
                     concerning
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     .
                     The
                     reason
                     is
                     plain
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     might
                     be
                     taught
                     by
                     Christs
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     by
                     his
                     Example
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     look
                     to
                     fare
                     better
                     then
                     her
                     Master
                     ;
                     and
                     sure
                     she
                     is
                     ,
                     she
                     cannot
                     fare
                     worse
                     .
                     Therefore
                     is
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     ashamed
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       Psalm
                       74.
                       1.
                       
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       cast
                       us
                       off
                       for
                       ever
                       ?
                    
                     Since
                     she
                     knows
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       forsaken
                       me
                       ?
                    
                     or
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     (
                     Jer.
                     12.
                     1.
                     )
                     
                       Righteous
                       art
                       thou
                       O
                       Lord
                       when
                       I
                       plead
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       yet
                       let
                       me
                       talk
                       with
                       thee
                       of
                       thy
                       judgements
                       .
                    
                     Since
                     she
                     knows
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       the
                       time
                       is
                       come
                       that
                       judgement
                       must
                       begin
                       at
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     1
                     Pet.
                     4.
                     17.
                     
                     )
                     or
                     again
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Wherefore
                       doth
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       prosper
                       ?
                    
                     Since
                     Christ
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       this
                       is
                       your
                       hour
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       darkness
                       ,
                       (
                       Luke
                    
                     22
                     53.
                     )
                     Or
                     lastly
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Wherefore
                       are
                       all
                       they
                       happy
                       that
                       deal
                       very
                       treacherously
                       ?
                    
                     Since
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     ,
                     had
                     a
                     Traytor
                     among
                     his
                     own
                     Apostles
                     ?
                     and
                     hath
                     shewed
                     us
                     that
                     true
                     happiness
                     consists
                     not
                     in
                     having
                     power
                     to
                     persecute
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     having
                     patience
                     to
                     be
                     persecuted
                     for
                     righteousness
                     sake
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       5.
                       10.
                       
                       Blessed
                       are
                       they
                       which
                       are
                       persecuted
                       for
                       righteousness
                       sake
                       ,
                       for
                       theirs
                       is
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                    
                     Christ
                     himself
                     was
                     crucified
                     between
                     two
                     theives
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     's
                     reason
                     enough
                     why
                     his
                     Church
                     should
                     not
                     greatly
                     complain
                     ,
                     though
                     she
                     be
                     crucified
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     between
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     by
                     two
                     thieves
                     .
                     The
                     one
                     robbing
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     honour
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     of
                     his
                     Patrimony
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     given
                     a
                     hint
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     in
                     one
                     piece
                     of
                     a
                     verse
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       2.
                       22.
                       
                       Thou
                       that
                       abhorrest
                       Idols
                       ,
                       dost
                       thou
                       commit
                       Sacriledge
                       ?
                    
                     
                     For
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     Idolatry
                     and
                     Sacriledge
                     have
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     been
                     the
                     two
                     grand
                     scourges
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ;
                     Idolatry
                     whipping
                     God
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Temple
                     ,
                     to
                     let
                     in
                     other
                     petty
                     Dieties
                     ;
                     and
                     Sacriledge
                     whipping
                     him
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     They
                     that
                     abhor
                     the
                     Sacriledge
                     ,
                     committing
                     the
                     Idolatry
                     ;
                     they
                     that
                     abhor
                     the
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     committing
                     the
                     Sacriledge
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VII
                    
                     .
                     Christs
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     come
                     from
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     to
                     teach
                     and
                     redeem
                     us
                     :
                     The
                     title
                     of
                     the
                     chief
                     corner
                     stone
                     ,
                     blasphemously
                     applyed
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ;
                     Christ
                     was
                     not
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     one
                     sent
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     Exapostle
                     ,
                     one
                     sent
                     out
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     confess
                     that
                     being
                     in
                     this
                     Eden
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     Paradise
                     contemplating
                     the
                     tree
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     unwilling
                     to
                     divert
                     my
                     eyes
                     from
                     that
                     tree
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     my
                     heart
                     from
                     that
                     contemplation
                     ;
                     but
                     am
                     desious
                     to
                     perswade
                     my self
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     see
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Isaiahs
                     vision
                     turned
                     into
                     action
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     acting
                     it
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     the
                     Prophet
                     acting
                     it
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     
                       Isa
                       .
                       6.
                       8.
                       
                       Also
                       ,
                       I
                       heard
                       the
                       voice
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       saying
                       ,
                       whom
                       shall
                       I
                       send
                       ,
                       or
                       who
                       will
                       go
                       for
                       us
                       ?
                       then
                       I
                       said
                       ,
                       here
                       am
                       I
                       ,
                       send
                       me
                       .
                    
                     For
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     did
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     consult
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       whom
                       shall
                       I
                       send
                    
                     ?
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     did
                     forthwith
                     answer
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Here
                       am
                       I
                       ,
                       send
                       me
                       .
                    
                     For
                     as
                     there
                     was
                     
                       faciamus
                       hominem
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     1.
                     26.
                     
                     God
                     consulting
                     and
                     deliberating
                     with
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     (
                     his
                     eternal
                     wisdom
                     )
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     (
                     his
                     eternal
                     power
                     )
                     about
                     our
                     creation
                     ;
                     so
                     there
                     was
                     
                       redimamus
                       hominem
                    
                     ,
                     God
                     consulting
                     and
                     deliberating
                     with
                     his
                     Son
                     (
                     his
                     eternal
                     righteousness
                     )
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     spirit
                     (
                     his
                     eternal
                     love
                     )
                     about
                     our
                     redemption
                     :
                     For
                     Gods
                     goodness
                     is
                     as
                     infinite
                     as
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hath
                     made
                     him
                     impart
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     his
                     goodness
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     himself
                     :
                     Hence
                     that
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     sublime
                     
                       Areopagite
                       ,
                       quod
                       ipse
                       Deus
                       propter
                       amorem
                       est
                       exstasin
                       passus
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     love
                     made
                     God
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     great
                     love
                     is
                     never
                     without
                     some
                     kind
                     of
                     exstasie
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     it
                     makes
                     man
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     not
                     where
                     he
                     lives
                     ,
                     but
                     where
                     he
                     loves
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     also
                     
                     made
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ;
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     and
                     be
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     had
                     loved
                     with
                     an
                     eternal
                     love
                     .
                     Thus
                     hath
                     love
                     brought
                     God
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     man
                     :
                     and
                     thus
                     should
                     it
                     also
                     bring
                     man
                     from
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     that
                     blessed
                     Mysterie
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     blessed
                     mercy
                     which
                     we
                     commemorate
                     when
                     we
                     celebrate
                     the
                     incarnation
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     
                       of
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     new
                     made
                     
                       by
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     made
                     
                       one
                       flesh
                    
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     
                       one
                       spirit
                    
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     accounted
                     it
                     a
                     great
                     mercy
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     sent
                     his
                     Angel
                     to
                     deliver
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     
                       Herod
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     12.
                     11.
                     
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     account
                     it
                     a
                     great
                     mercy
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     sent
                     his
                     only
                     Son
                     to
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     sin
                     and
                     Satan
                     ,
                     which
                     persued
                     us
                     much
                     more
                     fiercely
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     have
                     wounded
                     us
                     much
                     more
                     desperately
                     ?
                     He
                     considers
                     his
                     deliverance
                     ,
                     (
                     ver
                     .
                     12.
                     )
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     we
                     ?
                     especially
                     since
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     shewed
                     us
                     the
                     way
                     how
                     to
                     enlarge
                     this
                     consideration
                     ?
                     
                       Heb.
                       1.
                       1
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       God
                       who
                       at
                       sundry
                       times
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       divers
                       maaners
                       ,
                       spake
                       in
                       time
                       past
                       unto
                       the
                       Fathers
                       by
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       hath
                       in
                       these
                       last
                       days
                       spoken
                       unto
                       us
                       by
                       his
                       Son.
                    
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     mercy
                     that
                     he
                     spake
                     to
                     the
                     Fathers
                     by
                     holy
                     men
                     ,
                     a
                     greater
                     that
                     he
                     spake
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     divers
                     manners
                     of
                     his
                     speaking
                     .
                     )
                     But
                     the
                     greatest
                     mercy
                     of
                     all
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     spoken
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     son
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     intimated
                     in
                     the
                     following
                     words
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     time
                     past
                     was
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     the
                     inchoation
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     spake
                     by
                     his
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Angels
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     these
                     last
                     dayes
                     hath
                     been
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     and
                     consummation
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     spake
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Son.
                     Before
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     
                       made
                       the
                       world
                       and
                       upheld
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       his
                       power
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     he
                     hath
                     
                       redeemed
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       having
                       purged
                       our
                       sins
                       ,
                       upholds
                       it
                       by
                       the
                       hand
                       of
                       his
                       mercy
                       :
                    
                     For
                     till
                     our
                     sins
                     were
                     purged
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     only
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     upheld
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     purge
                     it
                     ;
                     But
                     now
                     our
                     sins
                     are
                     purged
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     upholds
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     save
                     it
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     reason
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     gives
                     us
                     why
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     that
                     shall
                     destroy
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     fire
                     ,
                     is
                     so
                     long
                     in
                     coming
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Pet.
                       3.
                       9.
                       
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       not
                       slack
                       ,
                       but
                       is
                       long-suffering
                       to
                       us-ward
                       ,
                       not
                       willing
                       that
                       any
                       should
                       perish
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       all
                       should
                       come
                       to
                       repentance
                       .
                    
                     The
                     same
                     mercy
                     that
                     made
                     him
                     hasten
                     his
                     first
                     coming
                     ,
                     makes
                     him
                     delay
                     his
                     second
                     .
                     And
                     was
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     mercy
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     beyond
                     our
                     expression
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     beyond
                     our
                     
                     admiration
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     should
                     become
                     the
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     ?
                     Yet
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     2.
                     32.
                     to
                     be
                     
                       a
                       light
                       to
                       lighten
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Bridegroom
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       thy
                       people
                       Israel
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     mercy
                     that
                     we
                     could
                     never
                     deserve
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     ever
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     send
                     his
                     Apostles
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     his
                     saving
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     salvation
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     pillars
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     2.
                     9.
                     
                     But
                     infinitely
                     greater
                     was
                     the
                     mercy
                     that
                     he
                     pleased
                     to
                     send
                     his
                     own
                     Son
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     cheif
                     corner
                     stone
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                     2.
                     5.
                     
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     observable
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     himself
                     was
                     content
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     a
                     pillar
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     leaves
                     it
                     only
                     for
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     chief
                     corner
                     stone
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     that
                     Preface
                     of
                     Bellarmine
                     which
                     he
                     once
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Roman
                     Schools
                     ,
                     
                       Praefatio
                       habita
                       in
                       gymnasio
                       Romano
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     since
                     prefixed
                     before
                     the
                     third
                     general
                     controversie
                     of
                     his
                     first
                     Tome
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     
                       de
                       summo
                       Pontifice
                    
                     ,
                     had
                     need
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     waters
                     of
                     Tiber
                     to
                     wash
                     it
                     from
                     gross
                     flattery
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     from
                     detestable
                     blasphemy
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     is
                     pleased
                     therein
                     to
                     wrest
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     
                       Isaiah
                       ,
                       Behold
                       I
                       lay
                       in
                       Zion
                       for
                       a
                       foundation
                       ,
                       a
                       stone
                       ,
                       a
                       tryed
                       stone
                       ,
                       a
                       precious
                       corner
                       stone
                       ,
                       a
                       sure
                       foundation
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     to
                     apply
                     them
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     Successor
                     ,
                     which
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     durst
                     not
                     apply
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     leaves
                     them
                     only
                     for
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     cannot
                     too
                     much
                     prize
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     cannot
                     be
                     in
                     too
                     great
                     esteem
                     ,
                     which
                     (
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Hierom
                     )
                     bring
                     him
                     every
                     day
                     more
                     glory
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     more
                     converts
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     eternal
                     word
                     ,
                     calling
                     to
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     (
                     Act.
                     9.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     )
                     and
                     in
                     him
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     ever
                     hear
                     with
                     sufficient
                     care
                     and
                     attention
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     embrace
                     with
                     sufficient
                     reverence
                     and
                     estimation
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     follow
                     with
                     sufficient
                     alacrity
                     and
                     devotion
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     was
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     one
                     sent
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     how
                     greatly
                     doth
                     he
                     magnifie
                     that
                     office
                     in
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     Epistles
                     ?
                     but
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     was
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     one
                     sent
                     out
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     man
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Gal.
                       4.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       God
                       sent
                       forth
                       his
                       son
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     God
                     sent
                     him
                     not
                     only
                     from
                     himself
                     as
                     
                     he
                     sent
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     out
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     sent
                     none
                     but
                     only
                     his
                     beloved
                     Son.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VIII
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Mother
                     of
                     Christ
                     so
                     a
                     woman
                     as
                     still
                     a
                     Virgin
                     ;
                     The
                     Praise
                     of
                     the
                     seventy
                     Interpreters
                     :
                     Christs
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     made
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     hath
                     exalted
                     men
                     above
                     Angels
                     ;
                     a
                     mercy
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     forgotten
                     ,
                     till
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     man
                     left
                     to
                     remember
                     it
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Jews
                     corrupted
                     not
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     proved
                     from
                     the
                     prophesies
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     GReat
                     was
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     towards
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     sent
                     forth
                     from
                     his
                     Father
                     ;
                     yet
                     much
                     greater
                     (
                     if
                     greater
                     can
                     be
                     )
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     sent
                     forth
                     after
                     so
                     mean
                     a
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     even
                     in
                     this
                     meaness
                     was
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     a
                     miracle
                     ;
                     For
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     so
                     made
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     made
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     pure
                     Virgin
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saying
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     4.
                     doth
                     call
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin-mother
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     declare
                     her
                     sex
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     dispute
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     disparage
                     her
                     Virginity
                     :
                     for
                     she
                     was
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       semper
                       Virgo
                    
                     ,
                     alwayes
                     a
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     before
                     ,
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     the
                     birth
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     reputed
                     Helvidius
                     an
                     Heretick
                     for
                     concluding
                     otherwise
                     from
                     some
                     slight
                     Grammatical
                     notions
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     did
                     rather
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     then
                     understand
                     it
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     let
                     the
                     itch
                     of
                     his
                     Criticism
                     (
                     as
                     too
                     too
                     many
                     in
                     these
                     latter
                     times
                     have
                     done
                     )
                     overspread
                     and
                     infect
                     his
                     Divinity
                     :
                  
                   
                     Accordingly
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     justly
                     finds
                     fault
                     with
                     Aquila
                     and
                     Theodosius
                     ,
                     for
                     rendring
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Isaiah
                     7.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Behold
                     a
                     young
                     woman
                     shall
                     conceive
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     confutes
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Septuagint
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     all
                     other
                     Interpreters
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Chrys
                       .
                       hom
                       .
                       5.
                       in
                       Mat.
                    
                     )
                     For
                     their
                     antiquity
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     number
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     consent
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     interpret
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Behold
                       a
                       Virgin
                       shall
                       conceive
                       and
                       bear
                       a
                       son
                       :
                    
                     
                     But
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                    
                     hath
                     sufficiently
                     cleared
                     this
                     doubt
                     to
                     Trypho
                     the
                     Jew
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     have
                     not
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     Jews
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     need
                     insist
                     on
                     this
                     controversie
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     with
                     Christians
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     our
                     belief
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     need
                     labour
                     to
                     approve
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     likewise
                     in
                     our
                     practice
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     our
                     practice
                     should
                     else
                     subvert
                     and
                     ruine
                     our
                     belief
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       shew
                       thee
                       my
                       faith
                       by
                       my
                       works
                       ,
                       (
                       Jam.
                    
                     2.
                     18.
                     
                     )
                     hath
                     thereby
                     assured
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     contrary
                     works
                     do
                     at
                     least
                     shew
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     make
                     a
                     contrary
                     faith
                     :
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     they
                     are
                     certainly
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     pittied
                     ,
                     who
                     scoff
                     and
                     mock
                     at
                     our
                     most
                     Christianlike
                     commemoration
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     Mysterie
                     and
                     greater
                     mercy
                     of
                     the
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     Angels
                     were
                     thought
                     worthy
                     of
                     the
                     Mysterie
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     to
                     look
                     into
                     it
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     12.
                     yet
                     it
                     was
                     man
                     only
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     the
                     mercy
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Hebrews
                       ,
                       Heb.
                       2.
                       16.
                       
                       For
                       verily
                       he
                       took
                       not
                       on
                       him
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       Angels
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       took
                       on
                       him
                       the
                       seed
                       of
                       Abraham
                       .
                    
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     priviledge
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     equally
                     with
                     Angels
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     above
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     called
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                    
                     is
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Job
                     1.
                     6.
                     so
                     the
                     
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                    
                     is
                     spoken
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     Genesis
                     6.
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     expounding
                     those
                     words
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       Viderunt
                       Angeli
                       Dei
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     read
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     expound
                     them
                     so
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     our
                     late
                     Criticks
                     had
                     observed
                     concerning
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     found
                     less
                     various
                     lections
                     ,
                     but
                     more
                     various
                     Expositions
                     of
                     the
                     text
                     ,
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     expounding
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     Gen.
                     6.
                     2.
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       Viderunt
                       Angeli
                       Dei
                    
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     meant
                     by
                     his
                     Angeli
                     ,
                     the
                     spiritual
                     and
                     heavenly
                     substances
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     Vellosillo
                     in
                     his
                     Theological
                     Problems
                     )
                     but
                     holy
                     and
                     religious
                     men
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Progeny
                     of
                     Seth
                     ,
                     who
                     because
                     they
                     persisted
                     ,
                     and
                     persevered
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     when
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     fell
                     away
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     damnable
                     Apostacy
                     ,
                     )
                     were
                     by
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     honoured
                     with
                     the
                     glorious
                     title
                     of
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     for
                     that
                     same
                     reason
                     calls
                     them
                     Angels
                     .
                     O
                     that
                     we
                     would
                     consider
                     how
                     far
                     we
                     have
                     degenerated
                     of
                     late
                     from
                     being
                     Angels
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     ,
                     when
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     constancy
                     in
                     Gods
                     undoubted
                     and
                     everlasting
                     truth
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     scarce
                     justly
                     be
                     reputed
                     or
                     called
                     men
                     !
                     
                       
                       
                         
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     holy
                     men
                     were
                     indeed
                     called
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     holy
                     ,
                     which
                     gave
                     the
                     Angels
                     that
                     same
                     title
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     men
                     ,
                     &
                     did
                     carry
                     about
                     them
                     that
                     nature
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     determined
                     to
                     take
                     upon
                     himself
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     title
                     it self
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       sons
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     men
                     are
                     equal
                     with
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     title
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       son
                       of
                       God
                       made
                       man
                       ,
                    
                     they
                     are
                     above
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     men
                     are
                     often
                     called
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     as
                     Heb.
                     2.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       It
                       behoved
                       him
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       like
                       unto
                       his
                       Brethren
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     with
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     never
                     was
                     it
                     said
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     brethren
                     to
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     God.
                     O
                     mercy
                     of
                     mercies
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     made
                     lower
                     then
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     to
                     exalt
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     above
                     them
                     !
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     good
                     Angels
                     joy
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     sheweth
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     our
                     own
                     joy
                     for
                     our selves
                     .
                     They
                     have
                     still
                     joy
                     in
                     heaven
                     for
                     our
                     conversion
                     ,
                     Luke
                     15.
                     10.
                     but
                     they
                     had
                     once
                     joy
                     in
                     earth
                     also
                     for
                     our
                     redemption
                     .
                  
                   
                     Earth
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     till
                     Christ
                     came
                     on
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     joy
                     because
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     sin
                     the
                     sorrow
                     :
                     This
                     made
                     earth
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     seem
                     heaven
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     made
                     them
                     leave
                     of
                     looking
                     on
                     God
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     look
                     on
                     God
                     in
                     men
                     ;
                     leave
                     of
                     praising
                     God
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     praise
                     him
                     in
                     Earth
                     ;
                     Luke
                     2.
                     13.
                     
                     Lord
                     keep
                     us
                     men
                     from
                     ceasing
                     to
                     praise
                     thee
                     for
                     this
                     mercy
                     of
                     mercies
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     keep
                     our selves
                     from
                     beginning
                     to
                     praise
                     thee
                     for
                     it
                     hereafter
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     mercy
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       made
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     mercy
                     not
                     be
                     forgotten
                     ,
                     till
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     man
                     left
                     upon
                     earth
                     to
                     remember
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     forgotten
                     upon
                     earth
                     through
                     our
                     perversness
                     ,
                     or
                     profaness
                     ,
                     yet
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     never
                     be
                     forgotten
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     where
                     this
                     very
                     same
                     son
                     of
                     man
                     now
                     sitteth
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     flesh
                     to
                     judg
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     which
                     we
                     now
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     coming
                     to
                     save
                     us
                     ;
                     Lord
                     grant
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     so
                     praise
                     thee
                     in
                     this
                     day
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     condemned
                     of
                     thee
                     in
                     that
                     day
                     of
                     Judgement
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     an
                     excellent
                     argument
                     that
                     Bellarmine
                     useth
                     amongst
                     others
                     ,
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     never
                     corrupted
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                     Text
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     still
                     in
                     their
                     Bibles
                     retain
                     all
                     the
                     prophecies
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     far
                     more
                     powerfully
                     convinced
                     from
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     originals
                     ,
                     then
                     either
                     from
                     the
                     Greek
                     or
                     from
                     the
                     Latine
                     translations
                     .
                     (
                     
                       Bell.
                       lib.
                       1.
                       de
                       verbo
                       Dei
                       ,
                       cap.
                    
                     2.
                     )
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Psalm
                     ;
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     Apostles
                     applyed
                     more
                     peculiarly
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     Acts
                     4.
                     25.
                     )
                     The
                     Greek
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Latine
                     
                       Apprehendite
                       disciplinam
                    
                     ,
                     Apprehend
                     instruction
                     ,
                     makes
                     nothing
                     against
                     the
                     Jews
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Kiss
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     makes
                     so
                     much
                     against
                     them
                     that
                     it
                     wholly
                     stops
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     bids
                     them
                     exhibit
                     worship
                     and
                     reverence
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     shall
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     those
                     men
                     do
                     not
                     open
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     shut
                     their
                     hearts
                     from
                     receiving
                     him
                     as
                     the
                     Messias
                     ,
                     who
                     forbid
                     others
                     to
                     exhibit
                     this
                     worship
                     or
                     reverence
                     unto
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   
                     So
                     little
                     Reason
                     is
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     less
                     Religion
                     ,
                     for
                     us
                     instead
                     of
                     kissing
                     the
                     Son
                     least
                     he
                     be
                     angry
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     angry
                     with
                     others
                     for
                     desiring
                     to
                     kiss
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     even
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     all
                     eternity
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     his
                     blessed
                     incarnation
                     made
                     also
                     in
                     time
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IX
                       .
                       ▪
                    
                     Christs
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law.
                     That
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     Son
                     of
                     Belial
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     :
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     follow
                     Christ
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     active
                     and
                     in
                     passive
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                   
                     OUR
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     therefore
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     kept
                     under
                     it
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     kept
                     under
                     the
                     curse
                     of
                     the
                     Law.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Factus
                       ex
                       muliere
                       ,
                       factus
                       sub
                       lege
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     :
                     For
                     nothing
                     that
                     is
                     
                       made
                       of
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     also
                     
                       made
                       under
                    
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                     4.
                     11.
                     and
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     there
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     Gods
                     power
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     for
                     his
                     pleasure
                     :
                     Therefore
                     we
                     say
                     of
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     begotten
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     not
                     made
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     under
                     him
                     :
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     we
                     justly
                     say
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     under
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Debitor
                       essentiae
                       ,
                       &
                       debitor
                       Justitiae
                       ,
                    
                     Christ
                     as
                     man
                     owed
                     his
                     being
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     owed
                     his
                     service
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     as
                     such
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     made
                     under
                     his
                     Justice
                     .
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     was
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Ceremonial
                     and
                     Judicial
                     Law
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     detained
                     under
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     either
                     :
                     He
                     was
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     moral
                     Law
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     exempted
                     from
                     under
                     the
                     obedience
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     exempted
                     from
                     under
                     the
                     curse
                     and
                     condemnation
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Christ
                     himself
                     as
                     made
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     for
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       made
                       under
                    
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     severed
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     being
                     under
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     Law.
                     We
                     cannot
                     consider
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     condemn
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     men
                     who
                     will
                     make
                     themselves
                     above
                     Law.
                     
                       Sin
                       is
                       the
                       transgression
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     3.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     now
                     this
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     as
                     well
                     
                       sine
                       lege
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       contra
                       legem
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     well
                     without
                     Law
                     as
                     against
                     it
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     only
                     
                     beside
                     or
                     against
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     also
                     without
                     Law
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     a
                     little
                     Criticise
                     upon
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Text
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     we
                     teach
                     our
                     Grammar
                     to
                     be
                     subservient
                     to
                     our
                     Divinity
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Omnis
                       qui
                       facit
                       peccatum
                       ,
                       &
                       iniquitatem
                       facit
                       ;
                       whosoever
                       doth
                       sin
                       ,
                       doth
                       also
                       iniquity
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     then
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     do
                     sin
                     as
                     our
                     work
                     ,
                     then
                     barely
                     to
                     sin
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     misery
                     :
                     The
                     latter
                     may
                     be
                     only
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     transgression
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     former
                     is
                     also
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ▪
                     a
                     privation
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     detestation
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     in
                     us
                     lies
                     ,
                     an
                     abolition
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     a
                     willful
                     sinner
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     contemn
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     he
                     can
                     confounds
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     he
                     sins
                     against
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     would
                     fain
                     sin
                     without
                     the
                     Law
                     :
                     He
                     wishes
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     Commandment
                     to
                     restrain
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     Lord
                     to
                     over-rule
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     judge
                     to
                     over-aw
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     of
                     this
                     temper
                     ,
                     is
                     properly
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     wicked
                     man
                     ,
                     a
                     son
                     of
                     
                       Belial
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       sinc
                       jugo
                    
                     ,
                     one
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     under
                     a
                     yoke
                     ,
                     one
                     that
                     will
                     have
                     no
                     Law
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     under
                     any
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     temper
                     should
                     be
                     far
                     from
                     Christians
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     far
                     from
                     Christ
                     :
                     The
                     Text
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     made
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     sure
                     not
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     make
                     our selves
                     above
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     should
                     labour
                     to
                     follow
                     him
                     both
                     in
                     active
                     and
                     in
                     passive
                     obedience
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     active
                     obedience
                     ,
                     the
                     Text
                     is
                     plain
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     said
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       Heb.
                       10.
                       7.
                       
                       Lo
                       I
                       come
                       to
                       do
                       thy
                       will
                       O
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     requires
                     no
                     less
                     of
                     every
                     Christian
                     ,
                     
                       Eph.
                       6.
                       6.
                       
                       Doing
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       from
                       the
                       heart
                    
                     ;
                     Again
                     ,
                     Christ
                     saith
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       4
                       34.
                       
                       My
                       meat
                       is
                       to
                       do
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       sent
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     live
                     without
                     his
                     obedience
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     also
                     tells
                     us
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     little
                     hopes
                     of
                     eternal
                     life
                     without
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       Mat.
                       7.
                       21.
                       
                       Not
                       every
                       one
                       that
                       saith
                       unto
                       me
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       shall
                       enter
                       into
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       doth
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       my
                       Father
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     passive
                     obedience
                     ,
                     the
                     Text
                     is
                     also
                     as
                     plain
                     ;
                     for
                     Christ
                     saith
                     concerning
                     himself
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     going
                     to
                     his
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       as
                       I
                       will
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       thou
                       wilt
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     26.
                     39.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     saith
                     no
                     less
                     concerning
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Pet.
                       4.
                       19.
                       
                       Wherefore
                       let
                       them
                       that
                       suffer
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       commit
                       the
                       keeping
                       of
                       their
                       souls
                       to
                       him
                       in
                       well
                       doing
                       as
                       unto
                       a
                       faithful
                       Creator
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     obediential
                     power
                     in
                     the
                     creature
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     excellent
                     then
                     the
                     natural
                     power
                     :
                     The
                     power
                     whereby
                     we
                     serve
                     and
                     obey
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     glorious
                     then
                     the
                     power
                     whereby
                     we
                     serve
                     or
                     preserve
                     our selves
                     :
                     And
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     perfection
                     of
                     Christianity
                     as
                     to
                     know
                     this
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     truly
                     know
                     Christ
                     ;
                     For
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     is
                     to
                     follow
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     truly
                     to
                     follow
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     follow
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     Cross
                     ;
                     which
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     find
                     that
                     as
                     his
                     service
                     is
                     perfect
                     freedom
                     ,
                     so
                     his
                     affliction
                     is
                     perfect
                     consolation
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     belongs
                     to
                     another
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     the
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     next
                     Chapter
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     will
                     afford
                     us
                     more
                     consolations
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     malice
                     of
                     men
                     can
                     load
                     us
                     with
                     afflictions
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     III.
                  
                   The
                   joyful
                   manner
                   of
                   Christs
                   welcom
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   from
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   witnessing
                   to
                   our
                   consciences
                   that
                   through
                   Christ
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   under
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Adoption
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     Spiritual
                     man
                     more
                     wants
                     joy
                     then
                     the
                     Carnal
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     under
                     greater
                     labours
                     both
                     of
                     sense
                     and
                     motion
                     :
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghosts
                     love
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     in
                     teaching
                     him
                     how
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     for
                     his
                     Redemption
                     :
                     Hymns
                     expressing
                     that
                     joy
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     directed
                     to
                     him
                     :
                     The
                     evil
                     spirit
                     silenced
                     at
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     Spirit
                     was
                     opened
                     .
                  
                   
                     THere
                     is
                     no
                     man
                     but
                     naturally
                     desires
                     joy
                     and
                     delight
                     as
                     a
                     remedy
                     against
                     his
                     labours
                     (
                     
                       naturaliter
                       appetit
                       delectationes
                       &
                       medicinas
                       contra
                       labores
                       sensuum
                       &
                       motuum
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Aquinas
                     .
                     )
                     The
                     reason
                     why
                     the
                     natural
                     man
                     looks
                     so
                     much
                     after
                     his
                     delights
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     looks
                     upon
                     them
                     as
                     medicines
                     to
                     heal
                     his
                     sicknesses
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     remedies
                     against
                     the
                     continual
                     
                       labours
                       of
                       his
                       sense
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       motion
                       .
                    
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     the
                     spiritual
                     man
                     ought
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     his
                     spiritual
                     delights
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     under
                     the
                     labours
                     of
                     sense
                     and
                     motion
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     natural
                     man
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     sense
                     so
                     irksom
                     as
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     mans
                     unworthiness
                     :
                     and
                     no
                     motion
                     so
                     toilsom
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     seeks
                     to
                     climb
                     up
                     from
                     earth
                     to
                     heaven
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     sense
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     motion
                     of
                     the
                     spiritual
                     man
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     continually
                     feeling
                     the
                     burden
                     of
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     sin
                     upon
                     his
                     soul
                     ;
                     
                       there
                       's
                       his
                       sense
                    
                     :
                     He
                     is
                     continually
                     panting
                     and
                     ●ighing
                     after
                     God
                     for
                     rest
                     ;
                     
                       there
                       's
                       his
                       motion
                    
                     :
                     In
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     labour
                     ,
                     both
                     
                     of
                     his
                     sense
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     motion
                     ,
                     how
                     should
                     he
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     subsist
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     spiritual
                     delight
                     ,
                     which
                     proceeds
                     only
                     from
                     Gods
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ?
                  
                   
                     For
                     delight
                     cannot
                     be
                     but
                     from
                     some
                     good
                     that
                     is
                     convenient
                     and
                     present
                     ,
                     and
                     known
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     :
                     
                       Ad
                       delectationem
                       duo
                       requiruntur
                       ;
                       conjunctio
                       boni
                       convenientis
                       ,
                       &
                       cognitio
                       hujus
                       conjunctionis
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     Aquinas
                     .
                     A
                     man
                     cannot
                     have
                     delight
                     without
                     two
                     things
                     ;
                     first
                     the
                     conjunction
                     or
                     acquisition
                     of
                     some
                     convenient
                     good
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     that
                     conjunction
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     .
                     The
                     Redemption
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     is
                     undoubtedly
                     both
                     a
                     convenient
                     and
                     a
                     present
                     good
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     few
                     men
                     have
                     true
                     joy
                     and
                     delight
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     few
                     apprehend
                     it
                     as
                     actually
                     present
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     singular
                     gift
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     him
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     give
                     him
                     the
                     true
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     salvation
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     indeed
                     is
                     the
                     joy
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     comes
                     only
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     teacheth
                     the
                     Church
                     Militant
                     to
                     sing
                     a
                     new
                     song
                     on
                     earth
                     for
                     her
                     joy
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     teacheth
                     the
                     Church
                     Triumphant
                     to
                     sing
                     a
                     new
                     song
                     in
                     heaven
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     joy
                     :
                     
                       O
                       sing
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       a
                       new
                       song
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     
                       Psalmist
                       ,
                       Psal
                    
                     .
                     98.
                     and
                     that
                     Psalm
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     song
                     of
                     Joy
                     and
                     Thanksgiving
                     for
                     the
                     Redemption
                     of
                     mankind
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     new
                     song
                     on
                     earth
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Rev.
                       5.
                       9.
                       
                       They
                       sung
                       a
                       new
                       song
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       Thou
                       art
                       worthy
                       to
                       take
                       the
                       Book
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       open
                       the
                       seals
                       thereof
                       ;
                       for
                       thou
                       wast
                       slain
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       redeemed
                       us
                       to
                       God
                       by
                       thy
                       blood
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     new
                     song
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Redemption
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     teacheth
                     them
                     to
                     practise
                     this
                     new
                     song
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     to
                     sing
                     their
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     For
                     those
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     like
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     Abrahams
                     bosom
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     Abrahams
                     sons
                     :
                     and
                     those
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     yet
                     Abrahams
                     sons
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     his
                     works
                     ▪
                     Now
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Abraham
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     was
                     his
                     work
                     ,
                     to
                     joy
                     in
                     that
                     sight
                     ▪
                     
                       John
                       8.
                       56.
                       
                       Your
                       Father
                       Abraham
                       rejoyced
                       to
                       see
                       my
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       saw
                       it
                       and
                       was
                       glad
                       :
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       exultavit
                       &
                       gestivit
                       ,
                       He
                       rejoyced
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       desired
                       to
                       express
                       his
                       joy
                       .
                    
                     His
                     desire
                     encreased
                     his
                     joy
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     joy
                     inflamed
                     his
                     desire
                     :
                     He
                     did
                     see
                     it
                     a
                     far
                     off
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     desired
                     to
                     see
                     it
                     nearer
                     by
                     sense
                     with
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     :
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     did
                     not
                     hinder
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     advance
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     them
                     must
                     rejoice
                     that
                     seeke
                     the
                     Lord
                     (
                     Psal
                     .
                     105.
                     3.
                     
                     )
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     must
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     them
                     rejoce
                     that
                     have
                     found
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     Accordingly
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     do
                     indeede
                     shew
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     Abrahams
                     faith
                     by
                     desiring
                     to
                     looke
                     on
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     Abrahams
                     worke
                     by
                     rejoycing
                     in
                     that
                     vision
                     :
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     suppose
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     antiently
                     used
                     (
                     and
                     still
                     useth
                     )
                     some
                     such
                     peculiar
                     hymns
                     before
                     the
                     nativity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     determine
                     whether
                     they
                     have
                     more
                     of
                     desire
                     in
                     them
                     to
                     see
                     his
                     day
                     comming
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     joy
                     to
                     see
                     it
                     come
                     ;
                     our
                     Calander
                     still
                     retains
                     the
                     memory
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     those
                     hymns
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     
                       O
                       sapientia
                    
                     )
                     on
                     the
                     17
                     of
                     December
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     hymns
                     themselves
                     in
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     hold
                     out
                     till
                     Christmas
                     eve
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     you
                     a
                     short
                     scheme
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         O
                         Sapientia
                         !
                         veni
                         ad
                         docendum
                         nos
                         viam
                         prudentiae
                         .
                      
                       O
                       Thou
                       who
                       art
                       the
                       eternal
                       wisdom
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       come
                       and
                       Teach
                       us
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       true
                       wisedom
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         O
                         Adonai
                         !
                         veni
                         ad
                         redimendum
                         nos
                         in
                         brachio
                         extento
                         .
                      
                       O
                       thou
                       who
                       art
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       might
                       ,
                       come
                       and
                       redeem
                       us
                       by
                       thy
                       mighty
                       hand
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       
                         O
                         radix
                         Jesse
                         !
                         veni
                         ad
                         liberandum
                         nos
                         :
                      
                       O
                       thou
                       root
                       of
                       Jesse
                       come
                       and
                       deliver
                       us
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       
                         O
                         Clavis
                         David
                         !
                         veni
                         &
                         educ
                         vinctum
                         de
                         domo
                         carceris
                         :
                      
                       O
                       thou
                       Key
                       of
                       David
                       ,
                       come
                       and
                       open
                       the
                       prison
                       doors
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       out
                       the
                       Prisoners
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       
                         O
                         oriens
                         splendor
                         lucis
                         aeternae
                         !
                         veni
                         &
                         illumina
                         sedentes
                         in
                         tenebris
                         ,
                         &
                         umbrâ
                         mortis
                         :
                      
                       O
                       thou
                       Day-spring
                       of
                       eternal
                       light
                       ,
                       come
                       and
                       enlighten
                       us
                       who
                       sit
                       in
                       darkness
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       shadow
                       of
                       death
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       
                         O
                         Rex
                         gentium
                         !
                         salva
                         hominem
                         quem
                         de
                         limo
                         formasti
                         :
                      
                       O
                       thou
                       who
                       art
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       the
                       Nations
                       ,
                       come
                       and
                       save
                       man
                       whom
                       thou
                       hast
                       formed
                       of
                       the
                       dust
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       .
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       
                         O
                         Emanuel
                         !
                         veni
                         ad
                         salvandum
                         nos
                         Domine
                         Deus
                         noster
                         :
                      
                       O
                       thou
                       who
                       art
                       
                         God
                         with
                         us
                      
                       ,
                       be
                       also
                       a
                       
                         God
                         to
                         us
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       save
                       us
                       O
                       Lord
                       our
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     These
                     greater
                     and
                     more
                     solemn
                     hymns
                     (
                     called
                     
                       Antiphone
                       majores
                    
                     )
                     were
                     at
                     first
                     made
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     process
                     of
                     time
                     (
                     after
                     the
                     Invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     had
                     crept
                     into
                     
                     the
                     Church
                     )
                     there
                     were
                     two
                     more
                     added
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Thoma
                       Didyme
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       O
                       virgo
                       Virginum
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     Hugo
                     testifieth
                     in
                     his
                     Commentary
                     upon
                     the
                     38.
                     
                     Psalm
                     )
                     which
                     now
                     the
                     office
                     it self
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     blusheth
                     at
                     ,
                     and
                     taketh
                     no
                     notice
                     of
                     at
                     all
                     :
                     and
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     wished
                     it
                     had
                     left
                     out
                     other
                     prayers
                     to
                     the
                     Blsseed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     as
                     grosly
                     superstitious
                     as
                     were
                     those
                     Hymns
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     believe
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     God
                     ,
                     must
                     confess
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     jealous
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       my
                       name
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       glory
                       will
                       I
                       not
                       give
                       to
                       another
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     42.
                     8.
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     his
                     glory
                     but
                     that
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Praise
                     ?
                     Accordingly
                     it
                     is
                     observable
                     that
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     the
                     Oracles
                     of
                     
                       Jupiter
                       ,
                       Apollo
                       ,
                       Hecate
                    
                     ,
                     were
                     silent
                     and
                     gave
                     no
                     answer
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     by
                     their
                     silence
                     they
                     had
                     proclaimed
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Word
                     was
                     only
                     in
                     Judea
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     historical
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     rational
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     credible
                     for
                     the
                     relation
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     reason
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     convenient
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     came
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Serpent
                     ,
                     should
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     stop
                     his
                     mouth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     those
                     Oracles
                     that
                     spake
                     from
                     the
                     false
                     and
                     evil
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     were
                     all
                     silenced
                     at
                     Christs
                     coming
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     unfit
                     witnesses
                     to
                     Gods
                     Truth
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     from
                     a
                     false
                     Spirit
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     goodness
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     from
                     an
                     evil
                     Spirit
                     :
                     But
                     their
                     mouthes
                     were
                     then
                     most
                     open
                     ,
                     who
                     spake
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     The
                     Angels
                     that
                     had
                     been
                     silent
                     long
                     before
                     ,
                     then
                     began
                     to
                     sing
                     :
                     Babes
                     and
                     sucklings
                     were
                     advanced
                     above
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     chant
                     out
                     their
                     Hosanna's
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     lower
                     then
                     the
                     Angels
                     :
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     all
                     tongues
                     and
                     languages
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     accustomed
                     before
                     to
                     
                       speak
                       vanity
                    
                     ,
                     were
                     then
                     taught
                     to
                     speak
                     
                       the
                       wonderful
                       works
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     gives
                     us
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     did
                     then
                     
                       pour
                       out
                       his
                       Spirit
                       upon
                       all
                       flesh
                       ▪
                       Acts
                    
                     2.
                     17.
                     
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     still
                     filleth
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     with
                     Thankfulness
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Mouths
                     with
                     Thanksgivings
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     continually
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     this
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     till
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     enjoy
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     Christ
                     is
                     called
                     
                       panis
                       descendens
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     6.
                     50.
                     not
                     
                       qui
                       descendit
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     bread
                     decending
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     alwaies
                     descending
                     in
                     his
                     salvation
                     :
                     though
                     he
                     descended
                     but
                     once
                     only
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     :
                     so
                     our
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     descent
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     called
                     
                       Cantus
                       ascenden●
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     praise
                     that
                     is
                     alwaies
                     ascending
                     ,
                     according
                     
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     71.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       As
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       patiently
                       abide
                       alway
                       and
                       will
                       praise
                       thee
                       more
                       and
                       more
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     praise
                     never
                     comes
                     to
                     its
                     zenith
                     or
                     vertical
                     point
                     till
                     our
                     souls
                     be
                     there
                     where
                     our
                     Saviour
                     now
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     whence
                     we
                     expect
                     him
                     again
                     to
                     our
                     salvation
                     .
                     For
                     good
                     Christians
                     can
                     never
                     meditate
                     enough
                     on
                     their
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     &
                     never
                     joy
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     that
                     meditation
                     :
                     They
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     weary
                     of
                     singing
                     
                       Hosanna
                       ,
                       blessed
                       is
                       he
                       that
                       cometh
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     in
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     tasted
                     the
                     sweetness
                     of
                     that
                     song
                     ;
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     making
                     melodie
                     with
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     are
                     making
                     melody
                     with
                     their
                     mouths
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     God
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghosts
                     love
                     to
                     man
                     in
                     giving
                     him
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     his
                     particular
                     redemption
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     creation
                     .
                     It
                     had
                     been
                     good
                     for
                     that
                     man
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     never
                     been
                     born
                     ,
                     spoken
                     of
                     Judas
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     judgement
                     ,
                     not
                     our
                     apprehension
                     ;
                     that
                     gloss
                     an
                     abusing
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     :
                     The
                     joy
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     lost
                     .
                  
                   
                     WE
                     cannot
                     but
                     have
                     great
                     joy
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     true
                     joy
                     in
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     have
                     true
                     joy
                     in
                     our
                     redeemer
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     rightly
                     weigh
                     and
                     faithfully
                     embrace
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     our
                     redemption
                     :
                     therefore
                     when
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     Let
                     Israel
                     
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       him
                       that
                       made
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     Psal
                     .
                     149.
                     2.
                     he
                     hath
                     much
                     more
                     said
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     Let
                     Israel
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     redeemed
                     him
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Joy
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     truly
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     made
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     made
                     Israel
                     :
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       frustra
                       profuit
                       hominem
                       nasci
                       ,
                       nisi
                       redimi
                       etiam
                       profuisset
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     vain
                     had
                     man
                     been
                     made
                     partaker
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     also
                     been
                     made
                     partaker
                     of
                     the
                     redemption
                     .
                     And
                     agreable
                     to
                     this
                     is
                     our
                     Saviours
                     doctrine
                     concerning
                     Judas
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     betrayed
                     his
                     redeemer
                     ,
                     forfeited
                     his
                     share
                     in
                     this
                     redemption
                     ;
                     
                       It
                       had
                       been
                       good
                       for
                       that
                       man
                       if
                       he
                       had
                       not
                       been
                       born
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     26.
                     24.
                     
                     To
                     seek
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     contrary
                     true
                     by
                     Metaphysical
                     quiddities
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     a
                     Divine
                     of
                     late
                     hath
                     done
                     )
                     is
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     Metaphysicks
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     Divinity
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     singly
                     and
                     simply
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     being
                     is
                     
                     better
                     then
                     
                       not
                       being
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     a
                     Metaphysical
                     being
                     which
                     only
                     exempts
                     from
                     nothing
                     ,
                     accompanied
                     with
                     a
                     moral
                     not
                     being
                     that
                     makes
                     worse
                     then
                     nothing
                     ,
                     is
                     certainly
                     not
                     better
                     but
                     far
                     worse
                     then
                     a
                     bare
                     Metaphysical
                     not
                     being
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     clearly
                     better
                     to
                     be
                     nothing
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     worse
                     then
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     soul
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     damned
                     soul
                     ,
                     under
                     an
                     eternal
                     enmity
                     with
                     and
                     eternal
                     separation
                     from
                     that
                     goodness
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     being
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     only
                     doth
                     make
                     our
                     being
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     :
                     wherefore
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     a
                     dangerous
                     Position
                     that
                     requires
                     such
                     a
                     proof
                     :
                     but
                     more
                     dangerous
                     ▪
                     that
                     admits
                     it
                     ▪
                     For
                     to
                     admit
                     this
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     first
                     broached
                     this
                     desperate
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     being
                     urged
                     with
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     forementioned
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       had
                       been
                       good
                       for
                       that
                       man
                       if
                       he
                       had
                       not
                       been
                       born
                       ,
                    
                     made
                     his
                     answer
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     there
                     speak
                     
                       secundum
                       captum
                       vulgi
                    
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     put
                     a
                     fallacy
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     Truth
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     fasten
                     such
                     a
                     blasphemy
                     upon
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     will
                     easily
                     enable
                     us
                     to
                     elude
                     the
                     whole
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     verifie
                     his
                     most
                     wicked
                     words
                     by
                     our
                     more
                     wicked
                     practice
                     ,
                     who
                     once
                     said
                     in
                     zeal
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       Scripturam
                       esse
                       nasum
                       cereum
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Scripture
                     was
                     a
                     meer
                     nose
                     of
                     wax
                     .
                     But
                     
                       we
                       have
                       not
                       so
                       learned
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     dare
                     not
                     so
                     revile
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     so
                     learn
                     him
                     ;
                     we
                     will
                     therefore
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     made
                     us
                     out
                     of
                     nothing
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     creatures
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     also
                     redeemed
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     worse
                     then
                     nothing
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     were
                     his
                     enemies
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     
                       commit
                       the
                       keeping
                       of
                       our
                       souls
                       to
                       him
                       in
                       well-doing
                       as
                       unto
                       a
                       faithful
                       creator
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     we
                     know
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     also
                     our
                     merciful
                     redeemer
                     :
                     
                       For
                       the
                       same
                       son
                       of
                       God
                       who
                       made
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       upheld
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       his
                       Power
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     consequently
                     was
                     our
                     Creator
                     ,
                     
                       hath
                       by
                       himself
                       purged
                       our
                       sins
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       now
                       sat
                       down
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       the
                       majesty
                       on
                       high
                       ,
                       there
                       making
                       intercession
                       for
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     Heb.
                     1.
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     &
                     Heb.
                     7.
                     25.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     consequently
                     is
                     also
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     :
                     The
                     joy
                     of
                     our
                     Creation
                     we
                     have
                     lost
                     by
                     losing
                     our
                     Innocency
                     ▪
                     but
                     the
                     Joy
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     is
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     lost
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     lose
                     our
                     Repentance
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     true
                     ,
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     comfort
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     who
                     is
                     born
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     lives
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     dies
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     you
                     deny
                     him
                     this
                     ,
                     you
                     can
                     afford
                     him
                     no
                     true
                     comfort
                     against
                     his
                     sinfulness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     That
                     this
                     redemption
                     ,
                     whereof
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     assureth
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     twofold
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Privative
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     not
                     under
                     it
                     as
                     condemning
                     us
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     as
                     regulating
                     and
                     restraining
                     us
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     Positive
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     under
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     :
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     to
                     attain
                     that
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     THat
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     comfort
                     to
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     which
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     gives
                     him
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     6.
                     14.
                     
                       for
                       sin
                       shall
                       not
                       have
                       dominion
                       over
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     were
                     not
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     a
                     much
                     greater
                     comfort
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       ye
                       are
                       not
                       under
                       the
                       Law
                       but
                       under
                       Grace
                       :
                    
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     groan
                     under
                     the
                     oppression
                     of
                     Tyrants
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     most
                     glad
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     from
                     their
                     unjust
                     and
                     unmerciful
                     dominion
                     ;
                     and
                     here
                     is
                     that
                     deliverance
                     :
                     for
                     sin
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     greater
                     tyrant
                     over
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     monster
                     of
                     men
                     can
                     be
                     over
                     the
                     body
                     )
                     
                       shall
                       not
                       have
                       dominion
                       over
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     have
                     once
                     been
                     under
                     the
                     dominion
                     of
                     tyrants
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     sure
                     they
                     are
                     delivered
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     see
                     themselves
                     actually
                     under
                     the
                     righteous
                     and
                     merciful
                     dominion
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     rightful
                     Governours
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     accordingly
                     see
                     that
                     such
                     is
                     our
                     deliverance
                     from
                     the
                     dominion
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       ye
                       are
                       not
                       under
                       the
                       law
                       ,
                       but
                       under
                       Grace
                       :
                    
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Grace
                     now
                     reigns
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     sin
                     raign
                     any
                     longer
                     in
                     you
                     ;
                     nor
                     the
                     Law
                     reign
                     any
                     longer
                     over
                     you
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     sin
                     to
                     provoke
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     judge
                     of
                     sinners
                     to
                     condemn
                     and
                     to
                     torment
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     lay
                     not
                     some
                     such
                     restriction
                     upon
                     the
                     Apostles
                     words
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     never
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     prove
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     mercy
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     gloriously
                     magnified
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     giveth
                     both
                     holiness
                     and
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       19.
                       17.
                       
                       The
                       Law
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       perfect
                       ,
                       converting
                       the
                       soul
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     holiness
                     .
                     
                       The
                       testimony
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       sure
                       ,
                       making
                       wise
                       the
                       simple
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     wisdom
                     :
                     we
                     must
                     therefore
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Law
                     had
                     a
                     threefold
                     use
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       restrain
                       ,
                       to
                       condemn
                       and
                       to
                       instruct
                    
                     ;
                     to
                     restrain
                     sin
                     ,
                     to
                     condemn
                     the
                     sinner
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     instruct
                     in
                     righteousness
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     power
                     the
                     Law
                     had
                     to
                     condemn
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     wrack
                     our
                     consciences
                     before
                     Gods
                     judgement-seat
                     ,
                     is
                     taken
                     away
                     by
                     Christ
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     truly
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     the
                     Merit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     thus
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     as
                     condemning
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     is
                     an
                     invaluable
                     mercy
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       the
                       Law
                       worketh
                       wrath
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     4.
                     15.
                     in
                     shewing
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     against
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     sinners
                     ,
                     subject
                     to
                     that
                     wrath
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     power
                     the
                     Law
                     had
                     of
                     restraining
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     instructing
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     still
                     remains
                     uncontroled
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     undoubted
                     and
                     undisputed
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     gave
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     an
                     inheritance
                     on
                     earth
                     to
                     have
                     his
                     Law
                     kept
                     ,
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       105.
                       43
                       ,
                       44.
                       
                       And
                       gave
                       them
                       the
                       Lands
                       of
                       the
                       heathen
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       took
                       the
                       labours
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       in
                       possession
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       might
                       keep
                       his
                       statutes
                       and
                       observe
                       his
                       Laws
                       ,
                    
                     hath
                     not
                     promised
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     an
                     inheritance
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     his
                     Law
                     broken
                     .
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Law
                     must
                     still
                     restrain
                     us
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     direct
                     us
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     only
                     with
                     this
                     difference
                     :
                     The
                     power
                     it
                     hath
                     of
                     restraining
                     us
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     grows
                     less
                     and
                     less
                     every
                     day
                     in
                     the
                     regenerate
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     remain
                     no
                     longer
                     then
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     because
                     sin
                     it self
                     in
                     them
                     shall
                     remain
                     no
                     longer
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     power
                     the
                     Law
                     hath
                     to
                     instruct
                     and
                     direct
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     grows
                     dayly
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     as
                     immortal
                     as
                     righteousness
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     abolished
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     everlasting
                     :
                     
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       easier
                       for
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       to
                       pass
                       ,
                       then
                       one
                       tittle
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       to
                       fail
                       ,
                    
                     Luke
                     16.
                     17.
                     
                     Nay
                     the
                     
                       Heavens
                       shall
                       pass
                       away
                       with
                       a
                       great
                       noise
                       ,
                       (
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     3.
                     10.
                     )
                     But
                     this
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     shall
                     not
                     pass
                     away
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     follows
                     ver
                     .
                     13.
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     
                       new
                       heavens
                       dwelleth
                       righteousness
                    
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     righteousness
                     dwell
                     there
                     ,
                     then
                     also
                     the
                     Law
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     rule
                     thereof
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     possible
                     that
                     any
                     creature
                     should
                     have
                     its
                     own
                     will
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     will
                     it
                     must
                     as
                     necessarily
                     depend
                     for
                     its
                     doing
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     its
                     being
                     ,
                     since
                     nothing
                     can
                     be
                     independent
                     in
                     its
                     working
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     independent
                     in
                     its
                     being
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     only
                     is
                     independent
                     in
                     his
                     being
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     wholly
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     himself
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     God
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     ;
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     efficient
                     and
                     final
                     cause
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     the
                     efficient
                     cause
                     by
                     whom
                     ,
                     the
                     final
                     cause
                     for
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     created
                     .
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     regulating
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     cannot
                     be
                     abolished
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     shall
                     still
                     remain
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     
                     the
                     restraining
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     is
                     not
                     abolished
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     changed
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     true
                     faith
                     makes
                     us
                     more
                     obedient
                     for
                     love
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Law
                     for
                     fear
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     condemning
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     shall
                     never
                     be
                     abolished
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     shall
                     still
                     reign
                     over
                     the
                     damned
                     souls
                     in
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     breed
                     the
                     worm
                     of
                     conscience
                     that
                     dyeth
                     not
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     t
                     is
                     this
                     condemning
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     chiefly
                     redeemed
                     from
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     condemning
                     is
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     taken
                     from
                     its
                     condemnation
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       1.
                       
                       There
                       is
                       therefore
                       now
                       no
                       condemnation
                       to
                       them
                       which
                       are
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       .
                    
                     He
                     saith
                     not
                     ,
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     condemnation
                     from
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     condemnation
                     to
                     them
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     do
                     in
                     him
                     fulfil
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     cannot
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     condemnation
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     they
                     perform
                     not
                     that
                     legal
                     obedience
                     which
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     satisfie
                     Gods
                     Justice
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     perform
                     that
                     Evangelical
                     obedience
                     which
                     is
                     undoubtedly
                     acceptable
                     to
                     his
                     mercy
                     :
                     Their
                     obedience
                     though
                     not
                     worth
                     acceptance
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     very
                     well
                     accepted
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     makes
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     so
                     exceedingly
                     strive
                     to
                     shew
                     themselves
                     dutiful
                     and
                     obedient
                     ,
                     because
                     no
                     other
                     are
                     made
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     made
                     obedient
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     truly
                     are
                     under
                     grace
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     truly
                     are
                     under
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       grace
                       and
                       truth
                       came
                       by
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       John.
                       1.
                       17.
                       
                       Gratia
                       dupliciter
                       dicitur
                       ,
                       uno
                       modo
                       ipsa
                       voluntas
                       Dei
                       gratis
                       aliquid
                       dantis
                       ;
                       alio
                       modo
                       ipsum
                       gratuitum
                       donum
                       Dei
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       3a
                       .
                       2.
                       10.
                       cap.
                    
                     Grace
                     hath
                     two
                     significations
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     that
                     love
                     :
                     and
                     accordingly
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     under
                     Grace
                     ,
                     is
                     partaker
                     of
                     both
                     these
                     ,
                     both
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Gods
                     free
                     gift
                     proceeding
                     from
                     that
                     love
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     latter
                     is
                     the
                     infallible
                     demonstration
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     the
                     gift
                     is
                     the
                     demonstration
                     of
                     the
                     love
                     .
                     For
                     grace
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     no
                     Religious
                     operations
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     phrase
                     
                       ye
                       are
                       under
                       grace
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     bid
                     us
                     look
                     up
                     to
                     Gods
                     decree
                     ,
                     but
                     look
                     down
                     upon
                     our
                     own
                     souls
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     find
                     there
                     such
                     Religious
                     habits
                     as
                     may
                     cause
                     those
                     Religious
                     operations
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     undoubted
                     evidences
                     and
                     effects
                     of
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     therefore
                     the
                     undoubted
                     evidences
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     undoubted
                     effect
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     grace
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     works
                     not
                     immediately
                     by
                     it self
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     its
                     own
                     essence
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     virtuous
                     habits
                     as
                     by
                     its
                     instruments
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     these
                     have
                     the
                     least
                     reason
                     to
                     boast
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     who
                     least
                     regard
                     the
                     virtuous
                     habits
                     whereby
                     it
                     worketh
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     cry
                     up
                     Faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     beat
                     down
                     the
                     cheifest
                     duties
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     For
                     grace
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     spiritual
                     actions
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     mediation
                     of
                     virtuous
                     habits
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     soul
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     vital
                     actions
                     by
                     the
                     mediation
                     of
                     its
                     powers
                     and
                     faculties
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     soul
                     works
                     not
                     immediately
                     from
                     it self
                     the
                     actions
                     of
                     the
                     natural
                     life
                     :
                     so
                     neither
                     doth
                     grace
                     work
                     immediately
                     of
                     it self
                     the
                     actions
                     of
                     the
                     spiritual
                     life
                     .
                     For
                     grace
                     indeed
                     hath
                     two
                     acts
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     soul
                     hath
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     
                       Primus
                       ad
                       esse
                       ,
                       Secundus
                       ad
                       operari
                       .
                    
                     The
                     first
                     act
                     is
                     to
                     give
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     immediate
                     from
                     it self
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     act
                     is
                     to
                     give
                     the
                     operations
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     mediate
                     ,
                     by
                     virtuous
                     qualities
                     and
                     dispositions
                     ;
                     so
                     neerly
                     doth
                     it
                     concern
                     every
                     Christian
                     that
                     desires
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     grace
                     ,
                     to
                     lead
                     his
                     life
                     in
                     all
                     Godliness
                     and
                     vertue
                     :
                     for
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     assurance
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     operations
                     of
                     life
                     ;
                     no
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     spiritual
                     being
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     the
                     spiritual
                     working
                     :
                     Excellently
                     ,
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       Potest
                       aliquis
                       cognoscere
                       se
                       habere
                       gratiam
                       in
                       quantum
                       percipit
                       se
                       delectari
                       in
                       Deo
                       ,
                       &
                       contemnit
                       res
                       mundanas
                       ,
                       &
                       non
                       est
                       conscius
                       sibi
                       alicujus
                       mortalis
                       peccati
                       ,
                       1a
                       .
                       2ae
                       .
                       112.
                       5.
                       cap.
                    
                     A
                     man
                     may
                     know
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     grace
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     find
                     that
                     he
                     delights
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     contemns
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     conscious
                     to
                     himself
                     of
                     any
                     grievous
                     or
                     mortal
                     sin
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     but
                     few
                     signs
                     or
                     tokens
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     infallible
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     must
                     conclude
                     that
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     care
                     not
                     what
                     sins
                     they
                     commit
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     their
                     brethren
                     and
                     their
                     own
                     consciences
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     get
                     or
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     advantages
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     shew
                     but
                     little
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     shew
                     a
                     great
                     contempt
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     they
                     that
                     contemn
                     God
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     delight
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     do
                     not
                     delight
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     cannot
                     receive
                     comfort
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     evil
                     spirit
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     doth
                     witness
                     to
                     such
                     men
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     their
                     own
                     consciences
                     cannot
                     but
                     witness
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     The
                     great
                     joy
                     of
                     Christians
                     for
                     being
                     under
                     grace
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     being
                     adopted
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     that
                     joy
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     moderated
                     by
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     frailty
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Gods
                     impartial
                     Justice
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                   
                     MAny
                     men
                     have
                     a
                     cheerful
                     countenance
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     but
                     a
                     sorrowful
                     heart
                     ;
                     The
                     yong
                     man
                     seems
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     this
                     temper
                     ,
                     whom
                     Solomon
                     so
                     sharply
                     reproves
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     so
                     plainly
                     derides
                     ,
                     
                       Eccles
                       .
                       11.
                       9.
                       
                       Rejoyce
                       O
                       yong
                       man
                       in
                       thy
                       youth
                       ,
                       and
                       walk
                       in
                       the
                       wayes
                       of
                       thine
                       heart
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       thine
                       eyes
                       :
                    
                     there
                     is
                     cheerfulness
                     enough
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     ;
                     
                       but
                       know
                       thou
                       ,
                       that
                       for
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       God
                       will
                       bring
                       thee
                       into
                       judgement
                    
                     ;
                     There
                     's
                     sorrowfulness
                     more
                     then
                     enough
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     :
                     whilst
                     walking
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     wayes
                     ,
                     makes
                     him
                     lift
                     up
                     his
                     face
                     ;
                     the
                     thought
                     of
                     judgement
                     cannot
                     but
                     cast
                     down
                     his
                     heart
                     :
                     therefore
                     they
                     alone
                     do
                     truly
                     rejoyce
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     joy
                     as
                     cannot
                     end
                     in
                     sorrow
                     :
                     not
                     a
                     joy
                     for
                     being
                     the
                     Lords
                     over
                     their
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     joy
                     for
                     being
                     the
                     servants
                     of
                     their
                     God
                     :
                     not
                     a
                     joy
                     for
                     overcoming
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     overcoming
                     themselves
                     ▪
                     not
                     a
                     joy
                     for
                     having
                     gained
                     an
                     inheritance
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     joy
                     for
                     being
                     assured
                     of
                     an
                     inheritance
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                     Our
                     Saviour
                     said
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     
                       Notwithstanding
                       in
                       this
                       rejoyce
                       not
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Spirits
                       are
                       subject
                       unto
                       you
                       ;
                       but
                       rather
                       rejoyce
                       because
                       your
                       names
                       are
                       written
                       in
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     10.
                     20.
                     
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christians
                     joy
                     to
                     have
                     power
                     and
                     dominion
                     over
                     evil
                     spirits
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     peculiar
                     priviledge
                     of
                     Christs
                     own
                     Church
                     :
                     much
                     less
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     joy
                     to
                     have
                     dominion
                     and
                     power
                     over
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     common
                     priviledge
                     of
                     Christs
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     joy
                     then
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     having
                     his
                     name
                     far
                     spread
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     having
                     his
                     name
                     written
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     not
                     for
                     overcoming
                     his
                     Brother
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     overcoming
                     his
                     lusts
                     :
                     
                       And
                       to
                       him
                       that
                       thus
                       overcometh
                       ,
                       will
                       he
                       that
                       holdeth
                       the
                       seven
                       Stars
                       in
                       his
                       right
                       hand
                       ,
                       and
                       walketh
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       the
                       seven
                       golden
                       Candlesticks
                       ,
                       give
                       to
                       eat
                       of
                       the
                       hidden
                       Manna
                       ,
                    
                     
                     (
                     Rev.
                     2.
                     )
                     which
                     without
                     doubt
                     affords
                     a
                     marvellous
                     sweetness
                     to
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     eat
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     who
                     can
                     eat
                     of
                     this
                     heavenly
                     Manna
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     they
                     who
                     have
                     their
                     names
                     written
                     in
                     heaven
                     ?
                     for
                     
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       meet
                       to
                       take
                       the
                       childrens
                       bread
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       cast
                       it
                       unto
                       the
                       dogs
                       ,
                       (
                       Mark
                    
                     7
                     27.
                     )
                     Nor
                     can
                     the
                     dogs
                     eat
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     crumbs
                     that
                     fall
                     from
                     this
                     heavenly
                     table
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     be
                     children
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     eat
                     of
                     this
                     bread
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     not
                     always
                     expect
                     to
                     eat
                     our
                     fill
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     least
                     that
                     Scripture
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     of
                     us
                     the
                     second
                     time
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       eateth
                       bread
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       hath
                       lift
                       up
                       his
                       heel
                       against
                       me
                       .
                    
                     John
                     13.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       For
                       Jesurun
                       waxed
                       fat
                       and
                       kicked
                       ;
                       then
                       he
                       forsook
                       God
                       which
                       ▪
                       made
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       lightly
                       esteemed
                       the
                       rock
                       of
                       his
                       salvation
                       ,
                       Deut.
                    
                     32.
                     15.
                     
                     Therefore
                     do
                     the
                     most
                     judicious
                     Divines
                     advise
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     ▪
                     we
                     stedfastly
                     believe
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     Gods
                     adopted
                     Sons
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     too
                     suddenly
                     make
                     sure
                     of
                     our
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     work
                     out
                     our
                     
                       salvation
                       with
                       fear
                       and
                       trembling
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     2.
                     12.
                     
                     And
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     indeed
                     
                       the
                       called
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     1.
                     6.
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     
                       give
                       diligence
                       to
                       make
                       our
                       calling
                       and
                       election
                       sure
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     1.
                     10.
                     
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     is
                     very
                     zealous
                     in
                     this
                     point
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     sad
                     experience
                     ,
                     having
                     known
                     the
                     mischeif
                     of
                     too
                     much
                     confidence
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     although
                     in
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     words
                     ,
                     there
                     be
                     reason
                     enough
                     
                       for
                       our
                       fear
                       and
                       trembling
                       ,
                       because
                       our
                       salvation
                    
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     worked
                     out
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     enjoyed
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     no
                     man
                     but
                     hath
                     cause
                     more
                     then
                     enough
                     to
                     suspect
                     his
                     own
                     works
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     his
                     good
                     working
                     ,
                     )
                     yet
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     gives
                     us
                     another
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     fear
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     must
                     all
                     be
                     judged
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Pet.
                       1.
                       17.
                       
                       And
                       if
                       ye
                       call
                       on
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       who
                       ●…hout
                       respect
                       of
                       persons
                       judgeth
                       according
                       to
                       every
                       mans
                       work
                       ,
                       pass
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       your
                       sojourning
                       here
                       in
                       fear
                       .
                    
                     Here
                     is
                     supposed
                     an
                     adopted
                     child
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     
                       cals
                       on
                       the
                       Father
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     puffed
                     up
                     with
                     his
                     adoption
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     
                       to
                       pass
                       his
                       time
                       of
                       sojourning
                       in
                       fear
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     Father
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Judge
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     judge
                     him
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     works
                     ;
                     for
                     which
                     one
                     reason
                     are
                     alledged
                     three
                     reasons
                     by
                     Aquinas
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Expedit
                       quandoque
                       praesentiam
                       Dei
                       in
                       nobis
                       per
                       gratiam
                       ignorare
                       ,
                       ut
                       timor
                       Divini
                       judicii
                       nos
                       humiliet
                       ,
                       ne
                       praesumpta
                       securitas
                       nos
                       praecipitet
                       ,
                       ut
                       desideranter
                       Gratiam
                       Dei
                       expetamus
                       ,
                    
                     It
                     is
                     expedient
                     for
                     us
                     sometimes
                     to
                     be
                     ignorant
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     )
                     
                     of
                     his
                     favour
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     Gods
                     judgement
                     may
                     humble
                     us
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     presumption
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     secure
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     may
                     not
                     ruine
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     may
                     daily
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     increase
                     in
                     us
                     ;
                     All
                     these
                     three
                     reasons
                     are
                     intimated
                     by
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       If
                       ye
                       callon
                       the
                       Father
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     increase
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     
                       who
                       without
                       respect
                       of
                       persons
                       ,
                       judgeth
                       according
                       to
                       every
                       mans
                       works
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     Gods
                     judgement
                     ;
                     
                       pass
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       your
                       sojourning
                       here
                       in
                       fear
                    
                     there
                     's
                     against
                     the
                     presumption
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     secure
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     :
                     As
                     then
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     humbled
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     desire
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     eternally
                     ruined
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     increase
                     in
                     my
                     soul
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     such
                     holy
                     desires
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     must
                     take
                     heed
                     that
                     I
                     be
                     not
                     puffed
                     up
                     with
                     the
                     conceit
                     of
                     my
                     adoption
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     given
                     me
                     that
                     inestimable
                     grace
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     deserve
                     it
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     promised
                     to
                     continue
                     his
                     gift
                     if
                     I
                     will
                     needs
                     abuse
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     Our
                     adoption
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     spoken
                     of
                     by
                     Saint
                     John
                     without
                     a
                     
                       double
                       Preface
                       ,
                       one
                       practical
                    
                     ,
                     another
                     speculative
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     here
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     hereafter
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     :
                     The
                     threefold
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     ADoption
                     is
                     the
                     assumption
                     of
                     a
                     stranger
                     into
                     a
                     son
                     ,
                     
                       Adoptio
                       est
                       personae
                       extraneae
                       in
                       filium
                       assumptio
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Civilian
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     our
                     adoption
                     implies
                     three
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       An
                       assuming
                       or
                       taking
                       of
                       a
                       man
                       from
                       his
                       own
                       kindred
                       ,
                       into
                       Gods
                       family
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       An
                       assuming
                       or
                       taking
                       such
                       a
                       man
                       as
                       was
                       a
                       stranger
                       ,
                       into
                       that
                       family
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       An
                       assuming
                       or
                       taking
                       that
                       stranger
                       to
                       be
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       best
                       of
                       Gods
                       family
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       Son.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     most
                     blessed
                     assumption
                     which
                     gives
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     soul
                     ,
                     not
                     an
                     imaginary
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     real
                     ,
                     not
                     an
                     anniversary
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     everlasting
                     Holy
                     day
                     :
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     Saint
                     John
                     cannot
                     speak
                     of
                     this
                     infinite
                     mercy
                     without
                     a
                     double
                     Preface
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       John
                       3.
                       1.
                       
                       Behold
                       
                       what
                       manner
                       of
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       hath
                       bestowed
                       upon
                       us
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       should
                       be
                       called
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God!
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     Preface
                     ,
                     a
                     practical
                     Preface
                     that
                     concerns
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     to
                     fix
                     his
                     attention
                     ,
                     to
                     raise
                     his
                     affection
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     confirm
                     his
                     devotion
                     ;
                     
                       what
                       manner
                       of
                       love
                       the
                       Father
                       hath
                       bestowed
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     is
                     another
                     Preface
                     ,
                     a
                     Doctrinal
                     Preface
                     ,
                     that
                     concerns
                     the
                     thing
                     ;
                     shewing
                     in
                     it
                     that
                     sublimity
                     which
                     challengeth
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     our
                     attention
                     ,
                     that
                     excellency
                     which
                     challengeth
                     the
                     purest
                     of
                     our
                     affection
                     ,
                     that
                     immortality
                     which
                     challengeth
                     the
                     firmest
                     of
                     our
                     devotion
                     :
                     There
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     Preface
                     appositely
                     made
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     either
                     practical
                     to
                     exite
                     and
                     move
                     the
                     reader
                     ,
                     or
                     didactical
                     to
                     make
                     way
                     for
                     the
                     explication
                     of
                     the
                     work
                     ;
                     the
                     end
                     and
                     scope
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     the
                     thing
                     taught
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     beloved
                     of
                     us
                     ;
                     the
                     end
                     and
                     scope
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     is
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     the
                     thing
                     taught
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     lovely
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     is
                     Aristotles
                     distinction
                     20.
                     
                     
                       Magn.
                       Moral
                       .
                       c.
                    
                     10.
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     )
                     The
                     Apostle
                     joins
                     these
                     two
                     several
                     ends
                     and
                     scopes
                     of
                     Prefaces
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     treats
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Behold
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     this
                     lovely
                     and
                     amiable
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     richly
                     worth
                     our
                     looking
                     after
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       what
                       manner
                       of
                       love
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     lovely
                     and
                     amiable
                     in
                     it self
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     easily
                     see
                     by
                     the
                     ensuing
                     words
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     good
                     as
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     valued
                     by
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     world
                     knows
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     sufficiently
                     to
                     be
                     valued
                     by
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     our selves
                     yet
                     scarce
                     know
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       it
                       doth
                       not
                       appear
                       what
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       .
                    
                     It
                     doth
                     not
                     appear
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     what
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     our selves
                     what
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     ;
                     only
                     this
                     we
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       when
                       he
                       shall
                       appear
                       ,
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       like
                       him
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     at
                     least
                     two
                     degrees
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     two
                     parts
                     of
                     this
                     filiation
                     or
                     adoption
                     of
                     sons
                     ;
                     one
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     regenerated
                     into
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     everlasting
                     glory
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     life
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     admitted
                     into
                     the
                     possession
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       When
                       Christ
                       who
                       is
                       our
                       life
                       shall
                       appear
                       ,
                       then
                       shall
                       we
                       also
                       appear
                       with
                       him
                       in
                       glory
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     3.
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     first
                     degree
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     the
                     world
                     knows
                     not
                     of
                     us
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     cannot
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     fully
                     know
                     of
                     our selves
                     :
                     Of
                     the
                     first
                     degree
                     of
                     adoption
                     speaks
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     John
                     in
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       1.
                       12
                       ,
                       13.
                       
                       As
                       many
                       as
                       received
                       him
                       ,
                       to
                       them
                       gave
                       he
                       
                       power
                       to
                       become
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     Of
                     the
                     second
                     degree
                     speaks
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       23.
                       
                       We
                       our selves
                       groan
                       within
                       our selves
                       ,
                       waiting
                       for
                       the
                       adoption
                       ,
                       to
                       wit
                       the
                       redemption
                       of
                       our
                       body
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     adoption
                     were
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     obtained
                     here
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     expected
                     hereafter
                     ;
                     wherein
                     however
                     he
                     speaks
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     out
                     of
                     Christs
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     useth
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Luke
                       20.
                       36.
                       
                       They
                       are
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       being
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       the
                       resurrection
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     compleatly
                     and
                     perfectly
                     children
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     were
                     admitted
                     to
                     their
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     full
                     similitude
                     and
                     likewise
                     with
                     their
                     Father
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     a
                     natural
                     son
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     partaker
                     of
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     his
                     son
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     an
                     adopted
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     partaker
                     of
                     his
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     ;
                     though
                     not
                     Originally
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     adopted
                     ;
                     yet
                     sure
                     derivatively
                     ,
                     because
                     else
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     Son
                     :
                     for
                     on
                     the
                     participation
                     or
                     communication
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     nature
                     is
                     founded
                     our
                     adoption
                     ,
                     or
                     being
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Pet.
                       1.
                       4.
                       
                       That
                       by
                       these
                       you
                       might
                       be
                       partakers
                       of
                       the
                       Divine
                       Nature
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Divinae
                       consortes
                       naturae
                       ,
                    
                     consorts
                     or
                     companions
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     communicants
                     in
                     it
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     partakers
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     upon
                     this
                     ground
                     it
                     is
                     we
                     do
                     assert
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     participation
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     nature
                     to
                     us
                     is
                     different
                     in
                     degrees
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     our
                     adoption
                     different
                     in
                     degrees
                     ,
                     as
                     inchoate
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     consummate
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     but
                     inchoately
                     and
                     imperfectly
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     resembled
                     in
                     grace
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     life
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     it
                     consummately
                     or
                     perfectly
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     revealed
                     in
                     glory
                     :
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     man
                     a
                     threefold
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Imago
                       creationis
                       ,
                       Imago
                       recreationis
                       ,
                       Imago
                       similitudinis
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     angelical
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     (
                     1
                     
                       2ae
                       .
                       qu.
                       93.
                       ar
                    
                     .
                     4.
                     )
                     The
                     first
                     Image
                     is
                     by
                     likeness
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     creation
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     likeness
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     regeneration
                     ;
                     the
                     third
                     Image
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     likeness
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     perfection
                     .
                     Tbe
                     first
                     Image
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     defaced
                     and
                     blotted
                     ,
                     and
                     slurred
                     by
                     our
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     by
                     nature
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     Ephes
                     .
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     and
                     from
                     this
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     us
                     ariseth
                     only
                     the
                     necessity
                     or
                     want
                     of
                     adoption
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     only
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     it
                     left
                     as
                     to
                     shew
                     how
                     
                     great
                     need
                     we
                     have
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     more
                     like
                     him
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     by
                     nature
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     adoption
                     it self
                     is
                     founded
                     in
                     our
                     new
                     begotten
                     Image
                     or
                     likeness
                     with
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     after
                     the
                     similitude
                     of
                     his
                     only
                     Son
                     ,
                     by
                     Grace
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     glory
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     accordingly
                     be
                     called
                     either
                     incompleat
                     or
                     compleat
                     adoption
                     :
                     Concerning
                     the
                     first
                     Saint
                     John
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       made
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     being
                     already
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     nature
                     in
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     concerning
                     the
                     second
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       doth
                       not
                       yet
                       appear
                       what
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       ,
                       but
                       we
                       know
                       that
                       when
                       he
                       shall
                       appear
                       ,
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       like
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     be
                     made
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     after
                     a
                     more
                     perfect
                     manner
                     ,
                     by
                     being
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     divine
                     nature
                     in
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     glory
                     :
                     Blessed
                     be
                     that
                     eternal
                     Son
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     Sons
                     ;
                     and
                     blessed
                     be
                     that
                     day
                     wherein
                     he
                     took
                     on
                     him
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     give
                     us
                     his
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     Christians
                     are
                     more
                     eminently
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     then
                     were
                     the
                     Jews
                     :
                     The
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Adoption
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Spiritual
                     blessings
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Christians
                     ;
                     That
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     adopted
                     to
                     be
                     heirs
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     yet
                     were
                     they
                     tutored
                     as
                     infants
                     till
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     was
                     wrought
                     a
                     true
                     Reformation
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     given
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     yet
                     was
                     it
                     not
                     so
                     fully
                     given
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     same
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     yet
                     was
                     this
                     Covenant
                     much
                     different
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     its
                     administration
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     consider
                     the
                     Church
                     before
                     Christ
                     came
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     though
                     as
                     an
                     heir
                     that
                     had
                     a
                     right
                     (
                     from
                     Gods
                     fidelity
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     from
                     his
                     strict
                     Justice
                     )
                     to
                     all
                     Spiritual
                     Gifts
                     and
                     Graces
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     yet
                     withal
                     as
                     an
                     infant
                     that
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     full
                     possession
                     of
                     that
                     right
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     distinction
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     himself
                     teacheth
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Gal.
                       4.
                       1.
                       
                       Now
                       I
                       say
                       that
                       the
                       heir
                       as
                       long
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       a
                       child
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     or
                     rather
                     an
                     infant
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     as
                     cannot
                     speak
                     )
                     
                       differeth
                       nothing
                       from
                       a
                       servant
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       be
                       Lord
                       of
                       
                       all
                       ;
                       but
                       is
                       under
                       Tutors
                       and
                       Governors
                       until
                       the
                       time
                       appointed
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       .
                    
                     And
                     himself
                     plainly
                     applies
                     this
                     distinction
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     before
                     Christs
                     time
                     ,
                     verse
                     3.
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       even
                       so
                       we
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       were
                       children
                    
                     (
                     or
                     infants
                     )
                     
                       were
                       in
                       bondage
                       under
                       the
                       elements
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     continued
                     in
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Church
                     before
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     was
                     so
                     an
                     heir
                     as
                     that
                     she
                     was
                     also
                     an
                     infant
                     :
                     As
                     she
                     was
                     an
                     heir
                     ,
                     so
                     she
                     was
                     free
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     she
                     was
                     an
                     infant
                     ,
                     so
                     she
                     was
                     a
                     servant
                     under
                     Tutors
                     and
                     Governors
                     :
                     As
                     she
                     was
                     an
                     heir
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     spiritual
                     hopes
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     she
                     was
                     an
                     infant
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     carnal
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     9.
                     10.
                     
                     As
                     she
                     was
                     an
                     heir
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     she
                     was
                     an
                     infant
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     fear
                     and
                     bondage
                     ;
                     which
                     makes
                     the
                     Apostle
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       15.
                       
                       For
                       ye
                       have
                       not
                       received
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       bondage
                       again
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     ye
                     had
                     it
                     once
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     whiles
                     ye
                     were
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     ye
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     again
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     now
                     ye
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     )
                     
                       to
                       fear
                       ;
                       but
                       ye
                       have
                       received
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       adoption
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       cry
                       Abba
                       Father
                       .
                    
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     had
                     then
                     the
                     same
                     spiritual
                     blessings
                     in
                     dark
                     representations
                     and
                     figures
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     Christians
                     now
                     have
                     in
                     full
                     revelations
                     and
                     substance
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     set
                     down
                     some
                     few
                     examples
                     concerning
                     the
                     chiefest
                     spiritual
                     blessings
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     easily
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     judge
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     mistaken
                     in
                     our
                     judgements
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     What
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     is
                     there
                     betwixt
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       The
                       seed
                       of
                       the
                       woman
                       shall
                       bruise
                       the
                       Serpents
                       head
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     3.
                     15.
                     and
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       peace
                    
                     (
                     meaning
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     who
                     was
                     our
                     peace-maker
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     himself
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     )
                     
                       shall
                       bruise
                       Satan
                       under
                       your
                       feet
                       shortly
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     16.
                     20.
                     or
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       For
                       this
                       purpose
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       was
                       manifested
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       destroy
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       the
                       Devil
                       ,
                       1
                       J●●n
                    
                     3.
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     yet
                     both
                     alike
                     speak
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     redemption
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     is
                     there
                     betwixt
                     that
                     of
                     
                       Gen.
                       25.
                       23.
                       the
                       elder
                       shall
                       serve
                       the
                       younger
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     
                       Rom.
                       9
                       16.
                       
                       Not
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       willeth
                       ,
                       nor
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       runneth
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       God
                       that
                       sheweth
                       mercy
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     both
                     alike
                     concern
                     the
                     same
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Election
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     What
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     is
                     there
                     betwixt
                     Abrahams
                     being
                     called
                     to
                     
                       go
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       Countrey
                       ;
                       and
                       from
                       his
                       Fathers
                       house
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     
                     12.
                     1.
                     and
                     our
                     being
                     called
                     
                       out
                       of
                       darkness
                       into
                       his
                       marvellous
                       light
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     9.
                     and
                     yet
                     both
                     alike
                     confess
                     the
                     same
                     Vocation
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     What
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     Christ
                     upon
                     the
                     Cross
                     ?
                     and
                     yet
                     both
                     alike
                     assure
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Justification
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     explaineth
                     the
                     one
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     Eph.
                     5.
                     2.
                     as
                     
                       Christ
                       hath
                       loved
                       us
                       and
                       given
                       himself
                       for
                       us
                       ,
                       an
                       offering
                       and
                       a
                       sacrifice
                       to
                       God
                       for
                       a
                       sweet
                       smelling
                       Savour
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     What
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     is
                     there
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Abraham
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     promise
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     as
                     Isaac
                     was
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     Promise
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     28.
                     )
                     The
                     one
                     having
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     an
                     earthly
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     of
                     an
                     heavenly
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     both
                     promises
                     alike
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     Adoption
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     What
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Cirumcision
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     betwixt
                     the
                     outward
                     purifications
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     inward
                     purgings
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       for
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       purgeth
                       our
                       consciences
                       from
                       dead
                       works
                       to
                       serve
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     9.
                     14.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     yet
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     do
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     same
                     Sanctification
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Seventhly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     their
                     entring
                     into
                     Canaan
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     entering
                     into
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Jerusalem
                     ?
                     and
                     yet
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     declare
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Glorification
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     were
                     all
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     spiritual
                     blessings
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     ;
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     same
                     
                       Redemption
                       ,
                       Election
                       ,
                       Vocation
                       ,
                       Justification
                       ,
                       Adoption
                       ,
                       Sanctification
                       and
                       Glorification
                    
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     had
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     dark
                     representation
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     an
                     open
                     revelation
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     so
                     fully
                     know
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     had
                     them
                     in
                     types
                     and
                     figures
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     reality
                     and
                     substance
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     fully
                     enjoy
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     all
                     had
                     carnal
                     Ordinances
                     imposed
                     on
                     them
                     
                       until
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       reformation
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     9.
                     10.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Christs
                     coming
                     to
                     plant
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     :
                     which
                     was
                     a
                     true
                     reformation
                     indeed
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     proceeded
                     from
                     a
                     true
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     a
                     true
                     end
                     ;
                     from
                     a
                     true
                     cause
                     ,
                     a
                     more
                     perfect
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     before
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     fully
                     discovered
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     a
                     true
                     end
                     ,
                     a
                     more
                     perfect
                     establishment
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     was
                     not
                     rightly
                     
                     practised
                     :
                     This
                     was
                     truly
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     rectification
                     or
                     direction
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     properly
                     said
                     of
                     them
                     who
                     are
                     directed
                     immediately
                     to
                     their
                     journeys
                     end
                     ,
                     whereas
                     before
                     they
                     were
                     going
                     the
                     farthest
                     way
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     indeed
                     was
                     the
                     Jews
                     way
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     God
                     leading
                     them
                     about
                     through
                     the
                     wilderness
                     into
                     Canaan
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     the
                     Mysterie
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     History
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Coelestial
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     Terrestrial
                     Hierusalem
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VII
                    
                     .
                     A
                     particular
                     time
                     appointed
                     for
                     rejoycing
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     restriction
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Application
                     :
                     The
                     Christians
                     Joy
                     far
                     above
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     his
                     Redemption
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     Adoption
                     .
                     The
                     priviledge
                     of
                     true
                     Faith.
                     And
                     how
                     the
                     Redemption
                     by
                     Christ
                     is
                     larger
                     then
                     the
                     Adoption
                     by
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Adoption
                     greater
                     in
                     his
                     giving
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     our
                     receiving
                     .
                  
                   
                     TO
                     be
                     glad
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     makes
                     Christmass
                     last
                     all
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     that
                     no
                     better
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     keep
                     Christmass-Day
                     ,
                     then
                     our
                     rest
                     and
                     contentation
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     or
                     may
                     have
                     all
                     the
                     week
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Lords
                     own
                     day
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     bad
                     Logick
                     ,
                     and
                     worse
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     which
                     argues
                     from
                     the
                     position
                     of
                     the
                     Duty
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     eversion
                     of
                     the
                     Day
                     wherein
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     exercise
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     Duty
                     must
                     be
                     exercised
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     reasonably
                     deny
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     its
                     exercise
                     ?
                     Yet
                     do
                     I
                     not
                     think
                     that
                     a
                     particular
                     time
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     allotted
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     Christ
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     restriction
                     or
                     limitation
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     at
                     other
                     times
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     malignant
                     gloss
                     which
                     some
                     of
                     late
                     have
                     put
                     upon
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandement
                     ,
                     confining
                     Gods
                     solemn
                     publick
                     worship
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     not
                     considering
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     had
                     other
                     grand
                     festivals
                     ,
                     not
                     prescribed
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     were
                     more
                     strictly
                     bound
                     to
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     that
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     Christians
                     )
                     but
                     I
                     say
                     that
                     a
                     particular
                     Time
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     allotted
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     Christ
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     application
                     or
                     of
                     specification
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     more
                     eminently
                     and
                     notoriously
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     at
                     some
                     time
                     ,
                     
                     though
                     our
                     joy
                     in
                     him
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     confined
                     to
                     no
                     time
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     spiritual
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Jew
                     was
                     unconfined
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     spiritual
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     a
                     larger
                     proportion
                     hath
                     received
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     joy
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     its
                     observable
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     we
                     are
                     earnestly
                     called
                     upon
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     we
                     not
                     called
                     upon
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     joy
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ;
                     let
                     this
                     one
                     instance
                     serve
                     for
                     all
                     :
                     
                       Be
                       glad
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       and
                       rejoyce
                       ye
                       righteous
                       ,
                       and
                       shout
                       for
                       joy
                       all
                       ye
                       that
                       are
                       upright
                       in
                       heart
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Prophet
                     concludeth
                     the
                     32.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     strain
                     beginneth
                     the
                     33.
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       O
                       ye
                       righteous
                       ,
                       for
                       praise
                       is
                       comely
                       for
                       the
                       upright
                       ,
                    
                     calling
                     for
                     a
                     very
                     great
                     proportion
                     of
                     Joy
                     from
                     the
                     Jew
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       alway
                       ,
                       again
                       I
                       say
                       rejoyce
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     4.
                     4.
                     hath
                     called
                     for
                     a
                     far
                     greater
                     proportion
                     of
                     joy
                     from
                     the
                     Christian
                     ;
                     For
                     here
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     same
                     joy
                     that
                     was
                     before
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     joy
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     here
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     joy
                     in
                     a
                     greater
                     degree
                     of
                     extension
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       alway
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     greater
                     degree
                     of
                     intension
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       again
                       I
                       say
                       rejoyce
                    
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     further
                     consider
                     who
                     are
                     called
                     the
                     just
                     and
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     what
                     terms
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     so
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     also
                     a
                     greater
                     degree
                     of
                     extension
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     measure
                     and
                     diffusion
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     the
                     greatest
                     measure
                     and
                     diffusion
                     of
                     joy
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     (
                     not
                     in
                     themselves
                     )
                     are
                     by
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     called
                     the
                     just
                     and
                     the
                     righteous
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     upright
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     priviledge
                     of
                     true
                     faith
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     just
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     upright
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     justifie
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     rectifie
                     us
                     ;
                     it
                     justifies
                     us
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     absolves
                     from
                     sin
                     ;
                     it
                     rectifies
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     directs
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     disobedient
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     unbelieving
                     heart
                     ,
                     the
                     stubborn
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     faithless
                     generation
                     is
                     said
                     not
                     to
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     78.
                     7
                     ,
                     8
                     ▪
                     and
                     the
                     faithless
                     generation
                     is
                     there
                     known
                     as
                     well
                     by
                     this
                     Character
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       set
                       not
                       their
                       heart
                       aright
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     by
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       whose
                       spirit
                       was
                       not
                       stedfast
                       with
                       God
                       :
                    
                     For
                     true
                     faith
                     hath
                     the
                     priviledge
                     first
                     to
                     set
                     the
                     heart
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     settle
                     it
                     in
                     God
                     ;
                     first
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     spirit
                     right
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     stedfast
                     :
                     The
                     heart
                     is
                     made
                     right
                     when
                     it
                     points
                     directly
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     moving
                     as
                     a
                     line
                     from
                     the
                     circumference
                     to
                     the
                     Center
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     thus
                     made
                     right
                     ,
                     or
                     set
                     towards
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     faith
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     stedfast
                     or
                     settled
                     in
                     God
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     true
                     faith
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     both
                     Rectifies
                     and
                     Justifies
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     it
                     cause
                     its
                     unspeakable
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     its
                     unmoveable
                     joy
                     :
                     And
                     where
                     shall
                     we
                     look
                     for
                     this
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     Christians
                     ?
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     faith
                     is
                     as
                     expresly
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     object
                     of
                     faith
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     plainly
                     declared
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     Christians
                     having
                     a
                     more
                     perfect
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     then
                     had
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     have
                     a
                     greater
                     joy
                     in
                     Christ
                     then
                     they
                     could
                     have
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     ,
                     what
                     joy
                     like
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Redeemed
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     what
                     joy
                     like
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     adopted
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Since
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Redemption
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     without
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Adoption
                     ?
                     For
                     many
                     more
                     have
                     been
                     Redeemed
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     do
                     truly
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     because
                     many
                     more
                     have
                     been
                     Redeemed
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     adopted
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Redemption
                     which
                     man
                     hath
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     a
                     greater
                     latitude
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     Adoption
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     Redemption
                     concerns
                     all
                     mankind
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Adoption
                     is
                     restrained
                     to
                     some
                     particular
                     persons
                     ;
                     sc
                     .
                     to
                     those
                     only
                     within
                     the
                     Pale
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     their
                     number
                     and
                     outward
                     profession
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     their
                     merit
                     or
                     inward
                     affection
                     ,
                     as
                     Aquinas
                     hath
                     laid
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     that
                     distinction
                     ,
                     22●
                     .
                     
                       qu.
                       1.
                       art
                       .
                       9.
                       ad
                       tertium
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Talis
                       enim
                       fides
                       (
                       sc
                       .
                       formata
                       )
                       invenitur
                       in
                       omnibus
                       illis
                       qui
                       sunt
                       numero
                       &
                       merito
                       de
                       Ecclesia
                       :
                       A
                       true
                       and
                       lively
                       faith
                       is
                       found
                       in
                       all
                       those
                       who
                       are
                       meritoriously
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       numerically
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       :
                    
                     And
                     where
                     the
                     true
                     faith
                     is
                     found
                     ,
                     there
                     and
                     there
                     only
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     joy
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     adoption
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     two
                     may
                     very
                     well
                     agree
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Redemption
                     it selfe
                     should
                     be
                     universal
                     ,
                     and
                     concern
                     the
                     whole
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     assumed
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     redeemed
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     the
                     benefit
                     thereof
                     in
                     the
                     adoption
                     of
                     sons
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     onely
                     particular
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     concerne
                     those
                     alone
                     to
                     whom
                     God
                     doth
                     give
                     special
                     grace
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     nay
                     concerning
                     adoption
                     it selfe
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     seems
                     to
                     speake
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     some
                     kind
                     a
                     potential
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     all
                     together
                     an
                     actual
                     blessing
                     or
                     mercy
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       ut
                       adoptionem
                       acciperemus
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     receive
                     the
                     adoption
                     of
                     Sons
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     5.
                     thereby
                     intimating
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     more
                     might
                     be
                     adopted
                     
                     Sons
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     not
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     default
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     adopted
                     ,
                     might
                     (
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     made
                     a
                     timely
                     and
                     full
                     use
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     in
                     their
                     Redemption
                     )
                     much
                     sooner
                     have
                     received
                     their
                     Adoption
                     :
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Greek
                     Orators
                     Criticism
                     be
                     justifiable
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     Libanius
                     is
                     loth
                     to
                     ascribe
                     the
                     Oration
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     Demosthenes
                     )
                     That
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     may
                     be
                     to
                     take
                     or
                     receive
                     what
                     we
                     never
                     had
                     before
                     :
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     properly
                     to
                     receive
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     had
                     lost
                     ;
                     then
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     will
                     tell
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Adoption
                     was
                     once
                     ours
                     before
                     (
                     to
                     wit
                     by
                     the
                     innocency
                     of
                     our
                     nature
                     )
                     till
                     we
                     lost
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     ours
                     so
                     now
                     by
                     the
                     Sanctification
                     of
                     our
                     persons
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     lose
                     it
                     in
                     our selves
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     again
                     recover
                     and
                     receive
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     Saviour
                     :
                     it
                     was
                     once
                     ours
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     we
                     lost
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     do
                     now
                     receive
                     it
                     by
                     grace
                     the
                     second
                     time
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     now
                     so
                     receive
                     it
                     by
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     lose
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     yet
                     hope
                     to
                     receive
                     it
                     again
                     :
                     Which
                     consideration
                     ought
                     to
                     fill
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     carelesness
                     but
                     with
                     comfort
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     by
                     our
                     own
                     weakness
                     and
                     unworthiness
                     we
                     daily
                     fall
                     and
                     deserve
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     Gods
                     servants
                     :
                     so
                     by
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Merits
                     and
                     Mercies
                     we
                     daily
                     rise
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     still
                     accepted
                     and
                     continued
                     as
                     his
                     sons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VIII
                    
                     .
                     Christs
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     a
                     very
                     comfortable
                     Testimony
                     and
                     Assurance
                     of
                     our
                     Adoption
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     How
                     nearly
                     it
                     concerns
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     our
                     Brother
                     which
                     art
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     The
                     conclusion
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     answerable
                     to
                     this
                     beginning
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     questioned
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     ill
                     quarrelling
                     with
                     that
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     worse
                     discountenancing
                     and
                     deserting
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     AS
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     greater
                     comfort
                     then
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ,
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     more
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     more
                     evident
                     ,
                     testimony
                     to
                     assure
                     us
                     thereof
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     sanctified
                     by
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     and
                     commended
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     prayer
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     
                     cannot
                     be
                     true
                     and
                     right
                     in
                     the
                     Invocation
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     true
                     and
                     right
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     an
                     undoubted
                     truth
                     that
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     is
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     can
                     we
                     not
                     truly
                     in
                     our
                     worship
                     call
                     him
                     so
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     by
                     Truth
                     himself
                     to
                     call
                     God
                     Father
                     in
                     our
                     worship
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     true
                     in
                     our
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     is
                     our
                     Father
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     we
                     his
                     adopted
                     Sons
                     ;
                     or
                     we
                     must
                     assert
                     the
                     same
                     Thing
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Truth
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     Truth
                     :
                     a
                     Truth
                     in
                     our
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     Truth
                     in
                     our
                     Belief
                     ;
                     and
                     moreover
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     pray
                     in
                     Truth
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     pray
                     not
                     in
                     faith
                     we
                     sin
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     pray
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     an
                     untruth
                     in
                     our
                     Prayers
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     this
                     expression
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     recommended
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     his
                     Communion
                     in
                     and
                     through
                     whom
                     we
                     are
                     adopted
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     affordeth
                     us
                     an
                     undoubted
                     testimony
                     and
                     proof
                     of
                     our
                     Adoption
                     ;
                     for
                     under
                     what
                     pretence
                     can
                     we
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     his
                     sons
                     ?
                     and
                     how
                     are
                     we
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     expect
                     any
                     blessing
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ?
                     Accordingly
                     as
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     ,
                     (
                     with
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     )
                     that
                     all
                     other
                     prayers
                     are
                     reducible
                     to
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     this
                     short
                     prayer
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     likewise
                     say
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     alledgeth
                     not
                     one
                     precedent
                     or
                     petition
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     immediatly
                     directed
                     unto
                     God
                     )
                     that
                     all
                     other
                     prayers
                     are
                     reducible
                     to
                     this
                     form
                     of
                     saying
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     rule
                     ,
                     those
                     prayers
                     which
                     rather
                     say
                     
                       Our
                       Brother
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                    
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     so
                     pray
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     who
                     neither
                     prayed
                     himself
                     ,
                     nor
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     any
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     sapient
                     nor
                     safe
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     out
                     out
                     of
                     Christs
                     communion
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     our
                     prayers
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     heard
                     ,
                     but
                     through
                     his
                     Intercession
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     in
                     all
                     probability
                     ,
                     that
                     humour
                     of
                     praying
                     to
                     petty
                     Deities
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     did
                     not
                     at
                     first
                     help
                     to
                     thrust
                     out
                     the
                     conclusion
                     of
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     hath
                     since
                     helped
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     out
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     with
                     any
                     colour
                     of
                     truth
                     say
                     to
                     any
                     but
                     to
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       thine
                       is
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       the
                       power
                       and
                       the
                       glory
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       :
                    
                     For
                     this
                     Doxologie
                     is
                     without
                     doubt
                     the
                     conclusion
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     prayer
                     in
                     Saint
                     Matthews
                     .
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     generally
                     received
                     
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     Greek
                     and
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     neither
                     of
                     which
                     hath
                     set
                     down
                     that
                     prayer
                     in
                     Saint
                     Matthews
                     Gospel
                     in
                     Greek
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     addition
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     allegation
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     in
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     no
                     force
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     that
                     common
                     maxime
                     ,
                     
                       Argumentum
                       ab
                       authoritate
                       non
                       valet
                       negativè
                       ,
                    
                     An
                     Argument
                     from
                     authority
                     is
                     worth
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     negative
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     affirmative
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     should
                     lose
                     very
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     expunge
                     and
                     blot
                     that
                     out
                     of
                     one
                     Evangelist
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     find
                     in
                     another
                     :
                     Yet
                     some
                     Criticks
                     have
                     gone
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     to
                     perswade
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     heavenly
                     conclusion
                     did
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     both
                     an
                     unnecessary
                     and
                     an
                     unwarrantable
                     addition
                     :
                     One
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     foppery
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       non
                       veriti
                       sunt
                       tàm
                       divinae
                       precationi
                       suas
                       nugas
                       assuere
                    
                     )
                     If
                     this
                     Doxologie
                     be
                     a
                     foppery
                     ,
                     then
                     what
                     is
                     true
                     wisdom
                     ?
                     but
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     indeed
                     true
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     then
                     what
                     is
                     this
                     censure
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     plain
                     blasphemy
                     ?
                     And
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     true
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     which
                     proceeded
                     immediately
                     from
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     eternal
                     wisdom
                     ?
                     Yet
                     the
                     learned
                     Grotius
                     complieth
                     so
                     far
                     with
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     opposed
                     this
                     Doxologie
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     perswade
                     himself
                     it
                     came
                     at
                     first
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Liturgies
                     into
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     not
                     considering
                     that
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     allowed
                     such
                     chopping
                     and
                     changing
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     reproach
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     first
                     as
                     uncareful
                     in
                     suffering
                     such
                     changes
                     ,
                     then
                     as
                     unfaithful
                     in
                     obtruding
                     them
                     for
                     Text
                     ;
                     First
                     as
                     uncareful
                     ,
                     in
                     suffering
                     men
                     to
                     make
                     havock
                     of
                     Gods
                     Word
                     which
                     was
                     committed
                     to
                     her
                     charge
                     to
                     keep
                     ;
                     then
                     as
                     unfaithful
                     ,
                     in
                     obtruding
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     man
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     authority
                     or
                     repute
                     will
                     be
                     left
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     suppose
                     her
                     to
                     want
                     both
                     care
                     and
                     trust
                     ?
                     for
                     God
                     intrusted
                     his
                     Church
                     with
                     his
                     Holy
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     should
                     first
                     faithfully
                     keep
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     faithfully
                     interpret
                     it
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     to
                     say
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     falsified
                     her
                     trust
                     in
                     keeping
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     she
                     is
                     not
                     trust-worthy
                     to
                     interpret
                     it
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     bring
                     all
                     Religion
                     to
                     doubts
                     and
                     uncertainties
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     :
                     to
                     schisms
                     and
                     divisions
                     in
                     the
                     practice
                     thereof
                     .
                     For
                     surely
                     if
                     the
                     Lords
                     own
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     ill
                     kept
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     all
                     ages
                     hath
                     been
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     the
                     sum
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     plat-form
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     the
                     ground-work
                     of
                     all
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     have
                     but
                     very
                     little
                     or
                     no
                     assurance
                     concerning
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     wherefore
                     it
                     concerns
                     all
                     Christian
                     Divines
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     to
                     vindicate
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     concerning
                     her
                     faithful
                     keeping
                     of
                     this
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     altogether
                     needless
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     some
                     Criticks
                     of
                     later
                     years
                     obtruded
                     their
                     own
                     observations
                     for
                     various
                     Lections
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     means
                     not
                     cleared
                     the
                     Text
                     but
                     puzzled
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     let
                     us
                     ask
                     them
                     ,
                     Are
                     the
                     unknown
                     manuscrips
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     known
                     and
                     received
                     Copies
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     Text
                     ?
                     If
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     we
                     trust
                     private
                     men
                     and
                     private
                     spirits
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     never
                     entrusted
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     latter
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     as
                     unquestionable
                     a
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     heard
                     it
                     immediately
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     it
                     thus
                     exactly
                     delivered
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     Greek
                     and
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     undoubted
                     Originals
                     of
                     Saint
                     Matthews
                     Gospel
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     let
                     Saint
                     Chrysost
                     .
                     speak
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     so
                     elegantly
                     and
                     so
                     exactly
                     expounded
                     at
                     this
                     Doxology
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     nineteenth
                     Homily
                     upon
                     Saint
                     Matthew
                     ,
                     plainly
                     shewing
                     the
                     necessary
                     connexion
                     thereof
                     to
                     the
                     last
                     Petition
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     accounted
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     though
                     as
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Petitions
                     ;
                     for
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     Our
                     Saviour
                     having
                     told
                     us
                     of
                     that
                     evil
                     one
                     which
                     we
                     were
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     he
                     expounds
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     that
                     evil
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     devil
                     ,
                     thought
                     fit
                     to
                     encourage
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     fight
                     ,
                     by
                     telling
                     us
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     that
                     would
                     lead
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     battel
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     For
                     thine
                     is
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     &c.
                     shewing
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     be
                     his
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     fear
                     no
                     other
                     but
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     power
                     is
                     his
                     to
                     defend
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     glory
                     is
                     also
                     his
                     to
                     reward
                     us
                     :
                     Thus
                     in
                     effect
                     Saint
                     Chrysoft
                     .
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     wonder
                     to
                     see
                     Beza
                     hath
                     reckoned
                     him
                     among
                     those
                     Fathers
                     who
                     expounded
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     of
                     purpose
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     omitted
                     these
                     words
                     in
                     their
                     Expositions
                     ;
                     for
                     sure
                     he
                     omitted
                     them
                     not
                     who
                     expounded
                     the
                     Original
                     Greek
                     ,
                     though
                     Saint
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     and
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     and
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     omitted
                     them
                     ;
                     happily
                     because
                     they
                     looked
                     no
                     further
                     then
                     the
                     Latine
                     translation
                     ,
                     which
                     adds
                     Amen
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     
                       libera
                       nos
                       a
                       malo
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     takes
                     no
                     notice
                     at
                     all
                     of
                     the
                     Doxology
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     Saint
                     
                       Ambrose
                       ,
                       (
                       lib.
                       6.
                       de
                       Sacram.
                       cap.
                    
                     5.
                     )
                     asserting
                     that
                     our
                     Prayers
                     ought
                     to
                     begin
                     and
                     
                     end
                     with
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     own
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       habes
                       hoc
                       in
                       oratione
                       Dominica
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     )
                     doth
                     in
                     effect
                     allow
                     the
                     Doxology
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     that
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     Deliver
                     us
                     from
                     evil
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     matter
                     of
                     praise
                     ;
                     nay
                     indeed
                     he
                     doth
                     rather
                     alledge
                     it
                     in
                     sense
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     in
                     saying
                     that
                     the
                     priest
                     concludes
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     praise
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     in
                     truth
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     an
                     exposition
                     of
                     this
                     Doxology
                     ,
                     only
                     applied
                     to
                     all
                     three
                     Persons
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     :
                     
                       Per
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                       Jesum
                       Christum
                       ,
                       in
                       quo
                       tibi
                       est
                       ,
                       cum
                       quo
                       tibi
                       est
                       honor
                       ,
                       laus
                       ,
                       gloria
                       ,
                       magnificentia
                       ,
                       potestas
                       cum
                       Spiritu
                       Sancto
                       ,
                       à
                       seculis
                       &
                       nunc
                       &
                       semper
                       ,
                       &
                       in
                       omnia
                       secula
                       seculorum
                       .
                    
                     But
                     however
                     ,
                     if
                     that
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Argument
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     leave
                     the
                     Doxology
                     or
                     the
                     conclusion
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     in
                     Saint
                     Matth.
                     (
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     )
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     as
                     good
                     an
                     argument
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     leave
                     the
                     introduction
                     and
                     the
                     last
                     petition
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Prayer
                     in
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     in
                     the
                     Latine
                     translation
                     is
                     no
                     mention
                     of
                     
                       noster
                       qui
                       es
                       in
                       coelis
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     
                       libera
                       nos
                       à
                       malo
                    
                     :
                     whereas
                     the
                     Greek
                     Text
                     gives
                     us
                     that
                     Prayer
                     with
                     its
                     conclusion
                     in
                     Saint
                     Matthew
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Prayer
                     not
                     mangled
                     but
                     whole
                     and
                     entire
                     ,
                     though
                     without
                     its
                     conclusion
                     in
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     greater
                     reason
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     some
                     mens
                     bold
                     conjectures
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     conclusion
                     of
                     that
                     Prayer
                     was
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     Greek
                     Text
                     in
                     Saint
                     Matthew
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     introduction
                     and
                     last
                     Petition
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     Greek
                     Text
                     in
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     ;
                     for
                     both
                     alike
                     are
                     left
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     translation
                     :
                     But
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     both
                     left
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Bibles
                     by
                     the
                     Latine
                     translation
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     that
                     either
                     hath
                     been
                     left
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Bibles
                     by
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Greek
                     copies
                     of
                     Saint
                     Matthews
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     this
                     day
                     agnized
                     by
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     depose
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     having
                     the
                     Doxology
                     annexed
                     to
                     the
                     Petitions
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     conclusion
                     to
                     its
                     premisses
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     the
                     least
                     interruption
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     at
                     last
                     adding
                     '
                     A
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     an
                     invincible
                     argument
                     that
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     received
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Doxology
                     as
                     an
                     undoubted
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     durst
                     not
                     leave
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Bibles
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     found
                     no
                     footsteps
                     at
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     Latine
                     translation
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     this
                     Prayer
                     both
                     in
                     its
                     Petitions
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     hath
                     
                     alwaies
                     been
                     received
                     as
                     an
                     unquestionable
                     part
                     of
                     Saint
                     Matthews
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     Greek
                     and
                     the
                     Latine
                     Churches
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     those
                     men
                     have
                     disparaged
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     disadvantaged
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     either
                     commenced
                     or
                     continued
                     ,
                     either
                     begun
                     or
                     maintained
                     any
                     quarrels
                     against
                     this
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     its
                     use
                     :
                     Nay
                     ,
                     in
                     truth
                     such
                     men
                     have
                     disparaged
                     and
                     disadvantaged
                     themselves
                     ;
                     for
                     cavilling
                     with
                     that
                     Prayer
                     which
                     so
                     plainly
                     teacheth
                     them
                     to
                     say
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     accounted
                     an
                     ill
                     sign
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     received
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     worse
                     means
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     retain
                     the
                     adoption
                     of
                     Sons
                     :
                     Surely
                     Saint
                     Cyprian
                     who
                     whipped
                     those
                     Sectaries
                     with
                     scourges
                     that
                     refused
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christs
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     caring
                     by
                     their
                     obedience
                     to
                     say
                     Our
                     mother
                     ,
                     would
                     further
                     have
                     whipped
                     them
                     with
                     scorpions
                     ,
                     had
                     they
                     refused
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     abhorring
                     in
                     their
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     Our
                     Father
                     :
                     And
                     doubless
                     it
                     may
                     reasonably
                     be
                     demanded
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     certainty
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     conscience
                     we
                     do
                     communicate
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Prayer
                     ?
                     And
                     how
                     we
                     shall
                     answer
                     it
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Judge
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     indeed
                     renounced
                     his
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     given
                     occasion
                     to
                     sober
                     men
                     to
                     fear
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     also
                     renounced
                     his
                     Communion
                     ?
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     renounce
                     his
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     also
                     by
                     consequence
                     renounce
                     his
                     Communion
                     :
                     But
                     let
                     Saint
                     Cyprian
                     speak
                     to
                     this
                     argument
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     good
                     spokesman
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     his
                     Book
                     
                       de
                       Oratione
                       Dominica
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       Qui
                       facit
                       vivere
                       ,
                       docuit
                       &
                       orare
                       ,
                       ut
                       dum
                       prece
                       &
                       Oratione
                       quam
                       filius
                       docuit
                       apud
                       Patrem
                       loquimur
                       ,
                       facilius
                       audiamur
                       :
                       He
                       that
                       made
                       us
                       to
                       live
                       ,
                       taught
                       us
                       to
                       pray
                       ,
                       that
                       speaking
                       to
                       the
                       Father
                       in
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       ,
                       we
                       might
                       be
                       sure
                       not
                       to
                       speak
                       in
                       vain
                       :
                    
                     Again
                     ,
                     
                       Que
                       enim
                       potest
                       esse
                       magis
                       Spiritalis
                       oratio
                       ,
                       quàm
                       quae
                       vere
                       à
                       Christ●
                       nobis
                       data
                       est
                       ,
                       à
                       quo
                       nobis
                       &
                       Spiritus
                       Sanctus
                       missus
                       est
                       ?
                       What
                       Prayer
                       can
                       be
                       more
                       spiritual
                       then
                       that
                       which
                       he
                       gave
                       us
                       who
                       hath
                       also
                       given
                       us
                       the
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       ?
                    
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     
                       Oremus
                       itaque
                       fratres
                       dilectissimi
                       sicut
                       Magister
                       Deus
                       docuit
                       ,
                       Let
                       us
                       pray
                       my
                       beloved
                       brethren
                       ,
                       as
                       God
                       our
                       master
                       hath
                       taught
                       us
                       ;
                       Agnosca●
                       Pater
                       Filii
                       sui
                       verba
                       cum
                       precem
                       facimus
                       ;
                       qui
                       habitat
                       intus
                       in
                       pectore
                       ,
                       
                       ipse
                       sit
                       &
                       in
                       voce
                       :
                       Let
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       see
                       his
                       own
                       Sons
                       words
                       in
                       our
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       him
                       also
                       that
                       dwelleth
                       in
                       our
                       hearts
                       ,
                       be
                       also
                       in
                       our
                       tongues
                       .
                    
                     Here
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     threefold
                     cord
                     as
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     broken
                     ,
                     an
                     argument
                     drawn
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     often
                     say
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     becomes
                     dutiful
                     children
                     :
                     That
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     may
                     own
                     and
                     hear
                     us
                     ;
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     may
                     pray
                     with
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     may
                     accompany
                     and
                     assist
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     Prayers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IX
                    
                     .
                     Whether
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     assured
                     of
                     his
                     adoption
                     in
                     Christ
                     can
                     truly
                     and
                     rightly
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     his
                     Baptism
                     only
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     outward
                     seal
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     )
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     lawfully
                     and
                     laudably
                     use
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     ,
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     our
                     conjunction
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     THere
                     is
                     nothing
                     that
                     so
                     much
                     prevails
                     with
                     God
                     to
                     give
                     us
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     frequent
                     and
                     fervent
                     praying
                     ;
                     and
                     nothing
                     that
                     so
                     much
                     calls
                     upon
                     us
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     Grace
                     when
                     t
                     is
                     given
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     serious
                     consideration
                     and
                     devout
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     cordially
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     easily
                     forget
                     the
                     duty
                     and
                     ,
                     obedience
                     that
                     belongeth
                     to
                     a
                     son
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     truly
                     Theological
                     observation
                     of
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     in
                     his
                     nineteenth
                     Sermon
                     upon
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Romans
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       When
                       in
                       our
                       own
                       Prayers
                       we
                       say
                       to
                       God
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       only
                       call
                       to
                       mind
                       his
                       great
                       grace
                       and
                       goodness
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       our
                       own
                       obligation
                       to
                       virtue
                       and
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       not
                       do
                       any
                       thing
                       unworthy
                       of
                       so
                       honourable
                       a
                       descent
                       or
                       alliance
                       :
                    
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     title
                     of
                     Father
                     belong
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     the
                     creation
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     respect
                     we
                     profess
                     to
                     
                       believe
                       in
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       Almighty
                       maker
                       of
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                    
                     )
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     it
                     is
                     understood
                     
                     of
                     him
                     only
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Father
                     by
                     adoption
                     ;
                     having
                     made
                     us
                     that
                     were
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     sons
                     in
                     his
                     eternal
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     called
                     us
                     first
                     to
                     be
                     heires
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     to
                     be
                     heirs
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     saying
                     to
                     God
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     implicitely
                     and
                     virtually
                     give
                     him
                     thanks
                     for
                     our
                     happy
                     estate
                     through
                     his
                     eternal
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     by
                     nature
                     we
                     were
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     him
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     that
                     though
                     in
                     our selves
                     we
                     were
                     enemies
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     our
                     Saviour
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     sons
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     beseech
                     him
                     to
                     confirm
                     in
                     us
                     this
                     assurance
                     we
                     are
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     by
                     framing
                     us
                     daily
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     his
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     filleth
                     our
                     souls
                     with
                     heavenly
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     lives
                     with
                     a
                     heavenly
                     conversation
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     may
                     shew
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     dutifulness
                     to
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     love
                     to
                     our
                     brethren
                     :
                     This
                     happy
                     estate
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     he
                     conveyed
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     made
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       members
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       inheriters
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     teacheth
                     us
                     ;
                     
                       or
                       when
                       we
                       put
                       on
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     Gal.
                     3.
                     27.
                     
                     )
                     
                       or
                       when
                       God
                       sanctified
                       and
                       cleansed
                       us
                       with
                       the
                       washing
                       of
                       water
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     Ephes
                     .
                     5.
                     26.
                     
                     )
                     when
                     he
                     
                       saved
                       us
                       by
                       the
                       washing
                       of
                       regeneration
                       ,
                       and
                       renewing
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       (
                       Tit.
                    
                     3.
                     5.
                     
                     )
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     teacheth
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     yet
                     in
                     plainer
                     terms
                     ,
                     when
                     God
                     first
                     made
                     us
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     us
                     the
                     priviledge
                     of
                     calling
                     him
                     Father
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     have
                     not
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     have
                     no
                     right
                     to
                     say
                     unto
                     God
                     Our
                     Father
                     ;
                     for
                     whence
                     should
                     they
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     being
                     born
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     yet
                     incorporated
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     lawful
                     heretofore
                     for
                     the
                     Catechumeni
                     or
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     not
                     yet
                     baptized
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     being
                     yet
                     exempted
                     from
                     the
                     dominion
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     not
                     reckoned
                     or
                     reputed
                     amongst
                     Gods
                     children
                     ;
                     whence
                     that
                     memorable
                     saying
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Ambrose
                       .
                       (
                       lib.
                       5.
                       de
                       Sacram.
                       cap.
                       4.
                       )
                       Primus
                       Sermo
                       ,
                       quanta
                       sit
                       gratia
                       !
                       O
                       homo
                       faciem
                       tuam
                       non
                       audebas
                       ad
                       coelum
                       attollere
                       ,
                       &
                       subito
                       accepisti
                       gratiam
                       Christi
                       ;
                       ex
                       malo
                       servo
                       factus
                       es
                       bonus
                       filius
                       :
                    
                     The
                     first
                     word
                     of
                     this
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     grace
                     and
                     favour
                     doth
                     it
                     import
                     ?
                     Thou
                     didst
                     not
                     dare
                     lift
                     up
                     thine
                     eyes
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     didst
                     suddenly
                     receive
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     thy
                     sins
                     
                     were
                     forgiven
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     bad
                     servant
                     thou
                     becamest
                     a
                     good
                     son
                     :
                     
                       Ergo
                       attolle
                       oculos
                       ad
                       Patrem
                       qui
                       te
                       per
                       lavacrum
                       genuit
                       ,
                       ad
                       Patrem
                       qui
                       te
                       per
                       filium
                       redemit
                       ,
                       &
                       dic
                       Pater
                       noster
                       ;
                       Therefore
                    
                     (
                     now
                     being
                     baptized
                     )
                     
                       lift
                       up
                       thine
                       eyes
                       to
                       thy
                       Father
                       who
                       hath
                       regenerated
                       thee
                       ,
                       (
                       by
                       Baptism
                       )
                       who
                       hath
                       redeemed
                       thee
                       by
                       his
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       say
                       Our
                       Father
                       :
                    
                     concluding
                     he
                     had
                     no
                     right
                     to
                     say
                     so
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     baptized
                     ;
                     and
                     doubtless
                     the
                     Text
                     which
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Pharisees
                       and
                       Lawyers
                       rejected
                       the
                       Counsel
                       of
                       God
                       against
                       themselves
                       ,
                       being
                       not
                       baptized
                       with
                       the
                       Baptism
                       of
                       John
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     7.
                     30.
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     declare
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     Christians
                     do
                     reject
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     God
                     against
                     themselves
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     baptized
                     with
                     the
                     Baptism
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     
                       Ergo
                       Baptismus
                       consilium
                       Dei
                       est
                       :
                       Quanta
                       est
                       gratia
                       ,
                       ubi
                       est
                       concilium
                       Dei
                       ?
                       Audi
                       ergo
                       ;
                       nam
                       ut
                       in
                       hoc
                       seculo
                       nexus
                       Diaboli
                       solveretur
                       ,
                       inventum
                       est
                       quomodo
                       homo
                       vivus
                       moreretur
                       ,
                       &
                       vivus
                       resurgeret
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     
                       Ambrose
                       ,
                       (
                       lib.
                       2.
                       de
                       Sacramentis
                       cap.
                    
                     6.
                     )
                     Therefore
                     is
                     Baptism
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     how
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     where
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Hear
                     it
                     therefore
                     ;
                     For
                     God
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     destroy
                     in
                     man
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     sin
                     )
                     whiles
                     he
                     is
                     yet
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     hath
                     in
                     his
                     counsel
                     appointed
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     whereby
                     being
                     yet
                     alive
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     both
                     dye
                     and
                     rise
                     again
                     ;
                     dye
                     unto
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     rise
                     again
                     to
                     newness
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     happy
                     estate
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     God
                     conveyed
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     other
                     visible
                     conveyance
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     )
                     when
                     he
                     made
                     us
                     Christians
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     he
                     gave
                     us
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     calling
                     him
                     Father
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     by
                     saying
                     unto
                     him
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     do
                     beseech
                     him
                     to
                     confirm
                     this
                     s●me
                     happy
                     estate
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     making
                     us
                     good
                     Christians
                     :
                     But
                     how
                     shall
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     bad
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     adoption
                     of
                     sons
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     having
                     defiled
                     themselves
                     since
                     their
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     )
                     say
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     Our
                     Father
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     if
                     they
                     heartily
                     repent
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     adopted
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     become
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     say
                     so
                     (
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     their
                     desire
                     )
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     yet
                     actually
                     received
                     the
                     inward
                     seal
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     actually
                     defaced
                     the
                     outward
                     seal
                     of
                     their
                     adoption
                     :
                     wherefore
                     those
                     only
                     have
                     no
                     right
                     to
                     their
                     
                       Pater
                       noster
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     do
                     hypocritically
                     and
                     falsly
                     say
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     who
                     neither
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     adoption
                     ,
                     nor
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     :
                     But
                     those
                     that
                     heartily
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     adopted
                     (
                     supposing
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     )
                     may
                     rightly
                     and
                     truly
                     say
                     to
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     accepted
                     as
                     sons
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     themselves
                     .
                     
                       I
                       will
                       rise
                       and
                       go
                       to
                       my
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       say
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       Father
                       I
                       have
                       sinned
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Prodigal
                     Son
                     ,
                     Luk.
                     14.
                     18.
                     
                     He
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     risen
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     gone
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     only
                     desire
                     and
                     resolve
                     to
                     rise
                     and
                     go
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     desire
                     and
                     resolution
                     gives
                     him
                     a
                     right
                     of
                     calling
                     God
                     Our
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     still
                     continued
                     a
                     dutiful
                     son
                     ;
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     teaching
                     us
                     in
                     that
                     chapter
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     receive
                     sinners
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     truly
                     desire
                     to
                     draw
                     neer
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     The
                     Pharisees
                     and
                     the
                     Scribes
                     murmured
                     at
                     the
                     example
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     ashamed
                     to
                     murmur
                     at
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     The
                     lost
                     sheep
                     and
                     the
                     lost
                     groat
                     had
                     opened
                     their
                     eyes
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     lost
                     son
                     was
                     enough
                     to
                     open
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     the
                     lost
                     sheep
                     and
                     the
                     lost
                     groat
                     had
                     made
                     way
                     in
                     their
                     apprehensions
                     for
                     the
                     receiving
                     of
                     the
                     lost
                     son
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     returned
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     lost
                     son
                     was
                     enough
                     to
                     make
                     way
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     returning
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     also
                     might
                     be
                     received
                     :
                     they
                     were
                     convinced
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     
                       joy
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       over
                       one
                       sinner
                       that
                       repenteth
                       ,
                       (
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     they
                     were
                     ashamed
                     least
                     what
                     was
                     the
                     Angels
                     joy
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     thought
                     their
                     sorrow
                     :
                     Therefore
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     still
                     enemies
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     souls
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     embracing
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     ashamed
                     to
                     shew
                     themselves
                     enemies
                     to
                     other
                     mens
                     souls
                     in
                     gainsaying
                     it
                     ;
                     nay
                     indeed
                     to
                     shew
                     themselves
                     enemies
                     to
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     who
                     must
                     be
                     excluded
                     out
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     excluded
                     out
                     of
                     thy
                     joy
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       6.
                       
                       Joy
                       shall
                       be
                       in
                       heaven
                       over
                       one
                       sinner
                       that
                       repenteth
                       :
                    
                     And
                     our
                     Saviour
                     having
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     Our
                     Father
                     which
                     art
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     us
                     exclude
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     joy
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     those
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     nay
                     indeed
                     the
                     parable
                     directly
                     includes
                     him
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       32.
                       
                       T
                       was
                       meet
                       that
                       we
                       should
                       make
                       merry
                       and
                       be
                       glad
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     without
                     doubt
                     God
                     is
                     so
                     well
                     pleased
                     in
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     joyes
                     to
                     see
                     penitent
                     sinners
                     made
                     righteous
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     willingly
                     bestowes
                     upon
                     them
                     his
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     when
                     with
                     unfeigned
                     lips
                     ,
                     and
                     penitent
                     hearts
                     they
                     call
                     upon
                     him
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     through
                     Christs
                     satisfaction
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     right
                     to
                     the
                     adoption
                     of
                     Sons
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     through
                     his
                     intercession
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     always
                     ready
                     to
                     accompany
                     his
                     own
                     prayer
                     )
                     they
                     are
                     sure
                     to
                     obtain
                     that
                     right
                     ,
                     if
                     
                     they
                     continue
                     heartily
                     praying
                     for
                     themselves
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     his
                     intercession
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     can
                     we
                     truly
                     in
                     his
                     merit
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     say
                     unto
                     God
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     filiation
                     belongs
                     Originally
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     but
                     dirivatively
                     to
                     us
                     :
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     and
                     through
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     happy
                     for
                     us
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     fear
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     ,
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     we
                     did
                     find
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     :
                     For
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     assurance
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     adoption
                     as
                     shall
                     last
                     till
                     we
                     be
                     instated
                     in
                     our
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     from
                     our selves
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     from
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     :
                     God
                     indeed
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     call
                     good
                     men
                     his
                     sons
                     ;
                     but
                     none
                     was
                     ever
                     called
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     with
                     this
                     promise
                     and
                     Prerogative
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     alwaies
                     was
                     and
                     alwaies
                     would
                     be
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     Christ
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Argument
                     would
                     lose
                     much
                     of
                     its
                     strength
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     proves
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     above
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     had
                     not
                     said
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     had
                     said
                     only
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       my
                       Son
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       to
                       him
                       a
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       shall
                       be
                       to
                       me
                       a
                       Son
                       :
                    
                     For
                     Angels
                     and
                     men
                     are
                     so
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Sons
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     themselves
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     sooner
                     nor
                     no
                     longer
                     his
                     sons
                     then
                     they
                     were
                     and
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     farther
                     sure
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     of
                     our
                     conjunction
                     and
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     corporal
                     conjunction
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     spiritual
                     conjunction
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     :
                     For
                     our
                     corporal
                     conjunction
                     with
                     Christ
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     make
                     us
                     capable
                     of
                     being
                     adopted
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     spiritual
                     conjunction
                     with
                     him
                     that
                     gives
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     seal
                     and
                     benefit
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     joyned
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mystical
                     body
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     joyned
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     glorious
                     body
                     hereafter
                     :
                     Thus
                     may
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     saith
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Phil.
                       1.
                       21.
                       
                       For
                       to
                       me
                       to
                       live
                       is
                       Christ
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       die
                       is
                       gain
                       ;
                       to
                       me
                       to
                       live
                       is
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     I
                     am
                     now
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Mystical
                     body
                     ;
                     
                       to
                       me
                       to
                       die
                       is
                       gain
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     I
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     be
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     glorious
                     body
                     :
                     There
                     needs
                     no
                     dissolution
                     for
                     my
                     union
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mystical
                     body
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     only
                     of
                     my
                     sinful
                     being
                     ,
                     the
                     dissolution
                     of
                     sin
                     from
                     my
                     soul
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     my
                     union
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     glorious
                     body
                     ,
                     there
                     needs
                     also
                     a
                     dissolution
                     of
                     my
                     natural
                     being
                     ,
                     a
                     dissolution
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     from
                     my
                     body
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     then
                     labour
                     for
                     that
                     union
                     with
                     my
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     in
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     keep
                     me
                     from
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     my
                     own
                     dissolution
                     at
                     my
                     death
                     :
                     For
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     corporal
                     union
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     lay
                     it
                     for
                     the
                     ground
                     and
                     rise
                     of
                     my
                     spiritual
                     union
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     be
                     united
                     with
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     natural
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mystical
                     body
                     inchoately
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     militant
                     ,
                     consummately
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     Triumphant
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     for
                     me
                     so
                     to
                     welcom
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     see
                     and
                     enjoy
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     immortality
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 admired
                 in
                 his
                 Passion
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Cannot
                 admire
                 my
                 Saviour
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 unless
                 I
                 admire
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 liable
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 application
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 hath
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 admired
                 my
                 Saviour
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 7.
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   Christ
                   our
                   Passeover
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   us
                   :
                
                 for
                 these
                 few
                 words
                 afford
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 four
                 considerations
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   Passeover
                
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   sacrificed
                
                 :
                 the
                 fourth
                 is
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 application
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 precedent
                 for
                 making
                 these
                 four
                 considerations
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 four
                 Chapters
                 of
                 my
                 ensuing
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   Christ
                   admired
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     man
                     cannot
                     be
                     fixed
                     with
                     comfort
                     upon
                     God
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     upon
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     contemplation
                     of
                     
                       God
                       in
                       himself
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     ground
                     of
                     joy
                     to
                     us
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     beatifical
                     vision
                     doth
                     not
                     consist
                     in
                     seeing
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     mortal
                     man
                     must
                     be
                     strengthened
                     before
                     it
                     can
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     sinful
                     man
                     must
                     be
                     cleansed
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     can
                     see
                     him
                     with
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     confusion
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     Aristotle
                     could
                     alledge
                     his
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       noctu●
                       oculus
                       ad
                       solem
                    
                     ,
                     an
                     Owl
                     or
                     Bat
                     looking
                     upon
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     to
                     excuse
                     the
                     imperfect
                     contemplation
                     of
                     some
                     inferiour
                     Truths
                     :
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     may
                     we
                     plead
                     this
                     excuse
                     for
                     our
                     imperfect
                     contemplation
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     truth
                     ?
                     since
                     there
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     
                       an
                       Owl
                       or
                       a
                       Bat
                       looking
                       upon
                       the
                       Sun
                       :
                    
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     weak
                     but
                     also
                     a
                     sinful
                     eye
                     looking
                     upon
                     God
                     :
                     A
                     weak
                     eye
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     accustomed
                     to
                     light
                     :
                     A
                     sinful
                     eye
                     because
                     not
                     unaccustomed
                     to
                     darkness
                     :
                     Such
                     a
                     weak
                     and
                     sinful
                     eye
                     is
                     it
                     wherewith
                     man
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     looketh
                     upon
                     the
                     Sun
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     an
                     eye
                     which
                     cannot
                     stedfastly
                     behold
                     him
                     for
                     its
                     weakness
                     ;
                     an
                     eye
                     which
                     cannot
                     comfortably
                     behold
                     him
                     for
                     its
                     sinfulness
                     :
                     Therefore
                     man
                     whiles
                     he
                     is
                     cloathed
                     with
                     sin
                     and
                     mortality
                     ,
                     must
                     look
                     on
                     God
                     
                       not
                       in
                       God
                       but
                       in
                       man
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     majesty
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     humility
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     more
                     confounded
                     then
                     comforted
                     with
                     the
                     vision
                     .
                     The
                     Apostles
                     saw
                     but
                     a
                     glimps
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Divinity
                     in
                     the
                     transfiguration
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     fell
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     17.
                     16.
                     and
                     what
                     then
                     do
                     
                     we
                     think
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     had
                     they
                     seen
                     the
                     full
                     luster
                     and
                     brightness
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ?
                     Jacob
                     tells
                     Laban
                     of
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     
                       fear
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                    
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     31.
                     42.
                     
                     The
                     reason
                     we
                     may
                     conceive
                     to
                     be
                     this
                     ,
                     because
                     Abraham
                     was
                     dead
                     ,
                     but
                     Isaac
                     was
                     yet
                     alive
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     but
                     the
                     Divine
                     majesty
                     should
                     strike
                     terrour
                     and
                     consternation
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     upright
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     is
                     clogged
                     and
                     burdened
                     with
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     with
                     sin
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     observation
                     doth
                     
                       Solomon
                       Jarchi
                    
                     intimate
                     in
                     his
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     saying
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       God
                       is
                       called
                       the
                       Fear
                    
                     (
                     not
                     the
                     God
                     )
                     of
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       he
                       doth
                       not
                       appropriate
                       his
                       name
                       to
                       just
                       men
                       whiles
                       they
                       are
                       yet
                       alive
                       :
                    
                     The
                     reason
                     cannot
                     be
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     are
                     less
                     his
                     Favourites
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     capable
                     of
                     his
                     Favour
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     living
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     living
                     have
                     him
                     for
                     their
                     fear
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     weakness
                     and
                     unworthiness
                     ;
                     the
                     dead
                     have
                     him
                     for
                     their
                     love
                     and
                     their
                     reward
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     glory
                     and
                     of
                     blessedness
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     said
                     God
                     himself
                     to
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       No
                       man
                       shall
                       see
                       me
                       and
                       live
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     33.
                     20.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     see
                     God
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     sight
                     will
                     destroy
                     our
                     life
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     see
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     preserve
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     the
                     Chrystal
                     glass
                     may
                     afford
                     much
                     glittering
                     light
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     any
                     delightful
                     reflexion
                     to
                     the
                     beholder
                     ,
                     till
                     it
                     be
                     clouded
                     and
                     darkened
                     with
                     a
                     back
                     of
                     some
                     grosser
                     mettal
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     may
                     afford
                     many
                     glorious
                     speculations
                     of
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     but
                     no
                     one
                     comfortable
                     reflexion
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     till
                     it
                     be
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     darkened
                     and
                     shadowed
                     with
                     his
                     humanity
                     :
                     Then
                     me
                     thinks
                     I
                     can
                     easily
                     (
                     without
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     a
                     Crucifix
                     )
                     see
                     in
                     him
                     a
                     head
                     bowed
                     down
                     to
                     hear
                     me
                     ,
                     an
                     eye
                     carefully
                     looking
                     after
                     me
                     ,
                     an
                     hand
                     stretched
                     out
                     to
                     defend
                     me
                     ,
                     a
                     mouth
                     open
                     to
                     call
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     bosom
                     as
                     open
                     to
                     receive
                     me
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     still
                     desire
                     to
                     see
                     my
                     Saviour
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     my
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     my
                     faith
                     ▪
                     for
                     if
                     I
                     see
                     him
                     in
                     God
                     he
                     is
                     my
                     consternation
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     I
                     see
                     him
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     my
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     In
                     what
                     sense
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     cared
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     only
                     is
                     comfortably
                     known
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     should
                     either
                     desire
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     because
                     he
                     loves
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     because
                     so
                     he
                     hath
                     most
                     reason
                     to
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Henceforth
                       know
                       we
                       no
                       man
                       after
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       yea
                       though
                       we
                       have
                       known
                       Christ
                       after
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       yet
                       now
                       henceforth
                       know
                       we
                       him
                       no
                       more
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     5.
                     16.
                     
                     But
                     sure
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaks
                     not
                     positively
                     ,
                     but
                     comparatively
                     :
                     
                       Henceforth
                       know
                       we
                       no
                       man
                       after
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     forget
                     the
                     relations
                     and
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     carry
                     about
                     our selves
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     forget
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     :
                     But
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     overprize
                     the
                     seeming
                     pre-eminencies
                     ,
                     but
                     indeed
                     real
                     vanities
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     (
                     beauty
                     ,
                     honour
                     ,
                     riches
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     )
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     destitute
                     of
                     the
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     Christian
                     love
                     and
                     conversation
                     more
                     concerned
                     the
                     outward
                     then
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     forget
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Grace
                     :
                     Thus
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     no
                     man
                     after
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     external
                     representation
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     or
                     more
                     admiring
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     Redemption
                     :
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     external
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     as
                     desirous
                     to
                     enter
                     a
                     carnal
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     spiritual
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     bringing
                     rather
                     our
                     mouths
                     then
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     feed
                     upon
                     his
                     precious
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     :
                     Thus
                     must
                     we
                     no
                     more
                     know
                     Christ
                     himself
                     after
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     forget
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     Christ
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     forget
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     salvation
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     flesh
                     he
                     was
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     flesh
                     he
                     still
                     is
                     our
                     Mediator
                     and
                     Intercessor
                     :
                     In
                     that
                     same
                     flesh
                     was
                     his
                     head
                     crowned
                     with
                     thorns
                     ,
                     that
                     ours
                     might
                     be
                     crowned
                     with
                     glory
                     :
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     flesh
                     be
                     often
                     bowed
                     down
                     his
                     head
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     us
                     ;
                     he
                     once
                     suffered
                     his
                     feet
                     to
                     be
                     fastened
                     to
                     stay
                     for
                     us
                     ;
                     his
                     hands
                     to
                     be
                     stretched
                     out
                     to
                     embrace
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     side
                     to
                     be
                     pierced
                     to
                     send
                     forth
                     water
                     and
                     
                     blood
                     ,
                     his
                     (
                     two
                     blessed
                     Sacraments
                     )
                     to
                     cleanse
                     and
                     strengthen
                     us
                     :
                     by
                     that
                     same
                     flesh
                     was
                     he
                     made
                     liable
                     to
                     suffering
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     flesh
                     did
                     he
                     actually
                     suffer
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     at
                     first
                     bought
                     the
                     purchase
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     do
                     still
                     bring
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     True
                     knowledge
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     Faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     true
                     knowledge
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Protestants
                     Faith
                     ;
                     The
                     great
                     loveliness
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     as
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     mysteries
                     of
                     his
                     two
                     natures
                     in
                     one
                     person
                     .
                  
                   
                     KNowledge
                     in
                     the
                     natural
                     man
                     exalts
                     him
                     above
                     other
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     knowledge
                     in
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     alwaies
                     loves
                     what
                     he
                     knows
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     )
                     exalts
                     him
                     above
                     himself
                     ;
                     By
                     knowing
                     natural
                     truths
                     I
                     do
                     improve
                     my
                     reason
                     ;
                     but
                     by
                     knowing
                     supernatural
                     truths
                     I
                     do
                     also
                     improve
                     my
                     Religion
                     .
                     The
                     improvement
                     of
                     my
                     reason
                     exalts
                     me
                     above
                     other
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     improvement
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     exalts
                     me
                     above
                     my self
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     knowledge
                     can
                     improve
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     both
                     the
                     Author
                     and
                     the
                     Finisher
                     of
                     my
                     Faith
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     let
                     me
                     ever
                     say
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       I
                       count
                       all
                       things
                       but
                       loss
                       for
                       the
                       excellency
                       of
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       my
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     3.
                     8.
                     for
                     indeed
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     is
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     whole
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     ground
                     and
                     substance
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     ground
                     or
                     substance
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     set
                     down
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Cor.
                       5.
                       19.
                       
                       That
                       God
                       was
                       in
                       Christ
                       reconciling
                       the
                       world
                       unto
                       himself
                       ,
                       not
                       imputing
                       their
                       trespasses
                       unto
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     a
                     short
                     sum
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     treats
                     of
                     nothing
                     but
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     of
                     Christ
                     reconciling
                     us
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     benefits
                     of
                     that
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     the
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     life
                     everlasting
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     Aquinas
                     makes
                     it
                     equally
                     necessary
                     to
                     salvation
                     to
                     believe
                     explicitly
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     believe
                     explicitly
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     the
                     incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     22
                     ae
                     .
                     qu.
                     2.
                     
                     art
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     &
                     8.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     an
                     absolute
                     necessity
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     of
                     believing
                     the
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     way
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     eternal
                     blessedness
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Act.
                       4.
                       12.
                       
                       Neither
                       is
                       there
                       salvation
                       in
                       any
                       other
                       ;
                       for
                       there
                       is
                       none
                       other
                       name
                       under
                       heaven
                       given
                       among
                       men
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       must
                       be
                       saved
                       :
                    
                     And
                     there
                     is
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     as
                     absolute
                     a
                     necessity
                     of
                     believing
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                     cannot
                     be
                     explicitly
                     believed
                     without
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     believe
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     take
                     our
                     flesh
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     believe
                     that
                     he
                     took
                     this
                     flesh
                     of
                     a
                     Virgn
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     truly
                     to
                     believe
                     and
                     confess
                     the
                     incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     truly
                     to
                     believe
                     and
                     confess
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     an
                     objection
                     but
                     a
                     calumny
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       these
                       good
                       Gospellers
                       have
                       a
                       faith
                       and
                       a
                       justifying
                       faith
                       ,
                       whereby
                       they
                       apprehend
                       eternal
                       life
                       without
                       Father
                       ,
                       Son
                       and
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       without
                       Christ
                       and
                       his
                       Passion
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       of
                       those
                       other
                       matters
                       which
                       are
                       rather
                       subtile
                       points
                       of
                       the
                       Papists
                       historical
                       faith
                       ,
                       then
                       of
                       the
                       lively
                       justifying
                       faith
                       ,
                       wherewith
                       these
                       Evangelical
                       Brethren
                       in
                       all
                       security
                       are
                       warranted
                       of
                       the
                       certain
                       favour
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       this
                       life
                       ,
                       and
                       assured
                       glory
                       in
                       the
                       next
                       (
                       Reynolds
                    
                     against
                     
                       Whitaker
                       ,
                       p.
                    
                     282.
                     )
                     for
                     no
                     true
                     Protestant
                     doth
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     no
                     true
                     Christian
                     can
                     believe
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     true
                     Faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     believes
                     not
                     the
                     Holy
                     and
                     Undivided
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Articles
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ;
                     For
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     cannot
                     justifie
                     it self
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     can
                     it
                     justifie
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     it
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     Protestants
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     dare
                     not
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     justifying
                     Faith
                     doth
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     Trinity
                     and
                     Judgement
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Merits
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sins
                     :
                     They
                     only
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     former
                     truths
                     are
                     believed
                     with
                     the
                     greater
                     astonishment
                     and
                     admiration
                     ,
                     the
                     latter
                     truths
                     with
                     the
                     greater
                     affiance
                     or
                     affection
                     ;
                     but
                     neither
                     with
                     a
                     greater
                     certainty
                     or
                     confidence
                     then
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     
                       Fides
                       ex
                       ae
                       quo
                       assentit
                       omnibus
                       articulis
                       fidei
                       quoad
                       certitudinem
                       ,
                       sed
                       non
                       quoad
                       modum
                       :
                    
                     Faith
                     doth
                     equally
                     assent
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     certainty
                     of
                     assent
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     assenting
                     :
                     The
                     sublim
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     she
                     believes
                     with
                     admiration
                     ;
                     the
                     comfortable
                     truths
                     of
                     Christs
                     dying
                     for
                     
                     sinners
                     and
                     the
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     she
                     believs
                     with
                     joy
                     and
                     consolation
                     ;
                     the
                     dreadful
                     truths
                     of
                     hell
                     and
                     judgement
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     she
                     believes
                     with
                     sorrow
                     and
                     contristation
                     :
                     but
                     all
                     the
                     truths
                     contain'd
                     in
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     whether
                     sublime
                     ,
                     or
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     or
                     dreadful
                     ,
                     she
                     believeth
                     with
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     certainty
                     or
                     undoubted
                     confidence
                     ;
                     And
                     those
                     who
                     teach
                     us
                     that
                     to
                     believe
                     in
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord
                     is
                     the
                     proper
                     act
                     of
                     justifying
                     faith
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sins
                     is
                     rather
                     an
                     effect
                     then
                     a
                     cause
                     of
                     justification
                     ,
                     )
                     do
                     not
                     confine
                     our
                     justifying
                     faith
                     meerly
                     to
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     this
                     one
                     Article
                     ,
                     but
                     do
                     only
                     profess
                     ;
                     that
                     though
                     true
                     faith
                     hath
                     as
                     many
                     acts
                     as
                     objects
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     as
                     many
                     objects
                     as
                     supernatural
                     truths
                     revealed
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     justifies
                     the
                     sinner
                     only
                     by
                     this
                     one
                     act
                     of
                     believing
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     relying
                     wholly
                     upon
                     his
                     merits
                     and
                     mediation
                     ;
                     Thus
                     do
                     we
                     desire
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       to
                       be
                       found
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       not
                       having
                       our
                       own
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       through
                       the
                       Faith
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       the
                       righteousness
                       which
                       is
                       of
                       God
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     3.
                     9.
                     
                     But
                     we
                     dream
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     righteousness
                     either
                     by
                     a
                     vain
                     or
                     by
                     a
                     false
                     faith
                     ;
                     either
                     by
                     a
                     vain
                     Faith
                     that
                     believes
                     not
                     entirely
                     with
                     affection
                     ;
                     or
                     by
                     a
                     false
                     faith
                     that
                     believes
                     not
                     truly
                     ,
                     without
                     mistake
                     or
                     deception
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     Antitrinitarian
                     and
                     Antichristian
                     may
                     go
                     for
                     all
                     one
                     in
                     the
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Papists
                     account
                     ;
                     for
                     indeed
                     they
                     have
                     alwaies
                     gone
                     for
                     one
                     in
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Church
                     .
                     We
                     have
                     heard
                     Aquinas
                     speaking
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     Western
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     now
                     hear
                     Damascene
                     speaking
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     Eastern
                     Churches
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     he
                     tels
                     us
                     in
                     his
                     third
                     Book
                     
                       de
                       Orthodox●
                       fide
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     fifth
                     chapter
                     ;
                     That
                     the
                     two
                     cheif
                     heads
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     are
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     cals
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     treats
                     only
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     incarnation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     cals
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     sets
                     forth
                     the
                     wonderful
                     dispensations
                     of
                     God
                     about
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     And
                     these
                     two
                     heads
                     he
                     not
                     only
                     joins
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     compares
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     chapter
                     ,
                     shewing
                     wherein
                     they
                     agree
                     ,
                     and
                     wherein
                     they
                     differ
                     :
                     They
                     agree
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     in
                     four
                     particulars
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     each
                     article
                     is
                     a
                     mysterie
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     each
                     article
                     is
                     made
                     known
                     to
                     us
                     only
                     by
                     Divine
                     revelation
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     neither
                     article
                     can
                     be
                     sufficiently
                     explained
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     either
                     article
                     cals
                     for
                     our
                     Faith
                     to
                     believe
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     our
                     understanding
                     
                     to
                     scan
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     differ
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     in
                     these
                     two
                     particulars
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     Trinity
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     substance
                     ,
                     and
                     three
                     Persons
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     Christ
                     three
                     substances
                     ,
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     person
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     Trinity
                     there
                     is
                     another
                     and
                     another
                     person
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Father
                     is
                     one
                     person
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     another
                     ,
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     a
                     third
                     :
                     but
                     not
                     another
                     and
                     another
                     thing
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     Father
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     are
                     but
                     one
                     God
                     :
                     But
                     in
                     Christ
                     there
                     is
                     another
                     and
                     another
                     thing
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     the
                     Divine
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     humane
                     ;
                     but
                     not
                     another
                     and
                     another
                     person
                     ,
                     for
                     these
                     two
                     natures
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     make
                     but
                     one
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     Accordingly
                     the
                     same
                     Greek
                     Father
                     tells
                     us
                     most
                     excellently
                     (
                     
                       lib.
                       3.
                       cap.
                    
                     7.
                     )
                     that
                     though
                     Christ
                     was
                     twice
                     born
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     but
                     once
                     a
                     son
                     ;
                     he
                     had
                     indeed
                     two
                     Nativities
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     two
                     Natures
                     ;
                     one
                     from
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     eternal
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     above
                     cause
                     ,
                     reason
                     ,
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     Nature
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     temporal
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     for
                     our
                     sakes
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     after
                     our
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     birth
                     ;
                     from
                     the
                     time
                     he
                     was
                     conceived
                     ;
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     above
                     our
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     way
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     birth
                     and
                     conception
                     ;
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     these
                     two
                     different
                     Nativities
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     two
                     different
                     Natures
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     but
                     one
                     Son
                     ,
                     or
                     but
                     once
                     a
                     Son
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     twice
                     a
                     Son
                     ,
                     or
                     two
                     Sons
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     two
                     subsistences
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     was
                     two
                     persons
                     :
                     wherefore
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     did
                     justly
                     decree
                     that
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     should
                     be
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     The
                     Mother
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Manhood
                     which
                     our
                     Saviour
                     took
                     from
                     her
                     ,
                     had
                     no
                     other
                     personal
                     subsistence
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     here
                     insist
                     upon
                     those
                     four
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     all
                     probability
                     made
                     the
                     four
                     first
                     general
                     Councils
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     as
                     four
                     new
                     Gospels
                     :
                     The
                     council
                     of
                     Nice
                     defining
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     was
                     truly
                     God
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Arrians
                     :
                     The
                     Council
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     defining
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     perfectly
                     man
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Apollinarians
                     :
                     The
                     Council
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     defining
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     indivisibly
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     in
                     one
                     person
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Nestorians
                     :
                     and
                     The
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     ,
                     defining
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     distinctly
                     and
                     inconfusedly
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     in
                     two
                     natures
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Eutychians
                     :
                     
                     To
                     which
                     four
                     words
                     all
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     concerning
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     Christ
                     may
                     be
                     reduced
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     heresies
                     that
                     oppose
                     that
                     Doctrine
                     may
                     be
                     refuted
                     :
                     Nor
                     will
                     I
                     insist
                     upon
                     the
                     Creed
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     ,
                     which
                     alone
                     hath
                     set
                     down
                     five
                     words
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     in
                     one
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     without
                     conversion
                     of
                     one
                     into
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     2.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     confusion
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     3.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     without
                     alteration
                     or
                     change
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     4.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     without
                     division
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     5.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     without
                     distance
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     for
                     my
                     purpose
                     to
                     declare
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     such
                     an
                     union
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     several
                     natures
                     of
                     God
                     &
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     without
                     conversion
                     of
                     one
                     into
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     was
                     not
                     turned
                     into
                     man
                     ,
                     nor
                     man
                     into
                     God
                     :
                     without
                     confusion
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     God-head
                     was
                     not
                     confounded
                     with
                     the
                     manhood
                     ;
                     nor
                     the
                     man-hood
                     with
                     the
                     God-head
                     ;
                     and
                     without
                     division
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     others
                     :
                     for
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     man
                     ,
                     nor
                     man
                     from
                     God
                     :
                     In
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     boldly
                     and
                     truly
                     say
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     boldly
                     because
                     truly
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     in
                     our
                     humane
                     flesh
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     Person
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     holy
                     blessed
                     and
                     glorious
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     our
                     flesh
                     is
                     coessentially
                     or
                     consubstantially
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     hypostatically
                     or
                     personally
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Greeks
                     distinguish
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     ,
                     for
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     it self
                     ,
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     its
                     own
                     essence
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     ,
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     personally
                     united
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     one
                     Christ
                     we
                     may
                     contemplate
                     and
                     must
                     confess
                     all
                     the
                     beauty
                     and
                     loveliness
                     both
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     ;
                     The
                     beauty
                     of
                     heaven
                     is
                     God
                     ;
                     The
                     beauty
                     of
                     earth
                     is
                     man
                     ;
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     together
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     God-Man
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Christ
                   admired
                   in
                   his
                   Propitiation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     manner
                     of
                     knowing
                     Divine
                     truths
                     ,
                     what
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     benefit
                     of
                     knowing
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Propitiation
                     ;
                     He
                     that
                     will
                     read
                     the
                     Scripture
                     to
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                     must
                     have
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     in
                     his
                     thoughts
                     .
                  
                   
                     THough
                     in
                     speculatives
                     the
                     bare
                     act
                     of
                     knowledge
                     makes
                     a
                     man
                     learned
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     so
                     in
                     practicks
                     ;
                     there
                     the
                     cheifest
                     thing
                     that
                     advanceth
                     our
                     learning
                     is
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     knowing
                     :
                     And
                     Christianity
                     being
                     chiefly
                     a
                     practical
                     Science
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     bare
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     knowing
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     a
                     man
                     a
                     well
                     grounded
                     Christian
                     :
                     Hence
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Ephesians
                       ,
                       But
                       ye
                       have
                       not
                       so
                       learned
                       Christ
                       ,
                       (
                       Ephes
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     20
                     )
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     practice
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     looks
                     not
                     only
                     after
                     their
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     after
                     their
                     manner
                     of
                     knowing
                     him
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     might
                     work
                     upon
                     their
                     lives
                     and
                     conversations
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     he
                     adviseth
                     the
                     
                       Colossians
                       ,
                       that
                       as
                       they
                       had
                       received
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       so
                       they
                       would
                       walk
                       in
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     their
                     only
                     way
                     
                       to
                       be
                       rooted
                       and
                       built
                       up
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       stablished
                       in
                       the
                       faith
                       ,
                       abounding
                       therein
                       with
                       thanksgiving
                       :
                       Col.
                    
                     2.
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                     Excellently
                     Saint
                     Bernard
                     ,
                     like
                     a
                     very
                     good
                     Divine
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     far
                     better
                     Christian
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       Sermon
                       36.
                       in
                       Cant.
                       )
                       Modus
                       sciendi
                       est
                       ut
                       scias
                       quo
                       ordine
                       ,
                       quo
                       studio
                       ,
                       quo
                       fine
                       quaeque
                       nosse
                       operteat
                       ;
                       quo
                       ordine
                       ,
                       ut
                       id
                       prius
                       quod
                       maturius
                       ad
                       salutem
                       ;
                       quo
                       studio
                       ,
                       ut
                       id
                       ardentius
                       quod
                       vehementius
                       ad
                       amorem
                       ;
                       quo
                       fine
                       ,
                       ut
                       non
                       ad
                       inanem
                       gloriam
                       ,
                       aut
                       curiositatem
                       ,
                       aut
                       aliud
                       quid
                       simile
                       ,
                       sed
                       tantum
                       ad
                       ●dificationem
                       tuam
                       vel
                       proximi
                       :
                    
                     The
                     manner
                     of
                     knowing
                     
                     Divine
                     truths
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     know
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     order
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     right
                     zeal
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     a
                     right
                     end
                     ;
                     The
                     right
                     order
                     is
                     to
                     know
                     that
                     first
                     which
                     first
                     procureth
                     salvation
                     :
                     The
                     right
                     zeal
                     is
                     to
                     desire
                     to
                     know
                     that
                     most
                     which
                     most
                     enflameth
                     our
                     affections
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     right
                     end
                     is
                     to
                     use
                     all
                     our
                     knowledge
                     to
                     edification
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     these
                     three
                     respects
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     doth
                     challenge
                     our
                     best
                     endeavours
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     gain
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     greatest
                     contentedness
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     gained
                     it
                     :
                     because
                     this
                     knowledge
                     doth
                     most
                     procure
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     most
                     enflame
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     most
                     conduce
                     to
                     our
                     edification
                     :
                     Therefore
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     
                       determined
                       not
                       to
                       know
                       any
                       thing
                       among
                       them
                       ,
                       save
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       and
                       him
                       crucified
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Not
                     to
                     know
                     any
                     thing
                     before
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     that
                     knowledge
                     first
                     in
                     order
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     most
                     necessary
                     to
                     their
                     salvation
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     our
                     maker
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     our
                     redeemer
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Not
                     to
                     know
                     any
                     thing
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     activity
                     and
                     fervency
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     that
                     knowledge
                     most
                     predominant
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     most
                     inflamed
                     their
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     upon
                     the
                     Cross
                     ,
                     overcoming
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     opening
                     the
                     gates
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     but
                     beget
                     an
                     immortal
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     all
                     those
                     souls
                     which
                     truly
                     consider
                     what
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     have
                     an
                     assured
                     hope
                     of
                     everlasting
                     life
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     any
                     thing
                     but
                     with
                     relation
                     and
                     subordination
                     to
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     that
                     knowledge
                     chiefest
                     in
                     their
                     aims
                     and
                     intentions
                     ,
                     which
                     alone
                     could
                     make
                     all
                     other
                     knowledge
                     tend
                     to
                     theit
                     edification
                     ;
                     And
                     such
                     was
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     Christs
                     Cross
                     pass
                     not
                     through
                     the
                     whole
                     Alphabet
                     of
                     our
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     words
                     we
                     can
                     use
                     will
                     signifie
                     nothing
                     to
                     a
                     sin-sick
                     soul
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     first
                     be
                     healed
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     what
                     balm
                     can
                     heal
                     a
                     wounded
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ?
                     )
                     before
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     saved
                     :
                     yea
                     though
                     we
                     speak
                     with
                     the
                     tongues
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     not
                     this
                     charity
                     ,
                     this
                     love
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     to
                     our
                     perishing
                     souls
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     become
                     but
                     as
                     sounding
                     brass
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     tinkling
                     Cymbals
                     ,
                     make
                     a
                     great
                     noise
                     to
                     very
                     little
                     or
                     small
                     purpose
                     :
                     Therefore
                     doth
                     an
                     excellent
                     late
                     Divine
                     ,
                     (
                     Zanchys
                     by
                     name
                     )
                     
                     advise
                     all
                     men
                     when
                     they
                     go
                     to
                     read
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     Christ
                     in
                     their
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     desire
                     to
                     profit
                     by
                     their
                     reading
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     find
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     either
                     Hereticks
                     or
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     but
                     very
                     much
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     zealous
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     and
                     practise
                     of
                     good
                     Christianity
                     :
                     
                       Aedificat
                       ad
                       gehennam
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     an
                     improper
                     speech
                     of
                     the
                     Canonist
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     find
                     it
                     in
                     Gratian
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     decree
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     edifie
                     to
                     damnation
                     is
                     to
                     build
                     downwards
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     indeed
                     to
                     destroy
                     and
                     raze
                     all
                     building
                     ;
                     but
                     
                       aedificat
                       ad
                       salutem
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     properly
                     spoken
                     ,
                     to
                     edifie
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     building
                     still
                     rises
                     upwards
                     ,
                     till
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Jerusalem
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     with
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     before
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     will
                     thus
                     edifie
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     Christ
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     as
                     our
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     our
                     Passeover
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     that
                     signifies
                     to
                     our
                     souls
                     .
                  
                   
                     SAint
                     Paul
                     calleth
                     Christ
                     our
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       5.
                       7.
                       
                       Pascha
                       nostrum
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     from
                     whence
                     this
                     Pascha
                     is
                     derived
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Transitus
                     ;
                     and
                     Christ
                     is
                     called
                     
                       Pascha
                       ,
                       i.
                       e.
                       Transitus
                       ,
                       Quia
                       per
                       eum
                       transimus
                       ab
                       hostè
                       ad
                       partrem
                       ,
                       à
                       Tenebris
                       ad
                       lucem
                       ,
                       à
                       reatu
                       ad
                       gratiam
                       ,
                       à
                       Poenâ
                       ad
                       gloriam
                       ,
                       à
                       pugnà
                       ad
                       victoriam
                    
                     ;
                     saith
                     Durand
                     .
                     Christ
                     is
                     called
                     our
                     Pass
                     or
                     Passover
                     in
                     five
                     respects
                     ;
                     because
                     by
                     him
                     we
                     have
                     passed
                     from
                     our
                     Enemy
                     to
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     from
                     darkness
                     to
                     light
                     ,
                     from
                     sin
                     to
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     from
                     misery
                     to
                     glory
                     ,
                     from
                     a
                     combate
                     to
                     victory
                     :
                     The
                     enemy
                     was
                     implacable
                     ,
                     the
                     darkness
                     was
                     uncomfortable
                     ,
                     the
                     sin
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     deformity
                     ,
                     the
                     misery
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     vengeance
                     ,
                     the
                     combat
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     danger
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     it
                     was
                     surely
                     a
                     most
                     blessed
                     Passage
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     passed
                     from
                     this
                     enemy
                     to
                     our
                     Father
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     and
                     beloved
                     :
                     from
                     this
                     darkness
                     to
                     light
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     rejoyced
                     and
                     comforted
                     ;
                     from
                     this
                     deformity
                     ,
                     and
                     vengeance
                     ,
                     and
                     danger
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     security
                     :
                     
                     And
                     hence
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     hath
                     turned
                     these
                     words
                     of
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     forecited
                     into
                     an
                     Hymn
                     ,
                     and
                     appointed
                     that
                     Hymn
                     to
                     be
                     sung
                     for
                     the
                     first
                     Hallelujah
                     on
                     every
                     Lords
                     day
                     from
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     to
                     the
                     Ascention
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     this
                     our
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Pascha
                       nostrum
                       immolatus
                       est
                       Christus
                       ,
                       Alleluja
                       ;
                       it
                       aque
                       epulemur
                       in
                       Azymis
                       sinceritatis
                       &
                       veritatis
                       ,
                       alleluja
                       ,
                       alleluja
                       ,
                       alleluja
                    
                     ;
                     Christ
                     our
                     Passeover
                     is
                     sacrificed
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     allelujah
                     ;
                     therefore
                     let
                     us
                     keep
                     the
                     feast
                     with
                     unleavened
                     bread
                     of
                     sincerity
                     and
                     truth
                     ,
                     
                       alleluja
                       ,
                       alleluja
                       ,
                       alleluja
                    
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                     certainly
                     no
                     superstition
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     great
                     obligation
                     for
                     all
                     Christians
                     to
                     sing
                     such
                     an
                     Alleluja
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     so
                     excellent
                     a
                     precedent
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     19.
                     1.
                     
                     I
                     heard
                     a
                     great
                     voice
                     of
                     much
                     people
                     in
                     heaven
                     saying
                     ,
                     Allelujah
                     ;
                     salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     ;
                     &
                     so
                     say
                     we
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     Militant
                     may
                     joyn
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     Triumphant
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Communion
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     to
                     our
                     Almighty
                     and
                     most
                     Merciful
                     Father
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     that
                     true
                     and
                     righteous
                     are
                     his
                     judgements
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     rather
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     great
                     and
                     many
                     are
                     his
                     mercies
                     ,
                     his
                     inestimable
                     and
                     undeserved
                     mercies
                     ,
                     in
                     providing
                     for
                     us
                     such
                     a
                     Passeover
                     whereby
                     we
                     might
                     pass
                     from
                     sin
                     and
                     misery
                     ,
                     to
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     bliss
                     ,
                     and
                     eternal
                     glory
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     causing
                     us
                     to
                     pass
                     to
                     himself
                     through
                     his
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     other
                     way
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     through
                     that
                     man
                     who
                     came
                     from
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     Christ
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     Scripture
                     as
                     our
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     title
                     of
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     many
                     excellent
                     Doctrines
                     and
                     Comforts
                     of
                     Christianity
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     from
                     that
                     title
                     .
                  
                   
                     MEN
                     and
                     Angels
                     might
                     stand
                     amazed
                     to
                     see
                     so
                     much
                     mercy
                     where
                     they
                     had
                     seen
                     so
                     little
                     innocency
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     not
                     that
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     see
                     so
                     much
                     merit
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     had
                     seen
                     so
                     much
                     mercy
                     .
                     No
                     wonder
                     then
                     if
                     this
                     mercy
                     was
                     contrary
                     to
                     our
                     doings
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     merit
                     was
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     doings
                     and
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       died
                       for
                       our
                       sins
                       ,
                       and
                       rose
                       again
                       to
                       make
                       us
                       righteous
                       :
                       He
                       is
                       brought
                       as
                       a
                       Lamb
                       to
                       the
                       slaughter
                       ,
                    
                     said
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Isaiah
                     some
                     hundred
                     of
                     years
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     actually
                     slain
                     ,
                     Isa
                     .
                     53.
                     7.
                     
                     But
                     he
                     comes
                     nearer
                     the
                     fountain-head
                     of
                     this
                     mercy
                     ,
                     who
                     telleth
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Lamb
                       that
                       was
                       slain
                       before
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     1.
                     20.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     confess
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     well
                     knew
                     the
                     powerful
                     invocation
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     we
                     should
                     find
                     the
                     comfortable
                     perswasion
                     of
                     this
                     mercy
                     thus
                     purchased
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     thus
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Lamb
                       of
                       God
                       that
                       takest
                       away
                       the
                       sins
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       us
                       :
                    
                     For
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     called
                     the
                     Lamb
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     reason
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     slain
                     as
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     compare
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     remarkable
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     see
                     how
                     properly
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     called
                     the
                     Lamb
                     of
                     God.
                     First
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     flock
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     12.
                     5.
                     
                     So
                     Christ
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     dwelt
                     among
                     us
                     ,
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       1.
                       14.
                       
                       And
                       the
                       word
                       was
                       made
                       flesh
                       ,
                       and
                       dwelt
                       among
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     consideration
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       the
                       word
                       was
                       made
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     inflame
                     our
                     devotions
                     because
                     our
                     Saviour
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     flesh
                     to
                     pitty
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     relieve
                     us
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     must
                     cool
                     and
                     allay
                     our
                     distempers
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     flesh
                     which
                     we
                     so
                     easily
                     suffer
                     in
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     excessively
                     passionate
                     ,
                     and
                     either
                     distracted
                     by
                     sinful
                     factions
                     ,
                     or
                     distempered
                     by
                     sinful
                     affections
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     now
                     what
                     sins
                     I
                     commit
                     
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     I
                     commit
                     not
                     only
                     against
                     that
                     flesh
                     which
                     in
                     my self
                     goes
                     creeping
                     and
                     growling
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     against
                     that
                     flesh
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     my
                     Saviour
                     is
                     exalted
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     sitteth
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Apostles
                     most
                     pathetical
                     argument
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     uncleanness
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     mine
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     case
                     or
                     temptation
                     ,
                     
                       Know
                       you
                       not
                       that
                       your
                       bodies
                       are
                       the
                       members
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                       Shall
                       I
                       then
                       take
                       the
                       members
                       of
                       Christ
                       and
                       make
                       them
                       the
                       members
                       of
                       an
                       Harlot
                       ?
                       God
                       forbid
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     6.
                     15.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     abandon
                     &
                     abhor
                     all
                     uncleannesses
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     thereby
                     I
                     shall
                     sin
                     against
                     mine
                     own
                     body
                     ;
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     that
                     thereby
                     I
                     shall
                     sin
                     against
                     my
                     Saviours
                     body
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     was
                     without
                     blemish
                     ;
                     so
                     Christ
                     was
                     without
                     sin
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     spot
                     and
                     blemish
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     
                       In
                       peccato
                       sunt
                       reatus
                       &
                       macula
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     School
                     :
                     All
                     sin
                     as
                     it
                     brings
                     a
                     guiltiness
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     leaves
                     a
                     spot
                     and
                     blemish
                     after
                     it
                     :
                     Our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     was
                     without
                     this
                     spot
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     it
                     likewise
                     ,
                     by
                     being
                     made
                     conformable
                     to
                     him
                     :
                     So
                     should
                     we
                     rightly
                     understand
                     the
                     hidden
                     mysterie
                     of
                     predestination
                     ,
                     more
                     by
                     our
                     practise
                     then
                     we
                     can
                     possibly
                     by
                     our
                     speculations
                     or
                     disputes
                     ,
                     if
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     would
                     really
                     endeavour
                     to
                     fulfill
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       be
                       conformed
                       to
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                    
                     ;
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     29.
                     
                     
                       For
                       whom
                       he
                       did
                       fore-know
                       ,
                       he
                       also
                       did
                       predestinate
                       to
                       be
                       conformed
                       to
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       :
                    
                     The
                     great
                     quarrel
                     of
                     Christendom
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     is
                     about
                     conformity
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Churches
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     conformed
                     to
                     one
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     even
                     that
                     conformity
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     brought
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     put
                     an
                     end
                     to
                     other
                     differences
                     ;
                     But
                     here
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     conformity
                     that
                     would
                     soon
                     end
                     all
                     quarrels
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     if
                     men
                     would
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     study
                     and
                     business
                     ,
                     to
                     conform
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     If
                     men
                     would
                     seriously
                     endeavour
                     a
                     conformity
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     holiness
                     ,
                     meekness
                     ,
                     patience
                     ,
                     obedience
                     ,
                     (
                     vertues
                     so
                     much
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     use
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     almost
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     quite
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     remembrance
                     )
                     they
                     would
                     never
                     be
                     Non-conformists
                     in
                     any
                     lawful
                     thing
                     ,
                     nor
                     require
                     conformity
                     in
                     any
                     that
                     is
                     unlawful
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     would
                     they
                     brand
                     one
                     another
                     as
                     reprobates
                     ;
                     but
                     every
                     one
                     would
                     strive
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     own
                     Election
                     sure
                     ,
                     &
                     Hope
                     well
                     of
                     anothers
                     ,
                     &
                     so
                     we
                     should
                     all
                     forth
                     with
                     prove
                     unerring
                     students
                     &
                     unblamable
                     proficients
                     in
                     
                     that
                     grand
                     controverted
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Predestination
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     but
                     truly
                     follow
                     the
                     meekness
                     of
                     this
                     Lamb.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     was
                     slain
                     as
                     a
                     memorial
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     deliverance
                     from
                     the
                     bondage
                     of
                     Egypt
                     :
                     So
                     was
                     Christs
                     death
                     our
                     deliverance
                     from
                     the
                     bondage
                     of
                     sin
                     and
                     Satan
                     :
                     Let
                     me
                     then
                     
                       stand
                       fast
                       in
                       that
                       spiritual
                       liberty
                       wherewith
                       Christ
                       hath
                       made
                       me
                       free
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     be
                     no
                     less
                     afraid
                     of
                     returning
                     to
                     my
                     former
                     sins
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Israelites
                     were
                     of
                     returning
                     to
                     their
                     former
                     bondage
                     ,
                     alwaies
                     remembring
                     that
                     dreadful
                     sentence
                     in
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     fallen
                     himself
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     more
                     careful
                     to
                     keep
                     others
                     from
                     a
                     relapse
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       latter
                       end
                       is
                       worse
                       with
                       them
                       then
                       the
                       beginning
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     sprinkled
                     on
                     the
                     door
                     posts
                     ,
                     made
                     the
                     destroying
                     Angel
                     pass
                     over
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     smote
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ;
                     So
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     sprinkled
                     upon
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     preserveth
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     destroying
                     Angel
                     :
                     A
                     mercy
                     to
                     be
                     remembred
                     with
                     an
                     everlasting
                     thankfulness
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     commemorated
                     with
                     an
                     everlasting
                     thanksgiving
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     song
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     
                       Rev.
                       5.
                       9.
                       
                       Thou
                       wast
                       slain
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       redeemed
                       us
                       to
                       God
                       with
                       thy
                       blood
                       .
                    
                     What
                     was
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     their
                     thanksgiving
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     our
                     supplication
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     lose
                     not
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     this
                     blood
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     price
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     :
                     that
                     neither
                     through
                     the
                     infirmities
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     anguishes
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     backslidings
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     temptations
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     we
                     be
                     drawn
                     or
                     driven
                     from
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     our
                     dearest
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     we
                     must
                     take
                     care
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     driven
                     or
                     drawn
                     from
                     the
                     outward
                     profession
                     and
                     exercise
                     of
                     this
                     faith
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     come
                     by
                     degrees
                     to
                     be
                     driven
                     or
                     drawn
                     from
                     the
                     inward
                     settlement
                     and
                     assurance
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fifthly
                     ,
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     eaten
                     with
                     bitter
                     herbs
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     leaven
                     ;
                     so
                     Christ
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     with
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     malice
                     or
                     hypocrisie
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     common
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     most
                     unsavoury
                     leaven
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     for
                     a
                     small
                     parcell
                     of
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     will
                     infect
                     and
                     corrupt
                     all
                     our
                     best
                     Religious
                     performances
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     a
                     little
                     leaven
                     leaventh
                     the
                     whole
                     lump
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     the
                     Apostle
                     is
                     most
                     industrious
                     to
                     chase
                     this
                     leaven
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     biddeth
                     us
                     to
                     keep
                     
                       the
                       feast
                       ,
                       not
                       with
                       
                       old
                       leaeven
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     leaven
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     pretend
                     to
                     be
                     new
                     men
                     but
                     are
                     not
                     :
                     
                       Nor
                       with
                       the
                       leaven
                       of
                       malice
                       and
                       wickedness
                       ,
                       but
                       with
                       the
                       unleavened
                       bread
                       of
                       sincerity
                       and
                       truth
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       5.
                       8.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       in
                       azymis
                       sinceritatis
                       &
                       veritatis
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     sincerity
                     is
                     a
                     righteous
                     judgement
                     against
                     the
                     sophistications
                     or
                     delusions
                     of
                     malice
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Truth
                     is
                     a
                     righteous
                     practise
                     (
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     moral
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     a
                     Metaphysical
                     truth
                     )
                     against
                     the
                     prevarications
                     of
                     Hypocrisie
                     :
                     They
                     generally
                     go
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     hypocrisie
                     in
                     the
                     tongue
                     and
                     malice
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     fair
                     pretences
                     and
                     foul
                     intentions
                     ;
                     The
                     hypocrite
                     being
                     most
                     commonly
                     malicious
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     the
                     Devil
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     malicious
                     needing
                     the
                     hypocrite
                     to
                     disguise
                     his
                     malice
                     ,
                     by
                     seeming
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Angel
                     in
                     his
                     tongue
                     :
                     But
                     what
                     ever
                     the
                     leaven
                     be
                     ,
                     whether
                     these
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     infectious
                     sins
                     ,
                     our
                     care
                     must
                     be
                     first
                     to
                     find
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     cleanse
                     it
                     :
                     wherein
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     if
                     we
                     follow
                     the
                     great
                     scrupulosity
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     who
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     that
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     suspition
                     of
                     leaven
                     should
                     be
                     amongst
                     them
                     at
                     their
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     did
                     first
                     cleanse
                     their
                     ordinary
                     vessels
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     then
                     searched
                     every
                     cranny
                     or
                     chink
                     of
                     their
                     houses
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     burnt
                     all
                     they
                     found
                     ,
                     then
                     execrated
                     or
                     cursed
                     all
                     that
                     might
                     possibly
                     be
                     left
                     behind
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     find
                     ;
                     So
                     should
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     keep
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     cleanse
                     our
                     vessels
                     from
                     the
                     leaven
                     of
                     all
                     sin
                     and
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     then
                     search
                     the
                     corners
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     find
                     it
                     out
                     ;
                     then
                     burn
                     and
                     consume
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     found
                     ,
                     then
                     detest
                     and
                     abandon
                     what
                     we
                     cannot
                     find
                     ,
                     crying
                     out
                     with
                     a
                     hearty
                     sorrow
                     and
                     repentance
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     repented
                     of
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       can
                       tell
                       how
                       oft
                       he
                       offendeth
                       ,
                       O
                       cleanse
                       thou
                       me
                       from
                       my
                       secret
                       faults
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     19.
                     12.
                     
                     Secret
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     my self
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     so
                     heartily
                     repents
                     of
                     the
                     sins
                     he
                     knows
                     not
                     ,
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     repent
                     of
                     those
                     he
                     knows
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     eaten
                     without
                     bitter
                     herbs
                     ,
                     nor
                     can
                     Christ
                     be
                     received
                     without
                     sorrow
                     and
                     bitterness
                     of
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     become
                     the
                     nourishment
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     men
                     are
                     grosly
                     mistaken
                     ,
                     who
                     think
                     they
                     can
                     receive
                     him
                     by
                     faith
                     alone
                     ,
                     without
                     repentance
                     ;
                     for
                     who
                     dares
                     preach
                     Christ
                     otherwise
                     then
                     he
                     preached
                     himself
                     ?
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     by
                     repentance
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     the
                     Evangelist
                     ,
                     
                       Jesus
                       began
                       to
                       preach
                       and
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       Repent
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     4.
                     17.
                     
                     We
                     cannot
                     phansie
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     may
                     weep
                     
                     our selves
                     into
                     our
                     Saviours
                     mercy
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     we
                     truly
                     rely
                     upon
                     his
                     righteousness
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     first
                     bewailed
                     our
                     own
                     unrighteousness
                     by
                     repentance
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     strange
                     faith
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     late
                     have
                     desired
                     and
                     devised
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     devised
                     because
                     they
                     desired
                     it
                     )
                     of
                     being
                     in
                     Christ
                     whiles
                     they
                     be
                     in
                     malice
                     ,
                     injustice
                     ,
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     profaneness
                     ,
                     perversness
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     such
                     like
                     grievous
                     sins
                     ,
                     is
                     much
                     like
                     the
                     strange
                     woman
                     spoken
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Proverbs
                       ,
                       Her
                       lips
                       drop
                       as
                       a
                       honey-comb
                       ,
                       and
                       her
                       mouth
                       is
                       sweeter
                       then
                       oyl
                       ,
                       but
                       her
                       end
                       is
                       bitter
                       as
                       wormwood
                       ,
                       Porv.
                    
                     5.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     begins
                     in
                     honey
                     and
                     oyl
                     ,
                     promising
                     salvation
                     with
                     much
                     sweetness
                     and
                     smoothness
                     ,
                     but
                     its
                     end
                     is
                     as
                     bitter
                     as
                     wormwood
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     bringeth
                     death
                     and
                     damnation
                     upon
                     the
                     soul
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sixthly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     The
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     eaten
                     whole
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     eaten
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     circumcised
                     ;
                     So
                     Christ
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     whole
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Doctrines
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ;
                     That
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     is
                     as
                     necessary
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     expect
                     to
                     inherit
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     and
                     disobey
                     his
                     commands
                     ;
                     not
                     a
                     bone
                     of
                     his
                     natural
                     body
                     was
                     broken
                     by
                     the
                     Jew
                     ;
                     nor
                     may
                     a
                     bone
                     of
                     his
                     spiritual
                     or
                     of
                     his
                     mystical
                     body
                     be
                     broken
                     by
                     the
                     Christian
                     :
                     They
                     brake
                     the
                     legs
                     of
                     the
                     malefactors
                     who
                     were
                     not
                     yet
                     dead
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     brake
                     not
                     the
                     legs
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     Saint
                     John
                     19.
                     )
                     so
                     may
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     break
                     the
                     legs
                     ,
                     and
                     stop
                     the
                     proceedings
                     of
                     malefactors
                     ,
                     (
                     especially
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     yet
                     dead
                     to
                     their
                     sins
                     by
                     a
                     hearty
                     repentance
                     and
                     amendment
                     of
                     life
                     )
                     but
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     break
                     the
                     legs
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     crush
                     any
                     of
                     those
                     whom
                     Christ
                     hath
                     appointed
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     supporters
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     unless
                     the
                     Jew
                     was
                     circumcised
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     no
                     right
                     to
                     eat
                     of
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     :
                     So
                     we
                     Christians
                     may
                     not
                     hope
                     to
                     receive
                     Christ
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     be
                     spiritually
                     circumcised
                     in
                     our
                     ears
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ;
                     in
                     our
                     ears
                     to
                     hear
                     his
                     voice
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     obey
                     it
                     ;
                     Else
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     for
                     us
                     so
                     to
                     receive
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     resist
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Stephen
                       ,
                       Act.
                       7.
                       51.
                       ye
                       stiff-necked
                       ,
                       and
                       uncircumcised
                       in
                       hearts
                       and
                       ears
                       ,
                       ye
                       do
                       alwaies
                       resist
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       :
                    
                     The
                     uncircumcised
                     in
                     hearts
                     and
                     ears
                     cannot
                     be
                     the
                     receivers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     resisters
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     
                       resist
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     The
                     great
                     vertue
                     of
                     this
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     goodness
                     ,
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     justice
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     finding
                     it
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     giving
                     it
                     to
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     WHere
                     shall
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     look
                     for
                     comfort
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     comfort
                     ?
                     what
                     word
                     of
                     comfort
                     like
                     that
                     which
                     proceeded
                     immediately
                     from
                     the
                     Comforter
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     text
                     so
                     comfortable
                     in
                     that
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     assures
                     us
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Assistant
                     and
                     Advocate
                     to
                     intercede
                     for
                     us
                     ?
                     For
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       God
                       ,
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       forsaken
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     when
                     we
                     seriously
                     consider
                     how
                     often
                     we
                     have
                     deserved
                     to
                     be
                     forsaken
                     :
                     But
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     to
                     discomfit
                     or
                     dismay
                     an
                     offender
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     his
                     offences
                     be
                     never
                     so
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     )
                     if
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     his
                     Judge
                     will
                     be
                     his
                     friend
                     to
                     absolve
                     and
                     to
                     acquit
                     him
                     .
                     Now
                     we
                     all
                     believe
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Judge
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     most
                     rejoyced
                     with
                     that
                     saying
                     that
                     assures
                     us
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     our
                     friend
                     in
                     the
                     Judgement
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     saying
                     is
                     recorded
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       John
                       2.
                       1
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       sin
                       ,
                       we
                       have
                       an
                       Advocate
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       the
                       righteous
                       .
                    
                     No
                     greater
                     friend
                     to
                     a
                     poor
                     Client
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     bad
                     cause
                     ,
                     then
                     a
                     good
                     Advocate
                     to
                     plead
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     favourable
                     and
                     friendly
                     Judge
                     to
                     absolve
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     behold
                     the
                     Penitent
                     sinner
                     hath
                     here
                     both
                     these
                     joyned
                     in
                     one
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     Christ
                     that
                     is
                     his
                     Advocate
                     to
                     plead
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     his
                     Judge
                     to
                     absolve
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     he
                     is
                     called
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     a
                     Comforter
                     ;
                     the
                     same
                     title
                     which
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       14.
                       16.
                       
                       I
                       will
                       pray
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       shall
                       give
                       you
                       another
                       Comforter
                       ▪
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     not
                     only
                     an
                     Advocate
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     a
                     Comforter
                     .
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     both
                     ;
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     Penitent
                     :
                     The
                     Spirit
                     is
                     our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     make
                     intercession
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     with
                     
                       groanings
                       which
                       cannot
                       be
                       uttered
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     26.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Comforter
                     to
                     assist
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     Temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     stengthen
                     us
                     against
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     the
                     Son
                     our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     make
                     intercession
                     for
                     
                     us
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     :
                     And
                     our
                     Comforter
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     Father
                     will
                     not
                     refuse
                     ,
                     nay
                     more
                     ,
                     cannot
                     resist
                     his
                     intercession
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     same
                     Christ
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     Advocate
                     to
                     plead
                     for
                     penitent
                     sinners
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     the
                     propitiation
                     for
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     his
                     own
                     Plea
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     followeth
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       propitiation
                       for
                       our
                       sins
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     undertake
                     our
                     cause
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Comforter
                     to
                     assist
                     and
                     to
                     deliver
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     by
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Plea
                     defending
                     us
                     against
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     busily
                     accuse
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     delivering
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     receive
                     us
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     plead
                     for
                     us
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     prevail
                     for
                     us
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     alone
                     is
                     
                       able
                       to
                       destroy
                       both
                       body
                       and
                       soul
                       in
                       hell
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     is
                     our
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     both
                     senses
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     signifies
                     an
                     Advocate
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     signifies
                     a
                     Comforter
                     :
                     and
                     indeed
                     in
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     respect
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     is
                     he
                     both
                     our
                     Advocate
                     and
                     our
                     Comforter
                     :
                     Our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     plead
                     our
                     cause
                     ,
                     our
                     Comforter
                     to
                     rescue
                     and
                     to
                     free
                     our
                     persons
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     may
                     with
                     reverence
                     and
                     without
                     derogation
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     say
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     
                       Paracletus
                       super
                       Paracletum
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     Comforter
                     beyond
                     the
                     Comforter
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     our
                     Comforter
                     to
                     speak
                     for
                     us
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     mercy
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     speaking
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     pray
                     acceptably
                     ;
                     but
                     is
                     not
                     our
                     propitiation
                     to
                     make
                     our
                     persons
                     or
                     our
                     prayers
                     to
                     be
                     accepted
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     speak
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     speak
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     flesh
                     must
                     keep
                     silence
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     holy
                     
                       Job
                       ;
                       for
                       how
                       should
                       man
                       be
                       just
                       with
                       God
                       ?
                       if
                       he
                       should
                       contend
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       he
                       cannot
                       answer
                       one
                       of
                       a
                       thousand
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     also
                     our
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     both
                     our
                     persons
                     and
                     our
                     prayers
                     accepted
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     prevail
                     in
                     making
                     the
                     intercession
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     already
                     prevailed
                     in
                     making
                     the
                     atonement
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     inexpressible
                     ,
                     the
                     inestimable
                     comfort
                     of
                     a
                     distressed
                     sinner
                     ,
                     who
                     bewaileth
                     his
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     flieth
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     mercy
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     Jesus
                     now
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     his
                     Advocate
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     already
                     been
                     his
                     propitiation
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     comfort
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     and
                     Devils
                     cannot
                     deny
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     deny
                     it
                     to
                     our selves
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     sinner
                     comes
                     under
                     accusation
                     no
                     longer
                     then
                     tell
                     his
                     sin
                     is
                     expiated
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     
                     that
                     is
                     fully
                     done
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     comes
                     under
                     absolution
                     :
                     wherefore
                     since
                     my
                     sins
                     are
                     expiated
                     by
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     fear
                     that
                     the
                     Devils
                     shall
                     accuse
                     me
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     have
                     an
                     Advocate
                     to
                     answer
                     their
                     malice
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     doubt
                     but
                     God
                     will
                     absolve
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     propitiation
                     to
                     satisfie
                     his
                     justice
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     Elies
                     question
                     ,
                     which
                     otherwise
                     is
                     unanswerable
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     fully
                     and
                     easily
                     answered
                     :
                     
                       But
                       if
                       a
                       man
                       sin
                       against
                       God
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       intreat
                       for
                       him
                       ?
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     2.
                     25.
                     for
                     here
                     is
                     an
                     Advocate
                     that
                     will
                     intreat
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     put
                     our selves
                     under
                     his
                     Patronage
                     and
                     Protection
                     :
                     And
                     surely
                     it
                     is
                     concerning
                     this
                     Advocate
                     that
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     hath
                     spoken
                     ,
                     
                       Casting
                       all
                       your
                       care
                       upon
                       him
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       careth
                       for
                       you
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     5.
                     7.
                     
                     All
                     our
                     care
                     is
                     or
                     should
                     be
                     how
                     to
                     save
                     our
                     souls
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     first
                     thing
                     we
                     should
                     all
                     do
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     put
                     our selves
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     condition
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     may
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     securely
                     cast
                     all
                     our
                     care
                     upon
                     him
                     :
                     Then
                     will
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Problem
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     a
                     Position
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       33
                       ,
                       34.
                       
                       Who
                       shall
                       lay
                       any
                       thing
                       to
                       the
                       charge
                       of
                       Gods
                       Elect
                       ?
                       it
                       is
                       God
                       that
                       justifieth
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       he
                       that
                       condemneth
                       ?
                       it
                       is
                       Christ
                       that
                       dyed
                       ,
                       yea
                       rather
                       that
                       is
                       risen
                       again
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       even
                       at
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       who
                       also
                       maketh
                       intercession
                       for
                       us
                       :
                    
                     and
                     that
                     position
                     will
                     carry
                     this
                     sense
                     ,
                     Good
                     Christians
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     afraid
                     of
                     condemnation
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     have
                     so
                     many
                     sure
                     and
                     certain
                     arguments
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     and
                     favour
                     towards
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     none
                     can
                     justly
                     accuse
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     before
                     whom
                     the
                     accusation
                     must
                     be
                     made
                     )
                     hath
                     already
                     
                       absolved
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     none
                     will
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     condemn
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     alone
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Judge
                     )
                     
                       dyed
                       for
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     deliver
                     their
                     souls
                     from
                     death
                     ;
                     or
                     rather
                     is
                     
                       risen
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     open
                     to
                     them
                     the
                     gate
                     of
                     everlasting
                     life
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     life
                     ▪
                     for
                     
                       he
                       is
                       at
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     will
                     and
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     give
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       he
                       maketh
                       intercession
                       for
                       us
                    
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     reduce
                     all
                     these
                     benefits
                     and
                     mercies
                     to
                     those
                     four
                     heads
                     ,
                     which
                     Alensis
                     saith
                     are
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Passion
                     ,
                     
                       Effectus
                       Passionis
                       Christi
                       ponuntur
                       quatuor
                       ;
                       Primus
                       ,
                       Justificatio
                       à
                       peccatis
                       ;
                       Secundus
                       ,
                       Reconciliatio
                       ad
                       Deum
                       ;
                       Tertius
                       ,
                       Religatio
                       potestatis
                       Diaboli
                       ;
                       Quartus
                       ,
                       Apertio
                       januae
                       Paradisi
                       ▪
                       (
                       Par.
                       3.
                       qu.
                       18.
                       m.
                    
                     6.
                     )
                     There
                     are
                     four
                     effects
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Passion
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     our
                     Justification
                     from
                     sin
                     ▪
                     the
                     second
                     our
                     Reconciliation
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     the
                     third
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     restraining
                     
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     :
                     the
                     fourth
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     opening
                     of
                     the
                     gate
                     of
                     heaven
                     .
                     O
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     evermore
                     give
                     him
                     hearty
                     thanks
                     for
                     this
                     Passion
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     purged
                     thy
                     sins
                     that
                     did
                     both
                     defile
                     and
                     oppress
                     thee
                     ;
                     which
                     hath
                     satisfied
                     and
                     appeased
                     thy
                     God
                     who
                     was
                     angry
                     with
                     thee
                     ;
                     which
                     hath
                     stopped
                     the
                     Devils
                     mouth
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     claim
                     thee
                     ;
                     which
                     hath
                     opened
                     the
                     gate
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     receive
                     thee
                     .
                     We
                     now
                     fully
                     see
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     this
                     Propitiation
                     ;
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     place
                     to
                     consider
                     the
                     great
                     goodness
                     ,
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     justice
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     finding
                     it
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     giving
                     it
                     to
                     us
                     ;
                     wherein
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     best
                     to
                     follow
                     his
                     method
                     ,
                     who
                     first
                     put
                     the
                     Divinity
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     into
                     a
                     Methodical
                     System
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     Damascene
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       lib.
                       3.
                       de
                       orth
                       .
                       fide
                       ,
                       c.
                    
                     1.
                     saith
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     giving
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     our
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     act
                     ,
                     shew
                     the
                     goodness
                     ,
                     the
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     the
                     justice
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     First
                     the
                     goodness
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     Creator
                     did
                     not
                     despise
                     the
                     infirmity
                     of
                     his
                     creature
                     ,
                     but
                     did
                     rather
                     communicate
                     therein
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     it
                     upon
                     himself
                     ;
                     which
                     should
                     make
                     us
                     say
                     with
                     great
                     devotion
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     thankfulness
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       that
                       men
                       would
                       therefore
                       praise
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       his
                       goodness
                       ,
                       and
                       declare
                       the
                       wonders
                       that
                       he
                       doth
                       for
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     107.
                     
                     Words
                     of
                     thanksgiving
                     which
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     they
                     could
                     repeat
                     too
                     often
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     considered
                     of
                     mans
                     temporal
                     preservation
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     sure
                     we
                     cannot
                     repeat
                     them
                     often
                     enough
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     think
                     of
                     our
                     eternal
                     salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     infinite
                     goodness
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     in
                     purchasing
                     and
                     procuring
                     it
                     for
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     was
                     so
                     miraculous
                     a
                     way
                     found
                     out
                     to
                     pay
                     the
                     price
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     was
                     exalted
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     humbled
                     ,
                     yet
                     was
                     so
                     humbled
                     to
                     the
                     lowest
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     lose
                     any
                     jot
                     of
                     his
                     exaltation
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     the
                     Justice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     man
                     was
                     his
                     choicest
                     workmanship
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     his
                     own
                     image
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     pull
                     him
                     by
                     violence
                     from
                     the
                     Tyrant
                     who
                     had
                     unjustly
                     got
                     Dominion
                     over
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     paid
                     such
                     a
                     value
                     for
                     the
                     redemption
                     of
                     his
                     captive
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     indeed
                     above
                     all
                     valuation
                     ;
                     which
                     had
                     in
                     effect
                     been
                     said
                     many
                     years
                     before
                     Damascene
                     by
                     Leo
                     the
                     great
                     
                     in
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     Christmass
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Serm.
                       2.
                       de
                       Nativ
                       .
                       )
                       hanc
                       potissimum
                       consulendi
                       viam
                       elegit
                       ,
                       quà
                       ad
                       destruendum
                       opus
                       diaboli
                       non
                       virtute
                       uteretur
                       potentiae
                       ,
                       sed
                       ratione
                       Justitiae
                       :
                    
                     He
                     followed
                     that
                     counsel
                     whereby
                     he
                     might
                     destroy
                     the
                     Devils
                     work
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     Justice
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     nothing
                     could
                     be
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     greater
                     power
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     make
                     God
                     become
                     man
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     Basil
                     in
                     his
                     homily
                     upon
                     the
                     44.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     It
                     was
                     the
                     demonstration
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     power
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     could
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     For
                     not
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     above
                     them
                     and
                     below
                     them
                     ,
                     did
                     so
                     fully
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     did
                     this
                     condescention
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     was
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     ;
                     He
                     looked
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     great
                     power
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     had
                     emptied
                     himself
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     filled
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     III.
                  
                   Christ
                   admired
                   in
                   his
                   Satisfaction
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     necessity
                     of
                     Christs
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     only
                     sacrifice
                     to
                     expiate
                     sin
                     .
                  
                   
                     NExt
                     those
                     Hereticks
                     that
                     oppose
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     saddest
                     condition
                     who
                     seek
                     to
                     oppose
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Satisfaction
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     the
                     one
                     overthroweth
                     the
                     foundation
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     other
                     hindereth
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ;
                     both
                     acting
                     the
                     wicked
                     parts
                     of
                     Sanballet
                     and
                     Geshem
                     ,
                     whiles
                     true
                     Christians
                     (
                     with
                     Nehemiah
                     )
                     are
                     labouring
                     to
                     build
                     up
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     if
                     there
                     needed
                     no
                     satisfaction
                     for
                     sin
                     ,
                     why
                     was
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     offered
                     up
                     as
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     indeed
                     pattakers
                     of
                     his
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     what
                     madness
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     rely
                     upon
                     our
                     own
                     ?
                     Let
                     the
                     first
                     question
                     be
                     seriously
                     pondered
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     no
                     Pelagian
                     to
                     deny
                     original
                     sin
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     he
                     find
                     not
                     cause
                     enough
                     for
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     sin
                     of
                     mans
                     nature
                     to
                     be
                     expiated
                     :
                     Let
                     the
                     second
                     question
                     be
                     seriously
                     pondered
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     no
                     Pharisee
                     to
                     maintain
                     personal
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     he
                     make
                     not
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     Christs
                     death
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     thinks
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     so
                     great
                     need
                     as
                     others
                     ,
                     of
                     that
                     his
                     expiation
                     .
                     
                       Alexander
                       Hales
                    
                     who
                     was
                     reputed
                     and
                     called
                     the
                     irrefragable
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     is
                     opposed
                     by
                     Aquinas
                     ,
                     (
                     his
                     greatest
                     admirer
                     )
                     and
                     by
                     Bonaventure
                     ,
                     (
                     his
                     choicest
                     Schollar
                     )
                     for
                     teaching
                     that
                     Christ
                     should
                     have
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     though
                     with
                     flesh
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     suffering
                     (
                     
                       ●arne
                       tamen
                       impassibili
                    
                     )
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     that
                     Adam
                     had
                     not
                     sinned
                     .
                     The
                     Angelical
                     and
                     Seraphical
                     Doctors
                     thought
                     it
                     unreasonable
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     
                     should
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     not
                     to
                     suffer
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     we
                     think
                     it
                     irreligious
                     to
                     extenuate
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     sufferings
                     ?
                     Sure
                     we
                     are
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     creation
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     satisfie
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     one
                     sin
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     proportion
                     betwixt
                     their
                     Satisfaction
                     and
                     his
                     Justice
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     finite
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     infinite
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     sure
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     That
                     God
                     did
                     not
                     give
                     us
                     his
                     Son
                     to
                     satisfie
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     question
                     the
                     necessity
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     undervalue
                     the
                     efficacy
                     of
                     his
                     satisfaction
                     .
                     For
                     all
                     other
                     sacrifices
                     were
                     but
                     Types
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     
                       the
                       end
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       appeared
                       to
                       put
                       away
                       sin
                       by
                       the
                       sacrifice
                       of
                       himself
                       ,
                       Heb.
                       9.
                       26.
                       
                       Judah
                    
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     bondman
                     for
                     Benjamin
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     was
                     his
                     brother
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     said
                     ,
                     He
                     could
                     wish
                     himself
                     accursed
                     for
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     also
                     his
                     brethren
                     and
                     his
                     kinsmen
                     ;
                     But
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     was
                     contented
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     both
                     a
                     bondman
                     and
                     a
                     Curse
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     were
                     yet
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     His
                     bondage
                     was
                     our
                     freedom
                     ;
                     His
                     Curse
                     was
                     our
                     blessing
                     ;
                     but
                     let
                     not
                     his
                     love
                     be
                     our
                     enmity
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     save
                     us
                     whiles
                     we
                     were
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     save
                     us
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     continue
                     so
                     .
                     O
                     thou
                     art
                     my
                     Priest
                     to
                     bring
                     me
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     sacrifice
                     to
                     reconcile
                     me
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     make
                     me
                     to
                     present
                     my self
                     ,
                     body
                     and
                     soul
                     as
                     a
                     living
                     sacrifice
                     unto
                     thee
                     ▪
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     present
                     me
                     both
                     in
                     soul
                     and
                     body
                     without
                     spot
                     and
                     blemish
                     unto
                     thy
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     ,
                     in
                     thine
                     eternal
                     and
                     everlasting
                     kingdom
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     thou
                     wilt
                     then
                     cease
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     Priest
                     ,
                     yet
                     thou
                     maist
                     never
                     cease
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     King.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     commemoration
                     of
                     Christs
                     sacrifice
                     enjoyned
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     repetition
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Ordination
                     of
                     Ministers
                     for
                     administring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     Priests
                     for
                     the
                     offering
                     of
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     WE
                     cannot
                     consider
                     Christ
                     as
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     consider
                     that
                     sacrifice
                     as
                     a
                     full
                     expiation
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfaction
                     for
                     all
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     such
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     as
                     may
                     only
                     be
                     remembred
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     repeated
                     :
                     For
                     other
                     sacrifices
                     shewed
                     their
                     own
                     insufficiency
                     by
                     their
                     often
                     repetition
                     ;
                     
                       they
                       were
                       offered
                       year
                       by
                       year
                       continually
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       could
                       not
                       make
                       the
                       Commers
                       thereunto
                       perfect
                       :
                       (
                       Heb.
                    
                     10.
                     1.
                     )
                     But
                     this
                     sacrifice
                     is
                     proved
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     again
                     to
                     be
                     repeated
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ver
                     .
                     10.
                     
                     
                       We
                       are
                       sanctified
                       through
                       the
                       offering
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       once
                       for
                       all
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     to
                     say
                     there
                     is
                     more
                     offering
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     say
                     there
                     is
                     less
                     Sanctification
                     ;
                     to
                     say
                     his
                     body
                     is
                     more
                     offered
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     souls
                     are
                     less
                     Sanctified
                     :
                     )
                     ver
                     .
                     11.
                     
                     
                       And
                       every
                       Priest
                       standeth
                       daily
                       ministering
                       ,
                       and
                       offering
                       oftentimes
                       the
                       same
                       sacrifices
                       which
                       can
                       never
                       take
                       away
                       sins¿
                    
                     (
                     This
                     saepe
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrifice
                     is
                     nunquam
                     in
                     the
                     Satisfaction
                     ;
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     oftentimes
                     in
                     the
                     offering
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Never
                     in
                     the
                     taking
                     away
                     of
                     sins
                     :
                     )
                     ver
                     .
                     12.
                     
                     
                       But
                       this
                       man
                       after
                       he
                       had
                       offered
                       one
                       sacrifice
                       for
                       sins
                       ,
                       for
                       ever
                       sate
                       down
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     This
                     man
                     hath
                     so
                     fully
                     expiated
                     all
                     sin
                     by
                     one
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     absurd
                     to
                     think
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     sacrificed
                     again
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     confound
                     his
                     state
                     of
                     exaltatation
                     with
                     his
                     state
                     of
                     humiliation
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     think
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     brought
                     again
                     to
                     his
                     cross
                     ,
                     now
                     he
                     is
                     sate
                     down
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     )
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Do
                       this
                       in
                       remembrance
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     evidently
                     call
                     for
                     the
                     commemoration
                     of
                     his
                     sacrifice
                     upon
                     the
                     cross
                     ,
                     till
                     his
                     coming
                     again
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     sight
                     ,
                     He
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     mind
                     ;
                     whiles
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     seen
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     remembred
                     )
                     
                     But
                     he
                     that
                     cals
                     only
                     for
                     a
                     commemoration
                     ▪
                     doth
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     dissallow
                     of
                     a
                     Repetition
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     burning
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Sacrament
                     into
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     is
                     neither
                     sound
                     divinity
                     as
                     they
                     teach
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                     sound
                     devotion
                     as
                     they
                     use
                     it
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     pretending
                     to
                     repeat
                     and
                     renew
                     the
                     corporal
                     Sacrifice
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     do
                     in
                     effect
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     rule
                     )
                     bring
                     it
                     under
                     the
                     suspicion
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     leave
                     it
                     under
                     the
                     imputation
                     of
                     insufficiency
                     :
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     done
                     once
                     sufficiently
                     as
                     to
                     all
                     intents
                     and
                     purposes
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     vain
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     again
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     deny
                     not
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     offered
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     say
                     he
                     is
                     offered
                     mystically
                     ,
                     not
                     corporally
                     ;
                     We
                     deny
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     also
                     there
                     Sacrificed
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     say
                     it
                     is
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Commemoration
                     and
                     representation
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     renovation
                     or
                     repetition
                     :
                     when
                     Christ
                     was
                     corporally
                     offered
                     and
                     sacrificed
                     ,
                     he
                     himself
                     alone
                     was
                     the
                     Priest
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     Offering
                     and
                     the
                     Sacrifice
                     :
                     But
                     he
                     is
                     still
                     mystically
                     offered
                     and
                     sacrificed
                     by
                     those
                     Priests
                     or
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     obliged
                     to
                     continue
                     the
                     representation
                     of
                     his
                     corporal
                     offering
                     and
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     the
                     repetition
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Accordingly
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     as
                     was
                     the
                     difference
                     of
                     opinion
                     concerning
                     this
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     such
                     was
                     also
                     the
                     difference
                     in
                     the
                     ordination
                     of
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     were
                     appointed
                     to
                     offer
                     it
                     ;
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     ordination
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     supposed
                     the
                     man
                     ordained
                     only
                     as
                     a
                     Minister
                     to
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     sacrament
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Bishop
                     that
                     ordained
                     him
                     ,
                     put
                     the
                     consecrated
                     bread
                     into
                     his
                     hand
                     saying
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       
                       Take
                       this
                       (
                       holy
                       )
                       thing
                       committed
                       to
                       your
                       charge
                       ,
                       and
                       keep
                       it
                       till
                       the
                       coming
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       will
                       call
                       you
                       to
                       an
                       account
                       how
                       you
                       have
                       dis●osed
                       of
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     man
                     so
                     ordained
                     had
                     delivered
                     to
                     him
                     the
                     Trust
                     and
                     charge
                     only
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     ordination
                     in
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     supposeth
                     the
                     man
                     ordained
                     as
                     a
                     Priest
                     to
                     the
                     offering
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrifice
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Bishop
                     that
                     ordained
                     him
                     put
                     the
                     Communion
                     plate
                     and
                     chalice
                     into
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Accipe
                       potestatem
                       offerre
                       Sacrificium
                       Deo
                       ,
                       Missamque
                       celebrare
                       tam
                       pro
                       vivis
                       quam
                       pro
                       defunctis
                       in
                       nomine
                       Domini
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       Receive
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       offering
                       a
                       Sacrifice
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       celebrating
                       the
                       Mass
                       both
                       for
                       the
                       quick
                       and
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     agreeable
                     to
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     
                     benediction
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     after
                     this
                     ordination
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       Benedictio
                       Dei
                       omnipotentis
                       ,
                       Patris
                       ,
                       filii
                       &
                       spiritus
                       Sancti
                       ,
                       descendat
                       su
                       er
                       vos
                       ,
                       ut
                       sitis
                       benedicti
                       in
                       ordine
                       sacerdotali
                       ,
                       &
                       o●feratis
                       placabiles
                       hostias
                       pro
                       peccatis
                       atque
                       offensionibus
                       populi
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     descend
                     upon
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     be
                     blessed
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     offer
                     acceptable
                     sacrifices
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     and
                     offences
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     ;
                     (
                     
                       Pontifical
                       .
                       Rom.
                       Venetiis
                       editum
                       ,
                       An.
                    
                     1561.
                     )
                     This
                     man
                     so
                     ordained
                     had
                     delivered
                     to
                     him
                     the
                     trust
                     and
                     charge
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     ordination
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     (
                     and
                     some
                     other
                     Protestant
                     Churches
                     )
                     the
                     Bishop
                     saith
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     he
                     ordains
                     ,
                     
                       Receive
                       the
                       Holy-Ghost
                       ;
                       whose
                       sins
                       you
                       forgive
                       they
                       are
                       forgiven
                       ▪
                       whose
                       sins
                       you
                       retain
                       they
                       are
                       retained
                       ;
                       but
                       be
                       thou
                       a
                       faithfull
                       dispencer
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       holy
                       sacraments
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Holy-Ghost
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     man
                     so
                     ordained
                     hath
                     delivered
                     unto
                     him
                     the
                     trust
                     and
                     charge
                     of
                     no
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     wished
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     whom
                     it
                     nothing
                     concerns
                     ,
                     would
                     neither
                     invade
                     nor
                     disturb
                     this
                     trust
                     ;
                     especially
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     exactly
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     hath
                     not
                     recommended
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     the
                     trust
                     and
                     charge
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     shame
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     confess
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     is
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     mystical
                     sense
                     ,
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     ;
                     or
                     in
                     a
                     figurative
                     sense
                     ,
                     a
                     commemoration
                     or
                     representation
                     of
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     a
                     repetition
                     of
                     Christs
                     corporal
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     expresly
                     said
                     concerning
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       are
                       sanctified
                       through
                       the
                       offering
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       once
                       for
                       all
                       ,
                    
                     Heb.
                     10.
                     10.
                     
                     According
                     to
                     which
                     our
                     Church
                     doth
                     believe
                     and
                     profess
                     in
                     different
                     words
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     truth
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       Christ
                       made
                       upon
                       the
                       cross
                       by
                       his
                       one
                       oblation
                       of
                       himself
                       once
                       offered
                       ,
                       a
                       full
                       perfect
                       ,
                       and
                       sufficient
                       sacrifice
                       ,
                       oblation
                       and
                       satisfaction
                       for
                       the
                       sins
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     ever
                     rejoice
                     in
                     this
                     belief
                     and
                     profession
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     full
                     satisfaction
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     left
                     his
                     father
                     unsatisfied
                     only
                     for
                     my
                     sins
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     IV.
                  
                   Christ
                   admired
                   in
                   his
                   Application
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Propitiation
                     and
                     Satisfaction
                     doth
                     not
                     benefit
                     us
                     without
                     a
                     particular
                     Application
                     .
                  
                   
                     TRuly
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     whole
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     ;
                     For
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     ground
                     or
                     substance
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     Satisfaction
                     ,
                     Application
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     or
                     vertue
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     is
                     not
                     content
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     only
                     in
                     his
                     Person
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       know
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     will
                     also
                     know
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Propitiation
                     ,
                     Satisfaction
                     ,
                     and
                     Application
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       his
                       resurrection
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       fellowship
                       of
                       his
                       sufferings
                       ,
                       being
                       made
                       conformable
                       to
                       his
                       death
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     3.
                     10.
                     
                     To
                     know
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     know
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     propitiation
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       he
                       was
                       delivered
                       for
                       our
                       offences
                       ,
                       and
                       raised
                       again
                       for
                       our
                       Justification
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     4.
                     25.
                     
                     To
                     know
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     fellowship
                     of
                     his
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     know
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     slaked
                     body
                     for
                     body
                     ,
                     soul
                     for
                     soul
                     in
                     our
                     stead
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     satisfie
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     sins
                     both
                     of
                     our
                     bodies
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     conformable
                     to
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     know
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Application
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     apply
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     be
                     conformed
                     to
                     it
                     by
                     dying
                     unto
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     rising
                     again
                     to
                     newness
                     of
                     life
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Application
                     of
                     Faith
                     doth
                     no
                     less
                     require
                     that
                     man
                     apply
                     himself
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     hol●ness
                     of
                     conversation
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     he
                     apply
                     God
                     unto
                     himself
                     by
                     strength
                     of
                     perswasion
                     ;
                     And
                     truly
                     the
                     one
                     cannot
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     that
                     man
                     
                     to
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     Gods
                     promise
                     of
                     mercy
                     ,
                     who
                     looks
                     not
                     after
                     the
                     conditions
                     on
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     promised
                     ;
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     a
                     hearty
                     repentance
                     of
                     his
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     amendment
                     of
                     his
                     sinful
                     life
                     :
                     for
                     Gods
                     promises
                     of
                     mercy
                     are
                     not
                     made
                     to
                     all
                     sinners
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     penitent
                     sinners
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     where
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     repentance
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     true
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     is
                     true
                     repentance
                     ,
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     much
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     man
                     perform
                     his
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     assure
                     himself
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     perform
                     his
                     part
                     ;
                     nay
                     he
                     must
                     assure
                     himself
                     so
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     will
                     remain
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     infidelity
                     :
                     For
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     lively
                     faith
                     is
                     a
                     full
                     perswasion
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     Christ
                     hath
                     done
                     or
                     suffered
                     for
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     and
                     suffered
                     for
                     me
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     for
                     others
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     must
                     never
                     be
                     satisfied
                     with
                     my self
                     ,
                     nor
                     think
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     state
                     or
                     condition
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     have
                     gotten
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     as
                     will
                     give
                     me
                     such
                     a
                     perswasion
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     general
                     will
                     afford
                     me
                     but
                     little
                     comfort
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     application
                     thereof
                     in
                     particular
                     to
                     mine
                     own
                     soul
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     my
                     labour
                     must
                     be
                     to
                     put
                     my self
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     condition
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     think
                     my self
                     unworthy
                     of
                     the
                     invaluable
                     blessing
                     of
                     this
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     think
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     make
                     my self
                     
                       uncapable
                       of
                       it
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     ground
                     of
                     that
                     application
                     ,
                     i●
                     Christs
                     threefold
                     conjunction
                     with
                     us
                     :
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     ;
                     from
                     which
                     proceedeth
                     the
                     marriage
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     with
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Do
                     not
                     find
                     any
                     desert
                     in
                     man
                     that
                     entitled
                     him
                     to
                     a
                     property
                     in
                     the
                     creature
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     found
                     to
                     entitle
                     him
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     property
                     in
                     the
                     Creator
                     .
                     Yet
                     he
                     that
                     saith
                     unto
                     his
                     Saviour
                     as
                     Saint
                     Thomas
                     did
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       God
                       and
                       my
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     seems
                     to
                     claim
                     a
                     property
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     how
                     can
                     a
                     man
                     assume
                     or
                     apply
                     that
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     property
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     we
                     examine
                     how
                     Christ
                     is
                     made
                     ours
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     ground
                     both
                     of
                     our
                     property
                     and
                     of
                     this
                     application
                     :
                     I
                     say
                     then
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     ours
                     in
                     a
                     threefold
                     respect
                     ,
                     
                     because
                     of
                     a
                     threefold
                     conjunction
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     nature
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     Christ
                     is
                     ours
                     in
                     his
                     nature
                     by
                     a
                     real
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     having
                     taken
                     our
                     nature
                     upon
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     he
                     is
                     ours
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     bestowed
                     on
                     all
                     mankind
                     a
                     greater
                     capacity
                     of
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     then
                     otherwise
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     had
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     :
                     for
                     which
                     cause
                     the
                     Evangelical
                     Promises
                     which
                     God
                     maketh
                     to
                     man
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     universal
                     ,
                     as
                     excluding
                     none
                     ,
                     because
                     Christ
                     hath
                     taken
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     all
                     :
                     but
                     yet
                     conditional
                     ,
                     as
                     including
                     only
                     those
                     who
                     repent
                     and
                     believe
                     the
                     Gospel
                     :
                     for
                     no
                     others
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     or
                     attain
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     Christs
                     Merits
                     and
                     Mercies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     Christ
                     is
                     ours
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     by
                     a
                     voluntary
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     having
                     taken
                     our
                     sin
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     surety
                     or
                     pledge
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       he
                       hath
                       born
                       our
                       griefs
                       ,
                       and
                       carried
                       our
                       sorrows
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     53.
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     he
                     is
                     ours
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     bestowed
                     on
                     us
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     though
                     very
                     many
                     of
                     us
                     by
                     our
                     own
                     infidelity
                     and
                     impenitency
                     ,
                     make
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     and
                     a
                     bad
                     use
                     of
                     that
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     Christ
                     is
                     ours
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     by
                     a
                     mystical
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     is
                     between
                     a
                     King
                     and
                     his
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     both
                     making
                     but
                     one
                     mystical
                     body
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     Christ
                     is
                     ours
                     only
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     bestowed
                     on
                     us
                     the
                     communion
                     or
                     rather
                     the
                     communication
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     incorporating
                     ,
                     nay
                     more
                     inspiriting
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     members
                     ,
                     into
                     himself
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     happiest
                     conjunction
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     with
                     Christ
                     whiles
                     we
                     live
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ;
                     To
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mystical
                     body
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     actual
                     communion
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     external
                     of
                     his
                     nature
                     or
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     as
                     many
                     are
                     that
                     are
                     little
                     benefited
                     thereby
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     actual
                     internal
                     Communion
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     inestimable
                     benefit
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     first
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     saved
                     by
                     this
                     communicating
                     with
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     priviledges
                     and
                     blessings
                     of
                     his
                     Regal
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     Prophetical
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     Sacerdotal
                     function
                     ;
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     as
                     King
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     instruction
                     as
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     sacrifice
                     or
                     intercession
                     as
                     Priest
                     ,
                     are
                     made
                     ours
                     by
                     this
                     blessed
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     comfortable
                     assertion
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       3.
                       22
                       ,
                       23.
                       
                       All
                       are
                       yours
                       ,
                       and
                       ye
                       are
                       Christs
                       :
                    
                     for
                     the
                     words
                     are
                     not
                     spoken
                     
                       consequutive
                       
                       sed
                       causaliter
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     consequence
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     causality
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     import
                     this
                     sense
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       are
                       therefore
                       yours
                       because
                       ye
                       are
                       Christs
                       :
                    
                     Ye
                     are
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     is
                     yours
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     being
                     All
                     in
                     All
                     ,
                     in
                     and
                     through
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       is
                       yours
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     without
                     him
                     ,
                     All
                     is
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     are
                     worse
                     then
                     nothing
                     O
                     then
                     let
                     me
                     so
                     rejoyce
                     for
                     his
                     coming
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     desire
                     and
                     long
                     for
                     his
                     coming
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     :
                     That
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     is
                     joyned
                     with
                     me
                     in
                     one
                     flesh
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     joyned
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     one
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     dwell
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     may
                     dwell
                     in
                     me
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     mutual
                     In-being
                     betwixt
                     Christ
                     and
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     (
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Bernard
                     )
                     even
                     as
                     betwixt
                     Christ
                     and
                     God
                     :
                     As
                     the
                     Father
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     make
                     but
                     one
                     essentially
                     :
                     So
                     Christ
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     is
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     make
                     but
                     one
                     mystically
                     :
                     If
                     either
                     the
                     Father
                     were
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Son
                     were
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     perfectly
                     one
                     by
                     essential
                     Unity
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     either
                     Christ
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Christian
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     one
                     by
                     mystical
                     Unity
                     :
                     
                       Sic
                       igitur
                       Anima
                       cui
                       adherere
                       Deo
                       bonum
                       est
                       ,
                       non
                       ante
                       se
                       existimet
                       ipsi
                       perfecte
                       unitam
                       ,
                       nisi
                       quum
                       &
                       illum
                       in
                       se
                       ,
                       &
                       se
                       in
                       illo
                       manentem
                       persenserit
                       ,
                       (
                       Bern.
                       Serm.
                       71.
                       super
                       Cant.
                    
                     )
                     Therefore
                     let
                     not
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     happy
                     only
                     through
                     her
                     union
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     think
                     her self
                     perfectly
                     united
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     till
                     she
                     perceive
                     that
                     he
                     so
                     dwelleth
                     and
                     abideth
                     in
                     her
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     she
                     also
                     dwelleth
                     and
                     abideth
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     desireth
                     so
                     to
                     dwell
                     and
                     abide
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   
                     O
                     happy
                     soul
                     that
                     is
                     thus
                     wedded
                     to
                     her
                     Saviour
                     by
                     a
                     spiritual
                     marriage
                     !
                     for
                     man
                     and
                     wife
                     are
                     not
                     more
                     nearly
                     and
                     more
                     indissolubly
                     joyned
                     together
                     by
                     being
                     one
                     flesh
                     ,
                     then
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     Christian
                     soul
                     by
                     being
                     one
                     Spirit
                     :
                     
                       Vere
                       Spiritualis
                       sanctique
                       connubii
                       contractus
                       est
                       iste
                       ;
                       Parum
                       dixi
                       contractus
                       ,
                       complexus
                       est
                       :
                       Complexus
                       plane
                       ,
                       ubi
                       idem
                       velle
                       ,
                       &
                       nolle
                       idem
                       ,
                       unum
                       facit
                       spiritum
                       ●
                       duobus
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     spiritual
                     contract
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     compleat
                     marriage
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     same
                     will
                     being
                     in
                     two
                     persons
                     ,
                     shall
                     make
                     them
                     both
                     but
                     one
                     Spirit
                     :
                     So
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Bernard
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     likewise
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       He
                       that
                       is
                       joyned
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       is
                       one
                       spirit
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     6
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                     Then
                     let
                     me
                     be
                     joyned
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     one
                     spirit
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     my
                     spirit
                     may
                     be
                     his
                     ,
                     rather
                     
                     then
                     mine
                     own
                     :
                     For
                     mine
                     own
                     spirit
                     will
                     be
                     death
                     to
                     me
                     because
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     spirit
                     will
                     be
                     life
                     to
                     me
                     because
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     (
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     10.
                     )
                     In
                     my self
                     I
                     can
                     see
                     nothing
                     but
                     sin
                     and
                     death
                     ;
                     In
                     my
                     Saviour
                     I
                     see
                     both
                     righteousness
                     and
                     life
                     ;
                     righteousness
                     to
                     deliver
                     me
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     life
                     to
                     deliver
                     me
                     from
                     death
                     :
                     Therefore
                     
                       I
                       will
                       greatly
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       my
                       soul
                       shall
                       be
                       joyful
                       in
                       my
                       God
                       ;
                       for
                       he
                       hath
                       clothed
                       me
                       with
                       the
                       garments
                       of
                       salvation
                       ;
                       he
                       hath
                       covered
                       me
                       with
                       the
                       robe
                       of
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     61.
                     10.
                     
                     A
                     fit
                     Epithalamium
                     to
                     celebrate
                     this
                     spiritual
                     marriage
                     betwixt
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     wherein
                     though
                     the
                     Angels
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     Chorus
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     devout
                     soul
                     her self
                     alone
                     sings
                     the
                     song
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     joy
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     us
                     for
                     this
                     marriage
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     wedding
                     garment
                     bestowed
                     on
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     expells
                     the
                     fear
                     both
                     of
                     a
                     Divorce
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     Dissolution
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     of
                     which
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     marriages
                     ;
                     They
                     may
                     be
                     under
                     a
                     divorce
                     by
                     sin
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     be
                     under
                     a
                     dissolution
                     by
                     death
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     marriage
                     betwixt
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     once
                     indeed
                     truly
                     consummated
                     ,
                     is
                     under
                     neither
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     blessed
                     Bridegroom
                     of
                     souls
                     bestows
                     both
                     righteousness
                     and
                     salvation
                     upon
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     espoused
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     Such
                     a
                     righteousness
                     as
                     will
                     keep
                     off
                     sin
                     from
                     causing
                     a
                     Divorce
                     ;
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       covered
                       me
                       with
                       the
                       robe
                       of
                       righteousness
                       :
                    
                     such
                     a
                     salvation
                     as
                     will
                     keep
                     off
                     death
                     from
                     causing
                     a
                     dissolution
                     in
                     their
                     marriage
                     ;
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       clothed
                       me
                       with
                       the
                       garments
                       of
                       salvation
                       :
                       Therefore
                       I
                       will
                       greatly
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       my
                       soul
                       shall
                       be
                       joyful
                       in
                       my
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     neither
                     shall
                     my
                     sins
                     disturb
                     this
                     joy
                     since
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     covered
                     with
                     his
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     nor
                     shall
                     my
                     death
                     diminish
                     ,
                     it
                     since
                     I
                     am
                     cloathed
                     with
                     his
                     salvation
                     :
                     To
                     him
                     be
                     glory
                     for
                     this
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     this
                     salvation
                     for
                     evermore
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Christ
                 adored
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   chiefly
                   in
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     the
                     grand
                     cause
                     of
                     joy
                     to
                     Christiàns
                     ,
                     but
                     strongly
                     opposed
                     by
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     whose
                     Commentaries
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     followed
                     on
                     those
                     texts
                     which
                     concern
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     even
                     those
                     texts
                     have
                     not
                     been
                     corrupted
                     by
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     WHat
                     is
                     the
                     sorrow
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     for
                     sin
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     partly
                     see
                     by
                     every
                     true
                     penitent
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     for
                     his
                     sins
                     as
                     our
                     Saviour
                     once
                     said
                     for
                     them
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       soul
                       is
                       exceeding
                       sorrowful
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       death
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     26.
                     38.
                     
                     But
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     sorrow
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     for
                     death
                     ,
                     the
                     wages
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     God
                     make
                     us
                     such
                     true
                     penitents
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     never
                     see
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     unfit
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     impatience
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     unable
                     by
                     r●●son
                     of
                     our
                     infirmity
                     to
                     pass
                     over
                     the
                     momentary
                     sor●o●●
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ;
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     fill
                     our
                     souls
                     with
                     astonishment
                     and
                     confusion
                     but
                     once
                     seriously
                     to
                     think
                     of
                     the
                     sorrows
                     ,
                     the
                     everlasting
                     sorrows
                     of
                     hell
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     most
                     welcom
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     soul
                     is
                     that
                     joy
                     which
                     delivers
                     it
                     from
                     this
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     Christs
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     delivered
                     from
                     the
                     sting
                     and
                     mischief
                     of
                     the
                     
                     temporal
                     ,
                     &
                     from
                     the
                     pangs
                     &
                     horrours
                     of
                     the
                     eternal
                     death
                     .
                     Accordingly
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     observed
                     by
                     Christian
                     Chronologers
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     rise
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     on
                     that
                     very
                     same
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     Moses
                     and
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     had
                     (
                     almost
                     two
                     thousand
                     years
                     before
                     )
                     passed
                     safely
                     through
                     the
                     red
                     Sea
                     ;
                     And
                     indeed
                     as
                     their
                     deliverance
                     by
                     Moses
                     from
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     type
                     of
                     our
                     deliverance
                     by
                     Christ
                     from
                     our
                     spiritual
                     bondage
                     ;
                     so
                     their
                     joy
                     may
                     well
                     be
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Song
                     in
                     our
                     mouths
                     ,
                     only
                     heightned
                     by
                     a
                     greater
                     measure
                     of
                     thankfulness
                     and
                     of
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     ours
                     hath
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     been
                     infinitely
                     the
                     greater
                     deliverance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     let
                     me
                     say
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     but
                     let
                     me
                     say
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     more
                     thankfull
                     heart
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     more
                     cheerfull
                     voice
                     ;
                     for
                     greater
                     is
                     my
                     duty
                     ,
                     though
                     lesser
                     is
                     my
                     ability
                     ;
                     
                       I
                       will
                       sing
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       hath
                       triumphed
                       gloriously
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     15.
                     1.
                     
                     Never
                     was
                     so
                     glorious
                     a
                     triumph
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     which
                     triumphed
                     over
                     the
                     grave
                     that
                     devours
                     all
                     this
                     worlds
                     triumphs
                     ;
                     nay
                     over
                     Hell
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     the
                     bare
                     memory
                     of
                     them
                     odious
                     and
                     detestable
                     ,
                     either
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     gained
                     unjustly
                     ,
                     or
                     used
                     immoderately
                     ,
                     or
                     abused
                     intemperately
                     :
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       my
                       strength
                       and
                       song
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       is
                       become
                       my
                       Salvation
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     can
                     my
                     soul
                     say
                     more
                     ?
                     what
                     should
                     it
                     say
                     less
                     for
                     being
                     delivered
                     from
                     the
                     pangs
                     and
                     horrours
                     of
                     the
                     temporal
                     and
                     eternal
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     my
                     Song
                     ,
                     for
                     being
                     my
                     strength
                     to
                     rescue
                     and
                     to
                     redeem
                     me
                     ;
                     much
                     more
                     for
                     being
                     my
                     salvation
                     to
                     receive
                     me
                     and
                     to
                     crown
                     me
                     ?
                     Again
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       like
                       unto
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       amongst
                       the
                       Gods
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       like
                       unto
                       thee
                       glorious
                       in
                       holiness
                       ,
                       fearfull
                       in
                       praises
                       ,
                       doing
                       wonders
                       ?
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     
                     Let
                     me
                     but
                     think
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     dying
                     for
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     rising
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     to
                     make
                     me
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     say
                     he
                     was
                     glorious
                     in
                     holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     fearfull
                     in
                     praises
                     for
                     doing
                     such
                     wonders
                     as
                     to
                     bring
                     glory
                     out
                     of
                     shame
                     ,
                     holiness
                     out
                     of
                     Sin
                     ,
                     and
                     life
                     out
                     of
                     death
                     ;
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       in
                       thy
                       mercy
                       hast
                       led
                       forth
                       the
                       people
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       redeemed
                       ;
                       Thou
                       hast
                       guided
                       them
                       in
                       thy
                       strength
                       to
                       thy
                       holy
                       habitation
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     13.
                     
                     All
                     those
                     Saints
                     that
                     did
                     rise
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     when
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     arose
                     to
                     go
                     along
                     with
                     him
                     into
                     heaven
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     those
                     Saints
                     that
                     shall
                     rise
                     hereafter
                     by
                     vertue
                     ▪
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     to
                     follow
                     him
                     thither
                     ,
                     can
                     say
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     this
                     to
                     express
                     their
                     joy
                     and
                     thankfulness
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       led
                       us
                       forth
                    
                     from
                     the
                     grave
                     ;
                     
                       thou
                       hast
                       redeemed
                       us
                    
                     
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     
                       thou
                       hast
                       guided
                       us
                       in
                       thy
                       strength
                       to
                       thy
                       holy
                       habitation
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     to
                     see
                     and
                     bless
                     and
                     enjoy
                     thee
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     those
                     late
                     ▪
                     Hebr.
                     Criticks
                     are
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     love
                     with
                     the
                     glosses
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     who
                     oppose
                     them
                     against
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     enervate
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     soundest
                     proofs
                     of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     proof
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Job
                       19.
                       25
                       ,
                       26
                       ,
                       27.
                       
                       I
                       know
                       that
                       my
                       redeemer
                       liveth
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       I
                       shall
                       rise
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       at
                       the
                       last
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       be
                       covered
                       again
                       with
                       my
                       skin
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       see
                       God
                       in
                       my
                       flesh
                       ;
                       Yea
                       and
                       my self
                       shall
                       behold
                       him
                       not
                       with
                       other
                       ,
                       but
                       with
                       these
                       same
                       eyes
                    
                     ;
                     Words
                     so
                     expresly
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     thought
                     fit
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     at
                     the
                     burial
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     chiefest
                     comfort
                     and
                     consolation
                     against
                     death
                     ;
                     yet
                     upon
                     these
                     words
                     thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Learned
                     
                       Mercer
                       ,
                       Nostri
                       ferè
                       omnes
                       tam
                       veteres
                       quàm
                       recentiores
                       hunc
                       versiculum
                       cum
                       duobus
                       sequentibus
                       ad
                       resurrectionem
                       referunt
                       ;
                       s●d
                       ego
                       cum
                       ▪
                       Hebraeis
                       aliter
                       accipio
                       :
                       Quod
                       si
                       de
                       resurrectione
                       futura
                       hic
                       loqueretur
                       Job
                       ,
                       non
                       erant
                       haud
                       dubie
                       id
                       praetermissuri
                       Hebraei
                       ,
                       qui
                       &
                       ipsi
                       resurrectionem
                       credunt
                       ;
                       At
                       ne
                       unum
                       quidem
                       ex
                       sex
                       aut
                       septem
                       Hebraeorum
                       commentariis
                       invenies
                       qui
                       eò
                       referat
                       .
                       Almost
                       all
                       Christian
                       writers
                       ancient
                       and
                       modern
                       do
                       expound
                       these
                       three
                       verses
                       of
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       ;
                       but
                       I
                       with
                       the
                       Jews
                       do
                       expound
                       them
                       otherwise
                       :
                       For
                       if
                    
                     Job
                     
                       had
                       here
                       spoken
                       of
                       the
                       resurrection
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       doubtless
                       the
                       Hebrew
                       doctors
                       would
                       not
                       have
                       pretermitted
                       it
                       in
                       their
                       Commentaries
                       ,
                       since
                       they
                       also
                       believed
                       this
                       Doctrine
                       ;
                       but
                       in
                       six
                       or
                       seven
                       of
                       their
                       Expositors
                       ,
                       there
                       is
                       not
                       one
                       that
                       expounds
                       these
                       words
                       of
                       the
                       resurrection
                       :
                    
                     This
                     reason
                     is
                     unsound
                     in
                     it self
                     and
                     therefore
                     unsatisfactory
                     in
                     its
                     Proof
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Jewish
                     expositors
                     labour
                     after
                     nothing
                     more
                     ,
                     then
                     not
                     to
                     see
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ;
                     And
                     their
                     Doctors
                     knowing
                     that
                     the
                     Christians
                     did
                     believe
                     and
                     profess
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     Christs
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     had
                     rather
                     leave
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     glosses
                     ,
                     then
                     allow
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     whom
                     their
                     fathers
                     had
                     crucified
                     ,
                     and
                     whom
                     themselves
                     not
                     only
                     hated
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     accursed
                     and
                     blasphemed
                     every
                     day
                     :
                     Thus
                     Saint
                     Mathew
                     tells
                     us
                     plainly
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     gave
                     the
                     Souldiers
                     mony
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     our
                     Saviours
                     disciples
                     came
                     by
                     night
                     and
                     stole
                     him
                     away
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     that
                     were
                     so
                     willing
                     to
                     put
                     a
                     lye
                     in
                     other
                     mens
                     mouths
                     ,
                     were
                     as
                     willing
                     to
                     put
                     the
                     truth
                     
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Hearts
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     Evangelist
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       this
                       saying
                       is
                       commonly
                       reported
                       among
                       the
                       Jews
                       until
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     28.
                     15.
                     
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     easie
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     shew
                     another
                     Day
                     wherein
                     they
                     first
                     left
                     off
                     this
                     Report
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sure
                     we
                     are
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Apostles
                     
                       preached
                       through
                       Jesus
                       the
                       resurrection
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       (
                       Act.
                    
                     4.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     greived
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     might
                     and
                     main
                     opposed
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     spirit
                     of
                     contradiction
                     continued
                     in
                     them
                     throughout
                     all
                     that
                     age
                     wherein
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     was
                     written
                     ;
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     writers
                     do
                     shew
                     us
                     that
                     by
                     its
                     long
                     continuance
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     rather
                     increased
                     then
                     abated
                     in
                     their
                     successors
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     unsound
                     and
                     unsafe
                     for
                     any
                     Christian
                     Divine
                     to
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Comments
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     sense
                     of
                     any
                     Text
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     ;
                     For
                     although
                     they
                     unanimously
                     maintain
                     and
                     justifie
                     the
                     Letter
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     (
                     wherein
                     they
                     have
                     shewed
                     themselves
                     more
                     thankful
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     more
                     faithful
                     ,
                     then
                     many
                     of
                     our
                     late
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     teach
                     the
                     translations
                     to
                     justle
                     out
                     the
                     Original
                     )
                     yet
                     they
                     have
                     laboured
                     to
                     corrupt
                     and
                     deprave
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     most
                     of
                     those
                     prophesies
                     which
                     they
                     found
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     had
                     applied
                     unto
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     .
                     I
                     speak
                     especially
                     of
                     the
                     latter
                     Jews
                     who
                     are
                     the
                     cheifest
                     Commentators
                     we
                     now
                     have
                     upon
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ;
                     for
                     those
                     Rabbies
                     who
                     were
                     before
                     Christ
                     ,
                     did
                     interpret
                     many
                     Texts
                     of
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     later
                     Rabbies
                     have
                     since
                     wrested
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     obscured
                     by
                     another
                     Interpretation
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     truth
                     those
                     later
                     Rabbies
                     whose
                     comments
                     we
                     now
                     have
                     upon
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     have
                     used
                     what
                     Art
                     ▪
                     they
                     could
                     to
                     obscure
                     the
                     Prophesies
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     ill
                     guides
                     in
                     any
                     Doctrine
                     that
                     concerns
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     Isa
                     .
                     7.
                     14.
                     the
                     place
                     which
                     Saint
                     Matthew
                     quotes
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     conceived
                     and
                     born
                     of
                     a
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     yet
                     Kimchi
                     who
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     cheifest
                     and
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     the
                     late
                     Jewish
                     Expositors
                     ,
                     expounds
                     it
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Ahaz
                     his
                     wife
                     ,
                     and
                     saith
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     not
                     there
                     put
                     for
                     a
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     some
                     younger
                     woman
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     He
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     distinguish
                     Almah
                     from
                     Bethulah
                     ,
                     because
                     Bethulah
                     must
                     be
                     an
                     incorrupt
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     but
                     Almah
                     may
                     signifie
                     a
                     maid
                     that
                     had
                     not
                     an
                     incorrupted
                     Virginity
                     ,
                     as
                     Prov.
                     30.
                     19.
                     
                     And
                     Aquila
                     had
                     too
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     Jew
                     
                     in
                     him
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Septuagints
                     interpretation
                     of
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Behold
                     a
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     therefore
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Behold
                     a
                     young
                     woman
                     shall
                     conceive
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     meerly
                     out
                     of
                     envy
                     render
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     young
                     woman
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     Virgin
                     ;
                     And
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     the
                     infallible
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     thus
                     rendred
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Behold
                       a
                       Virgin
                       shall
                       be
                       with
                       child
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     1.
                     23.
                     
                     So
                     again
                     
                       Isa
                       .
                       9.
                       6.
                       
                       For
                       unto
                       us
                       a
                       child
                       is
                       born
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Kimchi
                    
                     labours
                     to
                     prove
                     this
                     child
                     to
                     be
                     Hezekiah
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     fain
                     to
                     divide
                     the
                     predicate
                     from
                     the
                     subject
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     proposition
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     all
                     Logick
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     divide
                     the
                     relative
                     from
                     the
                     antecedent
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     sentence
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     all
                     Grammar
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     wrest
                     the
                     latter
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       His
                       name
                       shall
                       be
                       called
                       wonderful
                       ,
                       Councellour
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     which
                     are
                     unappliable
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     expound
                     them
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     allow
                     the
                     Prophesie
                     to
                     concern
                     God
                     the
                     Son.
                     So
                     again
                     ,
                     Isa
                     .
                     53.
                     
                     A
                     place
                     which
                     Bellarmine
                     alledgeth
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     not
                     corrupt
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     Original
                     Hebrew
                     did
                     plainly
                     assert
                     the
                     Divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     calling
                     him
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       a
                       smitten
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     our
                     translations
                     only
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       was
                       smitten
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     place
                     making
                     more
                     against
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Hebrew
                       Original
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     either
                     in
                     Greek
                     or
                     Latine
                     translations
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     substantial
                     proof
                     indeed
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     not
                     seek
                     to
                     corrupt
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     this
                     same
                     place
                     doth
                     as
                     plainly
                     prove
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     seek
                     to
                     deprave
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     Jarchi
                     and
                     Kimchi
                     both
                     would
                     fain
                     perswade
                     us
                     that
                     all
                     this
                     Chapter
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     interpreted
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     their
                     present
                     captivity
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     of
                     the
                     captivity
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     although
                     the
                     expressions
                     be
                     such
                     throughout
                     the
                     whole
                     Chapter
                     ,
                     as
                     can
                     belong
                     only
                     to
                     one
                     single
                     person
                     .
                     (
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       grow
                       up
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       despised
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       wounded
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     )
                     and
                     there
                     be
                     many
                     passages
                     which
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     be
                     applyed
                     to
                     Israel
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     insist
                     that
                     but
                     on
                     three
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       was
                       wounded
                       for
                       our
                       transgressions
                       ,
                    
                     whereas
                     Israel
                     was
                     afflicted
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     sins
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       had
                       done
                       no
                       violence
                       ,
                       neither
                       was
                       any
                       deceit
                       in
                       his
                       mouth
                       ,
                    
                     whereas
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     liar
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     only
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     truth
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       made
                       intercession
                       for
                       the
                       transgressors
                       ,
                    
                     whereas
                     the
                     Jews
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     praying
                     for
                     the
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     hold
                     them
                     in
                     captivity
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     revile
                     and
                     curse
                     them
                     
                     every
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     for
                     their
                     destruction
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lastly
                     (
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     instance
                     in
                     one
                     placec
                     which
                     neerly
                     concerns
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Jews
                     care
                     not
                     to
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     forenamed
                     testimony
                     of
                     holy
                     Job
                     )
                     It
                     is
                     most
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     ninth
                     and
                     tenth
                     verses
                     of
                     the
                     sixteenth
                     Psalm
                     do
                     expresly
                     prophesie
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     plainly
                     proves
                     as
                     much
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                     2.
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     conviction
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     Jews
                     that
                     heard
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     conversion
                     of
                     some
                     thousands
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     late
                     Jewish
                     Expositors
                     will
                     find
                     no
                     such
                     piece
                     of
                     Divinity
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     Jarchi
                     will
                     needs
                     expound
                     it
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     all
                     sense
                     and
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     Ezra
                     slubbers
                     it
                     over
                     with
                     a
                     Platomical
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Jews
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Volutatio
                       animarum
                    
                     the
                     tumbling
                     and
                     jumbling
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     phansied
                     one
                     soul
                     to
                     pass
                     through
                     three
                     several
                     bodies
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     Adam
                     was
                     afterwards
                     in
                     David
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     which
                     say
                     their
                     Cabbalists
                     ,
                     is
                     intimated
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     which
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     the
                     initial
                     letters
                     of
                     
                       Adam
                       ,
                       David
                       ,
                       Messias
                    
                     ;
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     his
                     soul
                     should
                     also
                     possess
                     their
                     two
                     bodies
                     :
                     And
                     Elias
                     in
                     his
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     radice
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     tels
                     us
                     of
                     a
                     Text
                     which
                     they
                     quote
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     this
                     their
                     wild
                     position
                     ,
                     (
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     humane
                     soul
                     receiving
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     threefold
                     creation
                     ,
                     and
                     possessing
                     three
                     several
                     bodies
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     Text
                     is
                     
                       Job
                       33.
                       29.
                       
                       Ecce
                       omnia
                       ista
                       operatur
                       Deus
                       cum
                       homine
                       tribus
                       vicibus
                       ,
                       Lo
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       worketh
                       God
                       with
                       man
                       three
                       times
                    
                     ;
                     It
                     were
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     my
                     labour
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Readers
                     patience
                     ,
                     to
                     insist
                     upon
                     the
                     confutation
                     either
                     of
                     their
                     opinion
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     their
                     proof
                     they
                     alledge
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     since
                     both
                     are
                     equally
                     absurd
                     and
                     erroneous
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     
                       Ab●n
                       Ezra
                    
                     would
                     needs
                     shuffle
                     in
                     this
                     frantick
                     opinion
                     into
                     his
                     Comment
                     upon
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     sixteenth
                     
                       Psalm
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       wilt
                       not
                       leave
                       my
                       soul
                       in
                       hell
                       ,
                       neither
                       wilt
                       suffer
                       thine
                       holy
                       one
                       to
                       see
                       corruption
                       ,
                    
                     rather
                     then
                     he
                     would
                     allow
                     them
                     their
                     own
                     plain
                     proper
                     sense
                     whereby
                     they
                     did
                     necessarily
                     infer
                     his
                     resurrection
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     person
                     they
                     were
                     spoken
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     himself
                     had
                     acknowledged
                     some
                     peculiar
                     eminence
                     of
                     this
                     Psalm
                     from
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     which
                     he
                     therefore
                     had
                     thus
                     glossed
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       T
                       is
                       glorious
                       or
                       precious
                       as
                       Gold
                       ,
                    
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     Golden
                     Psalm
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     see
                     that
                     mysterie
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     
                     alone
                     had
                     given
                     it
                     that
                     glorious
                     title
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     best
                     Divines
                     ,
                     )
                     even
                     the
                     Mysterie
                     of
                     Christs
                     Resurrection
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     necessity
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Festival
                     ,
                     called
                     Easter
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     Anniversary
                     feast
                     ,
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     Christians
                     joy
                     for
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     that
                     thereby
                     the
                     Christians
                     Jubile
                     or
                     joy
                     in
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     confined
                     but
                     enlarged
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     is
                     not
                     confined
                     or
                     hindred
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     assisted
                     and
                     helped
                     by
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     words
                     .
                  
                   
                     SInce
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     the
                     Christians
                     unspeakable
                     joy
                     for
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     diminish
                     it
                     by
                     opposing
                     the
                     grand
                     Christian
                     Festival
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     instituted
                     to
                     express
                     that
                     joy
                     ?
                     For
                     excellently
                     
                       Greg.
                       Naz.
                    
                     and
                     most
                     like
                     a
                     true
                     Divine
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     (
                     Orat.
                     39.
                     )
                     the
                     sum
                     or
                     business
                     of
                     a
                     Festival
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     put
                     the
                     Thesis
                     into
                     an
                     Hypothesis
                     ,
                     the
                     sum
                     and
                     business
                     of
                     this
                     Festival
                     is
                     to
                     remember
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     alone
                     we
                     Christians
                     must
                     remember
                     God
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     to
                     oppose
                     this
                     Festival
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     oppose
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     shake
                     the
                     very
                     foundations
                     of
                     Christianity
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     cannot
                     oppose
                     this
                     Anniversary
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     oppose
                     our
                     weekly
                     Lords
                     day
                     :
                     Therefore
                     did
                     that
                     Council
                     judiciously
                     ,
                     which
                     began
                     its
                     reformation
                     of
                     abuses
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     with
                     this
                     Canon
                     ,
                     
                       Custodite
                       diem
                       Dominicam
                       quae
                       nos
                       denuo
                       peperit
                       &
                       à
                       peccatis
                       omnibus
                       liberavit
                       ;
                       estote
                       omnes
                       in
                       hymnis
                       &
                       laudibus
                       Dei
                       ,
                       animo
                       corporeque
                       intenti
                       ;
                       &
                       si
                       aliter
                       fecerit
                       rusticus
                       aut
                       servus
                       ,
                       gravioribus
                       fustium
                       ictibus
                       verberabitur
                       :
                       (
                       Concil
                       .
                       Matiscon
                       .
                       2.
                       cap.
                       1.
                       )
                       Keep
                       the
                       Lords
                       day
                       which
                       hath
                       begotten
                       us
                       anew
                       ,
                       and
                       delivered
                       us
                       from
                       all
                       our
                       sins
                       :
                       Be
                       all
                       of
                       you
                       intent
                       in
                       body
                       and
                       soul
                       to
                       the
                       praises
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       any
                       country
                       man
                       or
                       servant
                       do
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       soundly
                       cudgelled
                       for
                       his
                       pains
                       :
                    
                     And
                     Bullinger
                     in
                     his
                     Decades
                     upon
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     gives
                     an
                     excellent
                     reason
                     why
                     set
                     times
                     and
                     seasons
                     
                     should
                     be
                     consecrated
                     and
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     the
                     publike
                     worship
                     and
                     honour
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Oportet
                       autem
                       definitum
                       tempus
                       consecratum
                       esse
                       exercitio
                       religionis
                       ,
                       ut
                       Dominicum
                       :
                       idem
                       sentiendum
                       arbitror
                       de
                       pauculis
                       quibusdam
                       Christi
                       Domini
                       festis
                       ,
                       quibus
                       peragimus
                       memoriam
                       Nativitatis
                       ,
                       incarnationis
                       ,
                       circumcisionis
                       ,
                       resurrectionis
                       ,
                       ascentionis
                       in
                       coelum
                       ,
                       &
                       missionis
                       Spiritus
                       Sancti
                       in
                       discipulos
                       ;
                       libertas
                       enim
                       Christiana
                       non
                       est
                       licentia
                       ,
                       &
                       dissolutio
                       Ecclesiasticae
                       piaeque
                       observationis
                       ,
                       juvantis
                       &
                       provehentis
                       gloriam
                       Dei
                       ,
                       &
                       charitatem
                       proximi
                       :
                       There
                       must
                       be
                       some
                       set
                       and
                       certain
                       time
                       consecrated
                       to
                       the
                       exercise
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     this
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     )
                     
                       as
                       the
                       Lords
                       day
                       :
                       and
                       I
                       think
                       the
                       same
                       of
                       those
                       other
                       Festivals
                       instituted
                       and
                       observed
                       in
                       memory
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       as
                       his
                       Nativity
                       ,
                       incarnation
                       ,
                       circumcision
                       ,
                       resurrection
                       ,
                       ascention
                       into
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       sending
                       down
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       upon
                       his
                       Disciples
                       :
                       For
                       Christian
                       liberty
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       licentious
                       dissolution
                       of
                       such
                       holy
                       and
                       pious
                       Ecclesiastical
                       observations
                       as
                       tend
                       wholly
                       to
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       edification
                       of
                       our
                       Christian
                       Brethren
                       .
                    
                     Yet
                     do
                     we
                     most
                     willingly
                     confess
                     that
                     the
                     Christians
                     feast
                     of
                     Jubile
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     confined
                     to
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       same
                       yesterday
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       day
                       and
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     13.
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     indeed
                     so
                     doth
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     expound
                     that
                     Text
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       5.
                       8.
                       
                       Therefore
                       let
                       us
                       keep
                       the
                       feast
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       He
                       saith
                       not
                       Let
                       us
                       keep
                       the
                       feast
                       because
                       it
                       was
                       then
                       Easter
                       or
                       Whitsuntide
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       writ
                       this
                       Epistle
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       shew
                       that
                       a
                       good
                       Christians
                       life
                       is
                       a
                       continual
                       Feast
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       every
                       day
                       might
                       serve
                       him
                       for
                       a
                       Festival
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     Saint
                     Chrysostomes
                     judgement
                     ,
                     Saint
                     
                       Pauls
                       Let
                       us
                       keep
                       the
                       Feast
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     a
                     short
                     extract
                     of
                     the
                     Psalm
                     of
                     Jubile
                     ,
                     
                       Jubilate
                       Deo
                       omnis
                       terra
                       ,
                       O
                       keep
                       your
                       Jubile
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       all
                       ye
                       lands
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     100.
                     1.
                     
                     Only
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     express
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ;
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       sure
                       that
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     
                       Psalmist
                       :
                       It
                       is
                       he
                       that
                       hath
                       made
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     forcible
                     is
                     the
                     Apostles
                     reason
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     redeemed
                     us
                     :
                     
                       We
                       are
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       that
                       regard
                       ought
                       to
                       hold
                       a
                       feast
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       (
                       Exod.
                    
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                     )
                     but
                     much
                     rather
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     his
                     people
                     :
                     we
                     are
                     
                       the
                       sheep
                       of
                       his
                       pasture
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     hear
                     his
                     voice
                     ;
                     much
                     rather
                     because
                     
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     our
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     his
                     sheep
                     .
                     The
                     whole
                     Psalm
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     song
                     of
                     Jubile
                     in
                     one
                     verse
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     ;
                     as
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       O
                       be
                       joyful
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       with
                       gladness
                       and
                       with
                       a
                       song
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Jubile
                     ;
                     but
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Lord
                       he
                       is
                       God
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       he
                       that
                       hath
                       made
                       us
                       :
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       O
                       go
                       your
                       way
                       into
                       his
                       Gates
                       with
                       thanksgiving
                       ,
                       and
                       into
                       his
                       Courts
                       with
                       praise
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       thankful
                       unto
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Jubile
                     .
                     But
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       4.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       gracious
                       ,
                       his
                       mercy
                       is
                       everlasting
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       truth
                       endureth
                       from
                       generation
                       to
                       generation
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Grace
                     ,
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     truth
                     ,
                     are
                     all
                     met
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ;
                     a
                     grace
                     without
                     repenting
                     ;
                     
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       gracious
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     still
                     continues
                     so
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     our
                     multiplied
                     provocations
                     ;
                     a
                     mercy
                     with
                     ending
                     ,
                     
                       His
                       mercy
                       is
                       everlasting
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     truth
                     without
                     failing
                     ,
                     
                       His
                       truth
                       endureth
                       from
                       generation
                       to
                       generation
                       :
                    
                     But
                     the
                     Apostle
                     tels
                     us
                     moreover
                     in
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     met
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     their
                     meeting
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       Christ
                       our
                       passover
                       is
                       sacrificed
                       for
                       us
                       :
                    
                     For
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     grace
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Christ
                     is
                     ours
                     ,
                     made
                     ours
                     by
                     conjunction
                     :
                     The
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     mercy
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     sacrifice
                     by
                     propitiation
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     from
                     Genesis
                     to
                     the
                     Revelation
                     )
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     Christ
                     was
                     this
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     the
                     passover
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     prediction
                     so
                     long
                     foreshewed
                     in
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     12.
                     and
                     so
                     long
                     foretold
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ;
                     particularly
                     ,
                     
                       Isa
                       .
                       53.
                       7.
                       
                       He
                       is
                       brought
                       as
                       a
                       Lamb
                       to
                       the
                       slaughter
                       :
                    
                     so
                     that
                     though
                     a
                     stranger
                     from
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     of
                     Israel
                     could
                     ask
                     the
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       Of
                       whom
                       speaketh
                       the
                       Prophet
                       this
                       ?
                       he
                       was
                       led
                       ,
                       like
                       a
                       sheep
                       to
                       the
                       slaughter
                       ,
                       and
                       like
                       a
                       lamb
                       dumb
                       before
                       the
                       shearers
                       ,
                       so
                       opened
                       he
                       not
                       his
                       mouth
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     8.
                     34.
                     
                     Yet
                     the
                     Israelites
                     did
                     all
                     so
                     generally
                     know
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     this
                     phrase
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     John
                     the
                     Baptist
                     used
                     no
                     other
                     title
                     to
                     proclaim
                     the
                     Messias
                     but
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       Behold
                       the
                       lamb
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       (
                       John.
                    
                     1.
                     29.
                     
                     )
                     which
                     was
                     so
                     well
                     understood
                     ,
                     that
                     two
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Disciples
                     presently
                     left
                     him
                     and
                     followed
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     36
                     ,
                     37.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     Philip
                     acknowledgeth
                     the
                     person
                     typified
                     and
                     foretold
                     to
                     agree
                     exactly
                     with
                     the
                     Type
                     ,
                     and
                     prediction
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     45.
                     we
                     have
                     found
                     him
                     of
                     whom
                     Moses
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     the
                     Prophets
                     did
                     write
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     All
                     that
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     Prophets
                     had
                     promised
                     was
                     now
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     Grace
                     in
                     the
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     
                     mercy
                     in
                     the
                     propitiation
                     ,
                     and
                     truth
                     in
                     the
                     prediction
                     ;
                     All
                     met
                     together
                     in
                     Christ
                     our
                     Passeover
                     ;
                     therefore
                     Jubilemus
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     keep
                     our
                     Jubile
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     Saints
                     Pauls
                     language
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Let
                     us
                     keep
                     our
                     holyday
                     ;
                     or
                     yet
                     farther
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     you
                     please
                     ,
                     )
                     let
                     us
                     keep
                     this
                     Holyday
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Passover
                     ,
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Antioch
                       ,
                       c
                       1.
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       the
                       Holy
                       feast
                       of
                       the
                       soul-saving
                       Passeover
                       :
                    
                     For
                     Aerius
                     his
                     objection
                     against
                     keeping
                     of
                     Easter
                     ,
                     from
                     this
                     very
                     text
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       keep
                       the
                       the
                       Passover
                       ,
                       for
                       Christ
                       our
                       Passover
                       is
                       sacrificed
                       for
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     though
                     it
                     overthrow
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     a
                     type
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     rather
                     establisheth
                     a
                     Christian
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     memorial
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     therefore
                     our
                     Passeover
                     and
                     sacrificed
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     of
                     purpose
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     for
                     get
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     sacrifice
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     now
                     retain
                     any
                     types
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     were
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     deny
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     let
                     go
                     the
                     memorials
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     in
                     effect
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     unthankfull
                     for
                     his
                     coming
                     :
                     And
                     our
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     by
                     saying
                     
                       do
                       this
                       in
                       remembrance
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     hath
                     shewed
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     look
                     upon
                     those
                     Festivals
                     which
                     should
                     be
                     appointed
                     for
                     memorials
                     of
                     him
                     as
                     upon
                     so
                     many
                     religious
                     and
                     Christian
                     like
                     Institutions
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     prescribed
                     to
                     do
                     this
                     ,
                     hath
                     also
                     prescribed
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     presupposed
                     a
                     set
                     and
                     solemn
                     time
                     of
                     doing
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     Christians
                     joy
                     in
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     limited
                     or
                     confined
                     to
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     is
                     no
                     reason
                     why
                     a
                     day
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     limited
                     and
                     confined
                     to
                     that
                     joy
                     :
                     Let
                     spiritual
                     joyes
                     be
                     eternal
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     that
                     very
                     cause
                     let
                     our
                     time
                     be
                     subservient
                     to
                     their
                     eternity
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     likewise
                     be
                     so
                     to
                     us
                     :
                     For
                     God
                     appointing
                     a
                     set
                     time
                     for
                     a
                     spiritual
                     duty
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     thereby
                     debased
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     but
                     exalted
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     appointing
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     thereby
                     confined
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     enlarged
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     having
                     given
                     us
                     so
                     many
                     set
                     formes
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     praise
                     in
                     the
                     Psalmes
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     ible
                     ,
                     Bhath
                     not
                     therefore
                     taught
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     prayer
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     less
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     less
                     carnal
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     in
                     pouring
                     out
                     our
                     souls
                     to
                     God
                     rely
                     upon
                     our
                     own
                     phansies
                     or
                     inventions
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     his
                     holy
                     dictates
                     and
                     directions
                     :
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     both
                     of
                     hic
                     and
                     of
                     nunc
                     in
                     
                     matters
                     of
                     Divinity
                     ;
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     and
                     of
                     this
                     time
                     ;
                     God
                     having
                     consecrated
                     words
                     to
                     his
                     service
                     as
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     consecrated
                     times
                     ,
                     places
                     and
                     persons
                     only
                     as
                     accidents
                     and
                     circumstances
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     solemnity
                     thereof
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     strange
                     to
                     see
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     are
                     most
                     zealous
                     for
                     the
                     set
                     times
                     and
                     Dayes
                     of
                     serving
                     God
                     every
                     week
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     impetuous
                     against
                     the
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     serving
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     thinking
                     the
                     set
                     time
                     to
                     help
                     devotion
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     set
                     form
                     to
                     hinder
                     it
                     ;
                     whereas
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     setting
                     a
                     time
                     to
                     the
                     spirit
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     a
                     confinement
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     setting
                     of
                     words
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Pray
                       now
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     as
                     great
                     an
                     intrusion
                     and
                     encrochement
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Pray
                       this
                    
                     ?
                  
                   
                     But
                     in
                     truth
                     nither
                     are
                     confinements
                     to
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     alike
                     are
                     intended
                     for
                     the
                     enlargements
                     of
                     our
                     spirits
                     :
                     Set
                     times
                     and
                     Set
                     words
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     the
                     greater
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     knowing
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     willworshippers
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     conform
                     our selves
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     whom
                     we
                     worship
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     The
                     memorials
                     instituted
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     chiefly
                     of
                     his
                     justice
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     terrible
                     memorial
                     of
                     Gods
                     justice
                     (
                     against
                     those
                     who
                     invaded
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     many
                     memorials
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     vain
                     fear
                     which
                     possesseth
                     some
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     (
                     anniversary
                     )
                     memorial
                     of
                     Christs
                     Resurrection
                     was
                     not
                     instituted
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     observed
                     without
                     willworship
                     or
                     superstition
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     general
                     equity
                     of
                     the
                     Levitical
                     Law
                     (
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     Typical
                     )
                     is
                     still
                     in
                     force
                     concerning
                     the
                     Solemnities
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     approves
                     Anniversary
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     weekly
                     Festivals
                     .
                  
                   
                     AMong
                     all
                     Gods
                     Attributes
                     ,
                     none
                     are
                     so
                     remarkeable
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     and
                     deaths
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     mercy
                     and
                     his
                     Justice
                     .
                     His
                     mercy
                     in
                     our
                     preservation
                     ,
                     his
                     justice
                     in
                     our
                     destruction
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     God
                     himself
                     requires
                     us
                     most
                     especially
                     to
                     take
                     notice
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     effects
                     of
                     his
                     justice
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     :
                     Hence
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     find
                     him
                     instituting
                     few
                     or
                     no
                     memorials
                     
                     of
                     his
                     wisdom
                     or
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                     ,
                     but
                     very
                     many
                     of
                     his
                     Justice
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     so
                     many
                     of
                     his
                     justice
                     as
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     :
                     we
                     find
                     but
                     one
                     memorial
                     of
                     his
                     Iustice
                     more
                     particularly
                     recommended
                     to
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     against
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     had
                     said
                     to
                     Moses
                     and
                     to
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     to
                     their
                     Civil
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Governours
                     ,
                     
                       Ye
                       take
                       too
                       much
                       upon
                       you
                       ,
                       seeing
                       all
                       the
                       congregation
                       are
                       holy
                       ,
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       among
                       them
                       ,
                       Numb
                    
                     16.
                     3.
                     
                     These
                     men
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     invaded
                     the
                     Priests
                     office
                     in
                     burning
                     incense
                     ,
                     had
                     their
                     censers
                     nailed
                     upon
                     the
                     altar
                     of
                     incense
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Text
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       memorial
                       unto
                       the
                       children
                       of
                    
                     Israel
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       no
                       stranger
                       which
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       the
                       seed
                       of
                    
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     
                       come
                       near
                       to
                       offer
                       incense
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       be
                       not
                       as
                    
                     Corah
                     
                       and
                       his
                       Company
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       40.
                       
                       Te
                       miror
                       Antoni
                       quorum
                       facta
                       imitare
                       ,
                       eorum
                       exitus
                       non
                       perhorrescere
                       ,
                    
                     said
                     the
                     Orator
                     most
                     pathetically
                     ;
                     I
                     much
                     wonder
                     that
                     since
                     you
                     do
                     follow
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     you
                     do
                     not
                     fear
                     their
                     punishment
                     :
                     And
                     how
                     can
                     any
                     Christian
                     Minister
                     say
                     less
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     still
                     retains
                     the
                     sentence
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     revives
                     the
                     severity
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     For
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       No
                       man
                       taketh
                       this
                       honour
                       unto
                       himself
                       that
                       is
                       not
                       called
                       of
                       God
                       as
                       was
                    
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     5.
                     4.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     no
                     man
                     rightly
                     taketh
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     externally
                     and
                     publickly
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     was
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     Congregation
                     may
                     take
                     notice
                     of
                     his
                     calling
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     take
                     Aarons
                     office
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     called
                     as
                     Aaron
                     was
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     great
                     reason
                     to
                     fear
                     least
                     the
                     earth
                     should
                     open
                     under
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     heaven
                     should
                     be
                     shut
                     above
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     sinner
                     against
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                     16.
                     38.
                     and
                     doth
                     provoke
                     God
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     as
                     Corah
                     and
                     his
                     company
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     this
                     one
                     case
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     memorable
                     example
                     of
                     Gods
                     justice
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     exemplary
                     a
                     memorial
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     have
                     scarce
                     any
                     other
                     such
                     as
                     this
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     find
                     very
                     many
                     exemplary
                     memorials
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     :
                     Scarce
                     any
                     singular
                     blessing
                     bestowed
                     upon
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     special
                     feast
                     appointed
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     propagate
                     and
                     to
                     perpetuate
                     its
                     remembrance
                     :
                     Thus
                     was
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     tabernacles
                     instituted
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       your
                       generations
                       may
                       know
                       that
                       I
                       made
                    
                     Israel
                     
                       to
                       dwell
                       in
                       bothes
                       when
                       I
                       brought
                       them
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Land
                       of
                       Egypt
                       ,
                       Levit
                       ,
                    
                     23.
                     43.
                     
                     Thus
                     without
                     Gods
                     immediate
                     command
                     was
                     ordained
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     
                       Purim
                       ,
                       Esther
                    
                     9.
                     
                     which
                     yet
                     was
                     faithfully
                     observed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     observation
                     thereof
                     looked
                     on
                     as
                     a
                     religious
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     a
                     superstitious
                     practise
                     ,
                     by
                     God
                     and
                     man.
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     we
                     find
                     another
                     feast
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     not
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     Canonical
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Apocrypha
                     ,
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Dedication
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     (
                     1
                     Macchab.
                     4.
                     59.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     yet
                     this
                     feast
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     carefully
                     observed
                     by
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     also
                     approved
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     ,
                     John
                     10.
                     22
                     ,
                     23.
                     which
                     is
                     warrant
                     more
                     then
                     enough
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     constitute
                     still
                     such
                     festivals
                     to
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     observe
                     the
                     Festivals
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     constituted
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     check
                     more
                     then
                     enough
                     to
                     their
                     insolency
                     and
                     perversness
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     they
                     would
                     take
                     notice
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     who
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     will
                     pretend
                     to
                     be
                     wiser
                     not
                     only
                     then
                     Christs
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     then
                     Christ
                     himself
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     argument
                     be
                     undenyable
                     concerning
                     marriage
                     ,
                     from
                     
                       John
                       2.
                       1
                       ,
                       2.
                       which
                       holy
                       estate
                       Christ
                       adorned
                       and
                       beautified
                       with
                       his
                       presence
                       ,
                       and
                       first
                       miracle
                       that
                       he
                       wrought
                       in
                    
                     Cana
                     of
                     Galilee
                     :
                     Then
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     undenyable
                     concerning
                     Festivals
                     from
                     
                       Iohn
                       10.
                       22
                       ,
                       23.
                       which
                       holy
                       institution
                       Christ
                       himself
                       adorned
                       and
                       beautified
                       with
                       his
                       presence
                       ,
                       in
                       that
                       he
                       went
                       to
                       the
                       Temple
                       at
                       the
                       feast
                       of
                       the
                       Dedication
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     at
                     other
                     feasts
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     immediately
                     commanded
                     in
                     the
                     text
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     Thus
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Passover
                     was
                     instituted
                     ▪
                     to
                     commemorate
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     how
                     God
                     had
                     passed
                     over
                     them
                     when
                     he
                     slew
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     12.
                     12.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     hath
                     appointed
                     this
                     Gospel
                     Anniversary
                     feast
                     of
                     Easter
                     ;
                     to
                     succeed
                     that
                     legal
                     Anniver●…y
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ;
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     shew
                     her
                     Authority
                     ;
                     (
                     which
                     however
                     cannot
                     be
                     denyed
                     without
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     nor
                     resisted
                     without
                     Schism
                     )
                     as
                     to
                     discharge
                     her
                     trust
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Apostle
                     1
                     Cor.
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     saying
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       muzzle
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       the
                       Ox
                       that
                       treadeth
                       out
                       the
                       corn
                       ,
                       were
                       written
                       no
                       doubt
                       for
                       our
                       sakes
                       ,
                    
                     hath
                     laid
                     it
                     for
                     an
                     immoveable
                     grouud
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     general
                     equity
                     even
                     of
                     the
                     Levitical
                     Law
                     (
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     typical
                     )
                     is
                     still
                     in
                     force
                     among
                     Christians
                     ,
                     (
                     concerning
                     the
                     solemnities
                     of
                     Religion
                     )
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     stick
                     fast
                     to
                     this
                     ground
                     ,
                     All
                     our
                     late
                     contests
                     about
                     the
                     times
                     ,
                     places
                     ,
                     and
                     persons
                     belonging
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     will
                     soon
                     be
                     determined
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     stick
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     
                     shall
                     in
                     effect
                     put
                     aside
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     bring
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     .
                     By
                     this
                     ground
                     Aerius
                     his
                     Heresie
                     will
                     soon
                     be
                     ejected
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     who
                     taught
                     ,
                     That
                     Imparity
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     was
                     condemned
                     ,
                     and
                     Parity
                     commended
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       August
                       .
                       lib.
                       de
                       haeres
                       .
                       haeres
                       .
                    
                     53.
                     )
                     
                       Dicebat
                       Presbyterum
                       ab
                       Episcopo
                       nullâ
                       differentiâ
                       debere
                       discerni
                       .
                    
                     )
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Levitical
                     Law
                     alone
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     himself
                     ordained
                     and
                     instituted
                     an
                     Imparity
                     in
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     evident
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     hath
                     since
                     not
                     reversed
                     but
                     plainly
                     approved
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     established
                     )
                     an
                     imparity
                     in
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Jurisdiction
                     given
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     Timothy
                     over
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     1
                     Tim.
                     5.
                     19.
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     might
                     receive
                     accusations
                     against
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     &
                     pass
                     sentence
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     without
                     having
                     jurisdiction
                     over
                     them
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     By
                     this
                     ground
                     tithes
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     provisions
                     made
                     for
                     the
                     Ministry
                     will
                     rather
                     be
                     encreased
                     then
                     diminished
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Gospel
                     being
                     so
                     much
                     above
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     doth
                     rather
                     call
                     for
                     a
                     greater
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     a
                     lesser
                     maintenance
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Ox
                     that
                     trod
                     out
                     the
                     corn
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     muzzled
                     then
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     now
                     :
                     Churches
                     will
                     no
                     longer
                     be
                     nick-named
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     unfrequented
                     or
                     profaned
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     will
                     no
                     more
                     afford
                     us
                     matter
                     of
                     Disputation
                     but
                     of
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     stick
                     to
                     this
                     ground
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Keep
                       my
                       Sabbaths
                       ▪
                       and
                       reverence
                       my
                       sanctuary
                       ,
                       Levit.
                    
                     19.
                     30.
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     that
                     hath
                     forbad
                     us
                     to
                     profane
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     hath
                     also
                     forbad
                     us
                     to
                     profane
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     
                       Levit.
                       21.
                       23.
                       that
                       ye
                       profane
                       not
                       my
                       sanctuaries
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       the
                       Lord
                       〈…〉
                       sanctifie
                       them
                       :
                    
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     by
                     this
                     ground
                     all
                     our
                     late
                     contests
                     about
                     the
                     times
                     ,
                     places
                     and
                     persons
                     belonging
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     may
                     easily
                     be
                     determined
                     ,
                     ●nless
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     say
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     wilful
                     men
                     will
                     say
                     any
                     thing
                     )
                     That
                     Gods
                     commands
                     about
                     Oxen
                     contain
                     in
                     them
                     matter
                     of
                     precept
                     for
                     our
                     Christian
                     conversation
                     ,
                     and
                     obedience
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     the
                     Apostle
                     plainly
                     telleth
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     careth
                     not
                     for
                     Oxen
                     )
                     But
                     not
                     so
                     his
                     commands
                     about
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     persons
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     worship
                     ,
                     concerning
                     which
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     professed
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     solicitous
                     and
                     careful
                     even
                     to
                     a
                     jealousie
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     this
                     same
                     ground
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     That
                     as
                     the
                     Jew
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ●as
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Christian
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     obliged
                     to
                     commemorate
                     Gods
                     extraordinary
                     benefits
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     with
                     extraordinary
                     
                     thanksgivings
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     God
                     prescribed
                     the
                     Jews
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     Catechism
                     to
                     instruct
                     their
                     children
                     in
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     this
                     solemn
                     festival
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     12.
                     24
                     ,
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                     which
                     
                       Solomon
                       Jarchi
                    
                     calleth
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     (
                     upon
                     Exod.
                     13.
                     8.
                     
                     )
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     Annuntiation
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ;
                     so
                     did
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     think
                     fit
                     to
                     require
                     catechizing
                     ,
                     specially
                     against
                     Easter
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     particularly
                     because
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     addressed
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Communion
                     ,
                     which
                     never
                     failed
                     heretofore
                     to
                     be
                     administred
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     our
                     true
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     a
                     most
                     full
                     and
                     exact
                     Annuntiation
                     of
                     our
                     spiritual
                     deliverance
                     :
                     nor
                     is
                     it
                     improbable
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     alluded
                     to
                     this
                     very
                     Text
                     of
                     
                       Exod.
                       13.
                       8.
                       
                       &
                       Annuntiabis
                       filio
                       tuo
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     to
                     this
                     very
                     custom
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     grounded
                     thereon
                     ,
                     of
                     making
                     their
                     Catechetical
                     annuntiations
                     when
                     he
                     used
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     word
                     concerning
                     the
                     blessed
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Annuntiatis
                       mortem
                       Domini
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     11.
                     26.
                     thereby
                     himself
                     calling
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     licencing
                     us
                     to
                     call
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     the
                     annuntiation
                     of
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     remarkable
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     used
                     this
                     manner
                     of
                     Catechizing
                     only
                     at
                     this
                     feast
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     Catechism
                     consisted
                     of
                     these
                     three
                     heads
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Pascha
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       herba
                       amara
                       ,
                       &
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Azymus
                       :
                    
                     Their
                     Annuntiation
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Passeover
                     was
                     ,
                     how
                     God
                     passed
                     their
                     Fathers
                     over
                     that
                     night
                     wherein
                     he
                     destroyed
                     the
                     first
                     born
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ;
                     Their
                     annuntiation
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     bitter
                     herbs
                     ,
                     was
                     of
                     their
                     Fathers
                     grievous
                     servitude
                     and
                     bondage
                     in
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     even
                     their
                     lives
                     bitter
                     unto
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     their
                     annuntiation
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     unleavened
                     bread
                     ,
                     was
                     their
                     happy
                     and
                     sudden
                     deliverance
                     from
                     that
                     bondage
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     were
                     so
                     urgent
                     upon
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       they
                       took
                       their
                       dough
                       before
                       it
                       was
                       leavened
                       ,
                    
                     their
                     kneading
                     troughs
                     being
                     bound
                     up
                     in
                     their
                     cloathes
                     upon
                     their
                     shoulders
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     12.
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     had
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     a
                     much
                     greater
                     deliverance
                     ;
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     less
                     Annuntiation
                     ?
                     For
                     where
                     the
                     mercy
                     it self
                     is
                     much
                     greater
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     the
                     memorial
                     thereof
                     be
                     so
                     much
                     less
                     ?
                  
                   
                     God
                     gives
                     a
                     signal
                     intimation
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     
                       Exod.
                       12.
                       42.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Haec
                       ista
                       ,
                       non
                       illa
                       ,
                    
                     This
                     is
                     that
                     very
                     night
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     not
                     demonstrative
                     pronouns
                     enough
                     to
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     mercy
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     particular
                     in
                     their
                     thankful
                     commemoration
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     in
                     Almighty
                     Gods
                     free
                     donation
                     ;
                     And
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     seems
                     to
                     speak
                     as
                     signally
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       same
                       night
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       betrayed
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     11.
                     23.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     us
                     forget
                     the
                     particular
                     time
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     cometh
                     so
                     near
                     the
                     very
                     words
                     of
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       This
                       is
                       that
                       very
                       night
                       to
                       be
                       observed
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     And
                     indeed
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     not
                     we
                     keep
                     a
                     Christian
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     Sabbath
                     ?
                     were
                     they
                     not
                     both
                     alike
                     feasts
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     so
                     ,
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     both
                     alike
                     abolished
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     10.
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       observe
                       daies
                       ,
                       and
                       moneths
                       ,
                       and
                       times
                       ,
                       and
                       years
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       afraid
                       of
                       you
                       least
                       I
                       have
                       bestowed
                       upon
                       you
                       labour
                       in
                       vain
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     Jewish
                     observation
                     of
                     daies
                     ,
                     which
                     observes
                     
                       daies
                       for
                       themselves
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     without
                     doubt
                     destructive
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     places
                     Religion
                     in
                     things
                     meerly
                     ceremonial
                     :
                     Not
                     so
                     a
                     Christian
                     observation
                     of
                     
                       daies
                       for
                       duties
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     places
                     Religion
                     only
                     in
                     morals
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     why
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     as
                     good
                     Authority
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     as
                     justifiable
                     warrant
                     ,
                     to
                     observe
                     an
                     Anniversary
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     to
                     observe
                     a
                     Weekly
                     festival
                     ?
                     as
                     well
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Passeover
                     once
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     once
                     a
                     week
                     ?
                     for
                     both
                     are
                     alike
                     recommended
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     neither
                     is
                     directly
                     commanded
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     add
                     to
                     Gods
                     commands
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     take
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     nor
                     may
                     we
                     think
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     defective
                     in
                     any
                     necessary
                     command
                     or
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     advance
                     Judaism
                     above
                     Christianity
                     .
                     Therefore
                     since
                     it
                     will
                     pose
                     the
                     best
                     Divine
                     in
                     Christendom
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     Text
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     which
                     commandeth
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     run
                     to
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     the
                     seventh
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     contented
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     with
                     the
                     general
                     equity
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     gives
                     the
                     Church
                     power
                     to
                     consecrate
                     Annual
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Weekly
                     Festivals
                     to
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     condemneth
                     our
                     profaness
                     in
                     neglecting
                     ,
                     our
                     perversness
                     in
                     despising
                     the
                     one
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     Besides
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     we
                     cannot
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     ,
                     sure
                     the
                     Apostles
                     could
                     not
                     )
                     keep
                     a
                     Lords
                     day
                     all
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     repetition
                     of
                     Easter-day
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     :
                     wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     either
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Jewish
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     Christian
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     or
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Lords
                     day
                     from
                     the
                     great
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     our
                     Lords
                     resurrection
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     Saint
                     
                     John
                     telling
                     us
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     
                       in
                       the
                       Spirit
                       on
                       the
                       Lords
                       day
                       ,
                    
                     pointeth
                     clearly
                     at
                     our
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     the
                     weekly
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christs
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     at
                     Easter-day
                     ,
                     the
                     annual
                     remembrance
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     those
                     Churches
                     of
                     Asia
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     he
                     writ
                     ,
                     Easter-day
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     confined
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     but
                     might
                     be
                     kept
                     on
                     any
                     other
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ;
                     yet
                     without
                     doubt
                     he
                     called
                     it
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     weekly
                     repetition
                     of
                     that
                     very
                     day
                     which
                     our
                     Lord
                     had
                     consecrated
                     to
                     himself
                     by
                     rising
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     called
                     for
                     that
                     reason
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     the
                     great
                     Lords
                     day
                     by
                     the
                     primitive
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     shal
                     we
                     then
                     not
                     think
                     it
                     worth
                     our
                     notice
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     chose
                     such
                     a
                     time
                     for
                     his
                     Passion
                     and
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     unerring
                     Characters
                     of
                     heaven
                     might
                     be
                     exactly
                     observed
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     over
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     so
                     that
                     our
                     Civil
                     year
                     were
                     made
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     Tropical
                     :
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     its
                     first
                     and
                     purest
                     age
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     careful
                     to
                     find
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     zealous
                     to
                     settle
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     this
                     Festival
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Fathers
                     of
                     these
                     blessed
                     ages
                     (
                     which
                     were
                     less
                     quarrelsom
                     ,
                     but
                     more
                     pious
                     then
                     any
                     have
                     been
                     since
                     )
                     had
                     not
                     thought
                     it
                     highly
                     concerned
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     propagation
                     and
                     justification
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ?
                     Surely
                     we
                     cannot
                     easily
                     more
                     gratifie
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     putting
                     down
                     the
                     memory
                     of
                     that
                     time
                     wherein
                     they
                     crucified
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       seed
                       of
                    
                     David
                     
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       flesh
                    
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     we
                     more
                     easily
                     scandalize
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     putting
                     down
                     the
                     memorial
                     of
                     that
                     time
                     wherein
                     he
                     was
                     
                       declared
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       with
                       power
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       holiness
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       resurrection
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     1.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     God
                     deliver
                     his
                     Church
                     from
                     such
                     practises
                     as
                     are
                     fit
                     to
                     gratifie
                     Jews
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     scandalize
                     good
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     Of
                     the
                     antient
                     contention
                     about
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     Easter
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     Apostles
                     zeal
                     more
                     about
                     Duties
                     then
                     about
                     Daies
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     overthrow
                     the
                     observing
                     of
                     particular
                     daies
                     in
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     those
                     daies
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     by
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     Praying
                     ,
                     Administring
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     by
                     Almes-deeds
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     false
                     administration
                     ,
                     (
                     sc
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Eucharist
                     in
                     one
                     kind
                     )
                     and
                     false
                     Devotions
                     and
                     false
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     sordid
                     illiberality
                     in
                     not
                     relieving
                     the
                     poor
                     ,
                     are
                     all●
                     alike
                     Profanations
                     of
                     a
                     Festival
                     .
                  
                   
                     FAmous
                     was
                     the
                     controversie
                     betwixt
                     Policrates
                     and
                     Victor
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     celebrating
                     of
                     Easter-day
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     Asia
                     would
                     needs
                     keep
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     full
                     moon
                     in
                     Spring
                     ,
                     conceiving
                     the
                     Apostles
                     condescention
                     to
                     the
                     Iew
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     a
                     dogmatical
                     sanction
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Western
                     Churches
                     who
                     had
                     no
                     conversation
                     with
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     were
                     not
                     moved
                     ,
                     through
                     compliance
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     at
                     first
                     to
                     forsake
                     their
                     Christian
                     liberty
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     the
                     Christian
                     truth
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     Quartadeci●…
                     were
                     in
                     pro●ess
                     ▪
                     of
                     time
                     declared
                     Hereticks
                     )
                     would
                     not
                     keep
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     that
                     full
                     Moon
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Sunday
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     Easter-day
                     ;
                     the
                     learned
                     Scaliger
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     for
                     their
                     difference
                     :
                     The
                     Jewish
                     Converts
                     following
                     their
                     old
                     custom
                     ,
                     kept
                     still
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     a
                     Passeover
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christs
                     Passion
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     sought
                     after
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     moneth
                     on
                     which
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     had
                     been
                     slain
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                     had
                     been
                     crucified
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     Gentile
                     Converts
                     kept
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Passeover
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christs
                     resurrection
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     deferred
                     their
                     feast
                     till
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     that
                     followed
                     next
                     after
                     that
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     moneth
                     :
                     So
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     Churches
                     agreed
                     about
                     the
                     feast
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     thought
                     themselves
                     bound
                     to
                     observe
                     a
                     Passeover
                     once
                     a
                     year
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     agreed
                     also
                     about
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ;
                     their
                     disagreement
                     was
                     only
                     about
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     
                     Churches
                     of
                     Asia
                     had
                     mistaken
                     Saint
                     Johns
                     condescention
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     for
                     an
                     approbation
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     allowed
                     this
                     manner
                     of
                     celebrating
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     known
                     and
                     received
                     custom
                     ,
                     among
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     also
                     approved
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     established
                     the
                     same
                     among
                     the
                     Christians
                     .
                     The
                     like
                     mistake
                     whereunto
                     might
                     also
                     have
                     been
                     in
                     other
                     Eastern
                     Churches
                     concerning
                     the
                     Iewish
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     had
                     they
                     retained
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     opinion
                     of
                     necessity
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     was
                     at
                     first
                     jointly
                     observed
                     with
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ,
                     appears
                     from
                     antient
                     canons
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Clement
                       ,
                       cap.
                    
                     33.
                     
                     And
                     Scaliger
                     takes
                     it
                     for
                     granted
                     that
                     those
                     Churches
                     were
                     converted
                     betimes
                     ,
                     which
                     retained
                     that
                     old
                     custom
                     :
                     
                       Quod
                       Ethiopes
                       sabbatum
                       ●que
                       ac
                       Dominicum
                       ab
                       opere
                       immune
                       habent
                       ,
                       id
                       non
                       est
                       argumentum
                       Judaismi
                       ,
                       sed
                       veteris
                       Christianismi
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     
                       lib.
                       7.
                       de
                       emend
                    
                     .
                     )
                     That
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     Aethiopia
                     do
                     keep
                     Saturday
                     a
                     Holy-day
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     proof
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     new
                     Iews
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     old
                     Christians
                     :
                     The
                     truth
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostles
                     zeal
                     busied
                     and
                     spent
                     it self
                     wholly
                     upon
                     duties
                     ,
                     not
                     upon
                     daies
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     should
                     ours
                     :
                     
                       They
                       continued
                       daily
                       in
                       the
                       Temple
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     2.
                     46.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       daily
                       in
                       the
                       Temple
                       and
                       in
                       every
                       house
                       they
                       ceased
                       not
                       to
                       teach
                       and
                       preach
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     5
                     ▪
                     42.
                     
                     This
                     daily
                     preaching
                     shewed
                     their
                     chief
                     zeal
                     was
                     for
                     duties
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     daies
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     their
                     
                       every
                       day
                    
                     doth
                     not
                     forbid
                     their
                     particular
                     choice
                     of
                     one
                     principal
                     day
                     ,
                     for
                     those
                     holy
                     purposes
                     and
                     performances
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     we
                     read
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       20.
                       7.
                       
                       Vpon
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       week
                       when
                       the
                       Disciples
                       came
                       together
                       to
                       break
                       bread
                       ▪
                    
                     Paul
                     
                       preached
                       unto
                       them
                    
                     :
                     Here
                     's
                     a
                     particular
                     day
                     culled
                     out
                     from
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     preaching
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     consequently
                     for
                     praying
                     )
                     and
                     for
                     administring
                     the
                     holy
                     Communion
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     expound
                     
                       the
                       breaking
                       of
                       bread
                    
                     with
                     some
                     antient
                     Interpreters
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     an
                     ill
                     inference
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     late
                     have
                     made
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     lawfully
                     leave
                     out
                     the
                     other
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     blessed
                     ▪
                     Sacrament
                     :
                     By
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     they
                     might
                     tell
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     authority
                     to
                     change
                     the
                     very
                     form
                     instituted
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     read
                     in
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     men
                     were
                     
                       baptized
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     8.
                     16.
                     
                     &
                     19.
                     5.
                     
                     For
                     without
                     
                     doubt
                     if
                     Christs
                     institution
                     may
                     be
                     dispensed
                     withal
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     Sacrament
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     then
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     ill
                     arguing
                     from
                     a
                     
                       Synechdoche
                       partis
                       in
                       dicto
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     
                       Synechdoche
                       partis
                       in
                       facto
                    
                     ,
                     from
                     a
                     part
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     in
                     speaking
                     .
                     to
                     a
                     part
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     in
                     doing
                     .
                     The
                     bread
                     may
                     be
                     named
                     without
                     the
                     wine
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     follows
                     not
                     therefore
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     given
                     without
                     it
                     :
                     We
                     may
                     admit
                     of
                     half
                     speeches
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     whole
                     Sacraments
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     words
                     are
                     not
                     sacrilegious
                     in
                     putting
                     a
                     part
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     right
                     way
                     of
                     speaking
                     ;
                     yet
                     works
                     may
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     sacriledge
                     by
                     doing
                     but
                     a
                     part
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     right
                     way
                     of
                     working
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     speaking
                     we
                     may
                     follow
                     the
                     custome
                     or
                     practice
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     doing
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     follow
                     the
                     precept
                     and
                     prescription
                     of
                     God.
                     Nor
                     can
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     wilfully
                     transgresseth
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     be
                     excused
                     from
                     infidelity
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     embrace
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     cannot
                     justly
                     reject
                     )
                     Aquinas
                     his
                     distinction
                     ,
                     
                       Infidelis
                       non
                       ut
                       habeus
                       malam
                       voluntatem
                       circa
                       finem
                       ,
                       Sc.
                       Christum
                       ;
                       sed
                       tamen
                       ut
                       deficiens
                       in
                       Electione
                       mediorum
                       ,
                       quia
                       non
                       eligit
                       quae
                       sunt
                       à
                       Christo
                       tradita
                    
                     ;
                     a
                     Christian
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     infidel
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     erring
                     about
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     aims
                     at
                     Christ
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     as
                     erring
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     followeth
                     not
                     those
                     ways
                     which
                     Christ
                     hath
                     prescribed
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     thus
                     have
                     they
                     erred
                     about
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     be
                     accounted
                     very
                     strict
                     observers
                     of
                     the
                     grand
                     Christian
                     Festivals
                     ;
                     although
                     in
                     truth
                     they
                     cannot
                     keep
                     a
                     Festival
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     falsely
                     administer
                     the
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     they
                     who
                     Preach
                     false
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     use
                     false
                     devotions
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     this
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     that
                     Christian
                     Festivals
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     celebrated
                     by
                     preaching
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     administring
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     by
                     holy
                     and
                     religious
                     prayers
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     left
                     out
                     either
                     in
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     administring
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     regard
                     Gods
                     blessing
                     on
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     nor
                     his
                     presence
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     ,
                     holy
                     and
                     religious
                     Prayers
                     do
                     in
                     effect
                     partake
                     both
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     professions
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     remembrances
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     accordingly
                     observable
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     collects
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     there
                     
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     part
                     of
                     them
                     a
                     recognition
                     or
                     profession
                     of
                     some
                     heavenly
                     Doctrine
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     ;
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     part
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     special
                     remembrance
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     honour
                     alwayes
                     ,
                     concluding
                     
                       Per
                       Jesum
                       Christum
                       ,
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                       ,
                    
                     through
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     false
                     devotions
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     not
                     true
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     true
                     in
                     his
                     certain
                     knowledge
                     who
                     useth
                     them
                     )
                     False
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     false
                     administration
                     do
                     all
                     alike
                     profane
                     a
                     Festival
                     .
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     thinks
                     the
                     Lords
                     Day
                     not
                     sufficiently
                     celebrated
                     by
                     words
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     and
                     prayers
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     requires
                     also
                     the
                     giving
                     of
                     alms
                     ;
                     
                       Vpon
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       week
                       let
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       you
                       lay
                       by
                       him
                       in
                       store
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     16.
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     tels
                     us
                     he
                     chose
                     such
                     a
                     day
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     very
                     much
                     advance
                     the
                     duty
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       He
                       argues
                       from
                       the
                       day
                       to
                       the
                       duty
                       ,
                       bidding
                       them
                       consider
                       what
                       great
                       mercies
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       bestowed
                       on
                       them
                       that
                       very
                       day
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       alone
                       would
                       make
                       them
                       willingly
                       and
                       liberally
                       shew
                       mercy
                       to
                       his
                       distressed
                       members
                       :
                    
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     antient
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     primitive
                     Christians
                     ,
                     to
                     offer
                     up
                     their
                     alms
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     their
                     prayers
                     to
                     God
                     upon
                     those
                     Festivals
                     which
                     they
                     celebrated
                     in
                     a
                     thankful
                     remembrance
                     of
                     his
                     mercies
                     conveyed
                     unto
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     might
                     beseech
                     him
                     
                       mercifully
                       to
                       accept
                       their
                       alms
                    
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     
                       to
                       receive
                       their
                       prayers
                       which
                       they
                       offered
                       to
                       his
                       Divine
                       Majesty
                       :
                    
                     But
                     our
                     charity
                     and
                     our
                     devotion
                     are
                     both
                     grown
                     cold
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     charity
                     so
                     cold
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     hath
                     quite
                     chilled
                     our
                     devotion
                     ;
                     we
                     are
                     loth
                     to
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     charges
                     to
                     honour
                     Christ
                     with
                     set
                     anniversary
                     Festivals
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     continuing
                     or
                     reviving
                     the
                     formerly
                     accustomed
                     alms
                     to
                     his
                     poor
                     members
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     giving
                     something
                     to
                     the
                     poor
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     fitting
                     Concomitant
                     or
                     proper
                     adjunct
                     of
                     a
                     Festival
                     ,
                     being
                     so
                     taught
                     ,
                     John.
                     13.
                     29.
                     where
                     our
                     Saviours
                     words
                     to
                     Judas
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       thou
                       dost
                       do
                       quickly
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     spoken
                     against
                     the
                     feast
                     ,
                     ar●
                     thus
                     interpreted
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       he
                       should
                       give
                       something
                       to
                       the
                       poor
                       :
                    
                     And
                     indeed
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     rightly
                     interpreted
                     .
                     For
                     since
                     our
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     suffered
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     connot
                     do
                     enough
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     doings
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     then
                     be
                     most
                     seasonable
                     when
                     we
                     record
                     his
                     sufferings
                     for
                     us
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     
                     willing
                     to
                     suffer
                     for
                     our
                     sakes
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     called
                     upon
                     the
                     Traytor
                     to
                     dispatch
                     quickly
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     willing
                     to
                     do
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     matters
                     of
                     charity
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     helpful
                     unto
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     every
                     man
                     say
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       thou
                       dost
                       do
                       quickly
                    
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     me
                     seriously
                     and
                     constantly
                     pour
                     out
                     my
                     soul
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     unquestionable
                     devotion
                     ,
                     meditate
                     on
                     Gods
                     holy
                     word
                     ,
                     hunger
                     after
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     thirst
                     after
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     willingly
                     and
                     frequently
                     releive
                     and
                     refresh
                     his
                     poor
                     members
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     keep
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     be
                     to
                     me
                     a
                     
                       continual
                       Feast
                    
                     ;
                     yea
                     though
                     all
                     the
                     Holy
                     Dayes
                     that
                     are
                     instituted
                     in
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christ
                     should
                     be
                     forbidden
                     and
                     forgotten
                     by
                     others
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     these
                     holy
                     duties
                     ,
                     will
                     never
                     let
                     me
                     want
                     my
                     Christian
                     Festivals
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     The
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     in
                     observing
                     the
                     Feast
                     of
                     Easter
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     superstition
                     in
                     that
                     practice
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     did
                     exceedingly
                     rejoyce
                     at
                     the
                     Anniversary
                     Feast
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     long
                     continue
                     that
                     their
                     rejoycing
                     ,
                     even
                     till
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     till
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     descending
                     again
                     in
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     Balsamon
                     of
                     some
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     accounted
                     the
                     whole
                     time
                     from
                     Easter
                     to
                     Whitsontide
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     one
                     continual
                     Lords
                     day
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     first
                     Council
                     of
                     Nice
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     but
                     twenty
                     Canons
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     hath
                     bestowed
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     (
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     last
                     )
                     meerly
                     upon
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     celebrating
                     this
                     solemnity
                     ,
                     requiring
                     all
                     people
                     to
                     say
                     their
                     prayers
                     standing
                     on
                     every
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     betwixt
                     Easter
                     and
                     Whitsontide
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     on
                     the
                     Lords
                     days
                     all
                     the
                     year
                     after
                     ,
                     to
                     proclaim
                     their
                     joy
                     for
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     profess
                     their
                     faith
                     in
                     their
                     Saviours
                     Resurrection
                     :
                     Nor
                     were
                     they
                     acquainted
                     with
                     any
                     other
                     salutation
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     of
                     
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     risen
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     party
                     thus
                     saluted
                     made
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     true
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     risen
                     indeed
                     ;
                     they
                     thought
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     wish
                     one
                     another
                     any
                     joy
                     like
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     joy
                     of
                     Christ
                     like
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     :
                     The
                     like
                     salutation
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ;
                     
                       Resurrexit
                       Dominus
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     risen
                     ,
                     said
                     he
                     who
                     saluted
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     answered
                     ,
                     
                       Deo
                       gratias
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     be
                     thanked
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Apparuit
                       Simoni
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     appeared
                     unto
                     Simon
                     :
                     This
                     was
                     all
                     their
                     Good
                     morrow
                     &
                     Good
                     even
                     one
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     the
                     more
                     antient
                     and
                     more
                     innocent
                     times
                     ,
                     (
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     )
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     on
                     every
                     Sunday
                     from
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     to
                     the
                     Ascention
                     did
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     repeat
                     the
                     collect
                     for
                     Easter
                     day
                     ,
                     
                       Deus
                       qui
                       per
                       Vnigenitum
                       tuum
                       aeternitatis
                       nobis
                       aditum
                       reserâsti
                       ,
                       Almighty
                       God
                       which
                       by
                       thy
                       only
                       begotten
                       Son
                       hast
                       opened
                       unto
                       us
                       the
                       gate
                       of
                       everlasting
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     leaving
                     out
                     only
                     
                       hodiernâ
                       die
                       ,
                       on
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     make
                     one
                     day
                     hold
                     out
                     to
                     forty
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     so
                     long
                     continue
                     the
                     same
                     prayer
                     ,
                     so
                     did
                     they
                     as
                     long
                     continue
                     the
                     same
                     praise
                     ;
                     singing
                     three
                     several
                     Alleluiahs
                     on
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     Sundays
                     for
                     this
                     infinite
                     mercy
                     and
                     eternal
                     consolation
                     in
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     heavenly
                     comfort
                     expressing
                     a
                     heavenly
                     joy
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     already
                     passed
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     militant
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     triumphant
                     ,
                     &
                     would
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     since
                     our
                     Saviour
                     was
                     risen
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     going
                     into
                     Heaven
                     .
                     Surely
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     cals
                     the
                     whole
                     three
                     days
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     passion
                     ,
                     death
                     and
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     
                       sacratissimum
                       triduum
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     three
                     most
                     holy
                     days
                     in
                     the
                     circle
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     year
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     cheif
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     was
                     that
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     therefore
                     antiently
                     accounted
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     is
                     any
                     other
                     Sunday
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     in
                     dignity
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     order
                     .
                     
                       Veteris
                       anni
                       Ecclesiastici
                       initium
                       à
                       Pascha
                       ;
                       &
                       Pascha
                       dicebatur
                       annus
                       novus
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Scaliger
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       lib.
                       1.
                       de
                       em
                       .
                       tem
                       .
                    
                     )
                     The
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Ecclesiastical
                     year
                     was
                     antiently
                     at
                     Easter
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     called
                     the
                     new
                     year
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     new
                     years
                     week
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     Easter
                     week
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     this
                     account
                     came
                     afterwards
                     to
                     be
                     altered
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     new
                     year
                     translated
                     from
                     Easter
                     to
                     Christmass
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     Scaliger
                     sheweth
                     (
                     
                       lib.
                       6.
                       de
                       emend
                       .
                       temp
                       .
                    
                     )
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Institutum
                       vetus
                       in
                       Ecclesiâ
                       fuit
                       in
                       natali
                       Domini
                       
                       Pascha
                       proximum
                       ,
                       ejusque
                       diem
                       indiculis
                       aut
                       breviculis
                       notare
                       ;
                       Ab
                       hoc
                       more
                       fluxit
                       ut
                       à
                       natali
                       Domini
                       anni
                       passionis
                       ejus
                       numera●entur
                       ;
                       hoc
                       est
                       ,
                       ut
                       annum
                       passionis
                       inciperent
                       putare
                       à
                       natali
                       Domini
                       ,
                       qui
                       tamen
                       putandus
                       erat
                       à
                       sequenti
                       Pasch●
                       :
                       Because
                       at
                       Christmas
                       they
                       did
                       antiently
                       give
                       out
                       the
                       Calender
                       for
                       the
                       ensuing
                       Easter
                       ,
                       thence
                       it
                       came
                       to
                       pass
                       that
                       some
                       began
                       the
                       account
                       of
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       Christ
                       at
                       Christmas
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       should
                       not
                       have
                       begun
                       till
                       the
                       Easter
                       after
                       .
                    
                     But
                     for
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     in
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     Easter
                     day
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     Easter
                     week
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     week
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     year
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     occasion
                     that
                     the
                     common
                     dayes
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     weeks
                     were
                     by
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     called
                     feriae
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     holy-dayes
                     ;
                     as
                     
                       feria
                       secunda
                       ,
                       tertia
                       ,
                       quarta
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     third
                     ,
                     and
                     fourth
                     holy-day
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     Munday
                     ,
                     Tuesday
                     ,
                     Wednesday
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     followed
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     Easter
                     week
                     ,
                     whereof
                     every
                     day
                     was
                     a
                     holy-day
                     :
                     So
                     the
                     same
                     
                       Scaliger
                       (
                       lib.
                       7.
                       de
                       emend
                       .
                       temp
                       .
                       )
                       Quare
                       prima
                       ,
                       secunda
                       ,
                       tertia
                       ,
                       quarta
                       ,
                       quinta
                       Septimane
                       dictae
                       sunt
                       feriae
                       ,
                       quum
                       in
                       omnibus
                       hebdomadibus
                       feriandi
                       necessitas
                       nulle
                       incumbat
                       ,
                       haec
                       ratio
                       est
                       ,
                       quod
                       annus
                       Ecclesiasticus
                       incipiat
                       à
                       Pascha
                       ;
                       septimana
                       autem
                       Paschatis
                       erat
                       immunis
                       ab
                       opere
                       faciendo
                       ,
                       &
                       feriata
                       ;
                       unde
                       quum
                       sex
                       illi
                       dies
                       post
                       Pascha
                       feriati
                       esse●…
                       ,
                       &
                       ea
                       esset
                       prima
                       anni
                       hebdomas
                       ,
                       inde
                       factum
                       ut
                       omnes
                       di●s
                       septimanae
                       vocarentur
                       feriae
                       .
                       Lex
                       enim
                       est
                       Constantini
                       M.
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       non
                       solum
                       hebdomadem
                       post
                       Pascha
                       ,
                       sed
                       &
                       antecedentem
                       excipit
                       ab
                       opere
                       faciendo
                       ;
                       sed
                       de
                       posteriore
                       hebdomade
                       usus
                       tantum
                       obtinuit
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     sum
                     of
                     all
                     is
                     this
                     ;
                     
                       Because
                       Easter
                       weeke
                       was
                       the
                       first
                       weeke
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                       that
                       week
                       were
                       all
                       accounted
                       and
                       kept
                       holy
                       ,
                       and
                       accordingly
                       were
                       thus
                       computed
                       ,
                       the
                       first
                       ,
                       second
                       ,
                       third
                       ,
                       fourths
                       fifth
                       holy
                       day
                       :
                       Hence
                       it
                       is
                       that
                       the
                       same
                       computation
                       still
                       hold
                       :
                       of
                       the
                       days
                       in
                       the
                       other
                       weeks
                       throughout
                       the
                       whole
                       year
                       ,
                       that
                       instead
                       of
                       the
                       first
                       ,
                       second
                       ,
                       third
                       ,
                       fourth
                       and
                       fifth
                       day
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       said
                       ,
                       the
                       first
                       ,
                       second
                       ,
                       third
                       ,
                       fourth
                       and
                       fifth
                       holy-day
                       :
                    
                     For
                     the
                     Emperour
                     Constantine
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     made
                     a
                     Law
                     that
                     all
                     Easter
                     week
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     week
                     before
                     it
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     kept
                     as
                     one
                     Holy-day
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     in
                     our
                     age
                     this
                     Law
                     holds
                     only
                     of
                     Easter
                     week
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     some
                     footsteps
                     of
                     that
                     observation
                     still
                     in
                     the
                     week
                     before
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     Church
                     appoints
                     Epistles
                     and
                     
                     Gospels
                     for
                     every
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     before
                     Easter
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     Churches
                     beyond
                     the
                     seas
                     ,
                     still
                     call
                     it
                     the
                     holy
                     week
                     ;
                     and
                     some
                     make
                     it
                     so
                     :
                     For
                     which
                     Religious
                     practice
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     but
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     hath
                     warrant
                     enough
                     from
                     that
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       Mark.
                       14.
                       8.
                       
                       She
                       hath
                       done
                       what
                       she
                       could
                       ,
                       she
                       is
                       come
                       aforehand
                       to
                       anoint
                       my
                       body
                       for
                       the
                       burying
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     rather
                     ,
                     to
                     anoint
                     her self
                     for
                     my
                     body
                     ,
                     to
                     prepare
                     her self
                     for
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     Holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     best
                     Christians
                     ,
                     Easter
                     day
                     was
                     a
                     greater
                     Sunday
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     all
                     the
                     year
                     after
                     it
                     ;
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Sabboth
                     of
                     the
                     Passover
                     was
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Jews
                     account
                     ,
                     a
                     greater
                     Sabboth
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     year
                     ;
                     nor
                     was
                     this
                     judgement
                     any
                     way
                     superstitious
                     ,
                     but
                     truely
                     Religious
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     find
                     it
                     authorized
                     by
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       that
                       Sabboth
                       day
                       was
                       an
                       high
                       day
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     19.
                     32.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     Sabboth
                     day
                     was
                     higher
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Passover
                     was
                     joyned
                     with
                     it
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     then
                     quarrel
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     for
                     preferring
                     one
                     Sunday
                     before
                     another
                     ,
                     since
                     she
                     observeth
                     them
                     all
                     as
                     holy
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     Lord
                     ;
                     there
                     was
                     the
                     Holy
                     of
                     Holyes
                     in
                     the
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     disparagement
                     to
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ;
                     The
                     Paschal
                     Sabbath
                     was
                     a
                     high
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     other
                     Sabbaths
                     not
                     put
                     down
                     the
                     lower
                     .
                     By
                     taking
                     off
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     holiness
                     I
                     see
                     much
                     profaness
                     and
                     irreligion
                     in
                     all
                     respects
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     me
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     Church
                     should
                     proclaim
                     ,
                     
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                    
                     ,
                     never
                     so
                     much
                     before
                     the
                     place
                     and
                     time
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     yet
                     all
                     would
                     be
                     little
                     enough
                     to
                     beget
                     the
                     love
                     and
                     practice
                     of
                     holiness
                     in
                     the
                     worshippers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     observed
                     weekly
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     memory
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Resurrection
                     ;
                     and
                     hath
                     a
                     double
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     one
                     by
                     relation
                     to
                     its
                     du●y
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     publickly
                     to
                     serve
                     God
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     him
                     thanks
                     for
                     our
                     Redemption
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     principal
                     ;
                     The
                     other
                     by
                     institution
                     as
                     consecrated
                     to
                     this
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     less
                     principal
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Antisabbatarian
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     which
                     advanceth
                     duties
                     above
                     days
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     Christs
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     Moses
                     his
                     own
                     teaching
                     ,
                     and
                     makes
                     most
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     observation
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     is
                     more
                     properly
                     called
                     the
                     Lords
                     Day
                     then
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     .
                  
                   
                     WE
                     may
                     not
                     pass
                     by
                     that
                     memorable
                     Canon
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Trullo
                       (
                       cap.
                    
                     66.
                     )
                     which
                     hath
                     these
                     words
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       From
                       the
                       Holy
                       Festival
                       of
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       of
                       Christ
                       our
                       God
                       untill
                       the
                       New
                       Lords
                       Day
                       ,
                       all
                       true
                       believers
                       ought
                       to
                       go
                       to
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       uncessantly
                       praise
                       God
                       in
                       Psalms
                       and
                       Hymns
                       and
                       Spiritual
                       songs
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     T
                     is
                     worth
                     our
                     notice
                     that
                     the
                     Fathers
                     of
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     holden
                     in
                     the
                     Emperours
                     Pallace
                     ,
                     called
                     Easter
                     day
                     it self
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Resurrection
                       day
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Sunday
                     after
                     it
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       New
                       Lords
                       day
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     simply
                     the
                     Lords
                     Day
                     ,
                     of
                     its
                     self
                     or
                     by
                     its
                     own
                     virtue
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     repetition
                     or
                     renovation
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     our
                     Lords
                     Resurrection
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     to
                     say
                     it
                     was
                     called
                     the
                     
                       New
                       Lords
                       Day
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     renewing
                     by
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     antiently
                     was
                     administred
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     )
                     is
                     not
                     satisfactory
                     ;
                     for
                     besides
                     that
                     other
                     Sundays
                     must
                     have
                     been
                     called
                     New
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     that
                     ,
                     (
                     upon
                     the
                     same
                     account
                     )
                     to
                     wit
                     those
                     of
                     Easter
                     and
                     Pentecost
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     that
                     Baptism
                     cannot
                     justly
                     cause
                     any
                     Sunday
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     therefore
                     surely
                     not
                     the
                     New
                     Lords
                     day
                     :
                     Whence
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     this
                     Sunday
                     was
                     called
                     
                       the
                       New
                       Lords
                       Day
                    
                     as
                     renewing
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     our
                     Lords
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     this
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Sundayes
                     do
                     belong
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     chiefly
                     upon
                     this
                     account
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     memorials
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     other
                     things
                     )
                     came
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     grace
                     and
                     truth
                     of
                     it
                     came
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     John
                     1.
                     17.
                     
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     was
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     translated
                     from
                     its
                     own
                     day
                     to
                     our
                     Lords
                     Day
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                     might
                     give
                     place
                     to
                     the
                     grace
                     and
                     truth
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     happily
                     for
                     that
                     cause
                     (
                     amongst
                     others
                     )
                     hath
                     the
                     Church
                     appointed
                     some
                     annual
                     memorials
                     of
                     the
                     grace
                     and
                     truth
                     which
                     came
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     solemnized
                     as
                     so
                     many
                     Sabbaths
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     weekly
                     memorial
                     she
                     did
                     rather
                     follow
                     the
                     Law
                     given
                     by
                     Moses
                     ;
                     then
                     the
                     grace
                     and
                     truth
                     which
                     came
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     doubtless
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     said
                     all
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     entire
                     keeping
                     of
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     from
                     Moses
                     but
                     only
                     from
                     Christ
                     ;
                     because
                     in
                     him
                     alone
                     the
                     soul
                     may
                     seek
                     for
                     rest
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     him
                     alone
                     is
                     sure
                     to
                     find
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     souls
                     trouble
                     is
                     from
                     sin
                     ;
                     so
                     her
                     rest
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     expiation
                     and
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sins
                     :
                     Therefore
                     as
                     her
                     trouble
                     is
                     from
                     her self
                     ,
                     so
                     her
                     rest
                     is
                     from
                     her
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     both
                     together
                     in
                     his
                     Sermon
                     ▪
                     and
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     Anthymn
                     of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       seeing
                       that
                       by
                       man
                       came
                       death
                       ,
                       by
                       man
                       also
                       commeth
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       of
                       the
                       dead
                       :
                       for
                       as
                       by
                    
                     Adam
                     
                       all
                       men
                       do
                       dye
                       ,
                       so
                       by
                       Christ
                       all
                       men
                       shall
                       be
                       restored
                       to
                       life
                       :
                       By
                       man
                       came
                       death
                       ,
                       by
                    
                     Adam
                     
                       all
                       men
                       do
                       die
                    
                     .
                     There
                     's
                     the
                     souls
                     trouble
                     from
                     her
                     sin
                     for
                     the
                     wages
                     of
                     sin
                     is
                     death
                     :
                     
                       By
                       man
                       commeth
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       of
                       the
                       dead
                       :
                       by
                       Christ
                       all
                       men
                       shall
                       be
                       restored
                       to
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     souls
                     rest
                     or
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     from
                     her
                     Saviour
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     eternal
                     life
                     through
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord.
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     gainsay
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     gainsay
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     which
                     requires
                     us
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     borrow
                     the
                     name
                     from
                     Moses
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     the
                     thing
                     it self
                     only
                     from
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     Moses
                     but
                     Christ
                     which
                     can
                     give
                     the
                     soul
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     or
                     make
                     it
                     truly
                     to
                     rest
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     i●
                     our
                     Sabbath
                     be
                     grounded
                     on
                     this
                     foundation
                     ,
                     the
                     
                     gates
                     of
                     hell
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     prevail
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     on
                     it
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     prevailed
                     against
                     the
                     gates
                     of
                     hell
                     ;
                     And
                     all
                     Christians
                     will
                     see
                     cause
                     enough
                     to
                     observe
                     it
                     not
                     only
                     religiously
                     but
                     also
                     joyfully
                     ,
                     because
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     blessing
                     ,
                     ought
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Joy
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     and
                     wholly
                     devote
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     publike
                     profession
                     and
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     Gods
                     infinite
                     and
                     undeserved
                     mercies
                     (
                     and
                     as
                     undeserved
                     as
                     infinite
                     mercies
                     )
                     conveyed
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Resurrection
                     :
                     If
                     we
                     keep
                     the
                     Sunday
                     (
                     or
                     Sabbath
                     )
                     upon
                     this
                     ground
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     a
                     double
                     reason
                     of
                     strictly
                     keeping
                     it
                     ;
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     duty
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     serve
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     praise
                     him
                     for
                     our
                     Redemption
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     from
                     the
                     day
                     it self
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Son
                     )
                     htah
                     been
                     consecrated
                     to
                     this
                     duty
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     duty
                     for
                     the
                     principal
                     ,
                     the
                     day
                     for
                     the
                     less
                     principal
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     prefer
                     accidents
                     before
                     substances
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     worshipping
                     is
                     meerly
                     an
                     accident
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     though
                     being
                     consecrated
                     thereunto
                     by
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     admit
                     it
                     for
                     an
                     inseparable
                     accident
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     men
                     had
                     need
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     that
                     Sabbatarian
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     which
                     seeks
                     to
                     advance
                     the
                     day
                     above
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     publike
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     had
                     been
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     for
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     truth
                     to
                     alledge
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     mistake
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     moral
                     or
                     substantial
                     and
                     eternal
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     consists
                     of
                     these
                     two
                     particulars
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     publike
                     solemn
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     for
                     our
                     souls
                     to
                     rest
                     in
                     God.
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     
                       morale
                       naturae
                    
                     ,
                     moral
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     that
                     man
                     should
                     desire
                     and
                     declare
                     his
                     rest
                     to
                     be
                     only
                     in
                     God.
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     some
                     certain
                     dayes
                     (
                     and
                     consequently
                     other
                     requisites
                     or
                     adjuncts
                     )
                     be
                     consecrated
                     or
                     made
                     holy
                     for
                     that
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     relation
                     thereto
                     be
                     esteemed
                     holy
                     and
                     religious
                     ,
                     as
                     set
                     apart
                     to
                     serve
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     serve
                     our selves
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     
                       Morale
                       Disciplinae
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     saith
                     Halensis
                     )
                     or
                     
                       ex
                       instituto
                    
                     ;
                     moral
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     institution
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     substantial
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     belonging
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     the
                     determination
                     of
                     those
                     dayes
                     to
                     the
                     seventh
                     was
                     meerly
                     ceremonial
                     (
                     as
                     a
                     sign
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     a
                     seventh
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     moral
                     (
                     as
                     a
                     duty
                     to
                     Christians
                     )
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     this
                     commandment
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     general
                     equity
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     proportion
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     proportion
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     ,
                     if
                     one
                     of
                     seven
                     were
                     apportioned
                     for
                     the
                     lesser
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     greater
                     blessing
                     ?
                     Yet
                     still
                     in
                     asserting
                     thus
                     much
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     take
                     heed
                     that
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     which
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     be
                     not
                     alledged
                     to
                     confine
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     the
                     duty
                     which
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     commandment
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     second
                     and
                     lesser
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     greater
                     morality
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     In
                     which
                     respect
                     t
                     is
                     probable
                     that
                     Damascene
                     so
                     plainly
                     averreth
                     ,
                     That
                     whiles
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     Law
                     ,
                     no
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       Dan.
                       lib.
                       4
                       de
                       ▪
                       orth
                       .
                       fide
                       cap.
                    
                     24.
                     )
                     But
                     after
                     the
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     was
                     given
                     by
                     inspiration
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     Moses
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     sabbath
                     consecrated
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     exercise
                     themselves
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     own
                     example
                     (
                     if
                     this
                     author
                     say
                     true
                     )
                     we
                     are
                     first
                     to
                     provide
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     solemnity
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     the
                     better
                     believe
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     saying
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     command
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     consecrations
                     ,
                     yet
                     first
                     requires
                     a
                     worship
                     intrisically
                     and
                     essentially
                     ▪
                     holy
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     requires
                     the
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     that
                     worship
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     extrinsically
                     or
                     accidentally
                     holy
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     clearly
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     it self
                     ,
                     rightly
                     understood
                     ,
                     the
                     duty
                     is
                     above
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     above
                     the
                     Solemnities
                     of
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     exercised
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     if
                     the
                     publike
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religon
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     use
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     truly
                     glorifie
                     God
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     better
                     keep
                     the
                     sabbath
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     ,
                     supposing
                     he
                     worship
                     God
                     better
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     house
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     can
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     So
                     neerly
                     doth
                     it
                     concern
                     us
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     our
                     worship
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     pretend
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     keepers
                     of
                     the
                     sabbath
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     Prayers
                     or
                     Administrations
                     wherein
                     we
                     communicate
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     in
                     very
                     deed
                     rightly
                     glorifie
                     God
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     going
                     to
                     Church
                     can
                     make
                     us
                     keep
                     the
                     sabbath
                     (
                     for
                     infidels
                     and
                     heriticks
                     may
                     do
                     that
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     best
                     Christians
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     best
                     Christians
                     may
                     be
                     kept
                     
                     from
                     doing
                     it
                     )
                     because
                     what
                     we
                     get
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     we
                     lose
                     of
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     ●●t
                     is
                     not
                     possible
                     that
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     superstition
                     or
                     of
                     irreligion
                     should
                     afford
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     man
                     any
                     true
                     
                       rest
                       in
                       God
                    
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     sabbath
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     seems
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Saviour
                     own
                     doctrine
                     at
                     that
                     same
                     time
                     when
                     he
                     reproved
                     the
                     blindness
                     of
                     the
                     Pharisees
                     about
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     the
                     sabbath
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       scripture
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       and
                       by
                       a
                       miracle
                       ;
                       (
                       Mathew
                    
                     12.
                     )
                     three
                     such
                     arguments
                     as
                     were
                     sure
                     to
                     leave
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     unconfuted
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     judgement
                     ,
                     reason
                     would
                     be
                     their
                     confutation
                     ;
                     If
                     they
                     had
                     Faith
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Scriptures
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     neither
                     judgement
                     nor
                     faith
                     ,
                     yet
                     a
                     miracle
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     work
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     suppose
                     the
                     error
                     was
                     very
                     dangerous
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     confute
                     with
                     so
                     much
                     industry
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     arguments
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     scarce
                     any
                     other
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Gospel
                     :
                     In
                     this
                     case
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     ruler
                     of
                     the
                     Synagogue
                     ,
                     
                       Thon
                       Hypocrite
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     13.
                     15.
                     
                     In
                     this
                     case
                     he
                     looked
                     round
                     about
                     on
                     the
                     Pharisees
                     
                       with
                       anger
                       ,
                       being
                       grieved
                       for
                       the
                       hardness
                       of
                       their
                       hearts
                       ,
                       (
                       Mar.
                    
                     3.
                     5.
                     )
                     He
                     imployed
                     his
                     tongue
                     ,
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     his
                     head
                     all
                     to
                     beat
                     down
                     this
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     this
                     Hypocrisie
                     ,
                     which
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     being
                     zealous
                     for
                     Gods
                     commandments
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     truth
                     not
                     only
                     secretly
                     undermine
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     openly
                     oppose
                     them
                     .
                     Accordingly
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     and
                     Master
                     hath
                     in
                     one
                     chapter
                     ,
                     (
                     Mat.
                     12.
                     )
                     fortified
                     us
                     with
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     four
                     limitations
                     of
                     this
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     positive
                     or
                     Ceremonial
                     Law
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     bind
                     and
                     oblige
                     :
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     four
                     interpretations
                     to
                     mitigate
                     the
                     rigour
                     of
                     its
                     obligation
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Lex
                       naturae
                    
                     or
                     
                       necessitatis
                       :
                       it
                       must
                       give
                       place
                       to
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       nature
                       or
                       of
                       necessity
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Davids
                     Hunger
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     3
                     ▪
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     Second
                     is
                     
                       Lex
                       cultus
                       :
                       it
                       must
                       give
                       place
                       to
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     Priests
                     working
                     about
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     blameless
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     third
                     is
                     
                       Lex
                       charitatis
                       :
                       it
                       must
                       give
                       place
                       to
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       charity
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     is
                     proved
                     from
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     
                       Hosea
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       have
                       mercy
                       and
                       not
                       sacrifice
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     fourth
                     is
                     
                       Authoritas
                       legislatoris
                       :
                       the
                       authority
                       of
                       the
                       law-giver
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     made
                     it
                     may
                     abrogate
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     an
                     argument
                     not
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     concerning
                     any
                     (
                     intrinsically
                     )
                     moral
                     law
                     or
                     duty
                     )
                     
                       The
                       Son
                       of
                       man
                       is
                       Lord
                       also
                       of
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     8.
                     
                     We
                     may
                     add
                     a
                     fifth
                     from
                     the
                     repetition
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     story
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     
                       Intentio
                       legislatoris
                       :
                       it
                       must
                       give
                       place
                       to
                       the
                       intent
                       of
                       the
                       Law-giver
                       ,
                    
                     
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     mischief
                     of
                     those
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     gives
                     his
                     Law
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     Limitation
                     or
                     Interpretation
                     we
                     find
                     Mar.
                     2.
                     27.
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       sabbath
                       was
                       made
                       for
                       man
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     for
                     mans
                     good
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     the
                     outward
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     and
                     the
                     inward
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     his
                     intent
                     who
                     made
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     for
                     mans
                     good
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     corporal
                     and
                     spiritual
                     rest
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     bind
                     him
                     to
                     any
                     real
                     mischief
                     either
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     soul
                     :
                     wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     by
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     own
                     determination
                     ,
                     That
                     though
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     those
                     ceremonies
                     which
                     are
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     immediate
                     appointment
                     ,
                     yet
                     greater
                     is
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     the
                     least
                     moral
                     duty
                     then
                     of
                     any
                     of
                     those
                     ceremonies
                     ,
                     when
                     that
                     Moral
                     duty
                     concerns
                     either
                     our selves
                     or
                     our
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     when
                     it
                     concerns
                     our
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     ceremonials
                     are
                     appointed
                     for
                     Morals
                     ;
                     but
                     Morals
                     are
                     appointed
                     for
                     themselvs
                     :
                     Positive
                     constitutions
                     are
                     for
                     the
                     inforcement
                     of
                     natural
                     institutions
                     ,
                     but
                     natural
                     institutions
                     are
                     for
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     nature
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     Gods
                     worship
                     is
                     not
                     ceremonial
                     but
                     moral
                     ,
                     not
                     positive
                     but
                     natural
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     is
                     both
                     positive
                     and
                     ceremonial
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     follow
                     that
                     the
                     worship
                     was
                     not
                     ordained
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     for
                     the
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     worship
                     is
                     cleerly
                     above
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     same
                     Antisabbatarian
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     Christs
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     Moses
                     his
                     own
                     teaching
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     may
                     believe
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Doctors
                     themselves
                     ,
                     upon
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     
                       Exod.
                       12.
                       16.
                       
                       And
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Seventh
                       day
                       shall
                       be
                       an
                       holy
                       convocation
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     there
                     this
                     is
                     
                       Aben
                       Ezzra's
                    
                     gloss
                     
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       ,
                       because
                       that
                       was
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       their
                       going
                       out
                       of
                    
                     Egypt
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       seventh
                       day
                       because
                       that
                       was
                       the
                       day
                       of
                    
                     Pharaohs
                     
                       being
                       drowned
                    
                     :
                     therefore
                     those
                     two
                     dayes
                     were
                     more
                     strictly
                     observed
                     then
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     that
                     came
                     in
                     betwixt
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     if
                     we
                     look
                     narrrowly
                     into
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     dayes
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     duties
                     performed
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     made
                     the
                     holy
                     convocations
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     was
                     sanctified
                     by
                     eating
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Seventh
                     day
                     was
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Songs
                     and
                     thanksgivings
                     of
                     Moses
                     and
                     Miriam
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     Passeover
                     and
                     the
                     thanksgiving
                     ;
                     not
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     the
                     seventh
                     day
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     Holy
                     ,
                     duties
                     ,
                     not
                     holy
                     dayes
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     the
                     Gathering
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     holy
                     convocation
                     ,
                     and
                     shewed
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     We
                     ask
                     no
                     more
                     of
                     Christians
                     but
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     will
                     allow
                     Duties
                     to
                     be
                     above
                     dayes
                     in
                     making
                     of
                     holy
                     convocations
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     publike
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     above
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     the
                     day
                     wherein
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     worshipped
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     being
                     granted
                     (
                     which
                     cannot
                     well
                     be
                     denied
                     )
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     follow
                     that
                     they
                     best
                     keep
                     the
                     sabbath
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     best
                     publike
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     ;
                     not
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     strictest
                     in
                     observing
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     ceremony
                     ,
                     who
                     talke
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     but
                     follow
                     such
                     a
                     service
                     or
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     is
                     more
                     agreeable
                     with
                     mans
                     humors
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     humane
                     invention
                     ,
                     then
                     with
                     Gods
                     word
                     or
                     divine
                     institution
                     ;
                     A
                     Service
                     or
                     worship
                     which
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     solemn
                     and
                     publike
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Convention
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     ,
                     since
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     c●me
                     as
                     a
                     Communicant
                     to
                     that
                     worship
                     concerning
                     the
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     well
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     analogy
                     of
                     Faith
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     may
                     neither
                     give
                     up
                     his
                     conscience
                     in
                     a
                     blind
                     obedience
                     ,
                     nor
                     may
                     he
                     retain
                     it
                     upon
                     uncertainties
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     being
                     against
                     the
                     evidence
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     against
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       whatsoever
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       faith
                       is
                       sin
                       ,
                       Rom
                       ,
                    
                     14.
                     23.
                     
                     Whether
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     of
                     faith
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     evidence
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     assurance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     doth
                     this
                     divinity
                     whereby
                     we
                     ●ollow
                     the
                     best
                     Divine
                     that
                     ever
                     was
                     in
                     preferring
                     substances
                     above
                     accidents
                     ,
                     morals
                     above
                     ceremonials
                     ,
                     Duties
                     above
                     dayes
                     ,
                     any
                     whit
                     diminish
                     the
                     true
                     Santification
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     improve
                     &
                     advantage
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     undeniable
                     rule
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     moral
                     duties
                     must
                     have
                     moral
                     antecedents
                     ,
                     concomitants
                     ,
                     and
                     consequents
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     apply
                     to
                     this
                     moral
                     duty
                     of
                     Gods
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     any
                     day
                     consecrated
                     there
                     to
                     ,
                     whether
                     weekly
                     or
                     yearly
                     ,
                     little
                     enough
                     either
                     for
                     our
                     preparation
                     before
                     we
                     go
                     to
                     worship
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     our
                     attention
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     worshipping
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     our
                     meditation
                     and
                     thankfulness
                     after
                     we
                     have
                     worshipped
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     general
                     is
                     doubtless
                     moral
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     requires
                     a
                     day
                     to
                     be
                     set
                     apart
                     or
                     made
                     holy
                     for
                     Gods
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     &
                     requires
                     that
                     the
                     day
                     so
                     set
                     apart
                     ,
                     be
                     esteemed
                     holy
                     and
                     religious
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     its
                     own
                     sake
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     its
                     works
                     sake
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     St.
                     Pauls
                     command
                     concerning
                     the
                     Ministers
                     that
                     are
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     worship
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Thes
                       .
                       5.
                       12
                       ,
                       13.
                       
                       We
                       beseech
                       you
                       brethren
                       to
                       know
                       them
                       which
                       
                       labour
                       among
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       over
                       you
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       admonish
                       you
                       ;
                       And
                       to
                       esteem
                       them
                       very
                       highly
                       in
                       love
                       for
                       their
                       works
                       sake
                       :
                    
                     which
                     text
                     plainly
                     convinceth
                     those
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     greatest
                     sabbath-breakers
                     ,
                     and
                     contemners
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     know
                     those
                     which
                     labour
                     among
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     to
                     contemn
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     revile
                     and
                     to
                     oppress
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     acknowledging
                     those
                     labourers
                     to
                     be
                     over
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     strive
                     both
                     to
                     bring
                     the
                     labour
                     under
                     their
                     girdles
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     tread
                     the
                     labourers
                     under
                     their
                     feet
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       esteemed
                       highly
                       ,
                    
                     if
                     not
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     yet
                     surely
                     
                       for
                       their
                       works
                       sake
                    
                     ;
                     &
                     in
                     saying
                     so
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     the
                     same
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     that
                     are
                     consecrated
                     to
                     the
                     publike
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     by
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     proportion
                     what
                     is
                     commanded
                     concerning
                     one
                     adjunct
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     commanded
                     concerning
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     think
                     we
                     have
                     dicharged
                     our
                     duties
                     to
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     by
                     honouring
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     pillaging
                     and
                     defying
                     both
                     the
                     Places
                     and
                     the
                     Persons
                     that
                     are
                     consecrated
                     to
                     Gods
                     service
                     ;
                     or
                     to
                     speak
                     yet
                     more
                     plainly
                     ,
                     by
                     crying
                     up
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     but
                     beating
                     down
                     both
                     Churches
                     and
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     it self
                     hints
                     no
                     less
                     ,
                     which
                     deriveth
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbaths
                     being
                     sanctified
                     above
                     other
                     dayes
                     ,
                     not
                     from
                     any
                     holiness
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     it self
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     set
                     number
                     of
                     dayes
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     holiness
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     (
                     
                       Wherefore
                       the
                       Lord
                       blessed
                       the
                       seventh
                       day
                       and
                       hallowed
                       it
                       :
                    
                     )
                     The
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     its
                     duty
                     ,
                     is
                     without
                     doubt
                     of
                     Divine
                     right
                     ;
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     its
                     day
                     ,
                     may
                     without
                     derogation
                     to
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     many
                     good
                     Divines
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     Ecclesiastical
                     right
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     duty
                     is
                     matter
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     reserved
                     wholly
                     to
                     himself
                     ;
                     the
                     day
                     is
                     matter
                     of
                     order
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     in
                     part
                     left
                     unto
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     this
                     very
                     case
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     he
                     hath
                     determined
                     a
                     set
                     day
                     for
                     his
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     confined
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     that
                     day
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     it self
                     )
                     by
                     his
                     determination
                     :
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     deny
                     Gods
                     Church
                     that
                     liberty
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     her
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     are
                     willing
                     to
                     say
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     it
                     with
                     this
                     limitation
                     or
                     restriction
                     ,
                     that
                     where
                     the
                     Apostolical
                     Church
                     hath
                     positively
                     determined
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     weekly
                     festival
                     for
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     )
                     〈…〉
                     Church
                     after
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     lawfully
                     alter
                     the
                     determination
                     ;
                     
                     And
                     where
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     hath
                     determined
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     yearly
                     Festivals
                     for
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     )
                     particular
                     national
                     Churches
                     may
                     not
                     with
                     sobriety
                     or
                     with
                     safety
                     determine
                     against
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     neither
                     of
                     these
                     in
                     it self
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     yet
                     both
                     are
                     against
                     the
                     order
                     and
                     exercise
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     order
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     commanded
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     conclude
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     special
                     is
                     abolished
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     determinate
                     set
                     day
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     that
                     Temple
                     and
                     that
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     others
                     instead
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     having
                     been
                     since
                     determinately
                     pointed
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     appointed
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     have
                     as
                     much
                     real
                     holiness
                     in
                     them
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     ever
                     had
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     requires
                     as
                     a
                     holy
                     a
                     publike
                     worship
                     now
                     as
                     it
                     did
                     then
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     who
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     ,
                     hath
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     in
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     ,
                     
                       be
                       ye
                       holy
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       holy
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     name
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     cannot
                     add
                     to
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     worship
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     may
                     add
                     to
                     the
                     superstition
                     of
                     the
                     worshippers
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     safest
                     for
                     us
                     now
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     use
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     signifie
                     a
                     thing
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     use
                     :
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     amiss
                     to
                     take
                     notice
                     of
                     Eustathius
                     his
                     Criticism
                     upon
                     the
                     third
                     of
                     the
                     Iliads
                     ,
                     concerning
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       words
                       that
                       are
                       still
                       of
                       the
                       old
                       usage
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     still
                     signifies
                     a
                     head-peice
                     ,
                     though
                     now
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     made
                     of
                     a
                     sea
                     doggs
                     skin
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     cause
                     it
                     was
                     first
                     called
                     so
                     ;
                     And
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     signifieth
                     Arms
                     ,
                     though
                     now
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     made
                     of
                     brass
                     but
                     of
                     yron
                     :
                     So
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     still
                     used
                     for
                     to
                     write
                     ,
                     though
                     now
                     our
                     writing
                     be
                     not
                     by
                     ingraving
                     or
                     making
                     any
                     hollow
                     impressions
                     :
                     many
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     kind
                     may
                     be
                     observed
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     tongue
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     is
                     still
                     retained
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     thing
                     be
                     quite
                     out
                     of
                     use
                     ;
                     And
                     by
                     this
                     rule
                     we
                     may
                     still
                     retain
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Priest
                       ,
                       Altar
                       ,
                       Temple
                       ,
                       Sacrifice
                       :
                    
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     
                       sabbath
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     custom
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     contestation
                     ;
                     And
                     God
                     himself
                     calling
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Attonement
                     a
                     
                       sabbath
                       ,
                       (
                       Lev.
                    
                     16.
                     31.
                     
                     )
                     though
                     it
                     came
                     but
                     once
                     a
                     year
                     ,
                     hath
                     licenced
                     us
                     to
                     give
                     the
                     name
                     Sabbath
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     our
                     Aniversary
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     weekly
                     Festivals
                     .
                     But
                     indeed
                     the
                     question
                     is
                     
                     not
                     about
                     
                       Sunday
                       a
                       Sabbath
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     Caesar-like
                     it
                     would
                     admit
                     of
                     no
                     Superiour
                     ;
                     but
                     of
                     
                       Sunday
                       the
                       Sabbath
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     Pompey-like
                     ,
                     will
                     admit
                     of
                     no
                     Equal
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     That
                     to
                     call
                     
                       Sunday
                       the
                       Sabbath
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     eminency
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     lawful
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     laudable
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     therefore
                     better
                     omitted
                     then
                     practised
                     :
                     for
                     besides
                     that
                     every
                     language
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     takes
                     
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       day
                    
                     for
                     Saturday
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     our
                     late
                     new
                     English
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     taken
                     the
                     seventh
                     day
                     and
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     for
                     terms
                     convertible
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     wit
                     of
                     man
                     cannot
                     take
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     for
                     the
                     seventh
                     day
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     neither
                     safe
                     for
                     us
                     nor
                     for
                     our
                     festival
                     to
                     seek
                     to
                     derive
                     its
                     holiness
                     from
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     not
                     safe
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     will
                     make
                     us
                     Judaize
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     other
                     mens
                     judgements
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     would
                     be
                     much
                     afraid
                     of
                     for
                     our
                     sakes
                     ,
                     (
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     )
                     and
                     therefore
                     much
                     more
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     afraid
                     of
                     it
                     for
                     our
                     own
                     sakes
                     :
                     Not
                     safe
                     for
                     our
                     festival
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     that
                     means
                     will
                     be
                     made
                     rely
                     upon
                     a
                     broken
                     reed
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     broken
                     reeds
                     are
                     more
                     now
                     in
                     Judaea
                     then
                     in
                     Egypt
                     )
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     a
                     downfall
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     is
                     as
                     alterable
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     is
                     eternal
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     as
                     is
                     subject
                     to
                     alteration
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     as
                     is
                     subject
                     to
                     annihilation
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     naturally
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     fore-runner
                     of
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     a
                     preparation
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     my
                     soul
                     look
                     after
                     such
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     lead
                     me
                     not
                     to
                     an
                     outward
                     and
                     temporal
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     an
                     inward
                     and
                     eternal
                     rest
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     
                       Heb.
                       4.
                       9.
                       
                       There
                       remaineth
                       therefore
                       a
                       rest
                       to
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       God
                       :
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       the
                       keeping
                       of
                       a
                       Sabbath
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     as
                     hypocrites
                     cannot
                     keep
                     ,
                     nor
                     Atheists
                     hinder
                     good
                     men
                     from
                     keeping
                     ;
                     whereas
                     this
                     outward
                     Sabbath
                     may
                     be
                     most
                     observed
                     by
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     and
                     altogether
                     opposed
                     by
                     Atheists
                     :
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     as
                     Hypocrites
                     cannot
                     keep
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     only
                     
                       for
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     such
                     as
                     Atheists
                     cannot
                     hinder
                     good
                     men
                     from
                     keeping
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     text
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     relinquitur
                     ;
                     They
                     that
                     can
                     take
                     away
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     cannot
                     take
                     away
                     this
                     Sabbath
                     from
                     us
                     :
                     they
                     must
                     still
                     leave
                     that
                     behind
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     plaied
                     at
                     sweep-stakes
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     Relique
                     that
                     I
                     must
                     highly
                     prize
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cannot
                     
                     plunder
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     admirable
                     gloss
                     of
                     
                       Epiphanius
                       (
                       adver
                       .
                       Her.
                       Manich.
                    
                     )
                     upon
                     these
                     very
                     words
                     of
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     himself
                     is
                     our
                     Sabbath
                     and
                     our
                     rest
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     we
                     had
                     need
                     both
                     labour
                     and
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     Sabbatarians
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VII
                    
                     .
                     That
                     Sunday
                     hath
                     a
                     better
                     title
                     to
                     holiness
                     and
                     unchangeableness
                     as
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     then
                     as
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     Labourers
                     or
                     Ministers
                     are
                     both
                     to
                     continue
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     Gods
                     command
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Christs
                     determination
                     and
                     institution
                     in
                     particular
                     .
                  
                   
                     WILL
                     you
                     plead
                     for
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     Paradise
                     from
                     Gen.
                     2.
                     2
                     
                     ?
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     from
                     thence
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     advantage
                     our
                     weekly
                     Festival
                     ;
                     For
                     besides
                     that
                     the
                     Fathers
                     are
                     of
                     another
                     mind
                     ,
                     (
                     particularly
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                    
                     in
                     his
                     Dialogue
                     with
                     Trypho
                     ,
                     who
                     quarrels
                     not
                     with
                     him
                     about
                     that
                     Tenent
                     ,
                     though
                     being
                     a
                     Iew
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     zealous
                     to
                     have
                     proved
                     his
                     Sabbath
                     before
                     Moses
                     ,
                     could
                     he
                     have
                     made
                     good
                     his
                     proof
                     ?
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     these
                     words
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     spoken
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     anticipation
                     ,
                     to
                     continue
                     the
                     history
                     ,
                     like
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     rising
                     at
                     our
                     Saviours
                     death
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Mat.
                     27.
                     52.
                     which
                     yet
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     till
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     for
                     Christ
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     first
                     that
                     should
                     rise
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     Act.
                     26.
                     23.
                     
                     The
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     Sabbath
                     depends
                     upon
                     the
                     creation
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     God
                     repented
                     soon
                     after
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       it
                       repented
                       the
                       Lord
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       made
                       man
                       on
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       grieved
                       him
                       at
                       his
                       heart
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     6.
                     6.
                     when
                     as
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     Lords
                     day
                     depends
                     upon
                     the
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     cannot
                     repent
                     :
                     For
                     
                       Christ
                       rising
                       again
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       now
                       dieth
                       not
                       ,
                       death
                       from
                       henceforth
                       hath
                       no
                       power
                       upon
                       him
                       :
                       for
                       in
                       that
                       he
                       died
                       ,
                       he
                       died
                       but
                       once
                       to
                       put
                       away
                       sin
                       :
                       but
                       in
                       that
                       he
                       liveth
                       ,
                       he
                       liveth
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     6.
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     Christ
                     being
                     raised
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     dieth
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     can
                     this
                     Festival
                     die
                     which
                     is
                     consecrated
                     to
                     the
                     memory
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     :
                     
                     but
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     shall
                     last
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     our
                     own
                     :
                     As
                     is
                     the
                     mercy
                     immortal
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     that
                     recordeth
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     day
                     on
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     recorded
                     :
                     As
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     himself
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     his
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     day
                     can
                     be
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       same
                       yesterday
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       ever
                       :
                    
                     The
                     same
                     in
                     all
                     ages
                     and
                     successions
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     
                       Not
                       changeable
                       now
                       by
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       his
                       present
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     
                       power
                       for
                       edification
                       not
                       for
                       destruction
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     8.
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     change
                     the
                     Church
                     that
                     is
                     now
                     ,
                     would
                     but
                     pull
                     down
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     under
                     the
                     master-builders
                     hands
                     ,
                     did
                     set
                     up
                     :
                     
                       Not
                       changeable
                       by
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       Angeis
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     they
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     would
                     in
                     effect
                     preach
                     another
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     another
                     Christ
                     delivered
                     for
                     our
                     offences
                     ,
                     and
                     risen
                     again
                     for
                     our
                     Iustification
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     being
                     themselves
                     under
                     Saint
                     
                       Pauls
                       anathema
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     1.
                     9.
                     
                     I
                     dare
                     further
                     say
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     I
                     hope
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     presumption
                     ,
                     sure
                     it
                     is
                     intended
                     with
                     reverence
                     )
                     
                       not
                       changeable
                       by
                       Christ
                       himself
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       power
                       of
                       excellency
                       whereby
                       he
                       is
                       head
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       founder
                       of
                       all
                       Christian
                       Institutions
                    
                     ;
                     because
                     though
                     the
                     change
                     be
                     Metaphysically
                     possible
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     own
                     nature
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     all
                     daies
                     are
                     alike
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     morrally
                     possible
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     and
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     change
                     ,
                     because
                     Christ
                     cannot
                     rise
                     again
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     ,
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     another
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     memorial
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     .
                  
                   
                     More
                     daies
                     then
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     example
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     reason
                     or
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     is
                     of
                     extent
                     large
                     enough
                     to
                     employ
                     many
                     daies
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     having
                     consecrated
                     time
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     service
                     ,
                     hath
                     made
                     it
                     lawful
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     do
                     so
                     too
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     find
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     ordain
                     the
                     feasts
                     of
                     Purim
                     and
                     Dedication
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     peculiar
                     precept
                     from
                     the
                     text
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     are
                     justified
                     for
                     so
                     doing
                     :
                     But
                     this
                     day
                     must
                     be
                     set
                     apart
                     by
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     who
                     made
                     it
                     his
                     free-will-offering
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     on
                     it
                     the
                     first
                     ordination
                     of
                     the
                     ministers
                     of
                     his
                     Gospel
                     .
                     Other
                     daies
                     are
                     authorized
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     this
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     day
                     is
                     authorized
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     chose
                     it
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     whereon
                     to
                     ordain
                     his
                     Apostles
                     the
                     Teachers
                     and
                     Governors
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     to
                     give
                     unto
                     them
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     ordaining
                     
                     others
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     both
                     the
                     circumstances
                     of
                     time
                     and
                     person
                     ,
                     the
                     day
                     and
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worshp
                     ,
                     have
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     
                       the
                       chief
                       corner
                       stone
                    
                     for
                     their
                     foundation
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     both
                     are
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     Christ
                     on
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     though
                     builded
                     upon
                     the
                     practise
                     and
                     precepts
                     of
                     his
                     Apostles
                     .
                     So
                     we
                     read
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       20.
                       19.
                       
                       The
                       same
                       day
                       at
                       evening
                       ,
                       being
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       week
                       ,
                       came
                       Jesus
                       and
                       stood
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       ,
                       and
                       saith
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       Peace
                       be
                       unto
                       you
                       ;
                       the
                       same
                       day
                       at
                       evening
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     evening
                     follows
                     the
                     morning
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     but
                     went
                     before
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Iewish
                     account
                     of
                     daies
                     .
                     The
                     evening
                     and
                     the
                     morning
                     made
                     the
                     first
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     morning
                     and
                     the
                     evening
                     made
                     the
                     first
                     Lords
                     day
                     ;
                     what
                     other
                     reason
                     can
                     we
                     give
                     of
                     the
                     change
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     rose
                     from
                     death
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     ,
                     
                       Being
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       week
                       ?
                    
                     Why
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     so
                     punctually
                     named
                     ?
                     Surely
                     not
                     to
                     tell
                     the
                     Apostles
                     what
                     day
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     tell
                     us
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     know
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     on
                     which
                     Christ
                     had
                     purchased
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     bestowed
                     on
                     his
                     Church
                     such
                     unvaluable
                     mercies
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     know
                     it
                     as
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     followeth
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       21.
                       
                       Theu
                       said
                       Jesus
                       unto
                       them
                       again
                       ,
                       Peace
                       be
                       unto
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     an
                     ordinary
                     salutation
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     certainly
                     a
                     most
                     solemn
                     benediction
                     :
                     
                       Peace
                       be
                       unto
                       you
                       ;
                       as
                       my
                       Father
                       hath
                       sent
                       me
                       ,
                       even
                       so
                       send
                       I
                       you
                       and
                       when
                       he
                       had
                       said
                       this
                       ,
                       he
                       breathed
                       on
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       saith
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       receive
                       ye
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     We
                     have
                     here
                     the
                     practise
                     and
                     example
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     solemnizing
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     ordaining
                     of
                     his
                     Ministers
                     :
                     We
                     have
                     his
                     example
                     for
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     he
                     made
                     holy
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     rising
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     kept
                     holy
                     by
                     his
                     blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     ordaining
                     the
                     Apostles
                     on
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     have
                     his
                     example
                     for
                     the
                     ordination
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Ministers
                     :
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     little
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     easily
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     slightly
                     ,
                     pass
                     by
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     the
                     latter
                     is
                     to
                     continue
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     full
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       As
                       my
                       Father
                       sent
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       endued
                       me
                       with
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       or
                       with
                       spiritual
                       authority
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       teacher
                       and
                       governor
                       of
                       his
                       universal
                       Church
                       :
                       So
                       I
                       send
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       endue
                       you
                       with
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       or
                       with
                       spiritual
                       authority
                       and
                       power
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       teachers
                       and
                       governors
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       after
                       me
                       :
                       And
                       as
                       the
                       Father
                       sent
                       me
                       with
                       power
                       and
                       authority
                       of
                       sending
                       others
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       giving
                       them
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       or
                       my
                       spiritual
                       power
                       :
                       So
                       do
                       
                       I
                       send
                       you
                       with
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       sending
                       others
                       ,
                       and
                       giving
                       unto
                       them
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       or
                       this
                       spiritual
                       authority
                       and
                       power
                       of
                       sending
                       others
                       still
                       after
                       them
                       ,
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       worlds
                       end
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     full
                     meaning
                     of
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     antient
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     (
                     particularly
                     Saint
                     Cyprian
                     and
                     Firmilian
                     )
                     did
                     rightly
                     apply
                     this
                     Text
                     to
                     prove
                     by
                     it
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     their
                     daies
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     as
                     rightly
                     alledge
                     it
                     now
                     to
                     justifie
                     the
                     same
                     authority
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Bishops
                     are
                     obliged
                     by
                     this
                     Text
                     to
                     ordain
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     Ministers
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     
                       One
                       must
                       be
                       ordained
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       witness
                       with
                       us
                       of
                       his
                       resurrection
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     1.
                     22.
                     
                     If
                     God
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       One
                       must
                       be
                       ordained
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     boisterous
                     men
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     nor
                     ordain
                     ;
                     nor
                     for
                     timerous
                     men
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     :
                     They
                     that
                     are
                     enemies
                     to
                     the
                     ordination
                     to
                     the
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     can
                     scare
                     be
                     friends
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     .
                     The
                     Lords
                     daies
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     Ministers
                     will
                     stand
                     or
                     fall
                     both
                     together
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     opposing
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     without
                     opposing
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     opposing
                     either
                     ,
                     without
                     opposing
                     Gods
                     command
                     .
                     For
                     indeed
                     they
                     are
                     both
                     alike
                     in
                     general
                     commanded
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     though
                     only
                     one
                     be
                     named
                     ,
                     (
                     even
                     as
                     uncleanness
                     and
                     fornication
                     are
                     both
                     forbidden
                     in
                     the
                     seventh
                     ,
                     though
                     only
                     adultery
                     be
                     mentioned
                     )
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     both
                     alike
                     in
                     special
                     determined
                     by
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     constant
                     and
                     universal
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     :
                     As
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     order
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     that
                     concerns
                     the
                     time
                     or
                     the
                     day
                     proved
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       16
                       2.
                       
                       As
                       I
                       have
                       given
                       order
                       to
                       the
                       Churches
                       of
                       Galatia
                       ,
                       even
                       so
                       do
                       ye
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     order
                     that
                     I
                     gave
                     to
                     them
                     concerning
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ,
                     I
                     give
                     also
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     you
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     ;
                     (
                     which
                     order
                     was
                     accordingly
                     speedily
                     and
                     generally
                     obeyed
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     was
                     an
                     irresistible
                     reason
                     for
                     that
                     obedience
                     ;
                     )
                     so
                     also
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     order
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     concerning
                     the
                     persons
                     ,
                     proved
                     from
                     
                       Acts
                       20.
                       8.
                       
                       The
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       Overseers
                       or
                       Biships
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       Titus
                       1.
                       5.
                       
                       That
                       thou
                       shouldst
                       ordain
                       Elders
                       or
                       Presbyters
                    
                     ;
                     whence
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     disturb
                     the
                     persons
                     ordained
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     equally
                     sacrilegious
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     disturb
                     the
                     day
                     that
                     was
                     settled
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     order
                     ▪
                     For
                     the
                     determination
                     of
                     the
                     persons
                     appointed
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Lords
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     is
                     full
                     as
                     plain
                     (
                     to
                     speak
                     but
                     sparingly
                     )
                     both
                     
                     in
                     the
                     prescript
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     the
                     determination
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     men
                     are
                     equally
                     inexcusable
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     bold
                     to
                     alter
                     Gods
                     determination
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     who
                     make
                     bold
                     to
                     alter
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     for
                     both
                     being
                     established
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     authority
                     ,
                     are
                     alike
                     unalterable
                     .
                  
                   
                     An
                     universal
                     obligation
                     bindeth
                     equally
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     only
                     moral
                     and
                     eternal
                     duties
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     can
                     immediately
                     and
                     from
                     themselves
                     have
                     such
                     an
                     obligation
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     hope
                     and
                     charity
                     :
                     But
                     yet
                     a
                     determination
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     though
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     example
                     only
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     those
                     duties
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     without
                     controversie
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     given
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     may
                     also
                     immediately
                     and
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     duties
                     ,
                     have
                     an
                     universal
                     obligation
                     ;
                     because
                     to
                     occasion
                     the
                     disturbance
                     or
                     disesteem
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     laudable
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whether
                     by
                     profaness
                     or
                     perversness
                     ,
                     whether
                     by
                     throwing
                     aside
                     or
                     pulling
                     down
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     place
                     or
                     persons
                     appointed
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     ,
                     is
                     certainly
                     ungodly
                     and
                     irreligious
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     at
                     no
                     time
                     lawful
                     to
                     do
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     ungodliness
                     or
                     irreligion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VIII
                    
                     .
                     That
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     truly
                     a
                     Christian
                     Festival
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     Religiously
                     observed
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     ought
                     also
                     other
                     Festivals
                     instituted
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     likewise
                     our
                     Christian
                     Sabbaths
                     .
                  
                   
                     NO
                     Christian
                     festival
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     be
                     wholly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     its
                     foundation
                     ,
                     
                       Christian
                       Verity
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     institution
                     
                       Christian
                       authority
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     observation
                     ,
                     
                       Christian
                       service
                       or
                       duty
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     day
                     is
                     holy
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     duty
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     teach
                     or
                     practise
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     are
                     like
                     those
                     Priests
                     of
                     Spain
                     ,
                     mentioned
                     and
                     reproved
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Toletane
                     Council
                     ,
                     (
                     can
                     .
                     9.
                     )
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     say
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     on
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     
                       Orationem
                       Dominicam
                       tantum
                       die
                       Dominico
                       dicere
                       voluerunt
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     if
                     Religion
                     
                     were
                     an
                     adjunct
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     time
                     an
                     adjunct
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     
                       Christian
                       Verity
                       ,
                       Christian
                       Authority
                       ,
                       Christian
                       Duty
                       :
                    
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     willfully
                     go
                     against
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     principles
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     profess
                     himself
                     either
                     Unchristian
                     or
                     Antichristian
                     :
                     And
                     behold
                     our
                     weekly
                     festival
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     
                       justifiable
                       by
                       all
                       these
                       three
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     being
                     truly
                     Christian
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     respects
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     foundation
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     institution
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     observation
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     an
                     universal
                     feast
                     for
                     all
                     Christians
                     to
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     annexed
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     as
                     necessary
                     (
                     by
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     Justice
                     )
                     from
                     the
                     duty
                     and
                     thankfulness
                     we
                     all
                     owe
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     carelesly
                     neglected
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     irreverently
                     profaned
                     without
                     the
                     Imputation
                     of
                     injustice
                     and
                     unthankfulness
                     :
                     The
                     Casuists
                     speak
                     louder
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ;
                     
                       not
                       without
                       the
                       imputation
                       of
                       Sacriledge
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     Cajetane
                     in
                     his
                     
                       summulae
                       ;
                       Festos
                       dies
                       in
                       honorem
                       Dei
                       sanctificat●s
                       violare
                       ,
                       peccatum
                       est
                       Sacrilegii
                       ,
                       quia
                       injuria
                       fit
                       tempori
                       sacro
                       ,
                       quantum
                       ad
                       illud
                       ad
                       quod
                       sanctificatum
                       est
                       ;
                       To
                       profane
                       a
                       Holy
                       day
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       made
                       and
                       kept
                       holy
                       in
                       honour
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       sin
                       of
                       Sacriledge
                       ,
                       because
                       the
                       profanation
                       of
                       time
                       that
                       is
                       sanctified
                       ,
                       is
                       an
                       affront
                       and
                       defiance
                       of
                       its
                       sanctification
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     effect
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     Sacriledge
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     robs
                     time
                     of
                     that
                     holiness
                     which
                     belongs
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     robs
                     God
                     of
                     that
                     time
                     which
                     belongs
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     This
                     great
                     Sacriledge
                     is
                     yet
                     further
                     accompanied
                     with
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     deadly
                     sins
                     (
                     commonly
                     so
                     called
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     sin
                     is
                     spiritual
                     slothfulness
                     :
                     So
                     saith
                     
                       Alensis
                       ,
                       Accidia
                       opponitur
                       praecepto
                       de
                       sanctificatione
                       Sabbathi
                       ;
                       In
                       peccato
                       enim
                       Accidiae
                       ,
                       Tristitia
                       est
                       de
                       spirituali
                       laborioso
                       ,
                       cum
                       amore
                       quietis
                       carnalis
                       ;
                       è
                       contra
                       vero
                       ,
                       in
                       illo
                       praecepto
                       est
                       Amor
                       sanctae
                       quietis
                       ,
                       quae
                       est
                       cum
                       gaudio
                       in
                       bono
                       spirituali
                       ;
                       (
                       par
                       .
                       2
                       qu.
                       140.
                       m.
                    
                     10.
                     )
                     The
                     sin
                     of
                     slothfulness
                     is
                     opposed
                     to
                     that
                     precept
                     of
                     the
                     sanctification
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     slothfulness
                     there
                     is
                     sorrow
                     for
                     spiritual
                     labour
                     ,
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     carnal
                     rest
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     precept
                     concerning
                     the
                     sanctification
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     is
                     commanded
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     a
                     Holy
                     Rest
                     ,
                     or
                     Joy
                     in
                     our
                     spiritual
                     good
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     obtained
                     without
                     great
                     labour
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     enjoyed
                     without
                     great
                     rest
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     sweet
                     and
                     most
                     comfortable
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     everlasting
                     mercies
                     in
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     Festivals
                     which
                     commemorate
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     mercies
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     
                     as
                     our
                     Christian
                     sabbaths
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     enemies
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     souls
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     )
                     unless
                     we
                     seriously
                     endeavour
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     so
                     :
                     Surely
                     if
                     men
                     did
                     truly
                     believe
                     and
                     earnestly
                     desire
                     the
                     life
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     as
                     carefull
                     not
                     to
                     defraud
                     their
                     souls
                     of
                     due
                     nourishment
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     do
                     defraud
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     no
                     more
                     begrutch
                     the
                     time
                     for
                     the
                     one
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     but
                     would
                     rather
                     be
                     more
                     industrious
                     to
                     save
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     preserve
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     more
                     solicitous
                     how
                     to
                     lay
                     in
                     provision
                     for
                     a
                     supply
                     against
                     their
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     a
                     supply
                     against
                     their
                     corporal
                     necessities
                     ;
                     alwaies
                     remembring
                     that
                     
                       Motto
                       Ex
                       hoc
                       momento
                       aeternitas
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       spend
                       our
                       time
                       here
                       ,
                       so
                       we
                       shall
                       find
                       our
                       eternity
                       hereafter
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     For
                     God
                     who
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     time
                     only
                     to
                     prepare
                     and
                     provide
                     for
                     eternity
                     ,
                     will
                     certainly
                     call
                     us
                     to
                     a
                     strict
                     account
                     for
                     all
                     our
                     time
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     strictest
                     account
                     for
                     that
                     time
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     more
                     immediately
                     allotted
                     and
                     consigned
                     us
                     to
                     make
                     that
                     preparation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IX
                    
                     .
                     The
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     was
                     not
                     given
                     to
                     limit
                     the
                     first
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     excludes
                     not
                     other
                     Festivals
                     ,
                     shewing
                     our
                     true
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     commands
                     them
                     :
                     The
                     true
                     manner
                     of
                     ob
                     .
                     serving
                     any
                     Christian
                     festival
                     ,
                     (
                     particularly
                     Easter
                     )
                     is
                     to
                     account
                     and
                     make
                     it
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     Observations
                     ,
                     by
                     observing
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                     :
                     our selves
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     :
                     Our
                     Saviour
                     what
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     humiliation
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     will
                     in
                     his
                     retribution
                     .
                  
                   
                     CHristian
                     Feasts
                     were
                     not
                     ordained
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     the
                     outward
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     ;
                     Hence
                     excellently
                     the
                     divine
                     
                       Nazianzen
                       ,
                       (
                       or
                       at
                       .
                       44.
                       )
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       No
                       beauty
                       doth
                       so
                       much
                       enamour
                       and
                       delight
                       the
                       most
                       affectionate
                       lover
                       of
                       beauties
                       ,
                       as
                       our
                       spiritual
                       keeping
                       of
                       publike
                       assemblies
                       doth
                       delight
                       a
                       Christian
                       lover
                       of
                       Festivals
                       :
                    
                     We
                     will
                     therefore
                     
                     enquire
                     how
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     may
                     best
                     keep
                     a
                     spiritual
                     feast
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     hope
                     thereby
                     not
                     to
                     overthrow
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     establish
                     our
                     set
                     temporal
                     Festivals
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     we
                     cannot
                     better
                     keep
                     a
                     spiritual
                     feast
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     accounting
                     it
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     observations
                     ;
                     as
                     Moses
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     
                       night
                       of
                       observations
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       &
                       Salomon
                       Jarchi
                    
                     gives
                     this
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       because
                       the
                       Lord
                       observed
                       himself
                       that
                       night
                       ,
                       and
                       watched
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       deliver
                    
                     Israel
                     
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       promise
                    
                     .
                     And
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     thus
                     observed
                     and
                     watched
                     himself
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     deliver
                     us
                     from
                     sin
                     and
                     death
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     sure
                     that
                     this
                     day
                     of
                     our
                     deliverance
                     ought
                     be
                     a
                     day
                     for
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     most
                     especially
                     to
                     observe
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     observe
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     
                       That
                       sabbath
                       day
                       was
                       an
                       high
                       day
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     whereon
                     was
                     celebrated
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     (
                     John
                     19.
                     31
                     
                     )
                     And
                     since
                     there
                     is
                     much
                     greater
                     reason
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     possible
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     greater
                     supestition
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     reason
                     and
                     superstition
                     could
                     never
                     yet
                     agree
                     so
                     well
                     together
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     was
                     truly
                     Rational
                     ,
                     could
                     by
                     the
                     wit
                     of
                     man
                     be
                     proved
                     superstitious
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     account
                     this
                     day
                     an
                     high
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     confine
                     our
                     devotions
                     so
                     to
                     our
                     weekly
                     Festival
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     that
                     alone
                     were
                     within
                     the
                     compass
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ;
                     For
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     limit
                     the
                     first
                     commandment
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     commandment
                     to
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     Table
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     reduced
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     own
                     determination
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       22.
                       37
                       ,
                       38.
                       
                       Jesus
                       said
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       love
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       with
                       all
                       thy
                       heart
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       thy
                       soul
                       ;
                       and
                       with
                       all
                       thy
                       mind
                       ;
                       this
                       is
                       the
                       first
                       and
                       great
                       commandment
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     By
                     which
                     his
                     determination
                     ,
                     our
                     infallible
                     Doctor
                     hath
                     concluded
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     to
                     be
                     moral
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     maketh
                     it
                     reducible
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     but
                     withall
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     its
                     chiefest
                     morality
                     meerly
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     that
                     reduction
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       Incline
                       our
                       hearts
                       to
                       keep
                       this
                       law
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     looking
                     on
                     the
                     duty
                     as
                     moral
                     for
                     it self
                     ;
                     on
                     the
                     day
                     as
                     moral
                     for
                     its
                     duty
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     is
                     clearly
                     reducible
                     to
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     religiously
                     observed
                     for
                     it self
                     ;
                     &
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     that
                     comes
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     (
                     with
                     its
                     other
                     adjuncts
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     
                     be
                     most
                     religiously
                     observed
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     :
                     We
                     have
                     a
                     Theological
                     certainty
                     concerning
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     in
                     God
                     ;
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     but
                     a
                     moral
                     certainty
                     concerning
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     that
                     rest
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     fear
                     a
                     mistake
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     being
                     sure
                     of
                     no
                     mistake
                     in
                     the
                     duty
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     observing
                     the
                     day
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     for
                     mercy
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     have
                     transgressed
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     who
                     did
                     ever
                     rest
                     in
                     God
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     bound
                     to
                     do
                     ?
                     )
                     and
                     for
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     transgress
                     ;
                     but
                     may
                     still
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     rest
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     our
                     eternal
                     rest
                     .
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     limit
                     or
                     restrain
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     by
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     advancing
                     the
                     day
                     above
                     the
                     duty
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     not
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     keep
                     this
                     Law
                     ;
                     much
                     less
                     may
                     we
                     limit
                     and
                     restrain
                     the
                     first
                     Commandment
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     keep
                     any
                     other
                     Law
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Love
                     is
                     required
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     to
                     restrain
                     that
                     Commandment
                     is
                     to
                     restrain
                     our
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     restrain
                     our
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     restrain
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     limit
                     the
                     first
                     Commandment
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     limit
                     the
                     greater
                     by
                     the
                     lesser
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     the
                     fourth
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     establish
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     enfeeble
                     its
                     obligation
                     ;
                     since
                     then
                     the
                     first
                     commands
                     us
                     to
                     love
                     God
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     hearts
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     fourth
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     confine
                     this
                     love
                     in
                     any
                     one
                     particular
                     member
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     in
                     his
                     whole
                     mystical
                     body
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     Christians
                     were
                     bound
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     and
                     souls
                     in
                     the
                     publike
                     exercise
                     and
                     profession
                     of
                     their
                     love
                     to
                     God
                     only
                     upon
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     or
                     upon
                     one
                     day
                     in
                     seven
                     .
                  
                   
                     Accordingly
                     we
                     must
                     account
                     every
                     Christian
                     Festival
                     that
                     is
                     truly
                     in
                     honour
                     and
                     for
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     (
                     and
                     particularly
                     this
                     of
                     the
                     Passover
                     )
                     
                       An
                       high
                       day
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     we
                     account
                     it
                     so
                     ,
                     our
                     best
                     way
                     is
                     to
                     endeavour
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     so
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     it
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     observations
                     .
                     Now
                     observations
                     cannot
                     be
                     less
                     then
                     two
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     two
                     may
                     indeed
                     serve
                     our
                     turns
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     observations
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     our selves
                     ,
                     another
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     :
                     The
                     observation
                     of
                     our selves
                     must
                     be
                     three-fold
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       
                       we
                       have
                       been
                       ,
                       what
                       we
                       are
                       ,
                       what
                       we
                       resolve
                       to
                       be
                       .
                    
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       we
                       have
                       been
                       ;
                       miserable
                       sinners
                    
                     ;
                     Thus
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     observed
                     himself
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       innumerable
                       troubles
                       are
                       come
                       about
                       me
                       ,
                       my
                       sins
                       have
                       taken
                       such
                       hold
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       look
                       up
                       ,
                       yea
                       they
                       are
                       more
                       in
                       number
                       then
                       the
                       hairs
                       of
                       my
                       head
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       heart
                       hath
                       failed
                       me
                       .
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       let
                       it
                       be
                       thy
                       pleasure
                       to
                       deliver
                       me
                       ;
                       make
                       haste
                       O
                       Lord
                       to
                       help
                       me
                       ,
                       (
                       Psalm
                    
                     40
                     )
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     hitherto
                     a
                     miserable
                     sinner
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     beseech
                     thee
                     to
                     deliver
                     me
                     both
                     from
                     my
                     misery
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     my
                     sin
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       we
                       are
                       ,
                       penitent
                       sinners
                    
                     ;
                     Thus
                     holy
                     Job
                     observed
                     himself
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       wherefore
                       I
                       abhor
                       my self
                       and
                       repent
                       in
                       dust
                       and
                       ashes
                       ,
                       Job
                       .
                    
                     42.
                     6.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Origin
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Idcirco
                       reprobabo
                    
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     will
                     reject
                     and
                     reprobate
                     ;
                     what
                     ?
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     saith
                     Ezra
                     ,
                     all
                     my
                     words
                     ;
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     more
                     :
                     all
                     my
                     thoughts
                     words
                     and
                     work
                     ▪
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     against
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     account
                     them
                     all
                     as
                     reprobate
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     they
                     should
                     make
                     me
                     so
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     repent
                     in
                     dust
                     and
                     ashes
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     so
                     frequently
                     ,
                     so
                     undutifully
                     ,
                     so
                     unthankfully
                     sinned
                     against
                     that
                     great
                     Majesty
                     which
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     confound
                     me
                     in
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     thus
                     sinned
                     against
                     that
                     good
                     mercy
                     that
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     save
                     me
                     from
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     dayly
                     inviteth
                     me
                     to
                     that
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       we
                       resolve
                       to
                       be
                       ;
                       amended
                       sinners
                       :
                    
                     Thus
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Jeremiah
                     adviseth
                     us
                     ;
                     
                       therefore
                       now
                       amend
                       your
                       ways
                       ,
                       Jer.
                    
                     26.
                     16.
                     
                     I
                     appeal
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     consciences
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     now
                     living
                     ,
                     whether
                     ever
                     any
                     ways
                     of
                     men
                     so
                     much
                     needed
                     amendment
                     as
                     ours
                     do
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     made
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     general
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     all
                     mankind
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     particular
                     History
                     of
                     our selves
                     ;
                     
                       They
                       are
                       all
                       gone
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       way
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       altogether
                       become
                       unprofitable
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     's
                     too
                     mild
                     ,
                     take
                     it
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     altogether
                     become
                     abominable
                     )
                     
                       there
                       is
                       none
                       that
                       doth
                       good
                       ,
                       no
                       not
                       one
                       :
                       Their
                       throat
                       is
                       an
                       open
                       sepulchre
                       ,
                       with
                       their
                       tongues
                       have
                       they
                       used
                       deceit
                       ,
                       the
                       poison
                       of
                       asps
                       is
                       under
                       their
                       lips
                       ,
                    
                     their
                     feet
                     are
                     swift
                     to
                     shed
                     blood
                     ,
                     destruction
                     and
                     misery
                     are
                     in
                     their
                     ways
                     ,
                     (
                     1.
                     
                       quacunque
                       incedunt
                       ,
                       solitudinem
                       &
                       vastitatem
                       faciunt
                       omnia
                       perdendo
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Beza
                     ,
                     where
                     ever
                     they
                     go
                     ,
                     they
                     carry
                     desolation
                     along
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     )
                     
                       and
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       peace
                       have
                       they
                       not
                       known
                       ;
                       1.
                       
                       Vitam
                       innocentem
                       &
                       pacisicam
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Beza
                     ,
                     
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     known
                     what
                     belongs
                     to
                     an
                     innocent
                     and
                     a
                     peaceable
                     life
                     ;
                     and
                     indeed
                     how
                     can
                     they
                     know
                     what
                     belongs
                     to
                     peace
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     know
                     what
                     belongs
                     to
                     innocency
                     ?
                     These
                     words
                     were
                     spoken
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     of
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     their
                     times
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     King
                     David
                     ,
                     and
                     King
                     Hezekiah
                     governed
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     Testimonies
                     are
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Psalms
                     and
                     the
                     Prophesie
                     of
                     Isaiah
                     ;
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     by
                     an
                     argument
                     
                       à
                       majori
                       ad
                       minus
                    
                     makes
                     them
                     Doctrinal
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     whatsoever
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     particular
                     in
                     their
                     occasion
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     example
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     universal
                     in
                     their
                     instruction
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     document
                     .
                     They
                     were
                     spoken
                     only
                     of
                     some
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     occasionally
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     true
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Doctrinally
                     ,
                     till
                     God
                     please
                     to
                     purifie
                     their
                     hearts
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     lives
                     by
                     repentance
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     have
                     again
                     made
                     them
                     particular
                     and
                     occasional
                     ,
                     and
                     meerly
                     Historical
                     of
                     our selves
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     been
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     repentance
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     Nations
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     have
                     outstripped
                     them
                     all
                     in
                     our
                     works
                     of
                     infidelity
                     and
                     impenitency
                     :
                     Our
                     infidelity
                     whatever
                     we
                     vainly
                     talk
                     of
                     faith
                     )
                     hath
                     made
                     us
                     guilty
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     impiety
                     and
                     wickedness
                     both
                     against
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     impenitency
                     makes
                     us
                     still
                     persist
                     and
                     continue
                     in
                     our
                     guiltiness
                     :
                     Surely
                     Saint
                     John
                     Baptist
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     now
                     alive
                     ,
                     would
                     think
                     himself
                     bound
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     sure
                     to
                     lose
                     his
                     head
                     for
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     )
                     that
                     therefore
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     is
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     repentance
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     might
                     not
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     first
                     preached
                     repentance
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       repent
                       ye
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       Heaven
                       is
                       at
                       hand
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     3.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     resipiscite
                     ,
                     
                       repent
                       ye
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     Beza
                     and
                     our
                     new
                     translation
                     ,
                     looking
                     to
                     the
                     inward
                     contrition
                     and
                     conversion
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     :
                     
                       poenitentiam
                       agite
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     ,
                     
                       do
                       pennance
                    
                     ,
                     looking
                     to
                     the
                     outward
                     confession
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     humiliation
                     for
                     the
                     sin
                     .
                     
                       Amend
                       your
                       lives
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     our
                     old
                     translation
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     still
                     in
                     the
                     sentences
                     before
                     the
                     common
                     prayer
                     )
                     looking
                     to
                     the
                     real
                     correction
                     and
                     amendment
                     of
                     the
                     sinner
                     :
                     contrition
                     for
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     confession
                     for
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     correction
                     for
                     the
                     life
                     and
                     conversation
                     ;
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     must
                     be
                     wanting
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     desires
                     and
                     resolves
                     to
                     be
                     
                     an
                     amended
                     sinner
                     :
                     This
                     for
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     our selves
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     other
                     observation
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     also
                     threefold
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       he
                       was
                       ,
                       what
                       he
                       is
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       he
                       will
                       be
                       .
                    
                     What
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     humiliation
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     retribution
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       he
                       was
                       in
                       his
                       humiliation
                    
                     ;
                     our
                     Surety
                     and
                     pledge
                     to
                     undertake
                     for
                     us
                     :
                     
                       surely
                       he
                       hath
                       born
                       our
                       griefs
                       ,
                       and
                       carried
                       our
                       sorrows
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     53.
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       chastisement
                       of
                       our
                       peace
                       was
                       upon
                       him
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     5
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     what
                     chastisement
                     was
                     fit
                     to
                     have
                     come
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     in
                     peace
                     ,
                     did
                     come
                     upon
                     him
                     in
                     our
                     stead
                     :
                     So
                     doth
                     
                       Aben
                       Ezra
                    
                     gloss
                     the
                     words
                     aright
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     grossly
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     wilfully
                     )
                     mistaken
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     applying
                     this
                     text
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     as
                     bearing
                     the
                     chastisement
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     Christ
                     as
                     bearing
                     the
                     chastisement
                     of
                     both
                     Jews
                     and
                     Gentiles
                     :
                     where
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     unreasonable
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     should
                     be
                     punished
                     for
                     us
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     and
                     unpossible
                     that
                     their
                     punishment
                     should
                     expiate
                     our
                     transgressions
                     :
                     No
                     ,
                     it
                     
                       cost
                       much
                       more
                       to
                       redeem
                       a
                       soul
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     that
                     only
                     he
                     who
                     was
                     worth
                     infinitely
                     more
                     then
                     the
                     whole
                     creation
                     ,
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     pay
                     the
                     price
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     :
                     Excellently
                     Saint
                     
                       Athanasius
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       (
                       Athen.
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       )
                       The
                       eternal
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       brought
                       the
                       Temple
                       of
                       his
                       Body
                       for
                       our
                       pledge
                       and
                       ransom
                       :
                    
                     The
                     Grecians
                     call
                     a
                     pledge
                     or
                     surety
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     one
                     that
                     stakes
                     soul
                     for
                     another
                     ;
                     so
                     was
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     our
                     pledge
                     ,
                     to
                     stake
                     body
                     for
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     soul
                     for
                     soul
                     in
                     our
                     stead
                     ;
                     we
                     should
                     also
                     be
                     his
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     another
                     sense
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Hesychius
                     ,
                     the
                     birds
                     which
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Poets
                     fiction
                     )
                     sprung
                     out
                     of
                     Memnons
                     ashes
                     ,
                     were
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     sacrificed
                     their
                     life
                     to
                     him
                     from
                     whom
                     they
                     had
                     received
                     it
                     ;
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     sacrifice
                     our
                     lives
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     offer
                     our selves
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     living
                     sacrifice
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       he
                       is
                       in
                       his
                       exaltation
                       ,
                    
                     even
                     our
                     Mediator
                     and
                     Intercessor
                     :
                     
                       He
                       sitteth
                       at
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       maketh
                       intercession
                       for
                       us
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     34.
                     
                     We
                     cannot
                     be
                     so
                     ready
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     t
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     
                     whether
                     he
                     will
                     pray
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     pray
                     for
                     our selves
                     ;
                     Whether
                     his
                     offering
                     himself
                     to
                     God
                     will
                     be
                     available
                     to
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     also
                     offer
                     our selves
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     Apostle
                     seems
                     to
                     intimate
                     ,
                     
                       Heb.
                       7.
                       25.
                       
                       Wherefore
                       he
                       is
                       able
                       also
                       to
                       save
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       uttermost
                       that
                       come
                       unto
                       God
                       by
                       him
                       ,
                       seeing
                       he
                       ever
                       liveth
                       to
                       make
                       intercession
                       for
                       them
                       .
                    
                     For
                     whom
                     ?
                     For
                     them
                     doubtless
                     that
                     came
                     unto
                     God
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     scarce
                     for
                     others
                     who
                     either
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     some
                     other
                     Mediator
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     a
                     dangerous
                     matter
                     not
                     to
                     look
                     on
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     passion
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     dangerous
                     not
                     to
                     look
                     immediately
                     on
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     intercession
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     shews
                     us
                     what
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     humiliation
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     faith
                     will
                     still
                     look
                     further
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     a
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     but
                     ▪
                     also
                     as
                     a
                     Judge
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     's
                     the
                     third
                     observation
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       he
                       will
                       be
                       in
                       his
                       retribution
                       :
                    
                     Not
                     a
                     severe
                     but
                     a
                     merciful
                     Judge
                     ,
                     to
                     judge
                     us
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     condemn
                     only
                     the
                     unrepenting
                     and
                     unbelieving
                     sinners
                     ;
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     which
                     will
                     condemn
                     even
                     the
                     most
                     righteous
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     merciful
                     Judge
                     to
                     acquit
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     Merits
                     and
                     righteousness
                     of
                     that
                     blood
                     which
                     he
                     himself
                     hath
                     shed
                     for
                     us
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     most
                     comfortable
                     Prayer
                     in
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Hymn
                     of
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     alone
                     was
                     of
                     merit
                     enough
                     to
                     entitle
                     the
                     Ambrosian
                     office
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     to
                     keep
                     its
                     station
                     against
                     the
                     
                       Gregorian
                       )
                       We
                       believe
                       that
                       thou
                       shalt
                       come
                       to
                       be
                       our
                       Judge
                       ;
                       we
                       therefore
                       pray
                       thee
                       help
                       thy
                       servants
                       when
                       thou
                       hast
                       Redeemed
                       with
                       thy
                       precious
                       blood
                       :
                    
                     We
                     are
                     sure
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     lose
                     thine
                     own
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     makes
                     us
                     hope
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     lose
                     us
                     ,
                     for
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     been
                     pleased
                     to
                     shed
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     to
                     draw
                     neer
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     draw
                     neer
                     to
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     true
                     heart
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     commanded
                     ,
                     
                       Heb.
                       10.
                       23.
                       
                       Let
                       us
                       draw
                       neer
                       with
                       a
                       true
                       heart
                       ,
                       in
                       full
                       assurance
                       of
                       Faith
                       :
                    
                     The
                     heart
                     with
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     draw
                     neer
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     
                       true
                       to
                       itself
                    
                     by
                     examination
                     ,
                     contrition
                     ,
                     conversion
                     ;
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     false
                     heart
                     to
                     it self
                     that
                     wants
                     this
                     repentance
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     heart
                     
                       true
                       to
                       its
                       Saviour
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     lively
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     death
                     and
                     passion
                     ;
                     by
                     a
                     constant
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     mediation
                     and
                     intercession
                     ;
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     by
                     a
                     conquering
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     aquitment
                     and
                     absolution
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     false
                     to
                     its
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     that
                     wants
                     this
                     faith
                     and
                     being
                     false
                     to
                     its
                     Master
                     ,
                     cannot
                     enter
                     into
                     his
                     joy
                     :
                     O
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     make
                     my
                     heart
                     true
                     to
                     it self
                     by
                     repentance
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     true
                     to
                     its
                     Saviour
                     by
                     faith
                     ;
                     then
                     though
                     I
                     have
                     sorrow
                     in
                     my self
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     shall
                     have
                     joy
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     whose
                     joy
                     alone
                     is
                     an
                     eternal
                     joy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       X.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     Christian
                     Festivals
                     ,
                     is
                     our
                     spiritual
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     celebrated
                     more
                     with
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     then
                     with
                     carnal
                     joys
                     :
                     That
                     though
                     our
                     carnal
                     joyes
                     are
                     greater
                     in
                     their
                     proportion
                     ,
                     yet
                     our
                     spiritual
                     joyes
                     are
                     greater
                     in
                     their
                     foundation
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Carnal
                     heart
                     receiveth
                     not
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     1
                     Cor.
                     2.
                     14.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     the
                     joys
                     of
                     that
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     for
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Feast
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     spiritual
                     joy
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     not
                     a
                     carnal
                     but
                     a
                     spiritual
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     hath
                     not
                     a
                     carnal
                     but
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Feast
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     doth
                     communicate
                     ,
                     
                       feeding
                       on
                       him
                       in
                       the
                       heart
                       by
                       faith
                       with
                       thanksgiving
                       :
                    
                     for
                     without
                     that
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     call
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     a
                     Communion
                     ,
                     but
                     shall
                     not
                     find
                     it
                     so
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     Communicate
                     with
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     our
                     souls
                     may
                     starve
                     ,
                     whilst
                     we
                     are
                     at
                     this
                     Feast
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     
                       Spiritually
                       eat
                       the
                       flesh
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       drink
                       his
                       blood
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Suidas
                       ,
                       diem
                       festum
                       agebant
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Sacrificium
                       offerebant
                       ,
                       They
                       kept
                       a
                       Feast
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       they
                       offered
                       sacrifice
                    
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     we
                     rightly
                     celebrate
                     this
                     holy
                     Feast
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     offer
                     unto
                     God
                     our
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     sacrifice
                     is
                     left
                     for
                     Christians
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     living
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     and
                     bodies
                     ,
                     spoken
                     of
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     1.
                     ?
                     For
                     the
                     soul
                     though
                     not
                     named
                     ,
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     reasonable
                     service
                     .
                     'T
                     is
                     not
                     offering
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     offering
                     our selves
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     the
                     accehtable
                     sacrifice
                     ;
                     not
                     observing
                     the
                     holy
                     institution
                     ,
                     (
                     yet
                     I
                     could
                     heartily
                     wish
                     that
                     were
                     better
                     observed
                     by
                     them
                     who
                     best
                     observe
                     it
                     )
                     but
                     observing
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     holy
                     intention
                     that
                     makes
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Feast
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     our
                     Church
                     at
                     the
                     celebration
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     doth
                     in
                     Gods
                     name
                     invite
                     us
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     a
                     corporal
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     spiritual
                     feeding
                     on
                     the
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     though
                     some
                     do
                     scruple
                     the
                     offering
                     up
                     of
                     Christs
                     real
                     body
                     in
                     that
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     had
                     rather
                     say
                     it
                     is
                     
                       commemoratio
                       sacrificii
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     
                       commemorativum
                       sacrificium
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     none
                     scruples
                     the
                     offering
                     up
                     of
                     his
                     mystical
                     body
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     never
                     any
                     Christian
                     did
                     think
                     he
                     might
                     leave
                     himself
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     offering
                     ,
                     though
                     many
                     have
                     thought
                     they
                     might
                     leave
                     their
                     Saviour
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     carnal
                     presence
                     )
                     for
                     every
                     man
                     believes
                     he
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     offer
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     praise
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therewith
                     also
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     even
                     this
                     our
                     Feast
                     must
                     likewise
                     be
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Feast
                     ,
                     or
                     though
                     the
                     outward
                     Elements
                     may
                     nourish
                     our
                     bodies
                     to
                     this
                     natural
                     life
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     inward
                     grace
                     will
                     not
                     nourish
                     our
                     souls
                     to
                     the
                     life
                     eternal
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     conclude
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Feast
                     can
                     truly
                     honour
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Spirits
                     but
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Feast
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     whosoever
                     hath
                     once
                     kept
                     this
                     ,
                     will
                     endeavoor
                     to
                     turn
                     all
                     others
                     into
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     extract
                     this
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     he
                     will
                     feast
                     his
                     soul
                     more
                     then
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     cannot
                     well
                     relish
                     the
                     carnal
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     tasted
                     the
                     spiritual
                     delicacies
                     ;
                     for
                     most
                     undoubtedly
                     ,
                     our
                     spiritual
                     joyes
                     though
                     they
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     carnal
                     joys
                     in
                     their
                     measure
                     and
                     proportion
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     far
                     exceeed
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     cause
                     and
                     foundation
                     :
                     we
                     are
                     more
                     zealous
                     for
                     our
                     carnal
                     joys
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     connatural
                     to
                     us
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     cloathed
                     with
                     our
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     spiritual
                     joys
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     supernatural
                     ,
                     do
                     more
                     deserve
                     our
                     zeal
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       will
                       say
                       to
                       my
                       soul
                       ,
                       Soul
                       take
                       thine
                       ease
                       ,
                       eat
                       drink
                       and
                       be
                       merry
                       ,
                    
                     said
                     the
                     rich
                     glutton
                     ,
                     Luke
                     12.
                     19.
                     
                     What
                     a
                     great
                     preparation
                     is
                     here
                     to
                     carnal
                     joy
                     ?
                     
                       I
                       will
                       say
                       unto
                       my
                       soul
                    
                     what
                     a
                     great
                     proportion
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                     
                       take
                       thine
                       ease
                       ,
                       eat
                       ,
                       drink
                       and
                       ●e
                       merry
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Rest
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     ,
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     that
                     thou
                     mayst
                     delight
                     thy self
                     and
                     be
                     merry
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Basil
                       ;
                       If
                       thou
                       hadst
                       the
                       soul
                       of
                       a
                       swine
                       ,
                       what
                       couldest
                       thou
                       say
                       or
                       do
                       more
                       ?
                    
                     
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     proportion
                     is
                     there
                     of
                     joy
                     in
                     the
                     carnal
                     man
                     from
                     carnal
                     delights
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     even
                     the
                     spiritual
                     part
                     of
                     him
                     were
                     made
                     carnal
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     soul
                     it self
                     were
                     incorporated
                     into
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     flesh
                     incorporated
                     into
                     swine
                     ,
                     made
                     the
                     most
                     brutish
                     and
                     sensual
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     even
                     swines
                     flesh
                     ▪
                     yet
                     so
                     little
                     a
                     foundation
                     is
                     there
                     of
                     this
                     joy
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     grounded
                     only
                     on
                     the
                     mans
                     own
                     fansie
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       17.
                       
                       He
                       made
                       his
                       reckoning
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     t
                     was
                     a
                     false
                     reckoning
                     meerly
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     making
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     account
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     fit
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Beza
                       ,
                       quia
                       totam
                       vitam
                       in
                       subducendis
                       rationibus
                       consumunt
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     they
                     spend
                     all
                     their
                     days
                     in
                     making
                     reckoning
                     ;
                     they
                     spend
                     all
                     their
                     time
                     in
                     casting
                     up
                     accounts
                     either
                     for
                     their
                     pleasure
                     or
                     for
                     their
                     profit
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     by
                     a
                     false
                     Arithmetick
                     ,
                     an
                     Arithmetick
                     that
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     fansie
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     cast
                     up
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     out
                     in
                     their
                     account
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     cast
                     up
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     making
                     that
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     reckoning
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     ,
                     their
                     life
                     longer
                     in
                     their
                     fansie
                     then
                     t
                     is
                     truely
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     Gods
                     appointment
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     unimaginable
                     folly
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     causeth
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     thwart
                     his
                     own
                     instructions
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     he
                     much
                     dislike
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     
                       thou
                       fool
                       ,
                       Matth.
                    
                     5.
                     22.
                     
                     Yet
                     here
                     he
                     useth
                     it
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       verse
                       20.
                       
                       Thou
                       fool
                       ,
                       this
                       night
                       thy
                       soul
                       shsll
                       be
                       required
                       of
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     are
                     our
                     carnal
                     joys
                     great
                     in
                     their
                     proportion
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     in
                     their
                     foundation
                     ;
                     but
                     contrarywise
                     our
                     spiritual
                     joys
                     are
                     greater
                     in
                     their
                     foundation
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     their
                     proportion
                     ;
                     which
                     shews
                     that
                     even
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     do
                     so
                     live
                     
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     live
                     too
                     much
                     
                       after
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     contrary
                     to
                     that
                     profession
                     which
                     should
                     be
                     ours
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Saint
                     
                       Pauls
                       ,
                       for
                       though
                       we
                       walk
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       war
                       after
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     3.
                     
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     or
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     joy
                     in
                     Christ
                     is
                     infinitely
                     greater
                     then
                     the
                     measure
                     and
                     proportion
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     yet
                     the
                     man
                     after
                     Gods
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     David
                     ,
                     sets
                     it
                     out
                     to
                     the
                     full
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     after
                     our
                     hearts
                     in
                     his
                     carnal
                     failings
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     man
                     after
                     Gods
                     heart
                     in
                     his
                     unfeigned
                     repentance
                     ,
                     which
                     caused
                     his
                     spiritual
                     rejoycings
                     ;
                     And
                     his
                     spiritual
                     joy
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     that
                     he
                     cals
                     for
                     company
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     wirh
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       O
                       ye
                       righteous
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       becommeth
                       well
                       the
                       
                       just
                       to
                       be
                       thankful
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     33.
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     since
                     ye
                     are
                     truly
                     righteous
                     and
                     just
                     ,
                     being
                     made
                     righteous
                     by
                     his
                     propitiation
                     ,
                     and
                     just
                     by
                     his
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     it
                     becommeth
                     you
                     well
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     be
                     thankful
                     for
                     this
                     transcendent
                     salvation
                     :
                     
                       So
                       let
                       me
                       be
                       just
                       ;
                       so
                       let
                       me
                       be
                       joyful
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XI
                    
                     .
                     A
                     zealous
                     observation
                     of
                     this
                     Christian
                     Festival
                     ,
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     true
                     love
                     of
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     and
                     thankfulness
                     for
                     our
                     Redemption
                     :
                     A
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     Praise
                     fittest
                     to
                     express
                     that
                     thankfulness
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     were
                     a
                     fowl
                     shame
                     for
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     most
                     obliged
                     to
                     serve
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     least
                     devoted
                     to
                     his
                     service
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     of
                     shewing
                     less
                     zeal
                     in
                     our
                     moral
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Jews
                     shewed
                     in
                     their
                     ceremonial
                     worship
                     .
                     When
                     they
                     celebrated
                     their
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     sing
                     some
                     Psalms
                     of
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     lamentation
                     for
                     the
                     sinner
                     ;
                     other
                     Psalms
                     of
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     triumph
                     and
                     rejoycing
                     for
                     the
                     righteous
                     :
                     
                       Canebant
                       quaedam
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       quaedam
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Scal.
                       lib.
                       6.
                       de
                       emend
                       .
                       temp
                       .
                    
                     They
                     did
                     sing
                     some
                     Psalms
                     for
                     propitiation
                     ,
                     some
                     for
                     thanksgiving
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     their
                     hymn
                     for
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                       O
                       Lord
                       our
                       God
                       King
                       of
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       ,
                       who
                       hast
                       sanctified
                       us
                       by
                       thy
                       Commandments
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       commanded
                       us
                       in
                       this
                       manner
                       to
                       bless
                       and
                       praise
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     which
                     hymn
                     of
                     theirs
                     holy
                     Zachary
                     seems
                     to
                     have
                     imitated
                     ,
                     but
                     withal
                     to
                     have
                     amplified
                     in
                     his
                     
                       Benedictus
                       ,
                       Blessed
                       be
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       hath
                       visited
                       and
                       redeemed
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       being
                       delivered
                       from
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       our
                       enemies
                       ,
                       might
                       serve
                       him
                       without
                       fear
                       in
                       holiness
                       and
                       righteousness
                       all
                       the
                       daies
                       of
                       our
                       life
                       :
                    
                     A
                     main
                     ground
                     of
                     his
                     blessing
                     God
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     hath
                     enabled
                     his
                     people
                     to
                     bless
                     and
                     praise
                     him
                     ;
                     Which
                     invaluable
                     mercy
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     alwaies
                     thought
                     worthy
                     of
                     a
                     particular
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       give
                       unto
                       thee
                       humble
                       and
                       hearty
                       thanks
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       us
                       this
                       Liturgie
                       ,
                       this
                       good
                       form
                       of
                       serving
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     That
                     thou
                     hast
                     called
                     us
                     to
                     this
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     duty
                     of
                     publick
                     thanksgiving
                     :
                     That
                     thou
                     hast
                     vouchsafed
                     us
                     this
                     great
                     honour
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     dust
                     and
                     ashes
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     mercy
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     sinful
                     dust
                     and
                     ashes
                     ,
                     to
                     bless
                     and
                     praise
                     thee
                     and
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     thy
                     holy
                     name
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     have
                     this
                     reward
                     of
                     their
                     thankfulness
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     middst
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     and
                     bitterest
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       do
                       still
                       enjoy
                       their
                       Liturgy
                       ,
                    
                     groaning
                     indeed
                     under
                     the
                     bondage
                     and
                     oppression
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     but
                     infinitely
                     rejoycing
                     in
                     the
                     liberty
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     :
                     the
                     Turks
                     themselves
                     thinking
                     it
                     too
                     inhumane
                     a
                     tyrannie
                     to
                     bring
                     that
                     people
                     into
                     bondage
                     both
                     of
                     body
                     and
                     of
                     soul
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     laughed
                     at
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     should
                     have
                     offered
                     them
                     whimsies
                     instead
                     of
                     certainties
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     sooner
                     have
                     let
                     their
                     bread
                     be
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     mouthes
                     ,
                     then
                     this
                     their
                     hymn
                     of
                     blessing
                     and
                     praising
                     God
                     ;
                     So
                     great
                     ,
                     so
                     fervent
                     ,
                     so
                     constant
                     was
                     their
                     zeal
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     knew
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     godliness
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     general
                     thanksgiving
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     at
                     all
                     their
                     great
                     Feasts
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     which
                     they
                     added
                     those
                     particular
                     forms
                     of
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     that
                     most
                     properly
                     concerned
                     the
                     occasion
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     their
                     spiritual
                     manner
                     of
                     feasting
                     ,
                     God
                     himself
                     suggesting
                     no
                     less
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     commanded
                     them
                     to
                     take
                     their
                     Lamb
                     the
                     tenth
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     moneth
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     slain
                     till
                     the
                     fourteenth
                     ;
                     for
                     why
                     was
                     the
                     Lamb
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     so
                     long
                     before
                     hand
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     their
                     souls
                     might
                     feed
                     on
                     the
                     goodness
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     before
                     their
                     bodies
                     feasted
                     on
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ?
                     And
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Authors
                     tell
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     during
                     those
                     four
                     daies
                     ,
                     the
                     Lamb
                     was
                     tyed
                     to
                     their
                     bed-posts
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     eating
                     and
                     drinking
                     (
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     requires
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     10
                     31.
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     sleeping
                     and
                     waking
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     glorifie
                     their
                     God.
                     And
                     so
                     will
                     we
                     too
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     true
                     love
                     and
                     zeal
                     of
                     godliness
                     ,
                     saying
                     with
                     those
                     three
                     holy
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     cause
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     even
                     our
                     deliverance
                     from
                     the
                     fiery
                     furnace
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     temporary
                     but
                     of
                     everlasting
                     burnings
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       ye
                       servant
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       bless
                       ye
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       praise
                       him
                       and
                       magnifie
                       him
                       for
                       ever
                       :
                       O
                       ye
                       spirits
                       and
                       souls
                       of
                       the
                       righteous
                       ,
                       bless
                       ye
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       praise
                       him
                       and
                       magnifie
                       him
                       for
                       ever
                       :
                       O
                       ye
                       holy
                       and
                       humble
                       men
                       of
                       heart
                       ,
                       bless
                       ye
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       praise
                       him
                       and
                       magnifie
                       him
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     profess
                     that
                     we
                     serve
                     our selves
                     ,
                     not
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     men
                     whose
                     spirits
                     and
                     
                     souls
                     are
                     unrighteous
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     unholy
                     ,
                     and
                     proud
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     
                       bless
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       praise
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       magnifie
                       him
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     zeal
                     we
                     should
                     bring
                     with
                     us
                     to
                     this
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     our
                     Christian
                     Festivals
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     requireth
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       thou
                       turn
                       away
                       thy
                       foot
                       from
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       ,
                       from
                       doing
                       thy
                       pleasure
                       on
                       my
                       holy
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       call
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       a
                       delight
                       ,
                       the
                       holy
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       honourable
                       ,
                       and
                       shalt
                       honour
                       him
                       ,
                       not
                       doing
                       thine
                       own
                       waies
                       ,
                       nor
                       finding
                       thine
                       own
                       pleasure
                       ,
                       nor
                       speaking
                       thine
                       own
                       words
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     58.
                     13.
                     which
                     text
                     (
                     in
                     Kimchies
                     gloss
                     )
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     interpreted
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     for
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     expiation
                     was
                     strictly
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     as
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     was
                     placed
                     on
                     the
                     10.
                     day
                     of
                     September
                     (
                     which
                     might
                     fall
                     on
                     any
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     .
                     )
                     And
                     he
                     proveth
                     a
                     strict
                     observation
                     from
                     the
                     words
                     themselves
                     ,
                     wherein
                     are
                     both
                     a
                     negative
                     and
                     an
                     affirmative
                     Precept
                     ,
                     which
                     betwixt
                     them
                     do
                     comprize
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Law
                     :
                     There
                     's
                     a
                     negative
                     Precept
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     You
                     may
                     not
                     do
                     your
                     own
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     nor
                     speak
                     your
                     own
                     words
                     :
                     And
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     an
                     affirmative
                     Precept
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     call
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     a
                     delight
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     honourable
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     accordingly
                     honour
                     him
                     therein
                     :
                     Nor
                     can
                     we
                     reasonably
                     think
                     our selves
                     unconcerned
                     in
                     this
                     Precept
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     think
                     (
                     or
                     make
                     )
                     our selves
                     unconcerned
                     in
                     the
                     promise
                     that
                     is
                     annexed
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     of
                     delighting
                     our selves
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     fed
                     with
                     he
                     heritage
                     of
                     
                       Jacob
                       ,
                       (
                       v.
                    
                     14.
                     )
                     so
                     that
                     this
                     text
                     was
                     without
                     doubt
                     written
                     also
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     as
                     Iews
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     Christians
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       have
                       an
                       Altar
                       ,
                       whereof
                       they
                       have
                       no
                       right
                       to
                       eat
                       ,
                       which
                       serve
                       the
                       tabernacle
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     13.
                     10.
                     
                     So
                     may
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       have
                       a
                       Sabbath
                    
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     right
                     to
                     be
                     observers
                     ,
                     who
                     serve
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     text
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     will
                     as
                     much
                     concern
                     our
                     Sabbaths
                     as
                     it
                     did
                     theirs
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     must
                     turn
                     away
                     our
                     feet
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     our
                     affections
                     from
                     these
                     Sabbaths
                     ,
                     not
                     seeking
                     on
                     them
                     any
                     rest
                     or
                     delight
                     in
                     our selves
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     our
                     God.
                     Thus
                     did
                     the
                     primitive
                     Christians
                     keep
                     their
                     feasts
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     affirmed
                     by
                     
                       Nazianzene
                       ,
                       (
                       orat
                    
                     .
                     44.
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     
                       We
                       also
                       keep
                       holy
                       day
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       it
                       seemeth
                       good
                       to
                       the
                       Holy
                       
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       either
                       saying
                       or
                       doing
                       something
                       of
                       our
                       duty
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     our
                     keeping
                     of
                     a
                     Feast
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     laying
                     up
                     treasure
                     for
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     or
                     laying
                     in
                     provision
                     upon
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     live
                     in
                     another
                     world
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     labour
                     and
                     my
                     prayer
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     keep
                     all
                     the
                     Feasts
                     which
                     are
                     kept
                     truly
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     That
                     I
                     may
                     at
                     last
                     be
                     a
                     guest
                     at
                     his
                     own
                     wedding
                     Feast
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     numbred
                     among
                     those
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       they
                       which
                       are
                       called
                       unto
                       the
                       marriage
                       Supper
                       of
                       the
                       Lamb
                       ,
                       (
                       Rev.
                    
                     19.
                     9.
                     )
                     And
                     though
                     I
                     cannot
                     deserve
                     it
                     by
                     my
                     service
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     will
                     hope
                     by
                     being
                     his
                     constant
                     and
                     faithful
                     servant
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     who
                     maketh
                     the
                     marriage
                     Supper
                     ,
                     will
                     bestow
                     on
                     me
                     the
                     wedding
                     garment
                     ,
                     and
                     clothe
                     me
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     guest
                     prepared
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     at
                     his
                     heavenly
                     table
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     one
                     everlasting
                     Feast
                     with
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     ,
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   only
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     That
                     no
                     man
                     whiles
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     cares
                     to
                     come
                     near
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Adam
                     after
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     adored
                     God
                     rightly
                     ,
                     if
                     Christ
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     revealed
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     propitiation
                     for
                     his
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     a
                     sinner
                     to
                     run
                     from
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     and
                     looketh
                     upon
                     God
                     as
                     angry
                     for
                     his
                     sins
                     ,
                     can
                     truly
                     worship
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     must
                     come
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     looks
                     upon
                     God
                     as
                     angry
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     flie
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     Saul
                     knew
                     God
                     had
                     rejected
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     he
                     desired
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     only
                     in
                     shew
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     reality
                     ,
                     1
                     Sam.
                     15.
                     30.
                     
                     Then
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       sinned
                       ,
                       yet
                       honour
                       me
                       now
                       I
                       pray
                       thee
                       before
                       the
                       Elders
                       of
                       my
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       before
                       Israel
                       ,
                       and
                       turn
                       again
                       with
                       me
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       worship
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       :
                    
                     Here
                     was
                     a
                     worshipper
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     as
                     worshipped
                     more
                     to
                     honour
                     himself
                     then
                     to
                     honour
                     his
                     Maker
                     :
                     
                       Honour
                       me
                       now
                       I
                       pray
                       thee
                       before
                       my
                       people
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     a
                     word
                     of
                     honouring
                     God
                     by
                     his
                     worship
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     still
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     such
                     wicked
                     miscreants
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     but
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     serve
                     themselves
                     :
                     For
                     where
                     is
                     much
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     little
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     little
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     though
                     perhaps
                     not
                     in
                     shew
                     )
                     it
                     being
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     sin
                     to
                     drive
                     us
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Religion
                     
                     to
                     draw
                     us
                     to
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     Saul
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     professeth
                     in
                     effect
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     desirous
                     to
                     keep
                     at
                     a
                     distance
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     unto
                     
                       Samuel
                       ,
                       Turn
                       again
                       with
                       me
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       worship
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       :
                    
                     He
                     durst
                     not
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     my
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     had
                     too
                     much
                     provoked
                     him
                     by
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     little
                     sought
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     repentance
                     ,
                     to
                     claim
                     any
                     interest
                     in
                     his
                     mercy
                     :
                     Sin
                     wilfully
                     committed
                     drives
                     a
                     man
                     from
                     God
                     ;
                     sin
                     carelesly
                     unrepented
                     ,
                     keeps
                     a
                     man
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     whiles
                     the
                     man
                     is
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     willfully
                     ,
                     or
                     carelesly
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     come
                     near
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     either
                     driven
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     kept
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     yea
                     let
                     him
                     come
                     never
                     so
                     near
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     his
                     sin
                     he
                     is
                     sure
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     far
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     so
                     draweth
                     near
                     him
                     with
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     far
                     from
                     him
                     with
                     his
                     heart
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     but
                     David
                     made
                     many
                     a
                     fair
                     shew
                     of
                     worshipping
                     God
                     during
                     that
                     year
                     that
                     he
                     continued
                     in
                     the
                     guiltiness
                     of
                     his
                     murder
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     adultery
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     thought
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     believed
                     ,
                     that
                     during
                     that
                     guiltiness
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     true
                     worshipper
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     that
                     sin
                     had
                     shut
                     up
                     his
                     lips
                     because
                     he
                     prayed
                     God
                     to
                     open
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     plain
                     ,
                     that
                     sin
                     shutteth
                     not
                     up
                     the
                     lips
                     ,
                     but
                     where
                     it
                     hath
                     first
                     shut
                     up
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     mover
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     first
                     stander-still
                     in
                     the
                     neglect
                     of
                     that
                     order
                     .
                  
                   
                     No
                     wonder
                     then
                     if
                     the
                     Text
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       heareth
                       not
                       sinners
                       ,
                       (
                       John
                    
                     9.
                     31.
                     
                     )
                     for
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     hear
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     not
                     speak
                     ?
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     speak
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     pray
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     only
                     
                       Verbum
                       oris
                       ,
                       non
                       verbum
                       mentis
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     they
                     speak
                     only
                     with
                     their
                     lips
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     their
                     hearts
                     :
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     as
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     approached
                     unto
                     by
                     outward
                     addresses
                     and
                     applications
                     ;
                     if
                     the
                     tongue
                     move
                     without
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     sits
                     still
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     draw
                     near
                     ,
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     ,
                     whatever
                     he
                     may
                     do
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     :
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ascribeth
                     it
                     to
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     faith
                     that
                     we
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     come
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     
                       Heb.
                       11.
                       6.
                       
                       Without
                       faith
                       it
                       is
                       impossible
                       to
                       please
                       God
                       ;
                       for
                       he
                       that
                       cometh
                       to
                       God
                       must
                       believe
                       :
                    
                     The
                     words
                     will
                     afford
                     this
                     Syllogism
                     ;
                     He
                     that
                     doth
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     doth
                     alone
                     please
                     God
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     faith
                     doth
                     not
                     come
                     unto
                     God
                     :
                     Therefore
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     faith
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     or
                     cannot
                     please
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     Syllogism
                     will
                     afford
                     us
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     must
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     if
                     we
                     
                     will
                     please
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     have
                     faith
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     come
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     
                       For
                       he
                       that
                       cometh
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       must
                       believe
                       that
                       he
                       is
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       is
                       a
                       rewarder
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       diligently
                       seek
                       him
                       :
                    
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     all
                     goodness
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     thirst
                     after
                     ,
                     shall
                     drink
                     deep
                     of
                     this
                     fountain
                     :
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     words
                     are
                     alledged
                     to
                     prove
                     Enoch
                     had
                     faith
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     have
                     this
                     exposition
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       cometh
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       must
                       believe
                       that
                       God
                       is
                       his
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     his
                     rewarder
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     diligently
                     seek
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     did
                     Enoch
                     believe
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     did
                     forsake
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     forsaking
                     did
                     provoke
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     that
                     wicked
                     age
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     (
                     foul
                     enough
                     for
                     a
                     flood
                     to
                     wash
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     no
                     washing
                     could
                     cleanse
                     it
                     )
                     only
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     walk
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     His
                     Faith
                     strengthened
                     him
                     against
                     his
                     fears
                     ,
                     whiles
                     it
                     represented
                     God
                     thus
                     speaking
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Fear
                       not
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       shield
                       and
                       thy
                       exceeding
                       great
                       reward
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     15.
                     1.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     though
                     Moses
                     spake
                     not
                     one
                     word
                     of
                     Enochs
                     faith
                     ,
                     yet
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     takes
                     it
                     for
                     as
                     good
                     a
                     proof
                     that
                     Enoch
                     had
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     pleased
                     God
                     ;
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     pleased
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     took
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     possible
                     that
                     this
                     faith
                     should
                     be
                     in
                     any
                     man
                     who
                     is
                     yet
                     in
                     his
                     sins
                     ?
                     No
                     certainly
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     cannot
                     believe
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     shield
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     his
                     enemy
                     ;
                     nor
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     rewarder
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     his
                     avenger
                     :
                     Look
                     upon
                     your
                     first
                     Father
                     Adam
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     sinned
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     will
                     see
                     your self
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     sin
                     his
                     :
                     God
                     called
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Where
                       art
                       thou
                    
                     ?
                     but
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       heard
                       thy
                       voice
                       in
                       the
                       garden
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       was
                       afraid
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       was
                       naked
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       hid
                       my self
                       ,
                       (
                       Gen.
                    
                     3.
                     10.
                     )
                     A
                     strange
                     folly
                     that
                     made
                     him
                     think
                     he
                     could
                     hide
                     himself
                     from
                     Gods
                     All-seeing
                     eye
                     ;
                     A
                     stranger
                     fear
                     that
                     made
                     him
                     desire
                     to
                     hide
                     himself
                     from
                     Gods
                     All-saving
                     Presence
                     ;
                     He
                     knew
                     that
                     in
                     God
                     alone
                     he
                     lived
                     ,
                     and
                     moved
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     his
                     being
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     was
                     afraid
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     yet
                     scarce
                     fully
                     entred
                     into
                     the
                     possession
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     :
                     The
                     reason
                     was
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     taken
                     such
                     an
                     inmate
                     into
                     his
                     soul
                     as
                     he
                     knew
                     God
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     hate
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     confound
                     and
                     destroy
                     .
                     Whiles
                     he
                     continued
                     in
                     his
                     innocency
                     ,
                     nothing
                     that
                     God
                     said
                     could
                     fright
                     him
                     ;
                     nothing
                     that
                     God
                     did
                     ,
                     could
                     hurt
                     him
                     :
                     But
                     when
                     once
                     he
                     had
                     sinned
                     ,
                     Gods
                     voice
                     that
                     only
                     called
                     for
                     his
                     appearance
                     ,
                     was
                     more
                     terrible
                     then
                     his
                     hand
                     before
                     that
                     had
                     taken
                     away
                     his
                     rib
                     ;
                     a
                     still
                     small
                     voice
                     in
                     the
                     cool
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     makes
                     him
                     flie
                     into
                     a
                     thicket
                     ,
                     as
                     
                     thinking
                     thereby
                     to
                     secure
                     himself
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     miserable
                     condition
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     lived
                     and
                     dyed
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     cause
                     must
                     have
                     produced
                     still
                     the
                     same
                     effect
                     ,
                     )
                     had
                     not
                     God
                     promised
                     him
                     
                       that
                       the
                       seed
                       of
                       the
                       woman
                       should
                       bruise
                       the
                       Serpents
                       head
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     promise
                     revealed
                     Christ
                     unto
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     propitiation
                     for
                     his
                     sins
                     ;
                     After
                     that
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     immediately
                     thrust
                     out
                     of
                     Paradise
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     could
                     think
                     of
                     comming
                     into
                     Gods
                     presence
                     with
                     sacrifice
                     and
                     burnt
                     offerings
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     sure
                     t
                     was
                     he
                     taught
                     his
                     sons
                     those
                     offices
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     )
                     because
                     he
                     saw
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     Mediator
                     to
                     intercede
                     for
                     him
                     ;
                     whereas
                     before
                     that
                     promise
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     actually
                     in
                     the
                     Garden
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     durst
                     not
                     come
                     neer
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     knowing
                     how
                     to
                     intercede
                     for
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     his
                     sin
                     had
                     cast
                     such
                     a
                     confusion
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     amazement
                     upon
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     durst
                     not
                     open
                     his
                     eyes
                     to
                     look
                     on
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     open
                     his
                     mouth
                     to
                     make
                     supplication
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     knew
                     he
                     was
                     first
                     to
                     make
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     could
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     make
                     intercession
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     Gods
                     offended
                     justice
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     before
                     his
                     undeserved
                     mercy
                     might
                     be
                     implored
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     with
                     all
                     mankind
                     ever
                     since
                     ,
                     being
                     all
                     conceived
                     and
                     born
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     a
                     natural
                     aversion
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     fear
                     to
                     come
                     neer
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     go
                     and
                     keep
                     far
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     ,
                     alwayes
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     sight
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     abide
                     in
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     total
                     aversion
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     be
                     pleased
                     
                       to
                       reveal
                       his
                       Son
                       to
                       us
                    
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     
                       in
                       us
                    
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     Nor
                     would
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     descended
                     from
                     the
                     corrupt
                     loins
                     of
                     Adam
                     ,
                     ever
                     have
                     thought
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     have
                     desired
                     to
                     come
                     neer
                     God
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     ,
                     had
                     there
                     not
                     been
                     revealed
                     a
                     sufficient
                     atonement
                     for
                     his
                     sin
                     ;
                     For
                     till
                     our
                     sins
                     be
                     expiated
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     hope
                     that
                     our
                     worship
                     should
                     be
                     accepted
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     heathens
                     and
                     Jews
                     who
                     worship
                     God
                     without
                     the
                     knowledge
                     or
                     with
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     their
                     worship
                     is
                     not
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     rather
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     custome
                     ,
                     then
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     too
                     many
                     Christians
                     still
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     know
                     not
                     Christ
                     effectually
                     or
                     practically
                     )
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     better
                     saying
                     so
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     say
                     they
                     can
                     have
                     either
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     or
                     a
                     good
                     worship
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     my
                     soul
                     evermore
                     bless
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     having
                     revealed
                     this
                     great
                     mystery
                     and
                     greater
                     mercy
                     of
                     godliness
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       he
                       is
                       reconciled
                       to
                       me
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       having
                       blotted
                       out
                       my
                       sins
                       by
                       his
                       precious
                       blood
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     let
                     me
                     now
                     be
                     as
                     much
                     afraid
                     of
                     not
                     coming
                     into
                     Gods
                     presence
                     to
                     beg
                     and
                     gasp
                     for
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     should
                     have
                     feared
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     made
                     known
                     to
                     me
                     the
                     means
                     and
                     way
                     of
                     this
                     reconciliation
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     having
                     expiated
                     all
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     him
                     I
                     might
                     come
                     unto
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     hath
                     in
                     effect
                     told
                     me
                     that
                     my
                     sin
                     of
                     not
                     comming
                     to
                     God
                     is
                     now
                     like
                     to
                     prove
                     of
                     all
                     others
                     the
                     most
                     inexpiable
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     That
                     no
                     religion
                     adoreth
                     God
                     rightly
                     ,
                     which
                     adoreth
                     him
                     not
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     excellencie
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     That
                     no
                     other
                     Religion
                     teacheth
                     such
                     conformable
                     truths
                     to
                     right
                     reason
                     ,
                     declareth
                     an
                     expiation
                     for
                     sin
                     ,
                     promiseth
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     reward
                     ,
                     sheweth
                     so
                     pure
                     a
                     worship
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     innocent
                     a
                     conversation
                     .
                  
                   
                     REason
                     teacheth
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     adore
                     and
                     worship
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     Religion
                     that
                     teacheth
                     some
                     few
                     men
                     how
                     he
                     is
                     truly
                     and
                     rightly
                     to
                     be
                     adored
                     and
                     worshipped
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     few
                     men
                     were
                     heretofore
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     now
                     the
                     Christians
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     alone
                     rightly
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     worship
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     the
                     beloved
                     Disciple
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     justice
                     to
                     his
                     master
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       denyeth
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       hath
                       not
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     2.
                     23.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Son
                     for
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Father
                     for
                     his
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     Relatives
                     evinceth
                     thus
                     much
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     Father
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     Son
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     not
                     a
                     Son
                     ,
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     Father
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     gross
                     mistake
                     or
                     rather
                     a
                     great
                     blasphemy
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     or
                     Turks
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     Infidels
                     do
                     worship
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     with
                     us
                     Christians
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     not
                     having
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     cannot
                     have
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     having
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     an
                     idol
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     making
                     ,
                     nay
                     a
                     lyar
                     insteed
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     disciple
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       believeth
                       not
                       God
                       ,
                       hath
                       made
                       him
                       a
                       lyar
                       ,
                       
                       because
                       he
                       believeth
                       not
                       the
                       record
                       that
                       God
                       gave
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       ;
                       And
                       this
                       is
                       the
                       record
                       ,
                       that
                       God
                       hath
                       given
                       to
                       us
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       life
                       is
                       in
                       his
                       Son
                       :
                       He
                       that
                       hath
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       hath
                       life
                       ;
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       hath
                       not
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       hath
                       not
                       life
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     5.
                     10
                     ,
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     that
                     Religion
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     life
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Religion
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     life
                     ,
                     what
                     can
                     it
                     have
                     but
                     death
                     ?
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     lawfull
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     laudable
                     in
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     account
                     those
                     men
                     Christians
                     who
                     doubt
                     the
                     divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     much
                     less
                     ,
                     who
                     deny
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     have
                     not
                     Christ
                     for
                     their
                     God
                     ▪
                     cannot
                     have
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     for
                     their
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     takes
                     these
                     two
                     for
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     mischief
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       be
                       without
                       Christ
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       without
                       God
                       :
                    
                     saying
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Ephesians
                       ,
                       At
                       that
                       time
                       ye
                       were
                       without
                       Christ
                       ,
                       being
                       Aliens
                       from
                       the
                       Common-wealth
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       and
                       strangers
                       from
                       the
                       Covenants
                       of
                       promise
                       ,
                       having
                       no
                       hope
                       and
                       without
                       God
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     2.
                     12.
                     
                     Saint
                     Cyril
                     in
                     his
                     Catechism
                     expound
                     these
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Heathen
                     ,
                     saying
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     Some
                     of
                     them
                     made
                     the
                     Sun
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     night
                     long
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     without
                     God
                     ;
                     others
                     made
                     the
                     Moon
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     without
                     God
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     :
                     But
                     in
                     truth
                     the
                     words
                     will
                     concern
                     many
                     men
                     that
                     are
                     far
                     from
                     that
                     stupid
                     and
                     gross
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     even
                     all
                     Jews
                     and
                     all
                     Turks
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     too
                     many
                     that
                     are
                     called
                     Christians
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     question
                     the
                     divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     alike
                     are
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     All
                     Atheists
                     alike
                     as
                     being
                     without
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     their
                     Religion
                     make
                     them
                     Atheists
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     call
                     it
                     but
                     Irreligion
                     or
                     Atheism
                     ?
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     insist
                     any
                     longer
                     upon
                     the
                     proofs
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     to
                     justifie
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     since
                     even
                     common
                     sense
                     it self
                     doth
                     make
                     known
                     this
                     Tenent
                     ,
                     and
                     common
                     experience
                     doth
                     make
                     it
                     good
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     substantial
                     and
                     sufficient
                     proof
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     other
                     Religion
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     those
                     truths
                     which
                     are
                     really
                     conformable
                     to
                     a
                     rational
                     mans
                     understanding
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     Christian
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     no
                     other
                     Religion
                     subsisteth
                     any
                     longer
                     then
                     the
                     sword
                     that
                     forceth
                     it
                     :
                     whereas
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     still
                     abideth
                     and
                     continueth
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     violence
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     patience
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     uphold
                     and
                     maintain
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     nowithstanding
                     the
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     difficulties
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     and
                     
                       with
                       it
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     oppositions
                     and
                     persecutions
                     that
                     
                     have
                     been
                     and
                     are
                     against
                     it
                     :
                     which
                     must
                     needs
                     argue
                     an
                     inward
                     consonancy
                     or
                     congruity
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     with
                     the
                     very
                     soul
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     alone
                     having
                     truths
                     able
                     to
                     satisfie
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     alone
                     shewing
                     means
                     able
                     to
                     save
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     these
                     three
                     excellencies
                     (
                     among
                     many
                     other
                     ,
                     )
                     do
                     give
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     the
                     preheminence
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     Religions
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     first
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       no
                       other
                       Religion
                       declareth
                       au
                       expiation
                       for
                       sin
                       :
                    
                     The
                     Jewish
                     Religion
                     it self
                     being
                     defective
                     in
                     this
                     particular
                     ,
                     (
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     Christian
                     and
                     looked
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     )
                     the
                     Apostle
                     plainly
                     and
                     positively
                     assuring
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       possible
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       bulls
                       and
                       of
                       goats
                       should
                       take
                       away
                       sins
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     10.
                     5.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     no
                     Jew
                     could
                     have
                     this
                     opinion
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     taught
                     a
                     way
                     of
                     expiating
                     sin
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     mad
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     thought
                     religious
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     room
                     for
                     any
                     the
                     least
                     probability
                     against
                     an
                     absolute
                     impossibility
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       possible
                    
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     comfortable
                     nor
                     cordial
                     practice
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     groaneth
                     under
                     the
                     burden
                     of
                     his
                     sins
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     have
                     this
                     perswasion
                     that
                     his
                     sins
                     may
                     be
                     expiated
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     person
                     accepted
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     any
                     man
                     should
                     care
                     to
                     worship
                     or
                     serve
                     God
                     being
                     offended
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     no
                     hope
                     to
                     appease
                     him
                     ;
                     Let
                     this
                     then
                     be
                     the
                     peculiar
                     excellency
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     most
                     comfortably
                     and
                     most
                     cordially
                     practised
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     most
                     teacheth
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     appeased
                     :
                     nay
                     indeed
                     it
                     teacheth
                     how
                     he
                     is
                     appeased
                     ,
                     even
                     by
                     the
                     merits
                     and
                     mediation
                     of
                     his
                     son
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     both
                     founder
                     and
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     excellency
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       no
                       other
                       religion
                       proposeth
                       ,
                       much
                       less
                       promiseth
                       ,
                       so
                       great
                       and
                       glorious
                       a
                       reward
                       to
                       those
                       that
                       embrace
                       it
                       ,
                       as
                       is
                       the
                       eternal
                       and
                       everlasting
                       glory
                       both
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       and
                       soul
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     let
                     pass
                     the
                     disputes
                     of
                     the
                     Heathen
                     in
                     this
                     kind
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     all
                     either
                     vanities
                     or
                     uncertainties
                     ,
                     even
                     Moses
                     himself
                     in
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Religion
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     look
                     upon
                     the
                     express
                     and
                     explicite
                     Covenants
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     went
                     no
                     farther
                     then
                     a
                     a
                     land
                     flowing
                     with
                     milk
                     and
                     honey
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     long
                     and
                     prosperous
                     continuance
                     of
                     them
                     and
                     their
                     seed
                     in
                     that
                     land
                     ;
                     But
                     for
                     what
                     concerns
                     a
                     better
                     life
                     after
                     this
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     either
                     darkly
                     included
                     in
                     this
                     promise
                     ,
                     or
                     rationally
                     concluded
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     without
                     strong
                     collections
                     of
                     a
                     searching
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     was
                     that
                     of
                     our
                     
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     
                       Now
                       that
                       the
                       dead
                       are
                       raised
                       ,
                       even
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       shewed
                       at
                       the
                       bush
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       calleth
                       the
                       Lord
                       the
                       God
                       of
                    
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       the
                       God
                       of
                    
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       the
                       God
                       of
                    
                     Jacob
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       he
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       God
                       of
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     20.
                     37
                     ,
                     38.
                     
                     Where
                     the
                     conclusion
                     was
                     virtually
                     in
                     the
                     premises
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     found
                     out
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     eternal
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     discovered
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     since
                     that
                     discovery
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     t
                     is
                     undeniable
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     humane
                     reason
                     :
                     yet
                     if
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Doctors
                     could
                     have
                     seen
                     so
                     much
                     before
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     scarce
                     imaginable
                     that
                     one
                     of
                     their
                     chiefest
                     Sects
                     or
                     Parties
                     (
                     I
                     mean
                     the
                     Sadduces
                     )
                     would
                     have
                     denied
                     the
                     resurrection
                     :
                     Let
                     this
                     then
                     be
                     another
                     peculiar
                     excellency
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     teacheth
                     
                       the
                       body
                       shall
                       live
                       again
                       with
                       the
                       soul
                       in
                       the
                       life
                       everlasting
                       :
                    
                     for
                     this
                     doctrine
                     must
                     needs
                     terrifie
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     shall
                     all
                     rise
                     again
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     done
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     acquitted
                     or
                     condemned
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     account
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     same
                     doctrine
                     must
                     also
                     needs
                     comfort
                     and
                     strengthen
                     us
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     maladies
                     and
                     miseries
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     a
                     momentary
                     sickness
                     or
                     miserie
                     ,
                     to
                     an
                     endless
                     and
                     everlasting
                     glory
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     subdue
                     the
                     flesh
                     to
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     its
                     doings
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     to
                     subdue
                     the
                     spirit
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     alone
                     can
                     do
                     this
                     work
                     ,
                     subduing
                     the
                     flesh
                     to
                     the
                     spirit
                     in
                     its
                     doings
                     ,
                     by
                     terrifying
                     it
                     from
                     sin
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     by
                     strengthning
                     it
                     against
                     miseries
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     evermore
                     bless
                     my
                     God
                     for
                     calling
                     me
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     maugre
                     all
                     the
                     mischief
                     and
                     malice
                     both
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     devils
                     ,
                     will
                     neither
                     let
                     me
                     be
                     impenitently
                     sinfull
                     ,
                     nor
                     uncomfortably
                     miserable
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     excellency
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     religions
                     consists
                     in
                     that
                     admirable
                     holiness
                     and
                     Purity
                     which
                     it
                     requires
                     in
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     duties
                     and
                     works
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     Pagan
                     sacrifices
                     were
                     full
                     of
                     cruelty
                     ,
                     delighting
                     in
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     mysteries
                     full
                     of
                     obscoenity
                     invading
                     the
                     modesty
                     of
                     women
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Religion
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     had
                     nothing
                     unlawfull
                     or
                     immodest
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     had
                     many
                     things
                     in
                     themselves
                     unusefull
                     and
                     unnecessary
                     (
                     though
                     both
                     useful
                     and
                     necessary
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     in
                     obedience
                     and
                     from
                     idolatry
                     ;
                     )
                     as
                     circumcision
                     ,
                     sacrificing
                     of
                     beasts
                     ,
                     the
                     distinction
                     of
                     meats
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rigorous
                     
                     observation
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     requires
                     nothing
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     save
                     what
                     is
                     usefull
                     and
                     necessary
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     commanded
                     ▪
                     as
                     it
                     requires
                     us
                     not
                     to
                     circumcise
                     the
                     foresking
                     
                       of
                       our
                       flesh
                    
                     but
                     
                       of
                       our
                       hearts
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     by
                     the
                     external
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ceasing
                     from
                     motion
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     internal
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     ceasing
                     from
                     sin
                     ;
                     and
                     taking
                     its
                     repose
                     in
                     God
                     ;
                     Not
                     to
                     offer
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     bullocks
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     offer
                     our
                     own
                     blood
                     for
                     Gods
                     glory
                     :
                     not
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     certain
                     kinds
                     of
                     meats
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     all
                     with
                     sobriety
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     chastisement
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     to
                     use
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     advantage
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     And
                     whereas
                     other
                     Religions
                     have
                     too
                     much
                     of
                     Mammon
                     in
                     them
                     to
                     teach
                     men
                     to
                     forsake
                     their
                     estates
                     ,
                     ours
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     forsake
                     our selves
                     :
                     nor
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     the
                     tongue
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     were
                     I
                     able
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     incomparable
                     purity
                     of
                     that
                     faith
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     hope
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     above
                     hope
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     against
                     it
                     :
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     death
                     to
                     hope
                     for
                     life
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     extremity
                     of
                     Justice
                     to
                     hope
                     for
                     mercy
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     wholly
                     to
                     trust
                     God
                     with
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     hope
                     for
                     salvation
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     glorifie
                     him
                     thereby
                     ,
                     desiring
                     his
                     glory
                     equally
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     eternal
                     bliss
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     above
                     it
                     .
                     Nor
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     a
                     Seraphins
                     quill
                     ,
                     were
                     I
                     able
                     to
                     delineate
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     that
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     nothing
                     but
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     subordination
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     rest
                     secure
                     in
                     the
                     deniall
                     of
                     temporal
                     blessings
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     rely
                     upon
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     eternal
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     being
                     such
                     a
                     purity
                     as
                     is
                     above
                     our
                     Praise
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     required
                     to
                     come
                     under
                     our
                     Practice
                     ,
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     that
                     our
                     Religion
                     is
                     too
                     much
                     above
                     our selves
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     proceed
                     from
                     our
                     own
                     understanding
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     depend
                     upon
                     our
                     own
                     wills
                     :
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     God
                     alone
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     founder
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     still
                     the
                     Master-builder
                     and
                     defender
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     doth
                     our
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     teach
                     us
                     this
                     admirable
                     purity
                     and
                     holiness
                     only
                     in
                     conversing
                     with
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     conversing
                     with
                     our selves
                     :
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     our
                     duty
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     our
                     duty
                     towards
                     our
                     neighbour
                     ;
                     Do
                     but
                     consider
                     the
                     ordinary
                     offices
                     of
                     humanity
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     will
                     shew
                     you
                     there
                     is
                     some
                     thing
                     of
                     Divinity
                     in
                     those
                     offices
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     teacheth
                     you
                     to
                     relieve
                     your
                     brother
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     
                     of
                     your
                     own
                     body
                     ,
                     having
                     the
                     same
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     with
                     your self
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     humanity
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     relieve
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     your
                     Saviours
                     body
                     ▪
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     ▪
                     temple
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     adds
                     something
                     of
                     divinity
                     to
                     that
                     office
                     :
                     
                       Humanitas
                       quàm
                       sit
                       proprium
                       hominis
                       ,
                       ipsum
                       nomen
                       indicat
                    
                     ;
                     shew
                     the
                     offices
                     of
                     Humanity
                     to
                     another
                     man
                     for
                     your
                     own
                     sake
                     because
                     you
                     are
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     would
                     be
                     accounted
                     a
                     beast
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     forcible
                     argument
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     curteous
                     and
                     friendly
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     before
                     Christ
                     came
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     :
                     But
                     now
                     that
                     argument
                     must
                     be
                     strained
                     to
                     a
                     higher
                     pitch
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     shew
                     the
                     offices
                     of
                     humanity
                     to
                     another
                     man
                     for
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Gods
                     sake
                     because
                     you
                     are
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     would
                     be
                     accounted
                     not
                     a
                     beast
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     devil
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     undeniable
                     is
                     the
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     for
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     Charity
                     :
                     So
                     inexcusable
                     are
                     Christians
                     above
                     other
                     men
                     for
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     uncharitableness
                     :
                     For
                     surely
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     this
                     doctrine
                     of
                     doing
                     good
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     hurt
                     to
                     none
                     for
                     Christs
                     sake
                     ,
                     is
                     nowhere
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     but
                     among
                     Christians
                     ,
                     though
                     their
                     practise
                     in
                     this
                     yron
                     age
                     of
                     the
                     hard-hearted
                     world
                     hath
                     much
                     disagreed
                     from
                     this
                     doctrine
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     Turks
                     religion
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     born
                     in
                     the
                     camp
                     ,
                     smells
                     of
                     the
                     camp
                     ,
                     lives
                     by
                     the
                     camp
                     ;
                     it
                     was
                     brought
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     sword
                     ,
                     savours
                     of
                     the
                     sword
                     ,
                     is
                     preserved
                     and
                     propagated
                     by
                     the
                     Sword
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     ,
                     (
                     shame
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     shame
                     is
                     theirs
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     truly
                     said
                     ,
                     )
                     many
                     Christians
                     are
                     of
                     late
                     turned
                     Turks
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     black-mouthed
                     calumnie
                     of
                     Calvino-Turcismus
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     a
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     retaliation
                     of
                     that
                     by
                     Papismo-Turcismus
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     thought
                     a
                     calumnie
                     ;
                     for
                     both
                     Protestants
                     and
                     Papists
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     have
                     of
                     cutting
                     of
                     purses
                     and
                     cutting
                     of
                     throats
                     in
                     their
                     late
                     inhumane
                     rapines
                     and
                     butcheries
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     they
                     have
                     of
                     Turcism
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       thine
                       enemy
                       hunger
                       ,
                       feed
                       him
                       ,
                       if
                       he
                       thirst
                       ,
                       give
                       him
                       drink
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     12.
                     20.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     strive
                     to
                     make
                     thine
                     enemy
                     thy
                     friend
                     by
                     overcoming
                     evil
                     with
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     no
                     case
                     to
                     make
                     thy
                     friend
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     thy
                     God
                     )
                     thine
                     enemy
                     by
                     overcoming
                     good
                     with
                     evil
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     this
                     mild
                     voice
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     religion
                     :
                     For
                     even
                     the
                     Jew
                     who
                     came
                     neerest
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     goodness
                     ,
                     did
                     nevertheless
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       An
                       eye
                       
                       for
                       an
                       eye
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       tooth
                       for
                       a
                       tooth
                       ;
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       love
                       thy
                       neighbour
                       ,
                       but
                       hate
                       thine
                       enemy
                    
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     Christians
                     hath
                     learned
                     this
                     lesson
                     from
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     their
                     master
                     ,
                     
                       Love
                       your
                       enemies
                       ,
                       bl●ss
                       them
                       that
                       curse
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       good
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       hate
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       pray
                       for
                       them
                       which
                       despitefully
                       use
                       you
                       and
                       persecute
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       may
                       be
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       your
                       father
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     5.
                     42.
                     
                     As
                     much
                     then
                     as
                     love
                     is
                     above
                     hatred
                     ,
                     blessing
                     above
                     cursing
                     ,
                     forgiving
                     above
                     reviling
                     ,
                     relieving
                     above
                     revenging
                     ,
                     and
                     praying
                     above
                     persecuting
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     one
                     word
                     ,
                     heaven
                     above
                     hell
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     is
                     the
                     Christians
                     Religion
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     religions
                     in
                     the
                     offices
                     of
                     humanity
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     conversation
                     of
                     man
                     with
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     look
                     upon
                     the
                     conversation
                     of
                     man
                     with
                     woman
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     find
                     the
                     Christian
                     is
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     doth
                     practice
                     a
                     greater
                     chastity
                     in
                     his
                     marriage
                     ,
                     then
                     other
                     men
                     look
                     after
                     in
                     their
                     virginity
                     .
                     He
                     knows
                     he
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     
                       possess
                       his
                       vessel
                       in
                       sanctification
                       and
                       honour
                       ;
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       lust
                       of
                       concupiscence
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       which
                       know
                       not
                       God
                       ,
                       1
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     1.
                     and
                     therefore
                     will
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     making
                     his
                     remedy
                     his
                     disease
                     ,
                     of
                     adding
                     oyle
                     to
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     of
                     provoking
                     that
                     lust
                     of
                     concupiscence
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     should
                     banish
                     and
                     expel
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     he
                     retains
                     of
                     lust
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     loses
                     of
                     sanctification
                     and
                     honour
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     soul
                     :
                     This
                     chast
                     consideration
                     being
                     grounded
                     in
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     will
                     either
                     keep
                     them
                     innocent
                     or
                     make
                     them
                     penitent
                     ;
                     whereas
                     other
                     men
                     that
                     know
                     not
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     regard
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     do
                     let
                     loose
                     the
                     rains
                     of
                     their
                     concupiscence
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     further
                     from
                     chastity
                     in
                     their
                     virginity
                     ,
                     then
                     these
                     men
                     are
                     in
                     their
                     marriage
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     one
                     follow
                     the
                     Apostles
                     advice
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       remaineth
                       that
                       they
                       who
                       have
                       wives
                       be
                       as
                       though
                       they
                       had
                       none
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     7.
                     29.
                     
                     The
                     other
                     follow
                     their
                     own
                     unbrideled
                     distempers
                     which
                     makes
                     them
                     that
                     have
                     no
                     wives
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     surely
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     ,
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     further
                     from
                     chastity
                     :
                     The
                     Heathen
                     did
                     glory
                     of
                     rapes
                     and
                     adulteries
                     in
                     their
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     could
                     not
                     easily
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     rapines
                     and
                     adulteries
                     in
                     themselves
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Jew
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     tyed
                     from
                     fornication
                     and
                     adultery
                     ,
                     yet
                     whiles
                     he
                     practiced
                     his
                     polygamy
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     in
                     effect
                     commit
                     fornication
                     with
                     his
                     second
                     wife
                     ;
                     and
                     whiles
                     he
                     exercised
                     his
                     divorce
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     in
                     effect
                     invite
                     others
                     to
                     commit
                     adultery
                     with
                     his
                     first
                     wife
                     :
                     For
                     
                     the
                     best
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     of
                     Polygamy
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     text
                     which
                     forbad
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     Gen.
                     2.
                     24.
                     
                     )
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     fitly
                     explained
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     since
                     to
                     the
                     Christians
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     excusable
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     ignorance
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Moses
                     did
                     leave
                     them
                     some
                     liberty
                     of
                     thinking
                     a
                     man
                     might
                     be
                     one
                     flesh
                     with
                     as
                     many
                     women
                     as
                     he
                     made
                     his
                     wives
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       one
                       flesh
                       :
                    
                     But
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     hath
                     plainly
                     shewed
                     us
                     that
                     those
                     words
                     are
                     in
                     truth
                     to
                     be
                     confined
                     to
                     two
                     persons
                     ,
                     one
                     man
                     and
                     one
                     woman
                     ,
                     by
                     saying
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     twain
                     shall
                     be
                     one
                     flesh
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     19.
                     5.
                     whereby
                     it
                     appears
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     that
                     Polygamy
                     was
                     a
                     sin
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     against
                     the
                     law
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     sin
                     of
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     means
                     not
                     without
                     excuse
                     ;
                     for
                     not
                     being
                     able
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     God
                     gave
                     them
                     a
                     dispensation
                     to
                     make
                     more
                     wives
                     we
                     must
                     either
                     say
                     their
                     ignorance
                     excused
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     conscience
                     condemned
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     safe
                     to
                     say
                     their
                     concience
                     condemned
                     them
                     ,
                     since
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     be
                     saved
                     that
                     sins
                     against
                     his
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     not
                     repent
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     whereas
                     without
                     doubt
                     the
                     Patriarchs
                     and
                     King
                     David
                     were
                     saved
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     find
                     not
                     they
                     repented
                     for
                     having
                     been
                     Polygamists
                     .
                  
                   
                     However
                     it
                     is
                     clearly
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     teacheth
                     a
                     far
                     more
                     chaste
                     ,
                     modest
                     and
                     innocent
                     conversation
                     of
                     man
                     with
                     woman
                     ,
                     then
                     did
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     can
                     we
                     require
                     more
                     in
                     that
                     conversation
                     ,
                     then
                     chastity
                     ,
                     modesty
                     ,
                     and
                     innocency
                     ?
                     And
                     yet
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     doth
                     moreover
                     add
                     piety
                     ,
                     bidding
                     the
                     husband
                     and
                     wife
                     to
                     dwel
                     together
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     prayers
                     be
                     not
                     hindred
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     7.
                     
                     Others
                     may
                     look
                     only
                     after
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     or
                     profit
                     ;
                     but
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     bids
                     all
                     Christians
                     look
                     after
                     prayer
                     and
                     piety
                     in
                     their
                     marriages
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     The
                     reason
                     why
                     God
                     cannot
                     be
                     rightly
                     adored
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     Christians
                     ,
                     is
                     because
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     truly
                     known
                     and
                     loved
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     those
                     who
                     know
                     and
                     love
                     him
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     the
                     true
                     way
                     to
                     gain
                     that
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     shew
                     and
                     keep
                     that
                     love
                     ,
                     is
                     universal
                     obedience
                     both
                     to
                     his
                     affirmative
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     negative
                     precepts
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     saving
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Christians
                     do
                     know
                     and
                     worship
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     cleerly
                     and
                     substantially
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     so
                     know
                     and
                     worship
                     him
                     in
                     types
                     and
                     figures
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Jewish
                     and
                     the
                     Christian
                     religion
                     ,
                     differ
                     not
                     in
                     substance
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     degrees
                     of
                     perfection
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     cannot
                     be
                     rightly
                     worshipped
                     by
                     those
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     truly
                     known
                     nor
                     loved
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     truly
                     known
                     or
                     loved
                     by
                     those
                     who
                     know
                     and
                     love
                     him
                     not
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       brightness
                       of
                       his
                       glory
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       express
                       image
                       of
                       his
                       person
                       ,
                       Heb.
                       1.
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       brightness
                       of
                       his
                       glory
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     love
                     God
                     but
                     for
                     his
                     brightness
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       the
                       express
                       image
                       of
                       person
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     know
                     God
                     but
                     by
                     this
                     image
                     :
                     which
                     being
                     a
                     Doctrine
                     that
                     contains
                     something
                     of
                     ambiguity
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     several
                     states
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     some
                     having
                     been
                     trained
                     up
                     as
                     Jews
                     ,
                     others
                     as
                     Christians
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     contain
                     nothing
                     of
                     uncertainty
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     it self
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     not
                     unfitly
                     be
                     explained
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Catechism
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     these
                     three
                     questions
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Whether
                     a
                     man
                     can
                     love
                     God
                     save
                     only
                     in
                     Christ
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     he
                     cannot
                     ,
                     with
                     an
                     elective
                     or
                     deliberative
                     love
                     
                       as
                       a
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     may
                     with
                     a
                     natural
                     love
                     
                       as
                       a
                       creature
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     having
                     defiled
                     and
                     corrupted
                     both
                     his
                     nature
                     and
                     his
                     person
                     by
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     lost
                     the
                     innocency
                     and
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     cannot
                     lose
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     if
                     he
                     look
                     upon
                     God
                     without
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     look
                     upon
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     merciful
                     Father
                     that
                     will
                     relieve
                     
                     his
                     infirmities
                     and
                     forgive
                     his
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     as
                     an
                     angry
                     Judge
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     pass
                     against
                     him
                     the
                     sentence
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     bring
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     vengeance
                     of
                     eternal
                     condemnation
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Whether
                     a
                     man
                     can
                     love
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     till
                     Christ
                     be
                     revealed
                     or
                     manifested
                     to
                     his
                     soul
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     again
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     :
                     
                       Ignoti
                       nulla
                       cupido
                    
                     ;
                     As
                     a
                     man
                     cannot
                     desire
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     can
                     he
                     love
                     what
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     know
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     know
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     whose
                     soul
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     manifested
                     or
                     revealed
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     most
                     true
                     is
                     that
                     common
                     Axiome
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     
                       idem
                       est
                       non
                       esse
                       &
                       non
                       apparere
                       ;
                       It
                       is
                       all
                       one
                       for
                       a
                       thing
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       and
                       not
                       to
                       appear
                       :
                    
                     All
                     one
                     to
                     me
                     if
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     it
                     is
                     worth
                     our
                     enquiry
                     how
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     that
                     so
                     many
                     who
                     are
                     called
                     Christians
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     who
                     perchance
                     think
                     and
                     call
                     themselves
                     the
                     best
                     Christians
                     ,
                     )
                     yet
                     do
                     not
                     truly
                     know
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     because
                     they
                     desire
                     to
                     receive
                     Christ
                     only
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     also
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     precepts
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     or
                     only
                     for
                     the
                     speculation
                     and
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     practice
                     and
                     obedience
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     indeed
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     desire
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     revealed
                     or
                     manifested
                     to
                     their
                     souls
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     there
                     is
                     so
                     little
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     so
                     little
                     manifestation
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     us
                     :
                     We
                     think
                     and
                     say
                     we
                     know
                     Christ
                     more
                     then
                     all
                     other
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     we
                     know
                     him
                     less
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     would
                     not
                     love
                     him
                     less
                     then
                     others
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wise
                     men
                     from
                     the
                     East
                     were
                     mistaken
                     in
                     their
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     offered
                     him
                     gold
                     ,
                     frankincense
                     and
                     myrrh
                     ,
                     (
                     Mat.
                     2.
                     )
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     now
                     better
                     instructed
                     and
                     directed
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     take
                     away
                     all
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     rape
                     and
                     rend
                     from
                     him
                     ?
                     This
                     is
                     in
                     truth
                     as
                     unquoth
                     an
                     argument
                     that
                     we
                     know
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     unkind
                     proof
                     that
                     we
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     himself
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     another
                     lesson
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       that
                       hath
                       my
                       Commandments
                       and
                       keepeth
                       them
                       ,
                       he
                       it
                       is
                       that
                       loveth
                       me
                       ;
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       loveth
                       me
                       shall
                       be
                       loved
                       of
                       my
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       love
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       manifest
                       my self
                       to
                       him
                       ;
                       John
                    
                     14.
                     21.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     love
                     his
                     Commandments
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     love
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     love
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     manifest
                     himself
                     unto
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     manifest
                     himself
                     to
                     those
                     whom
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     love
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     love
                     those
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     love
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     keep
                     his
                     commandments
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     Doctrine
                     as
                     our
                     Saviour
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     he
                     could
                     teach
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     sure
                     we
                     cannot
                     learn
                     enough
                     :
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       love
                       me
                       keep
                       my
                       Commandments
                       ,
                    
                     John
                     14.
                     15.
                     and
                     ye
                     
                       are
                       my
                       friends
                       if
                       ye
                       do
                       whatsoever
                       I
                       command
                       you
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     15.
                     14.
                     
                     Love
                     is
                     the
                     inchoation
                     of
                     friendship
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     shewed
                     without
                     some
                     obedience
                     .
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       love
                       me
                       keep
                       my
                       Commandments
                       :
                    
                     But
                     friendship
                     is
                     the
                     consummation
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     shewed
                     without
                     an
                     universal
                     obedience
                     ;
                     
                       Ye
                       are
                       my
                       friends
                       if
                       ye
                       do
                       whatsoever
                       I
                       command
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     thus
                     universally
                     obedient
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     interpret
                     all
                     Christs
                     commands
                     after
                     the
                     true
                     rules
                     of
                     Logical
                     supposition
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                     universal
                     Affirmative
                     must
                     hold
                     in
                     every
                     particular
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     
                       thou
                       shalt
                       love
                       thy
                       neigbbour
                       as
                       thy self
                    
                     )
                     must
                     reach
                     to
                     all
                     mankind
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     offices
                     of
                     love
                     ;
                     
                       thou
                       shalt
                       honour
                       thy
                       father
                    
                     ,
                     must
                     reach
                     to
                     all
                     our
                     governours
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     offices
                     of
                     reverence
                     and
                     honour
                     ;
                     We
                     may
                     not
                     leave
                     out
                     any
                     one
                     particular
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     subject
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     predicate
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     make
                     a
                     false
                     supposition
                     in
                     Logick
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     false
                     interpretation
                     in
                     Divinity
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                     universal
                     negative
                     must
                     hold
                     in
                     no
                     one
                     particular
                     ;
                     as
                     do
                     no
                     wrong
                     ,
                     bindeth
                     us
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     behaviour
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     our
                     word●
                     and
                     deeds
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     our
                     very
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     those
                     to
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     obliged
                     either
                     for
                     natural
                     ,
                     or
                     civil
                     ,
                     or
                     spiritual
                     benefits
                     :
                     )
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     have
                     but
                     an
                     uncharitable
                     thought
                     of
                     any
                     man
                     living
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     him
                     wrong
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     do
                     my self
                     more
                     wrong
                     ,
                     in
                     sinning
                     against
                     this
                     Commandment
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     though
                     other
                     men
                     be
                     never
                     so
                     confident
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     innocency
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     I
                     weigh
                     my self
                     in
                     this
                     ballance
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     ballance
                     of
                     the
                     sanctuary
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     God
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     weigh
                     me
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     that
                     seeing
                     I
                     have
                     many
                     wayes
                     been
                     a
                     delinquent
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     accumulate
                     my
                     delinquencies
                     by
                     want
                     of
                     repentance
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     Zaccheus
                     had
                     not
                     at
                     last
                     been
                     as
                     willing
                     to
                     give
                     and
                     to
                     restore
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     at
                     first
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     easily
                     have
                     gotten
                     that
                     comfortable
                     saying
                     from
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     lips
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     
                     comforts
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     are
                     comfortless
                     )
                     
                       This
                       day
                       is
                       salvation
                       come
                       to
                       this
                       house
                       ,
                       for
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       he
                       also
                       is
                       the
                       son
                       of
                       Abraham
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     19.
                     9.
                     
                     And
                     let
                     not
                     my
                     profit
                     be
                     the
                     impediment
                     of
                     my
                     piety
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     a
                     man
                     profited
                     if
                     he
                     gain
                     
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       and
                       lose
                       his
                       own
                       soul
                       ?
                       or
                       what
                       shall
                       a
                       man
                       give
                       in
                       exchange
                       for
                       his
                       soul
                       ?
                       Mat.
                    
                     16.
                     26.
                     
                     I
                     know
                     that
                     my
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     blood
                     in
                     exchange
                     for
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     redeem
                     it
                     from
                     death
                     and
                     damnation
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     I
                     will
                     love
                     my
                     soul
                     above
                     my
                     estate
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     redeemed
                     at
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     price
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     will
                     love
                     my
                     Saviour
                     above
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     paid
                     that
                     price
                     for
                     my
                     redemption
                     ;
                     to
                     make
                     me
                     of
                     an
                     enemy
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                     a
                     friend
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     not
                     only
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     abide
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     Therefore
                     I
                     will
                     offer
                     my
                     soul
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     do
                     whatsoever
                     he
                     commandeth
                     me
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     cannot
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     confirmed
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     as
                     his
                     friend
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     be
                     desirous
                     to
                     offer
                     unto
                     him
                     this
                     universal
                     obedience
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     be
                     sorry
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     not
                     offered
                     or
                     cannor
                     offer
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     little
                     of
                     this
                     affection
                     will
                     more
                     strengthen
                     my
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     my
                     greatest
                     perswasion
                     can
                     strengthen
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     shall
                     more
                     truly
                     know
                     my
                     Saviour
                     by
                     devoting
                     my
                     will
                     then
                     my
                     understanding
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     obeying
                     his
                     law
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     studying
                     it
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     I
                     will
                     pray
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                       to
                       make
                       me
                       increase
                       and
                       abound
                       in
                       love
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       he
                       may
                       establish
                       my
                       heart
                       unblameable
                       in
                       holiness
                       ,
                       1
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     For
                     himself
                     hath
                     told
                     me
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       will
                       do
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       know
                       of
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       whether
                       it
                       be
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     7.
                     17.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     only
                     shall
                     have
                     an
                     experimental
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     bring
                     him
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     labours
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     shall
                     know
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     the
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     by
                     a
                     speculative
                     knowledge
                     which
                     swims
                     in
                     his
                     brain
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     ejected
                     thence
                     by
                     arguments
                     of
                     Sophistry
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     by
                     an
                     effective
                     knowledge
                     which
                     sinks
                     into
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     he
                     will
                     keep
                     as
                     carefully
                     and
                     as
                     faithfully
                     as
                     he
                     will
                     keep
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     is
                     truly
                     to
                     have
                     him
                     manifested
                     in
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     manifestation
                     is
                     not
                     gotten
                     so
                     much
                     by
                     speculation
                     as
                     by
                     practice
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     by
                     knowing
                     Gods
                     will
                     as
                     by
                     doing
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     undeniable
                     by
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     argument
                     ,
                     
                     Gal.
                     3.
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     though
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     were
                     evidently
                     set
                     forth
                     crucified
                     among
                     the
                     Galatians
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     was
                     before
                     their
                     eyes
                     only
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     obeyed
                     not
                     the
                     truth
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     had
                     not
                     known
                     Christ
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     stretched
                     out
                     his
                     hands
                     unto
                     them
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     long
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     still
                     a
                     disobedient
                     and
                     a
                     gainsaying
                     people
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     John
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       hereby
                       we
                       do
                       know
                       that
                       we
                       do
                       know
                       him
                       ,
                       if
                       we
                       keep
                       his
                       Commandments
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     John
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     Telling
                     us
                     of
                     
                       a
                       twofold
                       knowledge
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     one
                     inefficacious
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     hypocrites
                     may
                     have
                     ,
                     who
                     know
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     glorifie
                     him
                     not
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       1.
                       21.
                       or
                       who
                       profess
                       that
                       they
                       know
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       works
                       they
                       deny
                       him
                       ,
                       being
                       abominable
                       and
                       disobedient
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       reprobate
                       ,
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     16.
                     
                     The
                     other
                     is
                     a
                     saving
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     only
                     good
                     Christians
                     can
                     have
                     ,
                     who
                     keep
                     his
                     Commandments
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     knowledge
                     is
                     joyned
                     with
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     cheif
                     ground
                     of
                     its
                     assurance
                     ;
                     hereby
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     know
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     keep
                     his
                     Commandments
                     :
                     A
                     man
                     may
                     have
                     some
                     evidence
                     of
                     faith
                     without
                     obedience
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     cannot
                     have
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     without
                     it
                     :
                     Whence
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     that
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     which
                     enables
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     talk
                     sublimely
                     of
                     his
                     essence
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     talk
                     confidently
                     of
                     his
                     secrets
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     knows
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     precepts
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     seriously
                     obeying
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     truly
                     relying
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     And
                     only
                     he
                     that
                     thus
                     knows
                     God
                     ,
                     knows
                     him
                     truly
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     only
                     knows
                     him
                     truly
                     in
                     his
                     Saviour
                     :
                     and
                     only
                     he
                     so
                     knows
                     God
                     as
                     to
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     only
                     he
                     knows
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     demanded
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     Jews
                     before
                     the
                     comming
                     of
                     Christ
                     had
                     the
                     same
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     Christians
                     now
                     have
                     ;
                     since
                     they
                     seem
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     had
                     the
                     same
                     knowledge
                     or
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     yes
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     same
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     same
                     knowledge
                     or
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     substance
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     now
                     have
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     
                       in
                       manner
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     degree
                     ;
                     They
                     knew
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Mediator
                     between
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     we
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     know
                     this
                     confusedly
                     and
                     imperfectly
                     ,
                     we
                     now
                     know
                     it
                     clearly
                     ,
                     distinctly
                     and
                     perfectly
                     :
                     The
                     difference
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     and
                     degrees
                     
                     only
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     worshipped
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     as
                     we
                     Christians
                     worship
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     they
                     did
                     look
                     upon
                     the
                     Messiah
                     as
                     the
                     only
                     propitiation
                     for
                     their
                     sins
                     :
                     Hence
                     the
                     22.
                     
                     Psalm
                     was
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     dayly
                     morning
                     service
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     not
                     unfitly
                     be
                     called
                     
                       Christus
                       Patiens
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     it
                     doth
                     rather
                     Historically
                     then
                     Prophetically
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     passion
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     :
                     For
                     Christ
                     upon
                     the
                     Cross
                     appropriated
                     this
                     Psalm
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     by
                     using
                     the
                     first
                     words
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       God
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       forsaken
                       me
                       ?
                    
                     And
                     Saint
                     Matthew
                     applieth
                     it
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     eighth
                     
                       verse
                       ,
                       He
                       trusted
                       in
                       God
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       deliver
                       him
                       now
                       if
                       he
                       will
                       have
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     Saint
                     John
                     in
                     the
                     eighteenth
                     
                       verse
                       ,
                       They
                       parted
                       my
                       raiment
                       among
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       my
                       vesture
                       they
                       did
                       cast
                       lots
                       :
                    
                     And
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     in
                     the
                     twenty
                     second
                     
                       verse
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       declare
                       thy
                       name
                       unto
                       my
                       brethren
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       will
                       I
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       (
                       Heb.
                    
                     2.
                     12.
                     )
                     Christ
                     assumes
                     this
                     Psalm
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     passion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Apostles
                     apply
                     it
                     to
                     him
                     whilst
                     they
                     are
                     describing
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     very
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     amongst
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     was
                     chosen
                     out
                     by
                     the
                     Jews
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     dayly
                     morning
                     service
                     ,
                     nay
                     indeed
                     it
                     was
                     composed
                     of
                     purpose
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     so
                     ;
                     As
                     plainly
                     appears
                     from
                     the
                     title
                     or
                     inscription
                     thereof
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       ad
                       primordium
                       aurorae
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       dawning
                       of
                       the
                       morning
                       ;
                       Sensus
                       est
                       Psalmum
                       hunc
                       sacerdotibus
                       &
                       Levitis
                       fuisse
                       traditum
                       ,
                       ut
                       singulo
                       quoque
                       mane
                       in
                       Ecclesia
                       quamprimùm
                       aurora
                       erumperet
                       ,
                       caneretur
                       ;
                       Sic
                       voluit
                       Deus
                       Ecclesiam
                       veterem
                       singulis
                       diebus
                       recolere
                       fiduciam
                       de
                       expectatione
                       Christi
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Junius
                     :
                     The
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     title
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       this
                       Psalm
                       was
                       delivered
                       to
                       the
                       Priests
                       and
                       Levites
                       to
                       be
                       sung
                       in
                       the
                       Congregation
                       every
                       morning
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       break
                       of
                       day
                       :
                       For
                       so
                       would
                       God
                       inure
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Jews
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       have
                       a
                       daily
                       recourse
                       to
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       revive
                       the
                       hope
                       they
                       had
                       of
                       his
                       comming
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     Chaldee
                     Paraphrase
                     saith
                     no
                     less
                     on
                     the
                     inscription
                     of
                     this
                     twenty
                     second
                     
                       Psalm
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       pro
                       robore
                       seu
                       virtute
                       sacrificii
                       jugis
                       &
                       matutini
                       ,
                       For
                       the
                       virtue
                       or
                       strength
                       of
                       the
                       dayly
                       morning
                       sacrifice
                       or
                       oblation
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     comprizeth
                     both
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     both
                     sacrifice
                     
                     and
                     oblation
                     ,
                     )
                     The
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     gloss
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Psalm
                     concerns
                     him
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     virtue
                     and
                     strength
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     service
                     or
                     Religion
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     all
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     and
                     oblations
                     had
                     their
                     virtue
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     exhibited
                     unto
                     them
                     in
                     this
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     as
                     offered
                     upon
                     the
                     Cross
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Jews
                     offered
                     all
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     in
                     hopes
                     of
                     being
                     accepted
                     in
                     this
                     Mediator
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     do
                     we
                     Christians
                     more
                     ,
                     but
                     believe
                     and
                     profess
                     that
                     our
                     persons
                     and
                     our
                     prayers
                     are
                     accepted
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                     Only
                     here
                     is
                     the
                     difference
                     ,
                     the
                     Jews
                     worshipped
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Messiah
                     that
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     the
                     Christians
                     worship
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Messiah
                     that
                     is
                     come
                     :
                     The
                     Religion
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     in
                     substance
                     ,
                     though
                     two
                     in
                     circumstances
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     was
                     the
                     inchoation
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     the
                     Christians
                     is
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     whom
                     they
                     worshipped
                     implicitely
                     in
                     Types
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     worship
                     explicitely
                     in
                     spirit
                     and
                     in
                     truth
                     :
                     All
                     the
                     fault
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     more
                     zealous
                     in
                     their
                     typical
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     our
                     substantial
                     and
                     real
                     worship
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Babylonian
                     captivity
                     could
                     not
                     make
                     them
                     forsake
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     have
                     captivated
                     our
                     Religion
                     of
                     purpose
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     forsake
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     are
                     fallen
                     under
                     that
                     severe
                     reprehension
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       O
                       Insensati
                       ,
                       quis
                       vos
                       fascinavit
                       ?
                       O
                       ye
                       that
                       are
                       mad
                       and
                       sensless
                       ,
                       who
                       hath
                       bewitched
                       you
                       not
                       to
                       obey
                       the
                       truth
                       ?
                    
                     For
                     we
                     who
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     seduced
                     not
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     are
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     bewitched
                     not
                     to
                     obey
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     That
                     those
                     Christians
                     who
                     adore
                     God
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     Mediator
                     then
                     by
                     Christ
                     alone
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     rightly
                     adore
                     him
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     do
                     rightly
                     adore
                     him
                     ,
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     discouraged
                     in
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     be
                     deterred
                     from
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     never
                     yet
                     had
                     ,
                     never
                     can
                     have
                     any
                     true
                     worship
                     or
                     glory
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Hence
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       God
                       only
                       wise
                       be
                       glory
                       ,
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     16.
                     27.
                     
                     Take
                     away
                     Christ
                     from
                     the
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     were
                     as
                     good
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     glory
                     from
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       unto
                       him
                       be
                       glory
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       by
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       throughout
                       all
                       ages
                       ,
                       world
                       without
                       end
                       ,
                       Eph
                    
                     3.
                     21.
                     
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     Catholick
                     Religion
                     or
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     obligeth
                     all
                     persons
                     
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     
                       throughout
                       all
                       ages
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     in
                     heaven
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     
                       world
                       without
                       end
                    
                     :
                     for
                     no
                     worship
                     can
                     be
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     And
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     worship
                     whereby
                     we
                     Christians
                     glorifie
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     The
                     Jews
                     worship
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     substance
                     it
                     was
                     Christian
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     manner
                     being
                     figurative
                     and
                     typical
                     ,
                     in
                     extent
                     it
                     was
                     but
                     National
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     duration
                     it
                     was
                     but
                     temporal
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     Christians
                     worship
                     being
                     wholly
                     in
                     Spirit
                     and
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     angelical
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     extent
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     universal
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     eternal
                     :
                     The
                     same
                     to
                     all
                     ages
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     heaven
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     earth
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     safe
                     for
                     Christians
                     to
                     worship
                     God
                     so
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     cannot
                     worship
                     him
                     
                       world
                       without
                       end
                    
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     worship
                     him
                     now
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     so
                     worship
                     him
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     they
                     worship
                     him
                     now
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     sure
                     they
                     must
                     leave
                     that
                     worship
                     behind
                     them
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     leave
                     this
                     world
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     on
                     the
                     surer
                     side
                     who
                     had
                     rather
                     not
                     take
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     leave
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Angels
                     and
                     Saints
                     in
                     heaven
                     do
                     not
                     go
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     go
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     :
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     men
                     on
                     earth
                     go
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     him
                     by
                     whom
                     they
                     do
                     go
                     with
                     us
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     we
                     shall
                     go
                     with
                     them
                     hereafter
                     ?
                     Shall
                     the
                     Church
                     Militant
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     disagreeing
                     in
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     Triumphant
                     ?
                     And
                     why
                     then
                     doth
                     the
                     Canon
                     of
                     the
                     Mass
                     begin
                     with
                     an
                     Illative
                     particle
                     that
                     hints
                     a
                     conclusion
                     rather
                     than
                     a
                     beginning
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Te
                       igitur
                       clementissime
                       Pater
                       per
                       Jesum
                       Christum
                       filium
                       tuum
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                       supplices
                       rogamus
                       ,
                       :
                       Therefore
                       O
                       most
                       merciful
                       Father
                       we
                       humbly
                       beseech
                       thee
                       by
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       thy
                       Son
                       and
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       wilt
                       accept
                       those
                       our
                       gifts
                       and
                       sacrifices
                    
                     ;
                     Why
                     doth
                     this
                     particle
                     Therefore
                     begin
                     the
                     Prayers
                     at
                     the
                     Mass
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     shew
                     (
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     Ritualist
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     Angels
                     and
                     Saints
                     in
                     heaven
                     have
                     begun
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     men
                     on
                     earth
                     do
                     but
                     only
                     continue
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     conclude
                     this
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     to
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ?
                     And
                     why
                     then
                     should
                     we
                     otherwise
                     continue
                     or
                     conclude
                     then
                     they
                     have
                     begun
                     it
                     ?
                     Will
                     they
                     join
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     this
                     our
                     new
                     worship
                     ?
                     or
                     is
                     that
                     not
                     a
                     new
                     worship
                     (
                     meerly
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     inventing
                     )
                     wherein
                     they
                     cannot
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     join
                     with
                     us
                     ?
                     Since
                     they
                     glorifie
                     God
                     only
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     venter
                     to
                     glorifie
                     him
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     ?
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     perswade
                     God
                     to
                     accept
                     one
                     manner
                     of
                     glorifying
                     him
                     whiles
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     manner
                     of
                     glorifying
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     our
                     reward
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     make
                     grace
                     not
                     the
                     inchoation
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     contradiction
                     of
                     glory
                     ?
                     or
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     perswade
                     our selves
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     best
                     practising
                     such
                     Songs
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     know
                     we
                     shall
                     sing
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     we
                     know
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     sing
                     there
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     our
                     singing
                     them
                     here
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     indeed
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     coming
                     thither
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     singing
                     there
                     :
                     nor
                     is
                     this
                     a
                     causeless
                     fear
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     hath
                     proclaimed
                     himself
                     a
                     jealous
                     God
                     ,
                     hath
                     in
                     effect
                     told
                     us
                     that
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     case
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     and
                     surest
                     way
                     for
                     every
                     man
                     to
                     have
                     his
                     fears
                     and
                     jealousies
                     .
                     Those
                     holy
                     prayers
                     and
                     praises
                     which
                     are
                     offered
                     up
                     to
                     God
                     through
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     do
                     glorifie
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     consequently
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     fear
                     that
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     offered
                     up
                     unto
                     him
                     through
                     any
                     other
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     or
                     Intercessor
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     cannot
                     tend
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     :
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     either
                     just
                     or
                     safe
                     to
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     in
                     the
                     corruptest
                     times
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Precept
                     of
                     Gods
                     Word
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     any
                     Church
                     is
                     his
                     Church
                     but
                     from
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     indeed
                     the
                     determination
                     
                     of
                     a
                     most
                     infallible
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     truly
                     say
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     determination
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     Word
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     what
                     prayers
                     go
                     from
                     man
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     are
                     undoubtedly
                     true
                     worship
                     :
                     so
                     what
                     precepts
                     come
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     man
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     are
                     unquestionably
                     true
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     ,
                     
                       See
                       thou
                       do
                       it
                       not
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       fellow
                       servant
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       thy
                       brethren
                       thaet
                       have
                       the
                       testimony
                       of
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       worship
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     precepts
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     twice
                     repeated
                     almost
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     words
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     19.
                     9.
                     
                     &
                     22.
                     9.
                     
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     dare
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     think
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     worship
                     ,
                     both
                     alike
                     questionable
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     gives
                     us
                     such
                     a
                     definition
                     of
                     a
                     Mediator
                     as
                     will
                     quite
                     exclude
                     all
                     but
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     :
                     
                       Qui
                       pro
                       omnibus
                       interpellat
                       &
                       pro
                       quo
                       nullus
                       ,
                       is
                       verus
                       est
                       Mediator
                       ac
                       Intercessor
                       noster
                       ,
                       (
                       lib.
                       2.
                       contra
                       Parmen
                       .
                       cap.
                       8.
                       )
                       He
                       that
                       intercedeth
                       for
                       all
                       ,
                       and
                       none
                       intercedeth
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                       is
                       our
                       true
                       Mediator
                       and
                       Intercessor
                       .
                    
                     Mark
                     how
                     he
                     makes
                     Mediator
                     and
                     Intercessor
                     both
                     one
                     ,
                     though
                     some
                     of
                     late
                     would
                     make
                     a
                     great
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     new
                     distinction
                     of
                     
                       Mediator
                       redemptionis
                       &
                       intercessionis
                    
                     ;
                     saying
                     that
                     Christ
                     alone
                     is
                     a
                     Mediator
                     of
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     but
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     may
                     also
                     with
                     him
                     be
                     Mediators
                     of
                     Intercession
                     :
                     A
                     distinction
                     not
                     known
                     in
                     Aquinas
                     his
                     daies
                     ,
                     who
                     concludes
                     positively
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Mediator
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     proper
                     only
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     proves
                     his
                     position
                     by
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       There
                       is
                       one
                       Mediator
                       between
                       God
                       and
                       man
                       ,
                       the
                       man
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     2.
                     5.
                     
                     He
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     of
                     eluding
                     this
                     text
                     by
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Mediator
                       est
                       duplex
                       ,
                       redemptionis
                       &
                       intercessionis
                       :
                    
                     A
                     Mediator
                     is
                     twofold
                     ,
                     of
                     Redemption
                     and
                     of
                     Intercession
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     had
                     been
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Vnus
                       est
                       duplex
                    
                     ,
                     one
                     is
                     two
                     ,
                     a
                     singular
                     is
                     a
                     plural
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     a
                     distinction
                     unless
                     there
                     be
                     two
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     a
                     singular
                     subject
                     cannot
                     be
                     distinguished
                     but
                     by
                     making
                     one
                     two
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     singular
                     a
                     plural
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Apostle
                     having
                     said
                     
                       Vnus
                       Mediator
                    
                     ,
                     declared
                     the
                     subject
                     of
                     his
                     proposition
                     so
                     numerical
                     and
                     singular
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     capable
                     of
                     a
                     distinction
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     possible
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     one
                     subject
                     numerically
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     two
                     specifically
                     distinct
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     a
                     Mediator
                     meerly
                     of
                     intercession
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     redemption
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Mediator
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     account
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     proves
                     that
                     Christ
                     only
                     is
                     a
                     Mediator
                     for
                     all
                     ,
                     because
                     
                     
                       he
                       gave
                       himself
                       a
                       ransom
                       for
                       all
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     6.
                     
                     How
                     then
                     can
                     any
                     be
                     a
                     Mediator
                     to
                     intercede
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     a
                     Redeemer
                     to
                     ransom
                     me
                     ?
                     or
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     go
                     to
                     them
                     for
                     Intercession
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     I
                     cannot
                     go
                     for
                     Reconciliation
                     ?
                     Doth
                     not
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     speak
                     better
                     things
                     then
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Abel
                     to
                     my
                     soul
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     then
                     not
                     wholly
                     pant
                     and
                     gasp
                     after
                     his
                     blood
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     folly
                     in
                     me
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     better
                     and
                     take
                     the
                     worse
                     ?
                     Nay
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     impiety
                     in
                     me
                     to
                     neglect
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     a
                     gadding
                     after
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     ?
                     To
                     neglect
                     the
                     Mediator
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     others
                     of
                     my
                     own
                     makeing
                     ?
                     Can
                     I
                     bestow
                     any
                     of
                     my
                     hope
                     in
                     praying
                     to
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     of
                     my
                     Faith
                     and
                     Charity
                     go
                     along
                     with
                     it
                     ?
                     or
                     have
                     I
                     too
                     much
                     of
                     these
                     excellent
                     vertues
                     in
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     take
                     or
                     translate
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     them
                     from
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     were
                     they
                     indeed
                     to
                     be
                     fixed
                     on
                     any
                     creature
                     ?
                     Can
                     I
                     devote
                     my self
                     too
                     much
                     to
                     a
                     true
                     Invocation
                     ?
                     or
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     a
                     false
                     Invocation
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     false
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     false
                     Religion
                     calumniate
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     endanger
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     my
                     redemption
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Well
                     then
                     ,
                     
                       &
                       Tutior
                       &
                       Sanior
                       pars
                    
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     my
                     rule
                     in
                     a
                     matter
                     that
                     so
                     nearly
                     concerns
                     my
                     Saviours
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     mine
                     own
                     salvation
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     leave
                     the
                     Saints
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     prayers
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     both
                     safer
                     and
                     sounder
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     :
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     cannot
                     object
                     against
                     me
                     for
                     going
                     to
                     God
                     only
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     object
                     against
                     my self
                     for
                     going
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     his
                     servants
                     in
                     conjunction
                     with
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     derogation
                     to
                     his
                     Son
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     I
                     must
                     resolve
                     to
                     let
                     the
                     Saints
                     stand
                     in
                     my
                     Calander
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     let
                     them
                     come
                     into
                     my
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     I
                     should
                     either
                     exclude
                     my
                     Saviour
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     office
                     of
                     Intercession
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     exclude
                     my self
                     and
                     my
                     prayers
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     his
                     Communion
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     of
                     ,
                     He
                     will
                     not
                     join
                     with
                     me
                     in
                     my
                     prayers
                     which
                     I
                     make
                     to
                     any
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     dangerous
                     for
                     me
                     to
                     pray
                     without
                     his
                     Intercession
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     damnable
                     for
                     me
                     to
                     pray
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Communion
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     though
                     others
                     be
                     careless
                     in
                     this
                     point
                     who
                     pretend
                     to
                     a
                     perfection
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     to
                     a
                     supererogation
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     have
                     work
                     enough
                     to
                     pray
                     against
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     dare
                     not
                     willingly
                     admit
                     a
                     sin
                     into
                     my
                     prayers
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     curse
                     of
                     
                       Judas
                       ,
                       Let
                       his
                       prayer
                       be
                       turned
                       into
                       sin
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     venter
                     to
                     bring
                     that
                     curse
                     upon
                     my self
                     :
                     For
                     I
                     that
                     now
                     
                     ask
                     pardon
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     my
                     prayers
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     make
                     my
                     prayers
                     more
                     sinful
                     then
                     my
                     infirmities
                     do
                     make
                     them
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     have
                     left
                     whereby
                     to
                     ask
                     pardon
                     for
                     the
                     sinfulness
                     of
                     my
                     sins
                     ?
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     therefore
                     ever
                     give
                     God
                     humble
                     and
                     hearty
                     thanks
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     caused
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     educated
                     in
                     a
                     Church
                     which
                     hath
                     taught
                     me
                     to
                     make
                     my
                     addresses
                     to
                     him
                     only
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     wil
                     never
                     cease
                     so
                     to
                     make
                     my
                     addresses
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     that
                     distressed
                     and
                     oppressed
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     the
                     parable
                     of
                     the
                     importunate
                     widow
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       this
                       end
                       that
                       we
                       should
                       alwaies
                       pray
                       and
                       not
                       faint
                       ,
                    
                     will
                     certainly
                     hear
                     our
                     prayers
                     and
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     that
                     is
                     now
                     a
                     widow
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     widow-hood
                     and
                     desolation
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     her
                     sons
                     have
                     hitherto
                     been
                     so
                     slothful
                     and
                     sluggish
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     suffering
                     them
                     infinitely
                     to
                     out-strip
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     practise
                     ,
                     who
                     came
                     far
                     short
                     of
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     shewing
                     that
                     zeal
                     towards
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     others
                     have
                     shewed
                     and
                     do
                     still
                     shew
                     towards
                     their
                     petty
                     Deities
                     ;
                     This
                     our
                     abominable
                     neglect
                     or
                     rather
                     contempt
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     hath
                     made
                     him
                     jealous
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     jealousie
                     hath
                     made
                     him
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     cast
                     us
                     off
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     hope
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     cast
                     us
                     off
                     for
                     ever
                     even
                     for
                     his
                     Truths
                     sake
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     mercies
                     sake
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     names
                     sake
                     ;
                     yea
                     though
                     we
                     have
                     slighted
                     his
                     Truth
                     ,
                     abused
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     blasphemed
                     his
                     most
                     Holy
                     name
                     ;
                     by
                     throwing
                     away
                     our
                     Prayers
                     with
                     as
                     much
                     fury
                     as
                     if
                     Truth
                     had
                     been
                     a
                     lye
                     ,
                     Invocation
                     had
                     Superstition
                     ,
                     and
                     Piety
                     had
                     been
                     Idolatry
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     will
                     still
                     hope
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     cast
                     us
                     away
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     Sons
                     sake
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     him
                     he
                     is
                     well
                     pleased
                     ,
                     though
                     with
                     us
                     he
                     be
                     most
                     justly
                     displeased
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     him
                     alone
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     merits
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     intercession
                     ,
                     have
                     we
                     called
                     and
                     do
                     call
                     for
                     grace
                     and
                     mercy
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     doubt
                     but
                     in
                     him
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     heard
                     at
                     last
                     and
                     relieved
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     unrighteous
                     Judge
                     himself
                     could
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Though
                       I
                       fear
                       not
                       God
                       ,
                       nor
                       regard
                       man
                       ,
                       yet
                       because
                       this
                       widow
                       troubleth
                       me
                       I
                       will
                       avenge
                       her
                       ,
                       least
                       by
                       her
                       continual
                       coming
                       she
                       weary
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     Much
                     more
                     shall
                     the
                     righteous
                     Judge
                     say
                     so
                     :
                     Yea
                     O
                     Lord
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     thou
                     fearest
                     not
                     thine
                     enemies
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     regardest
                     thy
                     servants
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     thy
                     most
                     unworthy
                     servants
                     will
                     never
                     leave
                     troubling
                     thee
                     with
                     our
                     continual
                     addresses
                     ,
                     
                     nor
                     wearying
                     thee
                     with
                     our
                     daily
                     prayers
                     ,
                     till
                     thou
                     arise
                     and
                     maintain
                     thine
                     own
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     either
                     avenge
                     our
                     injuries
                     ,
                     or
                     vindicate
                     our
                     innocency
                     :
                     If
                     our
                     Church
                     was
                     once
                     thy
                     Spouse
                     ,
                     she
                     is
                     now
                     thy
                     widow
                     ;
                     O
                     let
                     not
                     her
                     ,
                     nor
                     us
                     for
                     her
                     ,
                     cry
                     any
                     longer
                     in
                     vain
                     to
                     thee
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     to
                     avenge
                     her
                     of
                     all
                     her
                     enemies
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     confounding
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     converting
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     vengeance
                     worthy
                     of
                     thy
                     Justice
                     and
                     of
                     thy
                     Mercy
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     shalt
                     indeed
                     destroy
                     the
                     sin
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     save
                     the
                     sinners
                     :
                     However
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     profess
                     our selves
                     so
                     well
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     adore
                     and
                     worship
                     thee
                     only
                     in
                     thy
                     beloved
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     discountenance
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     discontinue
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     forsake
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     for
                     our
                     many
                     and
                     grievous
                     sins
                     ,
                     thou
                     still
                     suffer
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     eaten
                     up
                     like
                     sheep
                     ,
                     and
                     sellest
                     thy
                     people
                     for
                     nought
                     ,
                     and
                     makest
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     rebuked
                     of
                     our
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     laughed
                     to
                     scorn
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     in
                     derision
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     round
                     about
                     us
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     forget
                     thee
                     ,
                     nor
                     behave
                     our selves
                     frowardly
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     falsly
                     ,
                     in
                     thy
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     nor
                     suffer
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     be
                     turned
                     ,
                     nor
                     our
                     steps
                     to
                     decline
                     from
                     thy
                     way
                     .
                     Yea
                     though
                     thou
                     still
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     smite
                     us
                     into
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Dragons
                     (
                     creatures
                     that
                     are
                     both
                     mischievous
                     and
                     venemous
                     )
                     and
                     cover
                     us
                     not
                     only
                     with
                     the
                     shadow
                     ,
                     but
                     even
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     death
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     will
                     ever
                     resolve
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     to
                     confirm
                     and
                     consummate
                     our
                     resolution
                     ▪
                     )
                     not
                     to
                     forget
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     stretch
                     out
                     ,
                     or
                     hold
                     up
                     our
                     hands
                     to
                     any
                     strang
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     thou
                     hast
                     told
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       is
                       life
                       eternal
                       that
                       we
                       might
                       know
                       thee
                       the
                       only
                       true
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       whom
                       thou
                       hast
                       sent
                       ,
                       (
                       John
                    
                     17.
                     3.
                     )
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     desire
                     so
                     to
                     know
                     thee
                     as
                     to
                     love
                     thee
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     love
                     thee
                     as
                     to
                     worship
                     thee
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     worship
                     thee
                     as
                     to
                     glorifie
                     thee
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     glorifie
                     thee
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     glorified
                     by
                     thee
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     Thou
                     hast
                     commanded
                     us
                     to
                     forsake
                     all
                     to
                     follow
                     thee
                     ;
                     Lord
                     make
                     us
                     readily
                     to
                     obey
                     this
                     command
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     so
                     follow
                     thee
                     ,
                     as
                     at
                     last
                     to
                     come
                     
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       abide
                       in
                       thee
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                     For
                     those
                     who
                     saw
                     thy
                     Son
                     but
                     in
                     tpyes
                     and
                     figures
                     ,
                     have
                     taught
                     us
                     this
                     lesson
                     of
                     sincerity
                     and
                     of
                     constancy
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     careful
                     to
                     answer
                     any
                     of
                     our
                     adversaries
                     in
                     this
                     matter
                     :
                     but
                     readily
                     and
                     chearfully
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       God
                       whom
                       we
                       serve
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       deliver
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     will
                     (
                     in
                     his
                     good
                     time
                     )
                     deliver
                     us
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     be
                     it
                     
                     known
                     unto
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     worship
                     the
                     images
                     which
                     our
                     Fathers
                     have
                     set
                     up
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     imaginations
                     which
                     our
                     children
                     are
                     now
                     setting
                     up
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     God
                     is
                     too
                     spiritual
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     with
                     images
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     substantial
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     with
                     imaginations
                     :
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       they
                       that
                       worship
                       him
                       must
                       worship
                       him
                       in
                       spirit
                       and
                       in
                       truth
                       ,
                       (
                       Joh.
                    
                     4.
                     24.
                     )
                     His
                     worship
                     hath
                     too
                     much
                     of
                     Spirit
                     to
                     consist
                     in
                     images
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     much
                     of
                     Truth
                     to
                     consist
                     in
                     imaginations
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     knowing
                     that
                     our
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     both
                     in
                     Spirit
                     and
                     in
                     Truth
                     ,
                     are
                     sorry
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     any
                     should
                     oppose
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     prodigious
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     odious
                     ,
                     for
                     any
                     Christian
                     to
                     oppose
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Christ
                     )
                     but
                     will
                     not
                     give
                     them
                     that
                     occasion
                     of
                     joy
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     their
                     opposition
                     should
                     make
                     us
                     forsake
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Seek
                       ye
                       after
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       soul
                       shall
                       live
                       ,
                       (
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     69.
                     33.
                     
                     )
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     in
                     our
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     What
                     shall
                     we
                     do
                     with
                     a
                     Religion
                     that
                     seeks
                     after
                     any
                     but
                     God
                     ,
                     since
                     our
                     soul
                     cannot
                     live
                     in
                     any
                     but
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     hath
                     he
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     in
                     our
                     devotion
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       make
                       our
                       prayer
                       unto
                       thee
                       in
                       an
                       acceptable
                       time
                       :
                       Hear
                       us
                       O
                       God
                       in
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       thy
                       mercies
                       ,
                       even
                       in
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       thy
                       salvation
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     69.
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     prayer
                     in
                     times
                     of
                     persecution
                     for
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     make
                     our
                     prayers
                     only
                     to
                     thee
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     pray
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     not
                     doubt
                     but
                     thou
                     wilt
                     at
                     length
                     hear
                     our
                     prayers
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     thy
                     salvation
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     sake
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     eternal
                     Spirit
                     be
                     all
                     honour
                     and
                     glory
                     now
                     and
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Christ
                 glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Ascention
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Prooeme
                  
                   .
                   That
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviours
                   Ascention
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   truly
                   observed
                   by
                   our
                   commemoration
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   our
                   imitation
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   his
                   Ascention
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   is
                   no
                   blessing
                   of
                   Christ
                   but
                   imposeth
                   upon
                   a
                   Christian
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   commemorating
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   affords
                   him
                   exceeding
                   great
                   joy
                   in
                   its
                   commemoration
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   so
                   observe
                   it
                   with
                   other
                   Christians
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   imitate
                   it
                   with
                   good
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   at
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   gives
                   a
                   full
                   definition
                   of
                   Christs
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                   Treatise
                   
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     Jesus
                     did
                     do
                     and
                     teach
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   1.
                   1.
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   A
                   Book
                   that
                   containeth
                   Christs
                   sayings
                   and
                   doings
                   :
                   so
                   may
                   we
                   give
                   this
                   definition
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Gospeller
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Christian
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     lively
                     representer
                     of
                     the
                     sayings
                     and
                     doings
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   profession
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   doings
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   practise
                   and
                   imitation
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   man
                   alone
                   hath
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   Passion
                   ,
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   Ascention
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   sheweth
                   his
                   faith
                   by
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   dying
                   with
                   Christ
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   live
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   rising
                   with
                   Christ
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   live
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   ascending
                   to
                   Christ
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   live
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   who
                   
                     sheweth
                     his
                     faith
                     in
                     Christs
                     Cross
                  
                   by
                   crucifying
                   his
                   own
                   sinful
                   lusts
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Christs
                     resurrection
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   rising
                   to
                   newness
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   
                     in
                     
                     Christs
                     ascention
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   ascending
                   thither
                   in
                   heart
                   and
                   mind
                   ,
                   whiher
                   his
                   Saviour
                   is
                   gone
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   did
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   follow
                   their
                   Master
                   with
                   their
                   eyes
                   and
                   with
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   follow
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   bodies
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     looked
                     stedfastly
                     towards
                     heaven
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   went
                   up
                   ,
                   Acts
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   Surely
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   fix
                   their
                   hearts
                   on
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   above
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   too
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   go
                   up
                   with
                   him
                   thither
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   tarry
                   with
                   him
                   there
                   ;
                   accordingly
                   as
                   Christs
                   own
                   Church
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   
                     Grant
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     like
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     believe
                     thine
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     our
                     Lord
                     to
                     have
                     ascended
                     into
                     the
                     heavens
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     also
                     in
                     heart
                     and
                     mind
                     thither
                     ascend
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     continually
                     dwell
                     ,
                     who
                     liveth
                     and
                     raigneth
                     with
                     thee
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     one
                     God
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     :
                  
                   which
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   heavenly
                   prayer
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   infinitely
                   bound
                   to
                   bless
                   God
                   for
                   putting
                   it
                   into
                   our
                   devotions
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   more
                   bound
                   to
                   beseech
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   also
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   our
                   lives
                   and
                   conversations
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   I
                   will
                   enlarge
                   my
                   considerations
                   concerning
                   the
                   ascention
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   Binius
                   in
                   setting
                   down
                   that
                   vast
                   and
                   voluminous
                   Council
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   digesteth
                   his
                   work
                   into
                   three
                   Tomes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   tome
                   reciting
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   acts
                   before
                   the
                   Council
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Tome
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   acts
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Tome
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   acts
                   done
                   after
                   the
                   Council
                   ;
                   So
                   will
                   I
                   consider
                   the
                   history
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviours
                   Ascention
                   ,
                   first
                   insisting
                   upon
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   recorded
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     apparitions
                     ,
                     his
                     instructions
                     ,
                     his
                     consolations
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     benedictions
                     :
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   insisting
                   upon
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   recorded
                   concerning
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   ascending
                   :
                   And
                   lastly
                   insisting
                   upon
                   that
                   one
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   recorded
                   of
                   him
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   ascended
                   ,
                   viz.
                   his
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   I
                   have
                   warrant
                   enough
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   from
                   the
                   two
                   Pen-men
                   of
                   that
                   very
                   History
                   :
                   For
                   Saint
                   Mark
                   describeth
                   the
                   Ascention
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   Christs
                   Apparitions
                   upon
                   the
                   very
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   though
                   that
                   was
                   full
                   fourty
                   daies
                   before
                   he
                   ascended
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     Mar.
                     16.
                     14.
                     
                     Afterward
                     he
                     appeared
                     unto
                     the
                     eleven
                     as
                     they
                     sate
                     at
                     meat
                     ,
                     and
                     upbraided
                     their
                     unbelief
                     and
                     hardness
                     of
                     heart
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   apparition
                   was
                   clearly
                   on
                   the
                   very
                   
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   unbelief
                   and
                   hardness
                   of
                   heart
                   remained
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   scarce
                   remained
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Disciples
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   appeared
                   unto
                   them
                   no
                   less
                   then
                   five
                   several
                   times
                   on
                   that
                   very
                   day
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   without
                   any
                   mention
                   of
                   more
                   apparitions
                   ,
                   it
                   followeth
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     19.
                     
                     So
                     then
                     after
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     spoken
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     received
                     up
                     into
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   describeth
                   the
                   Ascention
                   with
                   the
                   sending
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   till
                   ten
                   daies
                   after
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   was
                   actually
                   ascended
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   ,
                   Acts
                   1.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   
                     But
                     ye
                     shall
                     receive
                     power
                     after
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     come
                     upon
                     you
                     :
                  
                   And
                   
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     spoken
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     taken
                     up
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Ascention
                   is
                   so
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   narrations
                   of
                   these
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   to
                   look
                   backward
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Easter
                   ,
                   and
                   forward
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Pentecost
                   ;
                   To
                   look
                   backward
                   upon
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   to
                   look
                   forward
                   upon
                   the
                   Descention
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   Happily
                   to
                   teach
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   must
                   first
                   arise
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   can
                   ascend
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   there
                   's
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   before
                   the
                   Ascention
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   ascend
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   can
                   receive
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   his
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   there
                   's
                   the
                   Ascention
                   before
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   However
                   this
                   is
                   ground
                   enough
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   look
                   a
                   little
                   backward
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   forward
                   in
                   my
                   considerations
                   of
                   the
                   Ascention
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   have
                   thus
                   related
                   it
                   with
                   its
                   antecedent
                   apparitions
                   and
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   its
                   consequent
                   exaltation
                   ,
                   or
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   Christ
                   Considered
                   before
                   his
                   Ascention
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Christ
                     considered
                     in
                     his
                     Apparitions
                     before
                     he
                     ascended
                     ;
                     as
                     to
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     wrong
                     use
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     made
                     ,
                     the
                     right
                     use
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     those
                     Apparitions
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ;
                     That
                     since
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     are
                     mentioned
                     but
                     ten
                     apparitions
                     of
                     Christ
                     between
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     and
                     his
                     Ascention
                     ,
                     yet
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     five
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     recorded
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     appeared
                     five
                     several
                     times
                     ,
                     to
                     several
                     persons
                     ,
                     on
                     that
                     same
                     day
                     :
                     which
                     Durand
                     would
                     perswade
                     us
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     did
                     intimate
                     in
                     her
                     very
                     Church
                     musick
                     of
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     singing
                     that
                     Invitatory
                     Hymn
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       risen
                       indeed
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     fift
                     musical
                     tone
                     ;
                     
                       Et
                       est
                       quinti
                       toni
                       ,
                       propter
                       quinque
                       apparitiones
                       Domini
                       in
                       ill●
                       die
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     he
                     .
                     This
                     Anthymne
                     ,
                     
                       Surrexit
                       Dominus
                       verè
                       ,
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       risen
                       indeed
                       ,
                       is
                       sung
                       in
                       the
                       fift
                       Tone
                       ,
                       because
                       the
                       Lord
                       appeared
                       five
                       times
                       on
                       that
                       very
                       day
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     an
                     elegant
                     way
                     of
                     teaching
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     by
                     musical
                     tones
                     ;
                     somewhat
                     above
                     that
                     gross
                     invention
                     of
                     turning
                     pictures
                     into
                     Lay-mens
                     books
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     musick
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     the
                     thing
                     it self
                     is
                     consonant
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     For
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     appear
                     five
                     several
                     times
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     raised
                     his
                     own
                     body
                     from
                     the
                     Grave
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     raise
                     his
                     Apostles
                     souls
                     from
                     incredulity
                     ,
                     and
                     prepare
                     them
                     to
                     receive
                     
                     those
                     Heavenly
                     doctrines
                     pertaining
                     to
                     the
                     kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     concerning
                     which
                     he
                     resolved
                     to
                     speak
                     with
                     them
                     from
                     that
                     day
                     till
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     Ascention
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     first
                     apparition
                     was
                     to
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     alone
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     St.
                     
                       Mark
                       ,
                       Now
                       when
                       Jesus
                       was
                       risen
                       early
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       week
                       ,
                       He
                       appeared
                       first
                       to
                    
                     Mary
                     Magdalen
                     ,
                     
                       out
                       of
                       whom
                       he
                       had
                       cast
                       seven
                       Devils
                       ,
                       Mark
                    
                     16.
                     9.
                     
                     Which
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     the
                     grand
                     comfort
                     of
                     any
                     sinfull
                     ,
                     and
                     sin-sick
                     man
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     hath
                     very
                     impure
                     and
                     unclean
                     thoughts
                     and
                     inclinations
                     which
                     do
                     possess
                     him
                     ,
                     like
                     so
                     many
                     devils
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     he
                     fly
                     to
                     his
                     Saviour
                     for
                     relief
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     immediately
                     cast
                     out
                     those
                     devils
                     ,
                     and
                     likewise
                     shew
                     himself
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     bright
                     beams
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     and
                     mercy
                     ,
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     to
                     others
                     that
                     can
                     boast
                     of
                     a
                     much
                     greater
                     Purity
                     :
                     But
                     yet
                     sure
                     this
                     first
                     appearing
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     ,
                     did
                     neither
                     give
                     nor
                     bespeak
                     her
                     any
                     priviledge
                     or
                     prerogative
                     above
                     others
                     ;
                     It
                     only
                     shewed
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     save
                     sinners
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     them
                     discouraged
                     or
                     dis-heartned
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     after
                     their
                     consciences
                     had
                     been
                     throughly
                     purged
                     from
                     dead
                     works
                     by
                     faith
                     and
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     some
                     men
                     in
                     these
                     latter
                     ages
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     thinking
                     those
                     had
                     a
                     real
                     preheminence
                     above
                     others
                     to
                     whom
                     Christ
                     first
                     shewed
                     himself
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     would
                     needs
                     phansie
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     to
                     have
                     appeared
                     first
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     Mother
                     ;
                     So
                     Durand
                     in
                     his
                     Rationals
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       lib.
                       6.
                       in
                       rubrica
                       de
                       septem
                       diebus
                       post
                       Pascha
                       )
                       Quidam
                       dicunt
                       ,
                       in
                       ipsâ
                       etiam
                       resurrectionis
                       die
                       primò
                       apparuit
                       Matri
                       ;
                       Some
                       men
                       say
                       that
                       on
                       the
                       very
                       day
                       of
                       his
                       resurrection
                       he
                       first
                       appeared
                       to
                       his
                       mother
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     directly
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Text
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     first
                     to
                     his
                     mother
                     ,
                     then
                     not
                     first
                     to
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     ;
                     These
                     men
                     were
                     so
                     resolved
                     to
                     accumulate
                     preheminencies
                     upon
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     feared
                     not
                     to
                     invade
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     meerly
                     to
                     force
                     upon
                     her
                     this
                     imaginary
                     priviledge
                     or
                     prerogative
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     like
                     is
                     Baronius
                     his
                     Logick
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       Anno
                       Christi
                       16.
                       num
                       .
                       8.
                       )
                       Vnde
                       inferri
                       potest
                       in
                       titulo
                       crucis
                       Domini
                       ,
                       non
                       eo
                       ordine
                       quo
                       recensentur
                       ab
                       Evangelistis
                       ,
                       Inscriptiones
                       esse
                       positas
                       :
                    
                     His
                     drift
                     being
                     to
                     advance
                     the
                     Latine
                     tongue
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     forsooth
                     might
                     use
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     Liturgies
                     )
                     he
                     would
                     fain
                     perswade
                     us
                     that
                     the
                     Inscriptions
                     upon
                     our
                     Saviours
                     cross
                     were
                     not
                     reckoned
                     up
                     in
                     order
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     written
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Latine
                     was
                     before
                     the
                     
                     Hebrew
                     and
                     the
                     Greek
                     Inscriptions
                     .
                     His
                     aim
                     was
                     to
                     extoll
                     his
                     Churches
                     language
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     was
                     no
                     right
                     way
                     of
                     extolling
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     it
                     a
                     priority
                     of
                     order
                     against
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     nay
                     against
                     the
                     Reliques
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     cross
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     daily
                     shewed
                     and
                     worshipped
                     at
                     Rome
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     first
                     inscription
                     is
                     in
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     in
                     Greek
                     ,
                     the
                     last
                     in
                     Latine
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     either
                     Baronius
                     is
                     false
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Reliques
                     are
                     false
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Causabon
                       ,
                       Ergo
                       vel
                       Baronius
                       falsus
                       ,
                       vel
                       reliquiae
                       falsae
                       .
                    
                     It
                     seems
                     he
                     thought
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     reliques
                     ,
                     or
                     happily
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     disproved
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     thought
                     of
                     the
                     text
                     ,
                     and
                     cared
                     not
                     to
                     disprove
                     that
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     
                       jumbling
                       of
                       Scripture
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     some
                     will
                     rather
                     use
                     then
                     want
                     arguments
                     to
                     justifie
                     their
                     own
                     parties
                     or
                     phansies
                     ;
                     One
                     saith
                     the
                     Latine
                     was
                     first
                     written
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     and
                     Greek
                     be
                     first
                     named
                     ;
                     others
                     say
                     ,
                     though
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     was
                     first
                     named
                     ,
                     yet
                     she
                     was
                     not
                     first
                     meant
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     must
                     step
                     in
                     before
                     her
                     .
                     These
                     Divines
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     moderate
                     ,
                     so
                     ingenuous
                     in
                     their
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Gregory
                       Naz.
                    
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     Poetry
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     tragedy
                     of
                     
                       Christus
                       Patiens
                    
                     .
                     For
                     although
                     he
                     allows
                     Saint
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     supposeth
                     them
                     both
                     going
                     together
                     to
                     the
                     sepulchre
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Sure
                       you
                       shall
                       see
                       him
                       above
                       any
                       other
                       ,
                    
                     yet
                     when
                     Christ
                     comes
                     indeed
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     ,
                     T
                     is
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     first
                     spies
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     first
                     speaks
                     of
                     his
                     appearance
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     text
                     saith
                     expresly
                     he
                     appeared
                     first
                     to
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     blasphemy
                     to
                     say
                     he
                     appeared
                     first
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     mother
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     contradict
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     call
                     that
                     second
                     which
                     he
                     called
                     first
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     apparition
                     was
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     together
                     with
                     other
                     women
                     ,
                     even
                     those
                     who
                     had
                     prepared
                     their
                     spices
                     and
                     ointments
                     ,
                     Luke
                     24.
                     1.
                     
                     &
                     10.
                     
                     O
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     let
                     me
                     never
                     cease
                     to
                     prepare
                     for
                     thee
                     spices
                     and
                     ointments
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     sweet
                     odours
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     joyned
                     with
                     the
                     tears
                     of
                     an
                     unfeigned
                     repentance
                     and
                     the
                     oyle
                     of
                     good
                     works
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Sun
                     of
                     righteousness
                     may
                     arise
                     to
                     me
                     with
                     healing
                     in
                     his
                     wings
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     me
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     countenance
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     healed
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     wounds
                     whereby
                     I
                     have
                     so
                     long
                     weakned
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     grievously
                     tormented
                     mine
                     own
                     soul
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     apparition
                     was
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     alone
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       15.
                       5.
                       
                       He
                       was
                       seen
                       of
                       Cephas
                       ,
                       then
                       of
                       the
                       twelve
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     is
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     ninth
                     prerogative
                     in
                     Bellarmines
                     account
                     ;
                     
                       Nona
                       est
                       quod
                       Christus
                       resurgens
                       primùm
                       omnium
                       ex
                       Apostolis
                       Petro
                       se
                       videndum
                       praebuerit
                       ;
                       (
                       lib.
                       1.
                       de
                       Pontif.
                       Rom.
                       cap.
                    
                     18.
                     )
                     But
                     if
                     this
                     third
                     apparition
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     did
                     advance
                     him
                     above
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     how
                     did
                     not
                     the
                     first
                     apparition
                     to
                     Saint
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     ,
                     advance
                     her
                     above
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ?
                     Why
                     should
                     we
                     not
                     rather
                     suppose
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     made
                     such
                     haste
                     to
                     appear
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     knew
                     he
                     was
                     still
                     under
                     the
                     sorrow
                     and
                     burden
                     of
                     his
                     threefold
                     denyal
                     ;
                     for
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     antients
                     were
                     of
                     opinion
                     that
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     never
                     left
                     weeping
                     for
                     denying
                     his
                     Master
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     tell
                     he
                     saw
                     him
                     risen
                     again
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     :
                     So
                     
                       Sabellicus
                       ,
                       lib.
                       5.
                       exemp
                       .
                       cap.
                       5.
                       
                       Tribuunt
                       lachrymis
                       impendisse
                       ,
                       &c.
                       He
                       wept
                       bitterly
                       all
                       those
                       three
                       dayes
                       wherein
                       he
                       had
                       lost
                       his
                       Master
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     rather
                     certainly
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     denyed
                     him
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     lost
                     him
                     ;
                     This
                     reason
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     that
                     before
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     first
                     apparition
                     to
                     Saint
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     more
                     agreeable
                     with
                     true
                     Divinity
                     to
                     magnifie
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     for
                     his
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     his
                     Primacy
                     ;
                     and
                     questionless
                     he
                     himself
                     had
                     rather
                     be
                     so
                     magnified
                     ;
                     However
                     this
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     very
                     good
                     Divines
                     have
                     given
                     us
                     this
                     same
                     gloss
                     ,
                     though
                     upon
                     another
                     text
                     :
                     For
                     upon
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Mark
                       ,
                       Go
                       ●ell
                       his
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       and
                       Peter
                       ,
                       (
                       Mar.
                    
                     16.
                     7.
                     )
                     The
                     reason
                     why
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     is
                     particularly
                     named
                     ,
                     is
                     thus
                     given
                     by
                     
                       Theophylact
                       ,
                       ut
                       scrupulus
                       illi
                       adimeretur
                       quo
                       poterat
                       jure
                       solicitari
                       ,
                       ne
                       propter
                       trinam
                       abnegationem
                       ,
                       discipuli
                       jure
                       excidisset
                       ,
                       To
                       take
                       that
                       scruple
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       mind
                    
                     which
                     might
                     then
                     justly
                     trouble
                     him
                     ,
                     least
                     by
                     thrice
                     denying
                     his
                     master
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     lost
                     the
                     priviledge
                     or
                     right
                     of
                     a
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     are
                     the
                     fathers
                     own
                     words
                     ,
                     )
                     Christ
                     first
                     appeared
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     shew
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     cast
                     off
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     threefold
                     denyal
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     reason
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     given
                     by
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     learned
                     Causabone
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       he
                       alone
                       had
                       denyed
                       his
                       Master
                       ,
                       and
                       had
                       reason
                       to
                       be
                       afraid
                       of
                       appearing
                       in
                       his
                       presence
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     reason
                     is
                     moreover
                     given
                     by
                     Saint
                     Gregory
                     the
                     great
                     ;
                     
                       Si
                       hunc
                       angelus
                       nominatim
                       non
                       exprimeret
                       ,
                       qui
                       magistrum
                       negaverat
                       ,
                       venire
                       inter
                       Discipulos
                       non
                       auderet
                       :
                       If
                       the
                       Angel
                       
                       had
                       not
                       particularly
                       expressed
                       his
                       name
                       who
                       had
                       denyed
                       his
                       Master
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       never
                       have
                       durst
                       to
                       come
                       with
                       the
                       other
                       Disciples
                       :
                    
                     All
                     those
                     Expositions
                     are
                     cited
                     by
                     Causabone
                     against
                     Baronius
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     sixteenth
                     Exercitation
                     ,
                     for
                     alledging
                     this
                     text
                     to
                     prove
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     Primacy
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     all
                     these
                     I
                     will
                     add
                     yet
                     one
                     more
                     ,
                     the
                     Exposition
                     of
                     one
                     as
                     much
                     addicted
                     to
                     the
                     Papacy
                     as
                     Baronius
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     substantial
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     
                       Franciscus
                       Lucas
                       Brugensis
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     thus
                     glosseth
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Dicite
                       discipulis
                       ,
                       &
                       Petro
                       ;
                       Petrum
                       nominatim
                       exprimit
                       ne
                       ille
                       existimaret
                       se
                       ex
                       discipulis
                       non
                       haberi
                       ,
                       qui
                       praeceptorem
                       negâsset
                       ;
                       ne
                       putaret
                       se
                       loco
                       excidisse
                       ,
                       qui
                       turpiter
                       adeò
                       offendisset
                       :
                       Sciret
                       contra
                       ,
                       se
                       ob
                       poenitentiam
                       ,
                       quae
                       &
                       Deo
                       placuerat
                       &
                       Angelis
                       ,
                       in
                       gratiam
                       ac
                       pristinum
                       inter
                       discipulos
                       locum
                       receptum
                       esse
                       ,
                       sibique
                       proinde
                       ut
                       capiti
                       ,
                       caeteros
                       in
                       Galilaeam
                       esse
                       ducendos
                       :
                    
                     He
                     expresly
                     nameth
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     think
                     himself
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     denied
                     his
                     Master
                     ;
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     think
                     himself
                     fallen
                     from
                     his
                     place
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     so
                     shamefully
                     offended
                     ;
                     contrary
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     know
                     how
                     by
                     his
                     repentance
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     pleased
                     both
                     God
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     restored
                     into
                     favour
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     former
                     place
                     among
                     the
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     should
                     be
                     gathered
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     head
                     ,
                     in
                     Galilee
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     was
                     willing
                     enough
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     the
                     Primacy
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     this
                     last
                     clause
                     )
                     but
                     he
                     would
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     leave
                     out
                     the
                     repentance
                     ;
                     taking
                     it
                     for
                     granted
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     had
                     the
                     greatest
                     regard
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     saw
                     him
                     so
                     exceeding
                     penitent
                     .
                     O
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     give
                     unto
                     me
                     a
                     heart
                     truly
                     sorrowful
                     for
                     what
                     evil
                     I
                     have
                     committed
                     and
                     daily
                     do
                     commit
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     give
                     unto
                     me
                     a
                     heart
                     truly
                     thankful
                     for
                     what
                     good
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     and
                     daily
                     do
                     receive
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     make
                     me
                     fully
                     capable
                     of
                     receiving
                     the
                     greatest
                     good
                     thou
                     hast
                     in
                     store
                     for
                     a
                     penitent
                     sinner
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     comfortable
                     assurance
                     of
                     that
                     forgiveness
                     sealed
                     unto
                     my
                     conscience
                     by
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     thy
                     holy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     amendment
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     sinful
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     thou
                     maist
                     shew
                     unto
                     me
                     the
                     merits
                     of
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     unto
                     me
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     salvation
                     .
                     O
                     thou
                     who
                     of
                     thine
                     infinite
                     mercy
                     and
                     inestimable
                     goodness
                     hast
                     granted
                     repentance
                     unto
                     life
                     ,
                     (
                     Act.
                     11.
                     18.
                     
                     )
                     grant
                     me
                     also
                     thy
                     grace
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     live
                     in
                     continual
                     
                     sorrow
                     for
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     have
                     thy
                     comforts
                     in
                     my
                     sorrows
                     ,
                     
                       looking
                       for
                       that
                       blessed
                       hope
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       glorious
                       appearing
                       of
                       the
                       great
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ;
                       (
                       Tit.
                    
                     2.
                     13.
                     )
                  
                   
                     The
                     fourth
                     apparition
                     ,
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     made
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     was
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     two
                     Disciples
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     going
                     to
                     Emmaus
                     :
                     which
                     was
                     next
                     after
                     that
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     returned
                     to
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     they
                     found
                     the
                     eleven
                     gathered
                     together
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     risen
                     indeed
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     appeared
                     unto
                     
                       Simon
                       ,
                       (
                       Luke
                    
                     24.
                     34.
                     )
                     And
                     how
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     he
                     appeared
                     to
                     those
                     two
                     ?
                     The
                     text
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       talked
                       together
                       of
                       all
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       had
                       happened
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       came
                       to
                       pass
                       that
                       while
                       they
                       communed
                       together
                       ,
                       and
                       reasoned
                       ,
                       Jesus
                       himself
                       drew
                       near
                       ,
                       and
                       went
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       (
                       Luke
                    
                     24.
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     )
                     They
                     were
                     making
                     great
                     lamentation
                     that
                     the
                     cheif
                     Priests
                     and
                     Rulers
                     had
                     condemned
                     to
                     death
                     and
                     crucified
                     one
                     that
                     was
                     a
                     Prophet
                     mighty
                     indeed
                     and
                     word
                     before
                     God
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     (
                     vers
                     .
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     )
                     for
                     as
                     yet
                     they
                     took
                     Christ
                     only
                     for
                     a
                     Prophet
                     :
                     Could
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     one
                     Prophet
                     so
                     afflict
                     them
                     ?
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     many
                     Prophets
                     more
                     grievously
                     afflict
                     us
                     ?
                     Can
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     a
                     whole
                     national
                     Church
                     ,
                     wherein
                     God
                     was
                     so
                     truly
                     glorified
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     truth
                     so
                     impartially
                     maintained
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     envy
                     of
                     her
                     enemies
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     admiration
                     of
                     her
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     troubled
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     for
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     grosly
                     unthankful
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     not
                     removing
                     his
                     Candlestick
                     ,
                     as
                     our selves
                     meerly
                     out
                     of
                     wantonness
                     ,
                     playing
                     with
                     the
                     light
                     to
                     put
                     out
                     the
                     Candle
                     ?
                     Can
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     desolation
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     Prophets
                     together
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     rather
                     been
                     Felons
                     then
                     Prophets
                     )
                     without
                     tears
                     in
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     complaints
                     in
                     our
                     mouths
                     ,
                     and
                     sorrow
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     most
                     terrible
                     sight
                     to
                     see
                     a
                     whole
                     member
                     at
                     once
                     torn
                     away
                     from
                     Christ's
                     mystical
                     body
                     ?
                     or
                     can
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     thing
                     more
                     terrible
                     then
                     this
                     dividing
                     of
                     a
                     member
                     from
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     the
                     dividing
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     from
                     the
                     head
                     ?
                     and
                     where
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     actually
                     done
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     the
                     other
                     justly
                     be
                     feared
                     ?
                     In
                     such
                     a
                     dismal
                     conjuncture
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     sins
                     and
                     sorrows
                     together
                     ,
                     (
                     but
                     yet
                     more
                     sins
                     then
                     sorrows
                     )
                     what
                     hath
                     any
                     good
                     Christians
                     left
                     to
                     do
                     but
                     
                       to
                       go
                       to
                       Emmaus
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     retire
                     himself
                     to
                     some
                     place
                     of
                     solitariness
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     to
                     lament
                     and
                     bewail
                     his
                     own
                     sad
                     condition
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     sins
                     he
                     hath
                     caused
                     
                     so
                     many
                     labourers
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Vineyard
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     able
                     by
                     his
                     righteousness
                     to
                     deserve
                     ,
                     then
                     others
                     are
                     able
                     by
                     their
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     one
                     true
                     labourer
                     :
                     And
                     sure
                     he
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     can
                     never
                     want
                     such
                     lamentations
                     as
                     God
                     will
                     accept
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     hath
                     such
                     as
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     practised
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     Lamentations
                     of
                     Jeremiah
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     made
                     those
                     Lamentations
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Prophet
                     uttered
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     badness
                     of
                     the
                     occasion
                     being
                     more
                     then
                     recompenced
                     by
                     the
                     goodness
                     of
                     the
                     company
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     sigh
                     with
                     himself
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Is
                       it
                       nothing
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                       all
                       ye
                       that
                       pass
                       by
                       ?
                       behold
                       and
                       see
                       if
                       there
                       be
                       any
                       sorrow
                       like
                       unto
                       my
                       sorrow
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       done
                       unto
                       me
                       ;
                       wherewith
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       afflicted
                       me
                       in
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       his
                       fierce
                       anger
                       ,
                       Lam.
                    
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                     For
                     he
                     may
                     well
                     say
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     what
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       cap.
                       2.
                       ver
                       .
                       6.
                       
                       The
                       Lord
                       was
                       an
                       enemy
                       ,
                       he
                       hath
                       swallowed
                       up
                       Israel
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       hath
                       violently
                       taken
                       away
                       his
                       Tabernacle
                       ;
                       he
                       hath
                       destroyed
                       his
                       places
                       of
                       the
                       assembly
                       ;
                       The
                       Lord
                       hath
                       caused
                       the
                       solemn
                       Feasts
                       and
                       Sabbaths
                       to
                       be
                       forgotten
                       in
                       Zion
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       despised
                       in
                       the
                       indignation
                       of
                       his
                       anger
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Priest
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     then
                     leave
                     the
                     pomps
                     and
                     vanities
                     of
                     this
                     wicked
                     world
                     before
                     they
                     leave
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     to
                     Emmaus
                     ,
                     to
                     some
                     place
                     of
                     privacy
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     sit
                     down
                     and
                     consider
                     what
                     I
                     have
                     lost
                     ,
                     (
                     not
                     of
                     my
                     temporal
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     my
                     spiritual
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     accordingly
                     bewail
                     and
                     lament
                     my
                     losses
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     who
                     regarded
                     not
                     my
                     Saviour
                     as
                     the
                     mighty
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     everlasting
                     Father
                     ,
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     peace
                     (
                     Isa
                     .
                     9.
                     6.
                     
                     )
                     must
                     now
                     regard
                     him
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     despised
                     and
                     rejected
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     sorrows
                     and
                     acquainted
                     with
                     grief
                     ,
                     (
                     Isa
                     .
                     53.
                     3.
                     
                     )
                     till
                     by
                     my
                     hearty
                     sorrow
                     and
                     incessant
                     supplications
                     I
                     may
                     get
                     him
                     to
                     return
                     again
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     by
                     a
                     glorious
                     resurrection
                     after
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     as
                     the
                     mighty
                     God
                     to
                     restore
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     mercy
                     as
                     the
                     everlasting
                     Father
                     to
                     bless
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     dominion
                     as
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     to
                     govern
                     and
                     establish
                     it
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     Thus
                     had
                     I
                     rather
                     suffer
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     shame
                     ,
                     then
                     reign
                     with
                     his
                     enemies
                     in
                     their
                     glory
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     shall
                     rejoyce
                     more
                     in
                     my
                     sorrows
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     shall
                     in
                     their
                     joyes
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     their
                     joyes
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     ,
                     see
                     their
                     sins
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     my
                     sorrows
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     see
                     my
                     Saviour
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fifth
                     and
                     last
                     apparition
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     made
                     
                     on
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     was
                     that
                     which
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     hath
                     recorded
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       Cap.
                       16.
                       ver
                       .
                       14.
                       )
                       Afterward
                       he
                       appeared
                       to
                       the
                       eleven
                       as
                       they
                       sate
                       at
                       meat
                       ,
                       and
                       upbraided
                       them
                       with
                       their
                       unbelief
                       and
                       heardness
                       of
                       heart
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       believed
                       not
                       them
                       which
                       had
                       seen
                       him
                       after
                       he
                       was
                       risen
                       .
                    
                     Our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     upbraided
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     were
                     they
                     more
                     truly
                     
                       believers
                       in
                       their
                       unbelief
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     many
                     of
                     us
                     are
                     
                       in
                       our
                       faith
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       yet
                       believed
                       not
                       for
                       joy
                       and
                       wondred
                       (
                       Luk.
                    
                     24.
                     41.
                     )
                     They
                     believed
                     not
                     for
                     joy
                     and
                     admiration
                     ;
                     but
                     many
                     of
                     us
                     so
                     believe
                     ,
                     as
                     neither
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     nor
                     admire
                     at
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     our
                     belief
                     ;
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     their
                     infidelity
                     was
                     much
                     better
                     then
                     our
                     faith
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     have
                     too
                     hasty
                     a
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     sure
                     and
                     a
                     sound
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     makes
                     us
                     fall
                     away
                     in
                     these
                     times
                     of
                     temptation
                     ,
                     and
                     rather
                     then
                     want
                     temptation
                     ,
                     become
                     our
                     own
                     tempters
                     :
                     Whereas
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     with
                     the
                     Bereans
                     examine
                     whether
                     these
                     things
                     were
                     so
                     before
                     we
                     believed
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     the
                     Apostles
                     did
                     rejoyce
                     and
                     admire
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     so
                     when
                     we
                     believe
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     possible
                     for
                     those
                     that
                     can
                     so
                     easily
                     turn
                     the
                     times
                     ,
                     more
                     easily
                     to
                     turn
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     sure
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     indeed
                     in
                     a
                     true
                     conjunction
                     and
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     never
                     suffer
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     to
                     separate
                     us
                     from
                     that
                     holy
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     divert
                     us
                     from
                     that
                     blessed
                     communion
                     .
                     Thus
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     joy
                     and
                     admiration
                     that
                     we
                     dayly
                     turn
                     unbelievers
                     ,
                     whereas
                     the
                     Apostles
                     did
                     not
                     yet
                     believe
                     for
                     joy
                     and
                     wonder
                     ;
                     therefore
                     were
                     they
                     the
                     more
                     true
                     believers
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     kept
                     them
                     from
                     believing
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     truth
                     strengthen
                     their
                     belief
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     accordingly
                     we
                     may
                     suppose
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     checked
                     their
                     incredulity
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     blame
                     and
                     reprove
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     the
                     more
                     labour
                     to
                     increase
                     and
                     to
                     improve
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     they
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     that
                     faith
                     too
                     much
                     setled
                     and
                     fixed
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     now
                     bound
                     to
                     preach
                     to
                     others
                     :
                     And
                     withall
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     soon
                     discouraged
                     in
                     their
                     preaching
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     found
                     not
                     the
                     event
                     presently
                     answerable
                     to
                     their
                     pains
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     was
                     long
                     before
                     they
                     themselves
                     did
                     believe
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     met
                     with
                     infinitely
                     a
                     far
                     better
                     Preacher
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     Rule
                     ,
                     
                       When
                       thou
                       art
                       converted
                       ,
                       strenghthen
                       thy
                       brethren
                       ,
                       (
                       Luk.
                    
                     22.
                     32.
                     
                     )
                     holds
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     substance
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     that
                     
                     charitable
                     duty
                     ,
                     those
                     being
                     bound
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     greatest
                     pains
                     in
                     converting
                     others
                     ,
                     who
                     most
                     know
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     laboured
                     about
                     their
                     conversion
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     considers
                     how
                     long
                     his
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     tarryed
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     will
                     never
                     think
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     tarry
                     too
                     long
                     for
                     his
                     brother
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     more
                     particular
                     very
                     observable
                     in
                     this
                     apparition
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     when
                     the
                     Apostles
                     were
                     gathered
                     together
                     to
                     hear
                     what
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     could
                     say
                     concerning
                     their
                     Masters
                     resurrection
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       as
                       they
                       thus
                       spake
                       ,
                       Jesus
                       himself
                       stood
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     24.
                     36.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     then
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     till
                     then
                     ,
                     he
                     appeared
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     thus
                     prepared
                     to
                     receive
                     him
                     .
                     O
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     make
                     me
                     zealously
                     to
                     follow
                     all
                     those
                     means
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     given
                     me
                     of
                     knowing
                     thy
                     eternal
                     Son
                     ,
                     my
                     blessed
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     that
                     pursuing
                     after
                     those
                     means
                     with
                     an
                     active
                     industry
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     overtake
                     them
                     with
                     a
                     happy
                     speed
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     them
                     with
                     immortal
                     joy
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     with
                     unwearied
                     care
                     and
                     constancy
                     :
                     Let
                     me
                     never
                     absent
                     my self
                     from
                     the
                     assemblies
                     and
                     meetings
                     of
                     thy
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     the
                     guides
                     and
                     governours
                     of
                     thy
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     I
                     should
                     lose
                     the
                     opportunity
                     of
                     seeing
                     thee
                     ,
                     whilst
                     I
                     am
                     absent
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     thou
                     hast
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     alway
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     if
                     therefore
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     I
                     hope
                     thou
                     wilt
                     be
                     with
                     me
                     ?
                     For
                     surely
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     that
                     are
                     gathered
                     together
                     in
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     so
                     gathered
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     commanded
                     to
                     gather
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     thou
                     hast
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     thy
                     Trustees
                     ,
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     entrusted
                     with
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     thy
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     thy
                     blood
                     ;
                     with
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     lest
                     Atheists
                     should
                     blaspheme
                     it
                     ;
                     with
                     thy
                     truth
                     ,
                     lest
                     Hereticks
                     should
                     corrupt
                     it
                     ;
                     with
                     thy
                     blood
                     ,
                     lest
                     Apostates
                     should
                     prophane
                     it
                     ;
                     O
                     then
                     let
                     thy
                     unworthy
                     servant
                     be
                     alwayes
                     gathered
                     together
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     be
                     never
                     guilty
                     either
                     of
                     Atheism
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Apostasie
                     :
                     And
                     when
                     I
                     am
                     gathered
                     together
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     make
                     me
                     to
                     open
                     mine
                     eyes
                     to
                     look
                     ,
                     and
                     mine
                     ears
                     to
                     hearken
                     diligently
                     after
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     open
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     receive
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     make
                     all
                     guides
                     and
                     governours
                     of
                     thy
                     Church
                     still
                     to
                     
                     follow
                     the
                     footsteps
                     of
                     thy
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     enquire
                     
                       what
                       is
                       written
                       in
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       Moses
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Psalms
                       concerning
                       thee
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     44.
                     
                     For
                     how
                     shall
                     they
                     know
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     thou
                     dost
                     not
                     reveal
                     thy self
                     ?
                     or
                     where
                     dost
                     thou
                     reveal
                     thy self
                     but
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ?
                     
                       Then
                       opened
                       he
                       their
                       understanding
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       might
                       understand
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       (
                       Luke
                    
                     24.
                     45
                     )
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     used
                     all
                     the
                     means
                     they
                     could
                     to
                     understand
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     and
                     not
                     till
                     then
                     he
                     opened
                     their
                     understanding
                     .
                     And
                     who
                     can
                     tell
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     judgement
                     immediately
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     judgement
                     worthy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     inflicted
                     upon
                     many
                     great
                     Scholars
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     their
                     salvation
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     private
                     unlearned
                     men
                     do
                     understand
                     them
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     rather
                     cast
                     their
                     reproaches
                     then
                     their
                     affections
                     upon
                     Gods
                     most
                     holy
                     word
                     ,
                     inventing
                     arguments
                     to
                     keep
                     others
                     from
                     reading
                     it
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     making
                     prayers
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     bless
                     their
                     own
                     reading
                     of
                     it
                     !
                     for
                     unless
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     the
                     key
                     of
                     David
                     open
                     the
                     understanding
                     ,
                     in
                     vain
                     do
                     we
                     labour
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     Text
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     did
                     upon
                     unquestionable
                     grounds
                     recede
                     from
                     the
                     Latine
                     Liturgy
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Sunday
                     of
                     Advent
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     this
                     most
                     excellent
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       Lord
                       ,
                       which
                       hast
                       caused
                       all
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                       to
                       be
                       written
                       for
                       our
                       learning
                       ,
                       grant
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       in
                       such
                       wise
                       hear
                       them
                       ,
                       read
                       ,
                       mark
                       ,
                       learn
                       ,
                       and
                       inwardly
                       digest
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       by
                       patience
                       and
                       comfort
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       word
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       embrace
                       and
                       ever
                       hold
                       fast
                       the
                       blessed
                       hope
                       of
                       everlasting
                       life
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       us
                       in
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     the
                     Church
                     might
                     for
                     her
                     liberty
                     have
                     changed
                     more
                     of
                     those
                     Collects
                     then
                     she
                     thought
                     fit
                     to
                     change
                     ,
                     but
                     infinitely
                     bless
                     God
                     that
                     she
                     valued
                     her
                     Christian
                     charity
                     above
                     her
                     Christian
                     liberty
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     she
                     hath
                     never
                     at
                     all
                     changed
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     ;
                     not
                     desiring
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     other
                     Christians
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     come
                     nearer
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     truly
                     when
                     the
                     Contest
                     was
                     once
                     broached
                     ,
                     between
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     authority
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     most
                     unhappy
                     Contest
                     that
                     ever
                     was
                     broached
                     among
                     Christians
                     ,
                     for
                     some
                     Church
                     men
                     ;
                     by
                     laying
                     aside
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     did
                     in
                     effect
                     teach
                     other
                     men
                     to
                     lay
                     aside
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     when
                     this
                     unhappy
                     Contest
                     was
                     once
                     broached
                     between
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     in
                     point
                     
                     of
                     Authority
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     high
                     time
                     for
                     our
                     Church
                     to
                     cleave
                     to
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     might
                     profess
                     her
                     desire
                     and
                     intention
                     of
                     remaining
                     truly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     wherein
                     she
                     did
                     but
                     follow
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     own
                     example
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       shall
                       we
                       go
                       ?
                       Thou
                       hast
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       eternal
                       life
                       :
                       John
                    
                     6
                     68.
                     
                     For
                     surely
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     not
                     bring
                     down
                     with
                     him
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     eternal
                     life
                     to
                     carry
                     them
                     back
                     again
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     leave
                     them
                     here
                     on
                     Earth
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     hath
                     he
                     left
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     Christ
                     himself
                     alledged
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     to
                     confirme
                     the
                     Apostles
                     in
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     who
                     yet
                     believed
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     seen
                     him
                     with
                     their
                     their
                     own
                     eyes
                     ,
                     (
                     John
                     20.
                     29
                     
                     )
                     How
                     shall
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     deny
                     the
                     People
                     to
                     read
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     not
                     hinder
                     the
                     confimation
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ?
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     done
                     all
                     that
                     she
                     can
                     to
                     make
                     true
                     believers
                     ,
                     she
                     must
                     confess
                     that
                     their
                     faith
                     doth
                     not
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     (
                     1
                     Cor.
                     2.
                     5.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     chiefest
                     instrument
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       quick
                       and
                       powerfull
                       ,
                       and
                       sharper
                       then
                       any
                       two
                       edged
                       sword
                       ,
                       piercing
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       dividing
                       asunder
                       of
                       Soul
                       and
                       spirit
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       joints
                       and
                       marrow
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       a
                       discerner
                       of
                       the
                       thoughts
                       and
                       intents
                       of
                       the
                       heart
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     4.
                     12.
                     
                     In
                     which
                     words
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     setteth
                     forth
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     from
                     its
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     its
                     effects
                     :
                     from
                     its
                     nature
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     
                       quick
                       and
                       powerfull
                    
                     ,
                     neither
                     a
                     dull
                     nor
                     a
                     dead
                     letter
                     ,
                     but
                     quick
                     in
                     motion
                     and
                     powerfull
                     in
                     operation
                     ;
                     from
                     its
                     effects
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     pierceth
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     devideth
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     discerneth
                     the
                     thoughts
                     and
                     intents
                     of
                     the
                     Heart
                     ;
                     Piercing
                     the
                     thoughts
                     by
                     entring
                     into
                     the
                     botom
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     sound
                     and
                     sincere
                     Christians
                     against
                     Hypocrisie
                     ;
                     Dividing
                     the
                     thoughts
                     by
                     separating
                     good
                     from
                     evil
                     ,
                     Truth
                     from
                     falshood
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     Orthodox
                     Christians
                     ,
                     against
                     Heresie
                     ;
                     and
                     discerning
                     the
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     by
                     shewing
                     us
                     the
                     first
                     truth
                     and
                     the
                     chiefest
                     good
                     in
                     our
                     religion
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     firm
                     and
                     constant
                     Christians
                     ,
                     against
                     Apostasie
                     ;
                     For
                     that
                     man
                     never
                     yet
                     discovered
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     who
                     could
                     be
                     perswaded
                     to
                     fall
                     away
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     at
                     the
                     best
                     but
                     a
                     divider
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     from
                     falshood
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     Discerner
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Truth
                     in
                     that
                     Truth
                     which
                     he
                     professed
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     immovable
                     in
                     his
                     Profession
                     ;
                     
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     you
                     would
                     indeed
                     perswade
                     or
                     rather
                     tempt
                     me
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     properly
                     a
                     temptation
                     ,
                     which
                     induceth
                     to
                     evil
                     )
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     cleave
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     first
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     shew
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     is
                     here
                     said
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     or
                     you
                     were
                     as
                     good
                     perswade
                     and
                     tempt
                     me
                     to
                     quit
                     my
                     reason
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     get
                     Religion
                     ;
                     or
                     to
                     cease
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Christian
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     Apparition
                     to
                     above
                     five
                     hundered
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     cleared
                     :
                     And
                     Christ
                     considered
                     in
                     his
                     Instructions
                     before
                     he
                     ascended
                     ;
                     That
                     these
                     Instructions
                     are
                     more
                     particularly
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ,
                     as
                     more
                     directly
                     conducing
                     to
                     the
                     Constitution
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Conservation
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     Those
                     Instructions
                     briefly
                     explained
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     set
                     down
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       28.
                       19
                       ,
                       20.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     THE
                     proper
                     work
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     is
                     to
                     consider
                     and
                     contemplate
                     his
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     sayings
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     doings
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     never
                     any
                     speak
                     like
                     him
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     eternal
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     never
                     any
                     did
                     like
                     him
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     eternal
                     son
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     )
                     but
                     more
                     particularly
                     in
                     those
                     which
                     come
                     neerest
                     his
                     Ascention
                     ;
                     for
                     all
                     those
                     his
                     sayings
                     and
                     doings
                     do
                     more
                     immediately
                     and
                     directly
                     concern
                     the
                     Constitution
                     and
                     the
                     conservation
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     it
                     pleasing
                     the
                     blessed
                     Redeemer
                     and
                     lover
                     of
                     Souls
                     to
                     give
                     his
                     special
                     directions
                     and
                     instructions
                     to
                     his
                     holy
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     even
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     that
                     so
                     he
                     might
                     leave
                     behind
                     him
                     in
                     their
                     minds
                     the
                     stronger
                     impressions
                     of
                     his
                     all-saving
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     greater
                     assurance
                     and
                     perswasions
                     of
                     his
                     everlasting
                     love
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     though
                     no
                     one
                     word
                     that
                     ever
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     speak
                     either
                     concerning
                     his
                     love
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     or
                     our
                     duty
                     towards
                     him
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     let
                     fall
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     without
                     our
                     observation
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     much
                     our
                     friend
                     :
                     yet
                     the
                     words
                     that
                     he
                     spake
                     last
                     of
                     all
                     should
                     most
                     diligently
                     be
                     received
                     ,
                     most
                     carefully
                     retained
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     conscionally
                     regarded
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     words
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     a
                     loving
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     a
                     parting
                     friend
                     :
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     such
                     words
                     as
                     should
                     both
                     represent
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     comfort
                     us
                     during
                     his
                     
                     absence
                     ,
                     though
                     never
                     so
                     long
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     him
                     in
                     our
                     remembrance
                     till
                     his
                     coming
                     again
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     will
                     undoubtedly
                     exact
                     a
                     severe
                     account
                     both
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     &
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     how
                     they
                     have
                     observed
                     those
                     words
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     though
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     after
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     make
                     five
                     more
                     apparitions
                     before
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     after
                     eight
                     dayes
                     when
                     S.
                     Thomas
                     was
                     now
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     20.
                     26.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     who
                     went
                     a
                     fishing
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     21.
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     to
                     his
                     eleven
                     disciples
                     on
                     the
                     mountain
                     in
                     
                       Galilee
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     28.
                     16.
                     
                     And
                     those
                     two
                     spoken
                     of
                     by
                     
                       S.
                       Paul
                    
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     mentioned
                     by
                     the
                     Evangelists
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     to
                     above
                     five
                     hundred
                     brethren
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     S.
                     James
                     alone
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                     Yet
                     I
                     will
                     omit
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     words
                     he
                     spake
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     were
                     spoken
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     Ascension
                     :
                     Only
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     wish
                     that
                     Beza
                     had
                     spared
                     his
                     Criticism
                     upon
                     S.
                     Pauls
                     words
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       15.
                       6.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Quod
                       si
                       vero
                       scriptum
                       erat
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     i.
                     e.
                     
                       Quinquaginta
                       ;
                       Non
                       certè
                       mirum
                       est
                       quingentos
                       hic
                       fratres
                       commemorari
                       quum
                       postea
                       coacto
                       universo
                       coetu
                       ,
                       numerentur
                       duntaxat
                       centum
                       &
                       viginti
                       ,
                    
                     Act.
                     1.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       What
                       if
                       it
                       were
                       at
                       first
                       written
                       by
                       the
                       numeral
                       letter●
                       ,
                       which
                       signifies
                       fifty
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     and
                     that
                     fifty
                     come
                     after
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     five
                     hundred
                     )
                     
                       for
                       we
                       see
                       that
                       all
                       the
                       Disciples
                       who
                       were
                       in
                    
                     Jerusalem
                     
                       at
                       S.
                    
                     Peters
                     
                       first
                       Sermon
                       were
                       but
                    
                     120.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     afraid
                     of
                     an
                     imaginary
                     miscief
                     ,
                     but
                     fals
                     into
                     a
                     real
                     inconveniency
                     ;
                     the
                     mischif
                     was
                     meerly
                     imaginary
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     S.
                     Paul
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     had
                     clashed
                     with
                     S.
                     Luke
                     in
                     the
                     Acts
                     ;
                     whereas
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     saith
                     not
                     there
                     were
                     then
                     in
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     but
                     120.
                     disciples
                     ,
                     only
                     there
                     were
                     but
                     one
                     hundred
                     and
                     twenty
                     of
                     such
                     note
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostles
                     had
                     called
                     together
                     to
                     consult
                     about
                     the
                     election
                     of
                     a
                     new
                     Apostle
                     ;
                     accordingly
                     he
                     saith
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       the
                       names
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     notorious
                     and
                     eminent
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     not
                     denying
                     but
                     there
                     might
                     be
                     many
                     hundreds
                     of
                     the
                     inferiour
                     sort
                     of
                     people
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     are
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Poet
                     ,
                     
                       sine
                       Nomine
                       turba
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     common
                     sort
                     that
                     are
                     without
                     a
                     Name
                     )
                     who
                     were
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     reckoned
                     among
                     the
                     disciples
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     election
                     of
                     Saint
                     Matthias
                     :
                     Thus
                     the
                     mischief
                     he
                     feared
                     was
                     meerly
                     imaginary
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     fell
                     into
                     a
                     real
                     inconveniency
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     supposition
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     possible
                     there
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     such
                     chopping
                     and
                     changing
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     tends
                     
                     directly
                     to
                     the
                     enervating
                     of
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fidelity
                     and
                     veracity
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     both
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Churches
                     do
                     now
                     read
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     five
                     hundred
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     read
                     not
                     now
                     as
                     they
                     found
                     it
                     delivered
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     defective
                     in
                     their
                     Veracity
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     delivered
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     at
                     first
                     written
                     ,
                     their
                     forefathers
                     were
                     defective
                     in
                     their
                     Fidelity
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     too
                     great
                     a
                     change
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     mistake
                     of
                     a
                     writer
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     improbable
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     careless
                     as
                     to
                     suffer
                     any
                     such
                     mistakes
                     ;
                     However
                     in
                     this
                     particuler
                     Eusebius
                     will
                     justifie
                     our
                     present
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     against
                     all
                     conjectures
                     whatsoever
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     
                       lib.
                       1.
                       
                       Histor
                       .
                       Eccles
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     12.
                     setteth
                     down
                     this
                     very
                     apparition
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       totidem
                       verbis
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     numeral
                     letters
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     so
                     many
                     several
                     express
                     words
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     had
                     before
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     an
                     undeniable
                     argument
                     that
                     these
                     words
                     were
                     so
                     writ
                     at
                     large
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     own
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   
                     Having
                     given
                     this
                     hint
                     only
                     out
                     of
                     zeal
                     to
                     Gods
                     holy
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     sway
                     my
                     faith
                     against
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     whole
                     Churches
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     against
                     the
                     phansies
                     of
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     I
                     pass
                     to
                     the
                     words
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     spake
                     immediately
                     before
                     he
                     ascended
                     ;
                     for
                     without
                     all
                     question
                     he
                     then
                     again
                     repeated
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     spoken
                     them
                     several
                     times
                     before
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     records
                     them
                     as
                     spoken
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     Luke
                     24.
                     47.
                     
                     Saint
                     John
                     records
                     them
                     as
                     spoken
                     ,
                     also
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     day
                     ,
                     John
                     20.
                     19
                     ,
                     20
                     ,
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                     Saint
                     Mathew
                     records
                     them
                     as
                     spoken
                     after
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     on
                     the
                     mountain
                     in
                     
                       Galilee
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     28.
                     16
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     records
                     them
                     as
                     spoken
                     both
                     on
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     was
                     the
                     Apparition
                     to
                     which
                     he
                     annexeth
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     on
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     for
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     annexion
                     ;
                     
                       So
                       then
                       after
                       the
                       Lord
                       had
                       spoken
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       received
                       up
                       into
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     what
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     spoken
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     these
                     words
                     concerning
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     their
                     Apostolical
                     Office
                     or
                     Function
                     ,
                     
                       Go
                       ye
                       therefore
                       and
                       teach
                       all
                       Nations
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     which
                     is
                     yet
                     more
                     evidently
                     attested
                     by
                     Saint
                     
                       Luke
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     1.
                     9.
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       he
                       had
                       spoken
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     concerned
                     their
                     Function
                     )
                     
                       whiles
                       they
                       beheld
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       taken
                       up
                       ▪
                    
                     For
                     Saint
                     
                       Matthew's
                       Go
                       ye
                       therefore
                       and
                       teach
                       all
                       Nations
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     Saint
                     
                       M●●k's
                       ,
                       Go
                       ye
                       into
                       all
                       
                       the
                       world
                       :
                    
                     And
                     Saint
                     
                       Lukes
                       ,
                       ye
                       are
                       witnesses
                       of
                       these
                       things
                       :
                    
                     And
                     Saint
                     
                       Johns
                       ,
                       As
                       my
                       Father
                       sent
                       me
                       ,
                       even
                       so
                       send
                       I
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     do
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     concern
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     office
                     of
                     preaching
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     administring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     whatever
                     else
                     the
                     Apostles
                     were
                     bound
                     to
                     do
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     gathering
                     ,
                     or
                     preserving
                     ,
                     or
                     governing
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     these
                     same
                     words
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     words
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                     ,
                     were
                     solemnly
                     spoken
                     at
                     three
                     several
                     times
                     by
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     On
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     again
                     in
                     Galilee
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     a
                     third
                     time
                     also
                     after
                     that
                     immediately
                     before
                     his
                     Ascention
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     what
                     a
                     necessity
                     was
                     laid
                     upon
                     them
                     to
                     discharge
                     that
                     sacred
                     function
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     thought
                     it
                     necessary
                     so
                     often
                     to
                     repeat
                     their
                     charge
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     his
                     only
                     business
                     from
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     to
                     his
                     Ascention
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     doubtless
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     seriously
                     consier
                     the
                     words
                     themselves
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     easily
                     see
                     and
                     willingly
                     confess
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     concern
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     do
                     concern
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     concern
                     both
                     its
                     constitution
                     and
                     conservation
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     accordingly
                     explain
                     them
                     briefly
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     find
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Evangelists
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     Saint
                     Matthew
                     the
                     standard
                     for
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     having
                     already
                     explained
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     recorded
                     by
                     Saint
                     John
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     Saint
                     Matthew
                     records
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       power
                       is
                       given
                       unto
                       me
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       in
                       earth
                    
                     ;
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     had
                     all
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     given
                     to
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     this
                     power
                     was
                     given
                     him
                     by
                     eternal
                     generation
                     ;
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     same
                     power
                     was
                     given
                     him
                     by
                     free
                     donation
                     :
                     partly
                     at
                     his
                     first
                     conception
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     union
                     with
                     the
                     God-head
                     ,
                     but
                     more
                     fully
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     and
                     passion
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     exercised
                     this
                     power
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     time
                     by
                     choosing
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     and
                     instituting
                     the
                     Holy
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     yet
                     after
                     he
                     was
                     risen
                     again
                     he
                     exercised
                     the
                     same
                     much
                     more
                     eminently
                     in
                     a
                     threesold
                     respect
                     ,
                     
                       Quoad
                       modum
                       ,
                       quoad
                       statum
                       ,
                       quoad
                       usum
                       :
                    
                     First
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     possessed
                     of
                     it
                     after
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     merited
                     it
                     by
                     his
                     death
                     :
                     Secondly
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     possessed
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     state
                     ,
                     as
                     now
                     being
                     past
                     all
                     fear
                     and
                     danger
                     of
                     dying
                     :
                     Thirdly
                     because
                     he
                     
                     was
                     possessed
                     of
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     end
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     how
                     to
                     use
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     conversion
                     of
                     one
                     people
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       Go
                       ye
                       therefore
                       and
                       teach
                       all
                       Nations
                       :
                       Go
                       ye
                       therefore
                       ,
                    
                     relying
                     upon
                     my
                     authority
                     which
                     is
                     founded
                     upon
                     all
                     power
                     both
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     whereas
                     any
                     authority
                     that
                     can
                     forbid
                     you
                     to
                     go
                     ,
                     is
                     founded
                     only
                     upon
                     the
                     power
                     in
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       teach
                       all
                       Nations
                    
                     ,
                     )
                     This
                     the
                     Apostles
                     could
                     not
                     do
                     ;
                     (
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     they
                     could
                     continue
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     )
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     persons
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     speaks
                     these
                     words
                     to
                     their
                     Successors
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     this
                     Precept
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     that
                     Promise
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       24.
                       14.
                       
                       The
                       Gospel
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       shall
                       be
                       preached
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       for
                       a
                       witness
                       unto
                       all
                       Nations
                       ;
                       and
                       then
                       shall
                       the
                       end
                       come
                       .
                    
                     For
                     the
                     Apostles
                     themselves
                     did
                     not
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     ,
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     all
                     Nations
                     :
                     therefore
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     ordain
                     others
                     to
                     preach
                     it
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     may
                     we
                     suppose
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     a
                     Temporary
                     calling
                     ,
                     or
                     oppose
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     resist
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     Cbrists
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     what
                     we
                     can
                     to
                     make
                     Truth
                     himself
                     a
                     lyar
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Baptizing
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     )
                     The
                     Apostles
                     were
                     commanded
                     to
                     baptize
                     in
                     this
                     form
                     for
                     three
                     reasons
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     distinguish
                     Christians
                     from
                     Jews
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     worshipped
                     God
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     essence
                     as
                     their
                     Creator
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Christians
                     are
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Trinity
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     Creator
                     ,
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     and
                     Sanctifier
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     shew
                     that
                     here
                     was
                     nothing
                     of
                     humane
                     invention
                     or
                     power
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     or
                     received
                     in
                     baptism
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     only
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     shew
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     great
                     vertue
                     and
                     efficacy
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     even
                     such
                     as
                     did
                     concern
                     our
                     re-union
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     remission
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     sanctification
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     or
                     why
                     else
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     baptized
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     And
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     that
                     vertue
                     and
                     efficacy
                     did
                     wholly
                     depend
                     upon
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     name
                     only
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     baptized
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     efficacy
                     of
                     Baptism
                     is
                     more
                     fully
                     expressed
                     by
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       believeth
                       and
                       is
                       Baptized
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                       Mark
                    
                     16.
                     16.
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     that
                     the
                     Apostles
                     are
                     required
                     to
                     invite
                     men
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     and
                     Baptism
                     by
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     salvation
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     are
                     forbidden
                     to
                     preach
                     
                     salvation
                     upon
                     any
                     other
                     terms
                     then
                     those
                     of
                     believing
                     and
                     of
                     being
                     baptized
                     :
                     And
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     make
                     so
                     slight
                     account
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     find
                     the
                     Heathens
                     and
                     Infidels
                     of
                     Syria
                     to
                     rise
                     up
                     against
                     them
                     in
                     judgement
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     to
                     their
                     Master
                     
                       Naaman
                       ,
                       My
                       Father
                       ,
                       If
                       the
                       Prophet
                       had
                       bid
                       thee
                       do
                       some
                       great
                       thing
                       ,
                       wouldst
                       thou
                       not
                       have
                       done
                       it
                       ?
                       how
                       much
                       rather
                       then
                       when
                       he
                       saith
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       Wash
                       and
                       be
                       clean
                       ?
                       2
                       King.
                    
                     5.
                     13.
                     
                     For
                     they
                     dare
                     not
                     deny
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     as
                     unclean
                     as
                     Naaman
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     leprosie
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     will
                     deny
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     mould
                     and
                     make
                     with
                     other
                     men
                     ;
                     for
                     David
                     hath
                     spoken
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     every
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     born
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     
                       Behold
                       I
                       was
                       shapen
                       in
                       iniquity
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       sin
                       did
                       my
                       mother
                       conceive
                       me
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     51.
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     they
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     that
                     God
                     (
                     since
                     Naamans
                     time
                     )
                     hath
                     most
                     eminently
                     
                       sanctified
                       the
                       flood
                    
                     Jordan
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     in
                     that
                     )
                     
                       all
                       other
                       waters
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       Baptism
                       of
                       his
                       well
                       beloved
                       Son
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ▪
                       to
                       the
                       mystical
                       washing
                       away
                       of
                       sin
                       :
                    
                     And
                     yet
                     moreover
                     ,
                     That
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       Wash
                       and
                       be
                       clean
                    
                     ;
                     unless
                     they
                     will
                     divide
                     the
                     precept
                     ,
                     wash
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     promise
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       be
                       clean
                    
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     words
                     have
                     been
                     in
                     our
                     Saviours
                     mouth
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Infidels
                     durst
                     not
                     do
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     only
                     in
                     Elisha's
                     mouth
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     certain
                     that
                     Baptism
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     salvation
                     as
                     commanded
                     ,
                     (
                     wash
                     )
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     probable
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     efficacious
                     thereunto
                     (
                     
                       and
                       be
                       clean
                    
                     )
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     commanded
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     commanded
                     it
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     so
                     ,
                     nay
                     rather
                     hath
                     made
                     it
                     so
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     he
                     delighteth
                     not
                     in
                     unnecessary
                     or
                     unprofitable
                     commands
                     :
                     What
                     need
                     we
                     then
                     to
                     say
                     That
                     Baptism
                     is
                     necessary
                     only
                     as
                     a
                     profession
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     an
                     outward
                     sign
                     or
                     testimony
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     ,
                     whereas
                     we
                     may
                     with
                     much
                     confidence
                     and
                     without
                     any
                     inconveniency
                     acknowledge
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     moreover
                     an
                     instrumental
                     cause
                     whereby
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     work
                     Grace
                     and
                     Salvation
                     ?
                     For
                     who
                     can
                     hinder
                     the
                     first
                     cause
                     to
                     work
                     by
                     what
                     instrument
                     he
                     pleaseth
                     ?
                     and
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     plainly
                     ascribe
                     unto
                     Baptism
                     the
                     operation
                     of
                     an
                     instrumental
                     cause
                     in
                     working
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     when
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     calleth
                     it
                     
                       The
                       washing
                       of
                       Regeneration
                       ,
                       Tit.
                    
                     3.
                     5.
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     language
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     taught
                     by
                     God
                     himself
                     at
                     his
                     first
                     conversion
                     ,
                     saying
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     
                       Ananias
                       ,
                       Arise
                       and
                       be
                       baptized
                       ,
                       and
                       wash
                       away
                       thy
                       sins
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     22.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     will
                     conclude
                     that
                     both
                     Faith
                     and
                     Baptism
                     may
                     be
                     rightly
                     called
                     instrumental
                     causes
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     different
                     respects
                     ;
                     Faith
                     as
                     instrumental
                     on
                     our
                     parts
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     prepare
                     our selves
                     for
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Baptism
                     as
                     instrumental
                     on
                     Christs
                     part
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     prepareth
                     us
                     for
                     himself
                     :
                     This
                     being
                     granted
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     scarce
                     reasonably
                     be
                     denyed
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     delay
                     our
                     childrens
                     Baptism
                     because
                     t
                     is
                     instrumental
                     to
                     salvation
                     on
                     Christs
                     part
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     on
                     their
                     own
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     tie
                     God
                     to
                     outward
                     means
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     Baptism
                     to
                     be
                     instrumental
                     to
                     salvation
                     only
                     upon
                     his
                     own
                     choice
                     and
                     appointment
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     can
                     save
                     without
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     himself
                     so
                     pleaseth
                     .
                     Nor
                     shall
                     we
                     need
                     fear
                     a
                     falling
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     any
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     baptized
                     Infants
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     believing
                     men
                     ,
                     since
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     in
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       that
                       believeth
                       and
                       is
                       baptized
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     suppose
                     or
                     rather
                     include
                     the
                     same
                     condition
                     as
                     alike
                     necessary
                     to
                     both
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     of
                     leading
                     their
                     lives
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     good
                     beginnings
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     salvation
                     upon
                     a
                     mans
                     believing
                     and
                     being
                     baptized
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     absolute
                     but
                     conditional
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     If
                     he
                     lead
                     his
                     life
                     answerable
                     to
                     h●s
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     grace
                     given
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Baptism
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     his
                     faith
                     and
                     his
                     Baptism
                     shall
                     save
                     him
                     as
                     far
                     forth
                     as
                     is
                     possible
                     for
                     instrumental
                     causes
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     far
                     forth
                     as
                     belongs
                     to
                     them
                     ▪
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     really
                     and
                     effectually
                     conduce
                     to
                     his
                     salvation
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     himself
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     fault
                     ,
                     and
                     hinder
                     their
                     working
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     forsaking
                     his
                     Faith
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     polluting
                     and
                     prophaning
                     his
                     Baptism
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     returning
                     back
                     again
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     his
                     repentance
                     .
                     This
                     interpretation
                     must
                     be
                     given
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     words
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     from
                     the
                     foregoing
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     speech
                     ,
                     
                       Go
                       and
                       preach
                       the
                       Gospel
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     most
                     certain
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     his
                     Apostles
                     preach
                     any
                     other
                     Gospel
                     then
                     what
                     himself
                     had
                     preached
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     ,
                     
                       Repent
                       ye
                       and
                       believe
                       ,
                       Mar.
                    
                     1.
                     15.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     Repentance
                     must
                     also
                     come
                     in
                     as
                     a
                     necessary
                     condition
                     to
                     salvation
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     faith
                     and
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     because
                     all
                     men
                     do
                     fall
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     purity
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     through
                     their
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     their
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     daily
                     sins
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     promise
                     of
                     salvation
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     continueth
                     and
                     abideth
                     in
                     his
                     sins
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     must
                     rise
                     again
                     by
                     repentance
                     or
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Teaching
                       them
                       to
                       observe
                       all
                       things
                       whatsoever
                       I
                       have
                       commanded
                       
                       you
                    
                     ]
                     After
                     you
                     have
                     made
                     them
                     my
                     Disciples
                     by
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     then
                     keep
                     them
                     so
                     by
                     right
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     
                       Discipulate
                       omnes
                       gentes
                       baptizantes
                       eos
                    
                     ,
                     make
                     all
                     nations
                     my
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     baptizing
                     them
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     command
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     Disciples
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     manner
                     is
                     explained
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     even
                     by
                     baptizing
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     preaching
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     John
                     4.
                     1.
                     
                     Where
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     To
                     make
                     more
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     To
                     Baptize
                     ,
                     are
                     put
                     for
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     may
                     properly
                     be
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     make
                     Disciples
                     by
                     baptizing
                     them
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     preaching
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     the
                     words
                     cannot
                     concern
                     all
                     nations
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     cannot
                     concern
                     children
                     ,
                     since
                     t
                     is
                     in
                     vain
                     to
                     labour
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     Christs
                     Disciples
                     by
                     preaching
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     in
                     vain
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     so
                     by
                     baptizing
                     ;
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     have
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     signifie
                     to
                     teach
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     must
                     distinguish
                     upon
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     And
                     these
                     two
                     words
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     distinguished
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     Doctrine
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     zealously
                     preached
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     men
                     are
                     made
                     Christs
                     Disciples
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Teach
                       strangers
                       and
                       aliens
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       faith
                       to
                       make
                       them
                       my
                       Disciples
                       ;
                       but
                       teach
                       Converts
                       and
                       Christians
                       ,
                       the
                       duties
                       of
                       life
                       to
                       keep
                       them
                       my
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       make
                       them
                       good
                       Christians
                       :
                    
                     Though
                     I
                     must
                     confess
                     that
                     Epiphanius
                     hath
                     found
                     out
                     all
                     this
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     thus
                     explained
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     (
                     
                       Epiph.
                       Haer.
                       Herodiani
                    
                     .
                     )
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Bring
                       them
                       over
                       from
                       their
                       wickedness
                       to
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       divers
                       Sects
                       and
                       Heresies
                       to
                       one
                       communion
                       :
                    
                     which
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     with
                     Make
                     them
                     my
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     or
                     teach
                     them
                     to
                     observe
                     all
                     my
                     commands
                     :
                     Whence
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     this
                     definition
                     of
                     Christs
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       is
                       one
                       that
                       observes
                       all
                       Christs
                       commands
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       carefully
                       embraceth
                       the
                       Christian
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       carefully
                       maintaineth
                       the
                       Christian
                       communion
                    
                     ;
                     Whence
                     it
                     necessarily
                     follows
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     Hereticks
                     nor
                     Schismaticks
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     Christs
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     one
                     embrace
                     not
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     maintain
                     not
                     his
                     communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       lo
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       with
                       you
                       alway
                       ,
                       even
                       unto
                       the
                       end
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       .
                    
                     )
                     I
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     life
                     and
                     death
                     ,
                     do
                     promise
                     or
                     rather
                     
                     give
                     you
                     my
                     actual
                     assistance
                     and
                     favour
                     and
                     grace
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     were
                     still
                     actually
                     present
                     with
                     you
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     presence
                     of
                     my
                     power
                     and
                     grace
                     shall
                     never
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     neither
                     from
                     you
                     nor
                     your
                     successors
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     this
                     world
                     shall
                     last
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     both
                     you
                     and
                     they
                     (
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     also
                     necessarily
                     included
                     ,
                     since
                     this
                     promise
                     cannot
                     be
                     made
                     good
                     without
                     a
                     succession
                     in
                     the
                     Ministry
                     )
                     may
                     cheerfully
                     undertake
                     and
                     couragiously
                     discharge
                     your
                     callings
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     the
                     contradictions
                     and
                     persecutions
                     you
                     shall
                     meet
                     with
                     from
                     disobedient
                     and
                     gainsaying
                     people
                     ;
                     For
                     I
                     that
                     am
                     above
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     have
                     placed
                     your
                     Doctrine
                     above
                     their
                     contradictions
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     life
                     above
                     their
                     persecutions
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     worst
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     to
                     send
                     you
                     the
                     oftner
                     to
                     your
                     Master
                     for
                     instruction
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     sooner
                     to
                     your
                     Master
                     for
                     reward
                     :
                     Surely
                     the
                     Apostles
                     understood
                     more
                     in
                     this
                     promise
                     then
                     we
                     can
                     express
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     made
                     neither
                     excuse
                     nor
                     delay
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     bid
                     to
                     go
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     sent
                     out
                     into
                     the
                     wide
                     world
                     ,
                     already
                     destitute
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     speedily
                     to
                     be
                     
                       afflicted
                       and
                       tormented
                       ;
                       Of
                       whom
                       the
                       worl●●as
                       not
                       worthy
                       ,
                    
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     persons
                     ;
                     much
                     less
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     calling
                     ;
                     yet
                     were
                     they
                     sent
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     be
                     despised
                     in
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     opposed
                     in
                     their
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     with
                     no
                     other
                     credential
                     letters
                     to
                     countenance
                     them
                     ,
                     with
                     no
                     other
                     guard
                     to
                     protect
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       lo
                       I
                       am
                       with
                       you
                       alway
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     answer
                     that
                     put
                     Moses
                     to
                     silence
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     almost
                     refractory
                     in
                     objecting
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     slow
                     of
                     speech
                     ;
                     
                       Now
                       therefore
                       go
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       with
                       thy
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       teach
                       thee
                       what
                       thou
                       shalt
                       say
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     4.
                     12.
                     
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     answer
                     that
                     silenced
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Jeremiah
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     replyed
                     no
                     more
                     
                       Ah
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       a
                       child
                       and
                       cannot
                       speak
                       ,
                    
                     after
                     God
                     had
                     once
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       not
                       afraid
                       of
                       their
                       faces
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       with
                       thee
                       to
                       deliver
                       thee
                       ,
                       Jer.
                    
                     1
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     this
                     answer
                     must
                     silence
                     all
                     our
                     objections
                     in
                     Saint
                     Chrysostomes
                     gloss
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       Talk
                       not
                       to
                       me
                       of
                       the
                       difficulties
                       that
                       are
                       in
                       the
                       work
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       with
                       you
                       who
                       make
                       all
                       things
                       easie
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     not
                     only
                     our
                     doings
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     our
                     sufferings
                     in
                     his
                     service
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     glory
                     :
                     He
                     will
                     make
                     all
                     easie
                     ;
                     
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     called
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     shall
                     labour
                     with
                     more
                     ease
                     then
                     others
                     loiter
                     ;
                     and
                     suffer
                     with
                     more
                     pleasure
                     then
                     others
                     domineer
                     :
                     But
                     those
                     only
                     are
                     called
                     by
                     him
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Go
                       and
                       teach
                    
                     :
                     To
                     those
                     alone
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     teaching
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     those
                     alone
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     this
                     promise
                     ,
                     
                       Lo
                       I
                       am
                       with
                       you
                       alwayes
                       :
                    
                     They
                     that
                     are
                     concerned
                     in
                     the
                     precept
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     can
                     concern
                     no
                     other
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     can
                     justly
                     plead
                     a
                     succession
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     in
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     )
                     are
                     also
                     concerned
                     in
                     the
                     promise
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     concerned
                     in
                     this
                     promise
                     ,
                     may
                     turn
                     Preache●s
                     with
                     confidence
                     ,
                     and
                     preach
                     with
                     comfort
                     ;
                     But
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     concerned
                     in
                     this
                     promise
                     ,
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     admired
                     how
                     they
                     can
                     have
                     the
                     confidence
                     to
                     be
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     so
                     t
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     affirmed
                     ,
                     they
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     true
                     spiritual
                     comfort
                     in
                     their
                     Preaching
                     :
                     Nor
                     would
                     the
                     world
                     so
                     abound
                     with
                     uncommissionated
                     Preachers
                     (
                     that
                     dares
                     not
                     abound
                     with
                     uncommissionated
                     Souldiers
                     )
                     were
                     not
                     their
                     confidence
                     more
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     more
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     swords
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     support
                     of
                     their
                     preaching
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       is
                       a
                       very
                       sinful
                       confidence
                       :
                    
                     Nor
                     would
                     such
                     Preachers
                     be
                     so
                     zealously
                     disposed
                     to
                     preach
                     ,
                     did
                     they
                     not
                     more
                     rejoyce
                     to
                     advance
                     their
                     own
                     then
                     their
                     Saviours
                     glory
                     and
                     interest
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       is
                       a
                       very
                       miserable
                       comfort
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     will
                     conclude
                     all
                     with
                     Prospers
                     gloss
                     upon
                     this
                     Text
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     find
                     him
                     cited
                     by
                     the
                     learned
                     
                       Brugensis
                       ,
                       Nolite
                       trepidare
                       de
                       vestra
                       infirmitate
                       ,
                       sed
                       de
                       med
                       potestate
                       confidite
                       ,
                       qui
                       vos
                       in
                       hoc
                       opere
                       non
                       derelinquam
                       ,
                       non
                       ad
                       hoc
                       ut
                       nihil
                       patiamini
                       ,
                       sed
                       quod
                       multo
                       majus
                       est
                       ,
                       praestiturus
                       ut
                       nullâ
                       saevientium
                       crudelitate
                       superemini
                       .
                       Be
                       not
                       afraid
                       of
                       your
                       own
                       weakness
                       ,
                       but
                       relie
                       wholly
                       on
                       my
                       strength
                       ;
                       for
                       I
                       will
                       never
                       forsake
                       you
                       in
                       this
                       work
                       :
                       not
                       that
                       you
                       shall
                       not
                       suffer
                       very
                       much
                       from
                       your
                       cruel
                       adversaries
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       notwithstanding
                       all
                       their
                       cruelties
                       I
                       will
                       make
                       you
                       more
                       the
                       conquerours
                       in
                       your
                       sufferings
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     words
                     which
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     spake
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     before
                     he
                     ascended
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     reduced
                     to
                     these
                     three
                     heads
                     ;
                     words
                     of
                     instruction
                     ,
                     consolation
                     ,
                     benediction
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     is
                     registred
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     not
                     left
                     to
                     unwritten
                     tradition
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Apostles
                     though
                     thus
                     instructed
                     ,
                     comforted
                     and
                     blessed
                     ,
                     yet
                     preached
                     not
                     the
                     Gospel
                     till
                     the
                     comming
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     only
                     ability
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     authority
                     ,
                     or
                     mission
                     and
                     commission
                     in
                     a
                     ful
                     degree
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     to
                     consider
                     some
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     consolations
                     and
                     benedictions
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     instructions
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     bestowed
                     on
                     his
                     Apostles
                     before
                     he
                     ascended
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     unfitly
                     reduce
                     all
                     the
                     words
                     which
                     he
                     spake
                     from
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     till
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     to
                     these
                     three
                     heads
                     ,
                     
                       verba
                       instructionis
                       ,
                       verba
                       consolationis
                       ,
                       verba
                       benedictionis
                    
                     ;
                     words
                     of
                     instruction
                     ,
                     words
                     of
                     consolation
                     ,
                     and
                     words
                     of
                     benediction
                     :
                     or
                     words
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     ;
                     For
                     like
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     said
                     to
                     Saint
                     Timothy
                     whom
                     he
                     called
                     his
                     own
                     son
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     
                       Grace
                       ,
                       Mercy
                       ,
                       and
                       Peace
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     did
                     God
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     speak
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     doth
                     he
                     still
                     speak
                     to
                     all
                     those
                     whom
                     he
                     accepteth
                     as
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     unworthy
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     servants
                     )
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     grace
                     by
                     instruction
                     ,
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     mercy
                     by
                     consolation
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     peace
                     by
                     benediction
                     .
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     saith
                     our
                     Saviour
                     was
                     full
                     forty
                     dayes
                     with
                     his
                     Apostles
                     after
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     speaking
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     pertaining
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Act.
                     1.
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     had
                     so
                     fervent
                     a
                     desire
                     of
                     teaching
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     in
                     them
                     us
                     )
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     differred
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     his
                     own
                     glory
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     so
                     dearly
                     earned
                     by
                     his
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     had
                     fully
                     instructed
                     and
                     confirmed
                     them
                     in
                     that
                     way
                     :
                     He
                     was
                     willing
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     impression
                     of
                     heaven
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     willing
                     to
                     take
                     possession
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     body
                     :
                     Oh
                     that
                     we
                     did
                     imitate
                     our
                     Master
                     in
                     this
                     his
                     unspeakable
                     charity
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     above
                     our
                     expression
                     ,
                     yet
                     may
                     it
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     come
                     under
                     our
                     imitation
                     ,
                     by
                     truly
                     desiring
                     and
                     zealously
                     promoting
                     one
                     
                     anothers
                     Salvation
                     :
                     This
                     would
                     be
                     indeed
                     
                       to
                       shew
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     
                       to
                       speak
                    
                     our selves
                     Christians
                     ;
                     This
                     would
                     be
                     indeed
                     not
                     Verbally
                     but
                     Really
                     to
                     put
                     on
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     :
                     He
                     was
                     unwilling
                     to
                     leave
                     his
                     Apostles
                     before
                     he
                     had
                     given
                     them
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     Instructions
                     both
                     how
                     to
                     teach
                     and
                     how
                     to
                     govern
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     keep
                     all
                     after-ages
                     from
                     heresie
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     keep
                     them
                     from
                     schism
                     :
                     Oh
                     that
                     all
                     Christians
                     would
                     accordingly
                     consider
                     what
                     a
                     grievous
                     sin
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     hearken
                     to
                     Christs
                     own
                     Teaching
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     obey
                     Christs
                     own
                     Government
                     ;
                     And
                     what
                     a
                     Severe
                     account
                     he
                     will
                     call
                     them
                     to
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     come
                     again
                     as
                     Judge
                     of
                     quick
                     and
                     dead
                     :
                     for
                     being
                     hereticks
                     against
                     his
                     doctrine
                     ▪
                     put
                     afterwards
                     in
                     writing
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     being
                     Schismaticks
                     against
                     his
                     discipline
                     ,
                     put
                     immediately
                     in
                     practice
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     kept
                     himself
                     forty
                     dayes
                     from
                     heaven
                     to
                     settle
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     any
                     that
                     is
                     called
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     think
                     the
                     best
                     way
                     thither
                     is
                     to
                     unsettle
                     it
                     ?
                     Our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     gave
                     instructions
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     so
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     arbitrary
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     also
                     gave
                     commands
                     That
                     we
                     should
                     know
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     all
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     necessary
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       After
                       he
                       had
                       given
                       commandments
                       unto
                       the
                       Apostles
                       ,
                    
                     Acts
                     1.
                     2.
                     
                     But
                     where
                     are
                     these
                     commands
                     ?
                     Are
                     they
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     devolved
                     down
                     unto
                     us
                     only
                     by
                     unwritten
                     Tradition
                     ?
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     say
                     so
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostles
                     so
                     regardless
                     of
                     Christs
                     instructions
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     care
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     only
                     to
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     had
                     the
                     happiness
                     to
                     live
                     in
                     their
                     dayes
                     ,
                     since
                     verbal
                     Tradition
                     is
                     as
                     changable
                     as
                     the
                     breath
                     that
                     derives
                     it
                     :
                     whereas
                     what
                     is
                     spoken
                     of
                     Abel
                     ,
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     verified
                     of
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     or
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       God
                       testifying
                       of
                       his
                       gifts
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       it
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     by
                     his
                     faith
                     )
                     
                       he
                       being
                       dead
                       ,
                       yet
                       speaketh
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     11.
                     4.
                     
                     Nay
                     more
                     ,
                     yet
                     
                       Preacheth
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       reading
                       of
                       the
                       law
                       of
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       is
                       called
                       Preaching
                    
                     ,
                     Acts
                     15.
                     21.
                     
                     For
                     Moses
                     
                       of
                       old
                       time
                       hath
                       in
                       every
                       City
                       them
                       that
                       preach
                       him
                       ,
                       being
                       read
                       in
                       the
                       Synagogues
                       every
                       Sabbath
                       day
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     if
                     reading
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                     was
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     who
                     dares
                     deny
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Christ
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     the
                     books
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     do
                     certainly
                     contain
                     the
                     Instructions
                     and
                     commands
                     which
                     Christ
                     gave
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     by
                     word
                     of
                     mouth
                     during
                     those
                     forty
                     dayes
                     he
                     abode
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     need
                     go
                     no
                     
                     farther
                     then
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     to
                     know
                     our
                     Saviours
                     mind
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     therein
                     taught
                     us
                     either
                     by
                     Precept
                     or
                     by
                     Promise
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     Precedent
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     what
                     we
                     find
                     not
                     there
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     in
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     three
                     wayes
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     ascribe
                     either
                     to
                     his
                     dictating
                     or
                     to
                     their
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     impute
                     gross
                     forgetfullness
                     to
                     the
                     Registers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     remembring
                     all
                     things
                     necessary
                     (
                     when
                     as
                     our
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     promised
                     them
                     such
                     a
                     Comforter
                     as
                     should
                     bring
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     their
                     remembrance
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     14.
                     26.
                     or
                     supine
                     negligence
                     to
                     the
                     Pen-men
                     of
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     writing
                     what
                     was
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     remembred
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     words
                     which
                     Job
                     spake
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     engraven
                     with
                     an
                     yron
                     pen
                     &
                     lead
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     rock
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     19.
                     24.
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     were
                     those
                     words
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     engraven
                     which
                     Christ
                     himself
                     spake
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     words
                     ingraven
                     in
                     a
                     rock
                     with
                     an
                     yron
                     pen
                     are
                     lasting
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     legible
                     unless
                     they
                     be
                     also
                     drawn
                     over
                     or
                     coloured
                     with
                     lead
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     conspicuous
                     ;
                     So
                     
                       Salomon
                       Iarchi
                    
                     glosseth
                     this
                     Text
                     :
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     Characters
                     of
                     his
                     Letters
                     engraven
                     with
                     yron
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     deep
                     impression
                     :
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     those
                     same
                     Characters
                     coloured
                     or
                     died
                     with
                     lead
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       dare
                       litteris
                       aspectum
                       nigrum
                       ut
                       cognoscantur
                    
                     ;
                     That
                     their
                     black
                     tincture
                     might
                     make
                     them
                     the
                     more
                     legible
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     without
                     doubt
                     ,
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     took
                     such
                     a
                     course
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     main
                     effect
                     of
                     his
                     words
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     engraven
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     both
                     lasting
                     and
                     legible
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     when
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       shall
                       pass
                       away
                       ,
                       but
                       my
                       words
                       shall
                       not
                       pass
                       away
                       :
                    
                     Mat.
                     24.
                     35.
                     
                       and
                       amongst
                       the
                       rest
                       ,
                       sure
                       not
                       his
                       last
                       words
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     records
                     this
                     for
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       they
                       should
                       not
                       depart
                       from
                    
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       wait
                       for
                       the
                       promise
                       of
                       the
                       father
                       ,
                    
                     Acts
                     1.
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     this
                     word
                     doth
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     still
                     speak
                     to
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     saying
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       depart
                       not
                       from
                       Jerusalem
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     what
                     some
                     have
                     made
                     it
                     reputed
                     by
                     their
                     false
                     clamours
                     ,
                     prophane
                     ,
                     unclean
                     ,
                     impure
                     Ierusalem
                     ;
                     For
                     you
                     may
                     not
                     hope
                     to
                     fare
                     better
                     then
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Apostles
                     whereever
                     you
                     stay
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     are
                     sure
                     not
                     to
                     fare
                     worse
                     then
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     though
                     you
                     stay
                     in
                     Jerusalem
                     .
                  
                   
                     Jerusalem
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     turned
                     into
                     Sodom
                     ,
                     a
                     cage
                     of
                     unclean
                     birds
                     for
                     its
                     impurity
                     ;
                     into
                     an
                     Aceldama
                     ,
                     a
                     field
                     of
                     blood
                     for
                     its
                     cruelty
                     ;
                     yet
                     here
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     promise
                     annexed
                     
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     makes
                     Christs
                     Disciples
                     willing
                     to
                     bear
                     with
                     the
                     impurities
                     and
                     to
                     bear
                     the
                     cruelties
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     Elisha
                     promise
                     ,
                     which
                     signifieth
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       God
                       saveth
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     no
                     wonder
                     then
                     if
                     it
                     hath
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     reviving
                     the
                     Soul
                     ,
                     as
                     Elisha's
                     bones
                     did
                     revive
                     a
                     dead
                     body
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       when
                       the
                       man
                       was
                       let
                       down
                       and
                       touched
                       the
                       bones
                       of
                       Elisha
                       ,
                       he
                       revived
                       and
                       stood
                       upon
                       his
                       feet
                       ,
                       2
                       Kings
                    
                     13.
                     21.
                     
                     So
                     if
                     the
                     soul
                     be
                     let
                     down
                     never
                     so
                     low
                     into
                     the
                     pit
                     of
                     destruction
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     it
                     touch
                     this
                     Elisha
                     ,
                     this
                     promise
                     of
                     
                       My
                       God
                       saveth
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     lively
                     faith
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     make
                     the
                     man
                     revive
                     ,
                     and
                     stand
                     again
                     upon
                     his
                     feet
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     are
                     so
                     ready
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     our
                     Jerusalem
                     for
                     every
                     petty
                     dislike
                     of
                     the
                     high
                     Priests
                     and
                     Elders
                     in
                     it
                     (
                     though
                     the
                     dislikes
                     be
                     rather
                     phansied
                     then
                     found
                     ,
                     )
                     do
                     shew
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     well
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     as
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     so
                     well
                     grounded
                     in
                     hope
                     and
                     rooted
                     in
                     charity
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     wait
                     for
                     that
                     promise
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     appointment
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     :
                     He
                     bids
                     all
                     tarry
                     in
                     Jerusalem
                     that
                     look
                     after
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     doth
                     not
                     allow
                     any
                     to
                     call
                     
                       Jerusalem
                       Babel
                    
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     themselves
                     or
                     others
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     pretence
                     to
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     what
                     was
                     this
                     particular
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ?
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     sending
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     to
                     enable
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     wtnesses
                     unto
                     the
                     uttermost
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     promise
                     which
                     much
                     concerns
                     carnal
                     men
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     A
                     promise
                     which
                     much
                     concerns
                     spiritual
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     him
                     more
                     :
                     Both
                     must
                     tarry
                     in
                     Jerusalem
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     mercy
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     promise
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     
                       Jerusalem
                       :
                       Depart
                       not
                       from
                    
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       wait
                       for
                       the
                       promise
                       of
                       the
                       father
                    
                     ;
                     till
                     therefore
                     the
                     carnal
                     man
                     shall
                     need
                     no
                     spirit
                     who
                     hath
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     till
                     the
                     spiritual
                     man
                     shall
                     need
                     no
                     more
                     spirit
                     who
                     cannot
                     have
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     both
                     must
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     labour
                     for
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     practises
                     ,
                     neither
                     may
                     recede
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     nor
                     from
                     their
                     Successors
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     was
                     made
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     worth
                     our
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     Apostles
                     had
                     fourty
                     dayes
                     conversation
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     fully
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     presently
                     go
                     and
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     
                     Nay
                     Christ
                     himself
                     bad
                     them
                     not
                     go
                     till
                     they
                     had
                     received
                     Commission
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     two
                     things
                     required
                     to
                     constitute
                     a
                     true
                     Preacher
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     Ability
                     ,
                     and
                     Authority
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     Mission
                     ,
                     and
                     Commission
                     :
                     He
                     must
                     first
                     be
                     enabled
                     to
                     preach
                     ,
                     by
                     conversing
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     Word
                     :
                     Then
                     besides
                     his
                     Ability
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     also
                     have
                     Authority
                     or
                     Commission
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     immediately
                     by
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     ,
                     yet
                     mediately
                     by
                     an
                     ordinary
                     calling
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     leave
                     from
                     Christ
                     to
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       1.
                       8.
                       
                       But
                       ye
                       shall
                       receive
                       power
                       after
                       that
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       is
                       come
                       upon
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       ye
                       shall
                       be
                       witnesses
                       unto
                       me
                       :
                    
                     Without
                     this
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     men
                     may
                     be
                     witnesses
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     witnesses
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     enabled
                     or
                     not
                     authorized
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Ordination
                     of
                     a
                     Minister
                     ,
                     the
                     Bishop
                     pronounceth
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     first
                     Bishop
                     that
                     ever
                     pronounced
                     them
                     )
                     
                       Receive
                       ye
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ,
                     thereby
                     giving
                     him
                     a
                     Commission
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     of
                     Christs
                     witnesses
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     promise
                     of
                     being
                     baptized
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     Christs
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     did
                     certainly
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     members
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     as
                     ministers
                     of
                     Christs
                     Church
                     :
                     those
                     words
                     he
                     spake
                     to
                     them
                     only
                     as
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     though
                     other
                     words
                     he
                     spake
                     to
                     them
                     as
                     his
                     Members
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Receive
                       ye
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ]
                     are
                     words
                     both
                     of
                     consecration
                     and
                     of
                     benediction
                     ;
                     words
                     of
                     consecration
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     set
                     a
                     man
                     apart
                     for
                     Gods
                     service
                     ;
                     words
                     of
                     benediction
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     enable
                     and
                     authorize
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     :
                     if
                     not
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     ,
                     yet
                     doubtless
                     as
                     a
                     minister
                     :
                     if
                     not
                     by
                     
                       Gratia
                       gratum
                       faciens
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     
                       Gratia
                       gratis
                       data
                    
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     School
                     distinguisheth
                     )
                     if
                     not
                     by
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     that
                     tend
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     regeneration
                     ,
                     yet
                     surely
                     by
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     that
                     tend
                     to
                     others
                     edification
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       blessed
                       the
                       seventh
                       day
                       and
                       hallowed
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     blessed
                     his
                     Apostles
                     and
                     hallowed
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     his
                     hallowing
                     was
                     and
                     is
                     a
                     blessing
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     blessed
                     the
                     bread
                     and
                     the
                     wine
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     consecrated
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     own
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     :
                     So
                     he
                     also
                     blessed
                     the
                     Apostles
                     when
                     he
                     consecrated
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     own
                     peculiar
                     servants
                     ,
                     thereby
                     shewing
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     greater
                     blessing
                     then
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     accordingly
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     on
                     those
                     words
                     whereby
                     he
                     consecrated
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     as
                     words
                     of
                     
                     his
                     Episcopal
                     benediction
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     of
                     his
                     Episcopal
                     consecration
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     rightly
                     ordained
                     ,
                     are
                     no
                     less
                     blessed
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     hallowed
                     in
                     their
                     callings
                     ,
                     (
                     whatever
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     or
                     may
                     be
                     thought
                     in
                     their
                     persons
                     )
                     and
                     may
                     comfortably
                     make
                     this
                     answer
                     to
                     their
                     Revilers
                     and
                     Persecutors
                     ,
                     
                       Though
                       they
                       curse
                       ,
                       yet
                       bless
                       thou
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       thy
                       servants
                       rejoyce
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     109.
                     27.
                     or
                     rather
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     blessed
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     rejoice
                     though
                     they
                     curse
                     us
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     loved
                     the
                     wages
                     of
                     unrigh●●ousness
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     with-hold
                     from
                     the
                     world
                     this
                     word
                     of
                     truth
                     and
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       blessed
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       cannot
                       reverse
                       it
                       ,
                       Numb
                       .
                    
                     23.
                     20.
                     so
                     that
                     unconscionable
                     men
                     by
                     reviling
                     their
                     Ministers
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     blessed
                     ,
                     do
                     in
                     effect
                     revile
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     cannot
                     reverse
                     ,
                     Gods
                     undoubted
                     blessing
                     and
                     though
                     by
                     so
                     doing
                     they
                     may
                     hinder
                     themselves
                     ,
                     yet
                     surely
                     they
                     cannot
                     hinder
                     their
                     Ministers
                     from
                     being
                     
                       the
                       blessed
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     :
                     For
                     Saul
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     his
                     Apostacie
                     and
                     falling
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     even
                     now
                     ready
                     to
                     butcher
                     Abimelech
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                     yet
                     gave
                     his
                     Testimony
                     to
                     this
                     Truth
                     ,
                     saying
                     unto
                     
                       Samuel
                       ,
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Benedictus
                       〈…〉
                       Domino
                       ,
                       Blsseed
                       art
                       thou
                       of
                       or
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     as
                     Targum●enders
                     ●enders
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     Though
                     they
                     be
                     as
                     a
                     cursed
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     
                       Blessed
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     :
                     Let
                     the
                     world
                     vilifie
                     them
                     as
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     ,
                     yet
                     doubtless
                     God
                     hath
                     magnified
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     blessed
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     commanded
                     them
                     to
                     bless
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     :
                     And
                     bless
                     they
                     must
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     cursed
                     of
                     those
                     whom
                     they
                     bless
                     ;
                     for
                     being
                     Gods
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     speak
                     no
                     other
                     but
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     words
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     blessing
                     .
                     The
                     words
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     themselves
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Majesty
                     and
                     Verity
                     ;
                     calling
                     for
                     our
                     fear
                     and
                     reverence
                     ,
                     because
                     words
                     of
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     attention
                     and
                     diligence
                     ,
                     because
                     words
                     of
                     Verity
                     :
                     and
                     consequently
                     calling
                     for
                     some
                     of
                     our
                     reverence
                     and
                     attention
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     entrusted
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     licensed
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Harken
                       to
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     The
                     Prophet
                     Isaiah
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Hear
                       O
                       Heavens
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       ear
                       O
                       earth
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       spoken
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     2.
                     
                     Where
                     we
                     find
                     an
                     undenyable
                     connexion
                     in
                     the
                     position
                     ,
                     Gods
                     speaking
                     and
                     our
                     hearing
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     more
                     undenyable
                     confutation
                     in
                     the
                     supposition
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     speak
                     and
                     we
                     not
                     hear
                     :
                     For
                     
                     his
                     words
                     are
                     words
                     of
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     able
                     to
                     bow
                     down
                     the
                     highest
                     heavens
                     ;
                     and
                     words
                     of
                     Verity
                     ,
                     able
                     to
                     quicken
                     the
                     dullest
                     earth
                     :
                     Such
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     themselves
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     us
                     (
                     blessed
                     be
                     his
                     condescention
                     and
                     goodness
                     )
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Peace
                     :
                     The
                     words
                     of
                     Grace
                     by
                     instructing
                     ,
                     of
                     Mercy
                     by
                     promising
                     ,
                     of
                     Peace
                     by
                     blessing
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     word
                     of
                     blessing
                     is
                     so
                     much
                     his
                     delight
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     chose
                     it
                     for
                     his
                     very
                     last
                     word
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       whiles
                       he
                       was
                       speaking
                       this
                       word
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       parted
                       from
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       carried
                       up
                       to
                       heaven
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     24.
                     51.
                     
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     blessing
                     is
                     certainly
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     There
                     being
                     no
                     Peace
                     in
                     any
                     condition
                     or
                     kind
                     of
                     life
                     but
                     meerly
                     from
                     Gods
                     blessing
                     :
                     Therefore
                     in
                     every
                     thing
                     we
                     go
                     about
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     first
                     look
                     after
                     Gods
                     blessing
                     ,
                     then
                     after
                     our
                     own
                     peace
                     and
                     contentment
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     doth
                     justly
                     punish
                     us
                     with
                     the
                     loss
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     blessing
                     and
                     our
                     own
                     peace
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     look
                     for
                     the
                     peace
                     either
                     before
                     or
                     without
                     his
                     blessing
                     ,
                     expecting
                     contentment
                     and
                     satisfaction
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     as
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     way
                     as
                     he
                     cannot
                     bless
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Whiles
                       he
                       blessed
                       them
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       parted
                       from
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       carried
                       up
                       into
                       heaven
                       :
                    
                     The
                     last
                     word
                     in
                     his
                     mouth
                     was
                     blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     last
                     in
                     ours
                     if
                     we
                     hope
                     to
                     part
                     from
                     earth
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     carried
                     up
                     into
                     heaven
                     :
                     Therefore
                     let
                     every
                     word
                     that
                     comes
                     from
                     us
                     be
                     blessing
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     our
                     last
                     word
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     went
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     with
                     blessing
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     take
                     us
                     up
                     thither
                     without
                     it
                     :
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     could
                     not
                     forget
                     that
                     Christ
                     parted
                     from
                     him
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     blessing
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     takes
                     what
                     care
                     he
                     can
                     ,
                     that
                     cursing
                     and
                     railing
                     should
                     not
                     make
                     one
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     one
                     Church
                     ,
                     part
                     from
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     part
                     from
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     
                       Love
                       as
                       Brethren
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     to
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     despersion
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     several
                     Nations
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Church
                     and
                     Nation
                     )
                     
                       be
                       pittiful
                       ,
                       be
                       courteous
                       ,
                       not
                       rendering
                       evil
                       for
                       evil
                       ,
                       or
                       railing
                       for
                       railing
                       ,
                       but
                       contrariwise
                       blessing
                       ,
                       knowing
                       that
                       ye
                       are
                       thereunto
                       called
                       that
                       ye
                       should
                       inherit
                       a
                       blessing
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     3.
                     8.
                     9.
                     
                     Where
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     railing
                     is
                     opposed
                     to
                     blessing
                     ;
                     which
                     opposition
                     must
                     teach
                     us
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     blasphemies
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     revilings
                     and
                     reproaches
                     against
                     men
                     (
                     especially
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     a
                     peculiar
                     stamp
                     of
                     God
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Teachers
                     and
                     our
                     Governors
                     )
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     guilt
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     under
                     the
                     condemnation
                     of
                     
                     cursings
                     :
                     And
                     though
                     this
                     sin
                     be
                     now
                     the
                     common
                     road
                     of
                     men
                     upon
                     earth
                     ,
                     who
                     blazen
                     their
                     own
                     righteousness
                     chiefly
                     by
                     others
                     pretended
                     sins
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     to
                     heaven
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     must
                     forsake
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     will
                     stick
                     to
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     our
                     inheritance
                     ;
                     
                       knowing
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       thereunto
                       called
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       should
                       inherit
                       a
                       blessing
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     part
                     not
                     with
                     this
                     sin
                     of
                     rayling
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     either
                     part
                     us
                     from
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     or
                     part
                     both
                     us
                     and
                     our
                     calling
                     from
                     our
                     inheritance
                     :
                     it
                     will
                     either
                     make
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     Christians
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     Christians
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     inherit
                     a
                     blessing
                     :
                     But
                     what
                     was
                     this
                     blessing
                     ,
                     which
                     our
                     Saviour
                     at
                     parting
                     bestowed
                     upon
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ?
                     (
                     for
                     we
                     have
                     yet
                     only
                     spoken
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     Joh.
                     20.
                     19.
                     )
                     May
                     we
                     not
                     give
                     a
                     fair
                     guess
                     at
                     it
                     from
                     that
                     curse
                     or
                     malediction
                     ,
                     since
                     commonly
                     used
                     by
                     his
                     pretended
                     Vicar
                     General
                     ,
                     
                       Indignationem
                       omnipotentis
                       Dei
                       &
                       Apostolorum
                       ejus
                       ,
                       Petri
                       &
                       Pauli
                       sentiat
                       in
                       aeternum
                       ?
                    
                     May
                     we
                     not
                     here
                     put
                     Indulgentiam
                     for
                     Indignationem
                     ,
                     and
                     avow
                     that
                     it
                     came
                     from
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     mouth
                     by
                     unwritten
                     Tradition
                     ?
                     If
                     ever
                     Tradition
                     will
                     help
                     out
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     lose
                     our
                     Saviours
                     
                       last
                       word
                    
                     and
                     his
                     
                       best
                       word
                    
                     both
                     together
                     :
                     But
                     Tradition
                     cannot
                     help
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     from
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     Saviour
                     never
                     taught
                     his
                     Apostles
                     to
                     join
                     themselves
                     in
                     Commission
                     with
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     (
                     creatures
                     with
                     their
                     Creator
                     )
                     either
                     to
                     bless
                     or
                     curse
                     ,
                     although
                     not
                     only
                     they
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     their
                     Successors
                     can
                     rightly
                     do
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     power
                     .
                     We
                     have
                     here
                     only
                     a
                     probable
                     conjecture
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     benediction
                     which
                     Christ
                     gave
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     effect
                     which
                     the
                     Apostles
                     afterwards
                     gave
                     unto
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     received
                     it
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     ;
                     
                       Grace
                       unto
                       you
                       and
                       peace
                       be
                       multiplyed
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       :
                       Grace
                       be
                       with
                       you
                       ,
                       mercy
                       and
                       peace
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     John
                     :
                     It
                     seems
                     grace
                     and
                     mercy
                     were
                     reserved
                     till
                     Christs
                     ascention
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     find
                     only
                     
                       Peace
                       be
                       unto
                       you
                    
                     ,
                     after
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ;
                     and
                     Saint
                     John
                     hints
                     a
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       was
                       not
                       yet
                       given
                       ,
                       because
                       Jesus
                       was
                       not
                       yet
                       glorified
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     7.
                     39.
                     upon
                     which
                     ground
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     unreasonably
                     build
                     this
                     Position
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       Grace
                       and
                       mercy
                       were
                       reserved
                       for
                       Benedictions
                       after
                       his
                       Ascention
                       ,
                       or
                       till
                       the
                       giving
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     seeing
                     we
                     cannot
                     tell
                     certainly
                     the
                     exact
                     word
                     of
                     Benediction
                     
                     which
                     Christ
                     left
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     when
                     he
                     parted
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     well
                     to
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     came
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     whiles
                     he
                     was
                     yet
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     even
                     that
                     recorded
                     ,
                     
                       Luke
                       11.
                       28.
                       
                       Blessed
                       are
                       they
                       that
                       hear
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       keep
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     keep
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     memories
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     conversations
                     :
                     Keep
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     memories
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     sink
                     into
                     their
                     consciences
                     ;
                     and
                     keep
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     consciences
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     break
                     forth
                     into
                     their
                     lives
                     and
                     conversations
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     sure
                     not
                     to
                     want
                     his
                     last
                     blessing
                     ,
                     though
                     perchance
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     know
                     it
                     till
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     enjoy
                     both
                     it
                     and
                     him
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Christ
                   considered
                   ,
                   whiles
                   he
                   was
                   Ascending
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     words
                     used
                     to
                     express
                     Christs
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     did
                     manifest
                     his
                     twofold
                     claim
                     or
                     title
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     by
                     Inheritance
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     by
                     merit
                     or
                     purchase
                     as
                     man
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Ascension
                     wrought
                     a
                     twofold
                     Miracle
                     ;
                     one
                     in
                     the
                     conquest
                     of
                     earth
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     the
                     conquest
                     of
                     heaven
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     comfort
                     and
                     benefit
                     redounds
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     from
                     these
                     titles
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     miracles
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     considerations
                     that
                     are
                     most
                     remarkable
                     in
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     are
                     best
                     discovered
                     from
                     the
                     words
                     that
                     are
                     used
                     to
                     express
                     it
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     for
                     He
                     Ascended
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     went
                     up
                     ;
                     borrowed
                     from
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Ephes
                       .
                       4.
                       8.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       ascended
                       up
                       on
                       high
                       :
                    
                     But
                     the
                     word
                     used
                     by
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     carried
                     up
                     ,
                     
                       Luke
                       24.
                       51.
                       
                       He
                       was
                       carried
                       up
                       into
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     yet
                     useth
                     a
                     third
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     received
                     up
                     ;
                     
                       Mark
                       16.
                       19.
                       
                       He
                       was
                       received
                       up
                       into
                       heaven
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     twofold
                     expression
                     ,
                     he
                     went
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     carried
                     or
                     received
                     up
                     ,
                     shews
                     our
                     Saviours
                     twofold
                     title
                     or
                     claim
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     two
                     several
                     natures
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     claimed
                     heaven
                     for
                     his
                     Inheritance
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     went
                     up
                     as
                     unto
                     his
                     own
                     :
                     As
                     man
                     he
                     claimed
                     it
                     as
                     his
                     reward
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     carried
                     up
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     received
                     up
                     as
                     unto
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     so
                     fully
                     merited
                     and
                     deserved
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Again
                     the
                     same
                     twofold
                     expression
                     shews
                     a
                     twofold
                     miracle
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ;
                     as
                     those
                     two
                     natures
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     made
                     but
                     one
                     Christ
                     ▪
                     the
                     first
                     miracle
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     conquest
                     over
                     earth
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     taught
                     to
                     ascend
                     upwards
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     Earth
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     He
                     went
                     up
                     in
                     that
                     body
                     :
                     The
                     second
                     miracle
                     was
                     the
                     conquest
                     over
                     heaven
                     in
                     his
                     soul
                     ;
                     which
                     for
                     his
                     singular
                     piety
                     was
                     taught
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     to
                     descend
                     downwards
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     light
                     clouds
                     were
                     made
                     to
                     come
                     down
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     minister
                     to
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     these
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     considerations
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     from
                     the
                     act
                     and
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     Ascending
                     ,
                     his
                     twofold
                     Title
                     in
                     claiming
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     twofold
                     miracle
                     in
                     possessing
                     it
                     ;
                     his
                     first
                     title
                     to
                     heaven
                     was
                     
                       as
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     he
                     claimed
                     heaven
                     by
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     word
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     intimates
                     that
                     claim
                     or
                     title
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     he
                     went
                     up
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     to
                     take
                     possession
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     :
                     he
                     went
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     power
                     to
                     enter
                     upon
                     his
                     own
                     right
                     ,
                     claiming
                     heaven
                     as
                     his
                     natural
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     right
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     exactly
                     describes
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     1.
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     Where
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       appointed
                       his
                       son
                       heir
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       by
                       whom
                       also
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       who
                       being
                       the
                       brightness
                       of
                       his
                       glory
                       and
                       the
                       express
                       image
                       of
                       his
                       person
                       ,
                       and
                       upholding
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       his
                       power
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       had
                       by
                       himself
                       purged
                       our
                       sins
                       ,
                       sate
                       down
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       the
                       Majesty
                       on
                       high
                       :
                    
                     In
                     which
                     words
                     the
                     Apostle
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     Son
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     unto
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       thine
                       is
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       the
                       power
                       and
                       the
                       glory
                       :
                    
                     For
                     he
                     fully
                     setteth
                     forth
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     Redeemer
                     and
                     as
                     Creator
                     ;
                     
                       As
                       Redeemer
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       appointed
                       him
                       heir
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     which
                     respect
                     Christ
                     himself
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       things
                       are
                       delivered
                       unto
                       me
                       of
                       my
                       father
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     11.
                     27.
                     and
                     
                       all
                       power
                       is
                       given
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     28.
                     18.
                     and
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Father
                       loveth
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       given
                       all
                       things
                       into
                       his
                       hand
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     3.
                     35.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     setteth
                     forth
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     
                       as
                       Creator
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       By
                       whom
                       also
                       he
                       made
                       the
                       worlds
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     our
                     Saviour
                     had
                     all
                     power
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     in
                     earth
                     without
                     its
                     being
                     given
                     or
                     delivered
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     ▪
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     coequal
                     with
                     his
                     Father
                     :
                     Which
                     his
                     coequality
                     the
                     Apostle
                     expresseth
                     from
                     three
                     particulars
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     
                     was
                     
                       the
                       brightness
                       of
                       his
                       glory
                    
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     natural
                     brightness
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     by
                     necessary
                     generation
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     voluntary
                     communication
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Sun
                     naturally
                     begets
                     brightness
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     voluntarily
                     upon
                     choice
                     or
                     deliberation
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     
                       the
                       express
                       Image
                    
                     or
                     character
                     
                       of
                       his
                       person
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     representing
                     his
                     essential
                     glory
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     of
                     which
                     representation
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     No
                     man
                     hath
                     seen
                     God
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ;
                     the
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     bosome
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     declared
                     him
                     ,
                     John
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     representing
                     his
                     personal
                     glory
                     as
                     father
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     is
                     wholly
                     and
                     fully
                     expressed
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     lively
                     Image
                     ,
                     or
                     Character
                     thereof
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     respect
                     Christ
                     himself
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       had
                       known
                       me
                       ye
                       should
                       have
                       known
                       my
                       Father
                       also
                       ;
                       and
                       from
                       henceforth
                       ye
                       know
                       him
                       and
                       have
                       seen
                       him
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     14.
                     7.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       that
                       hath
                       seen
                       me
                       hath
                       seen
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     9.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     
                       upheld
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       his
                       power
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     them
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     All
                     this
                     being
                     said
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     it
                     follow
                     immediately
                     after
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       he
                       sate
                       down
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       the
                       Majesty
                       on
                       high
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     taking
                     that
                     place
                     in
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     his
                     proper
                     right
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God.
                     But
                     what
                     comfort
                     is
                     this
                     to
                     us
                     who
                     are
                     born
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     have
                     title
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     wrath
                     and
                     vengeance
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     inheritance
                     ?
                  
                   
                     T
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     title
                     from
                     our selves
                     save
                     only
                     to
                     hell
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     title
                     as
                     we
                     care
                     not
                     to
                     claim
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     labour
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     have
                     also
                     a
                     title
                     of
                     inheritance
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     from
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       if
                       children
                       ,
                       then
                       heirs
                       ,
                       heirs
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       joynt
                       heirs
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     17.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     Son
                     by
                     adoption
                     is
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     inheritance
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     a
                     Son
                     by
                     nature
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     being
                     adopted
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     denyed
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     title
                     to
                     his
                     Inheritance
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     were
                     best
                     take
                     heed
                     that
                     we
                     abuse
                     not
                     this
                     title
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     mistake
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     ,
                     do
                     who
                     cry
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     no
                     sons
                     ,
                     or
                     who
                     are
                     so
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     not
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     or
                     so
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     doing
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     being
                     guilty
                     of
                     
                       hatred
                       ,
                       variance
                       ,
                       emulations
                       ,
                       wrath
                       ,
                       strife
                       ,
                       seditions
                       ,
                       heresies
                       ,
                       envyings
                       ,
                       murders
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     such
                     horrid
                     murders
                     as
                     have
                     out-faced
                     heaven
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     amazed
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     though
                     ,
                     he
                     tell
                     it
                     before
                     and
                     after
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     say
                     it
                     and
                     say
                     it
                     again
                     
                       that
                       they
                       which
                       do
                       such
                       things
                       ,
                       shall
                       not
                       inherit
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     5.
                     21.
                     
                     Let
                     the
                     man
                     after
                     Gods
                     own
                     heart
                     both
                     ask
                     and
                     answer
                     this
                     question
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Psalm
                       24.
                       ver
                       .
                       3
                       ,
                       4.
                       
                       Who
                       shall
                       ascend
                       into
                       the
                       hill
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       or
                       who
                       shall
                       rise
                       up
                       in
                       his
                       holy
                       place
                       ?
                       Even
                       he
                       that
                       hath
                       clean
                       hands
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     not
                     defiled
                     with
                     blood
                     )
                     
                       and
                       a
                       pure
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     not
                     corrupted
                     with
                     Faction
                     or
                     Sedition
                     )
                     
                       and
                       that
                       hath
                       not
                       lift
                       up
                       his
                       mind
                       to
                       vanity
                    
                     (
                     by
                     taking
                     fancie
                     for
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     vain
                     imaginations
                     for
                     holy
                     inspirations
                     )
                     
                       nor
                       sworn
                       to
                       deceive
                       his
                       neighbour
                    
                     (
                     convenanting
                     for
                     spoil
                     and
                     robbery
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     not
                     only
                     impiously
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     blasphemously
                     guilty
                     of
                     theft
                     )
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       receive
                       the
                       blessing
                       from
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       righteousness
                       from
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       his
                       salvation
                       :
                    
                     For
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     as
                     hath
                     clean
                     hands
                     and
                     a
                     pure
                     heart
                     ,
                     is
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     pure
                     heart
                     thinks
                     the
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     clean
                     hands
                     doth
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     This
                     man
                     is
                     heir
                     to
                     an
                     inheritance
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     led
                     not
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     private
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       as
                       many
                       as
                       are
                       led
                       by
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     14.
                     
                     He
                     that
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       many
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     in
                     effect
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       no
                       more
                    
                     ;
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     lifts
                     up
                     his
                     mind
                     to
                     vanity
                     ,
                     cannot
                     lift
                     up
                     his
                     mind
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     sworn
                     to
                     deceive
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     is
                     sure
                     to
                     deceive
                     himself
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     no
                     share
                     in
                     the
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     look
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     share
                     in
                     the
                     blessing
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     
                       Aben
                       Ezra's
                    
                     gloss
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     rejected
                     ,
                     who
                     observes
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     reward
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     He
                     shall
                     receive
                     the
                     blessing
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     lift
                     up
                     his
                     soul
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     vanity
                     ;
                     The
                     Lord
                     shall
                     lift
                     him
                     up
                     by
                     true
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     lift
                     up
                     himself
                     by
                     pride
                     and
                     presumption
                     :
                     For
                     no
                     man
                     more
                     truly
                     lifts
                     up
                     his
                     soul
                     to
                     vanity
                     ,
                     nor
                     more
                     truly
                     labours
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     that
                     thinks
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     heaven
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     possible
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     blessing
                     ,
                     who
                     cares
                     not
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     righteousness
                     .
                     For
                     these
                     two
                     are
                     joyned
                     together
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       shall
                       receive
                       the
                       blessing
                       from
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       righteousness
                       from
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       his
                       salvation
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     the
                     
                     blessing
                     of
                     salvation
                     without
                     the
                     righteousness
                     thereof
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     real
                     not
                     an
                     imaginary
                     ascension
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     get
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     the
                     soul
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     lifted
                     up
                     by
                     devotion
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     opinion
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Righteousness
                     of
                     salvation
                     is
                     not
                     opinionative
                     ,
                     but
                     affective
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       active
                       ▪
                    
                     not
                     in
                     conceit
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     practice
                     :
                     Take
                     heed
                     of
                     a
                     mock-Ascension
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     make
                     that
                     be
                     truly
                     spoken
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     which
                     those
                     mistaken
                     novices
                     did
                     falsly
                     put
                     upon
                     
                       Eliah
                       ,
                       Lest
                       peradventure
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       taken
                       him
                       up
                       ,
                       and
                       cast
                       him
                       upon
                       some
                       mountain
                       ,
                       or
                       into
                       some
                       valley
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     2
                     King.
                     2.
                     16.
                     )
                     It
                     was
                     their
                     fond
                     fear
                     concerning
                     Eliah
                     ;
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     just
                     fear
                     concerning
                     thy self
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     thou
                     lay
                     hold
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     only
                     to
                     cry
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     become
                     a
                     dutiful
                     Son
                     ;
                     or
                     to
                     confine
                     thy
                     dutifulness
                     to
                     observe
                     only
                     those
                     of
                     thy
                     Fathers
                     commands
                     that
                     suit
                     with
                     thine
                     own
                     humour
                     and
                     advantage
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     lame
                     and
                     limping
                     godliness
                     of
                     this
                     hypocritical
                     age
                     ,
                     wherein
                     men
                     cry
                     up
                     their
                     duty
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     meerly
                     to
                     beat
                     down
                     their
                     duty
                     towards
                     their
                     neighbour
                     )
                     If
                     thou
                     thus
                     lay
                     hold
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     others
                     may
                     justly
                     fear
                     concerning
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     oughtest
                     to
                     fear
                     concerning
                     thy self
                     ,
                     
                       Lest
                       peradventure
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     thou
                     thinkest
                     it
                     )
                     
                       take
                       thee
                       up
                       and
                       cast
                       thee
                       down
                       again
                       upon
                       some
                       mountain
                       ,
                       or
                       into
                       some
                       valley
                       :
                    
                     For
                     indeed
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     being
                     thus
                     mistaken
                     ,
                     or
                     thus
                     misapplied
                     ,
                     doth
                     so
                     take
                     men
                     up
                     as
                     to
                     cast
                     them
                     down
                     again
                     ;
                     first
                     upon
                     the
                     mountain
                     of
                     presumption
                     ,
                     then
                     into
                     the
                     valley
                     of
                     despair
                     :
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     our
                     Saviour
                     claimed
                     heaven
                     by
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     his
                     desert
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     his
                     just
                     recompence
                     and
                     reward
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     claim
                     or
                     title
                     of
                     his
                     is
                     intimated
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     carried
                     or
                     received
                     up
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     before
                     merited
                     to
                     be
                     carried
                     or
                     received
                     up
                     thither
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       he
                       humbled
                       himself
                       and
                       became
                       obedient
                       unto
                       death
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       Cross
                       ▪
                       Wherefore
                       God
                       also
                       hath
                       highly
                       exalted
                       him
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     2.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     Our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     obedient
                     in
                     doing
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     obedient
                     in
                     suffering
                     :
                     He
                     first
                     had
                     a
                     most
                     perfect
                     active
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     a
                     most
                     perfect
                     passive
                     obedience
                     :
                     He
                     was
                     first
                     obedient
                     :
                     He
                     was
                     first
                     obedient
                     unto
                     the
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     obedient
                     unto
                     the
                     death
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     zealous
                     in
                     doing
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     made
                     him
                     patient
                     in
                     suffering
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     
                     yet
                     here
                     is
                     no
                     mention
                     made
                     of
                     his
                     active
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     of
                     his
                     passive
                     obedience
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     mention
                     made
                     of
                     his
                     obedience
                     without
                     respect
                     to
                     his
                     humility
                     :
                     How
                     then
                     shall
                     any
                     Christian
                     forego
                     his
                     humility
                     to
                     stand
                     upon
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     his
                     obedience
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     whose
                     obedience
                     alone
                     is
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     meritorious
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     )
                     was
                     exalted
                     no
                     less
                     from
                     being
                     humble
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     being
                     obedient
                     ?
                     Surely
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     ,
                     how
                     we
                     may
                     soonest
                     have
                     comfort
                     from
                     this
                     his
                     title
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     nay
                     after
                     some
                     sort
                     be
                     sharers
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     claiming
                     heaven
                     as
                     a
                     reward
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     or
                     rather
                     as
                     a
                     reward
                     of
                     his
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     but
                     made
                     ours
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     Saint
                     Bernard
                     most
                     Divinely
                     comforted
                     himself
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     accusations
                     of
                     Satan
                     at
                     Gods
                     Judgement
                     seat
                     ;
                     
                       Fateor
                       non
                       sum
                       dignus
                       ego
                       ,
                       nec
                       propriis
                       possum
                       meritis
                       regnum
                       obtinere
                       coelorum
                       ;
                       Caeterùm
                       duplici
                       jure
                       illud
                       obtinens
                       Dominus
                       meus
                       ,
                       haeredita
                       te
                       Sc.
                       Patris
                       ,
                       &
                       merito
                       passionis
                       ,
                       altero
                       ipse
                       contentus
                       alterum
                       mihi
                       donat
                       ,
                       ex
                       cujus
                       dono
                       ,
                       jure
                       illud
                       mihi
                       vendicans
                       non
                       confundor
                       :
                       I
                       confess
                       that
                       〈…〉
                       ●t
                       worthy
                       ,
                       nor
                       can
                       I
                       hope
                       to
                       obtain
                       heaven
                       by
                       mine
                       own
                       merits
                       ;
                       But
                       my
                       Lord
                       having
                       obtained
                       the
                       same
                       by
                       a
                       double
                       right
                       ,
                       the
                       one
                       by
                       the
                       inheritance
                       ef
                       his
                       Father
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       by
                       the
                       merit
                       of
                       his
                       passion
                       ,
                       being
                       himself
                       contented
                       only
                       with
                       one
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       hath
                       given
                       the
                       other
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       by
                       whose
                       gift
                       I
                       do
                       now
                       claim
                       it
                       as
                       my
                       right
                       ,
                       and
                       am
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       confounded
                       in
                       my
                       claim
                       :
                    
                     Which
                     we
                     might
                     very
                     well
                     take
                     for
                     a
                     great
                     miracle
                     wrought
                     upon
                     us
                     men
                     ,
                     by
                     our
                     Saviours
                     ascending
                     in
                     our
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     entitling
                     that
                     flesh
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     not
                     for
                     those
                     other
                     miracles
                     ,
                     which
                     neerly
                     concern
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     person
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     twofold
                     miracle
                     intimated
                     in
                     these
                     same
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       he
                       went
                       up
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     of
                     flesh
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     one
                     miracle
                     ,
                     his
                     conquest
                     over
                     earth
                     in
                     his
                     humane
                     body
                     :
                     For
                     earth
                     was
                     now
                     taught
                     to
                     ascend
                     upwards
                     contrary
                     to
                     its
                     own
                     nature
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     it self
                     so
                     descends
                     downwards
                     as
                     to
                     press
                     to
                     the
                     Center
                     ,
                     nay
                     actually
                     to
                     possess
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Earth
                     in
                     it self
                     moves
                     furthest
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     earth
                     moved
                     towards
                     heaven
                     ,
                     nay
                     earth
                     went
                     up
                     into
                     heaven
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     given
                     by
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Phil.
                       3.
                       21.
                       
                       Who
                       shall
                       change
                       our
                       vile
                       body
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       like
                       his
                       glorious
                       body
                       .
                    
                     The
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     was
                     
                     more
                     peculiarly
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     glorious
                     body
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     gives
                     us
                     this
                     distinction
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       vile
                       body
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       glorious
                       body
                       :
                    
                     Our
                     body
                     is
                     a
                     vile
                     body
                     ,
                     dejected
                     and
                     debased
                     by
                     the
                     sinfulness
                     ,
                     the
                     grossness
                     ,
                     the
                     weakness
                     ,
                     the
                     sluggishness
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     our
                     Saviours
                     body
                     was
                     never
                     thus
                     a
                     vile
                     body
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     his
                     humiliation
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     knew
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                     yet
                     was
                     it
                     subject
                     to
                     all
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     dyed
                     for
                     sinners
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     may
                     truly
                     say
                     that
                     his
                     body
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     his
                     exaltation
                     was
                     made
                     a
                     glorious
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     invested
                     with
                     four
                     conditions
                     or
                     qualities
                     ,
                     quite
                     contrary
                     to
                     these
                     of
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     School
                     ,
                     
                       impassibilitas
                       ,
                       claritas
                       ,
                       subtilitas
                       ,
                       agilitas
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     by
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     15.
                     42
                     ,
                     43.
                     to
                     whom
                     we
                     are
                     primarily
                     beholding
                     for
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     School
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     which
                     unfoldeth
                     the
                     conditions
                     of
                     a
                     glorified
                     body
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     comforteth
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     
                       our
                       vile
                       body
                       shall
                       be
                       fashioned
                       like
                       unto
                       his
                       glorious
                       body
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     consequently
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     first
                     impassible
                     and
                     incorrupt
                     ,
                     without
                     sinfulness
                     ;
                     for
                     where
                     is
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     corruption
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     suffering
                     :
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     Clear
                     and
                     transparent
                     ,
                     without
                     grossness
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     then
                     see
                     the
                     thoughts
                     of
                     one
                     anothers
                     hearts
                     ,
                     looking
                     through
                     one
                     anothers
                     breasts
                     ,
                     were
                     there
                     no
                     other
                     obstacle
                     to
                     hinder
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     grosness
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     position
                     of
                     the
                     Angelical
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     
                       Cogitatio
                       unius
                       hominis
                       non
                       cognoscitur
                       ab
                       ●alio
                       propter
                       duplex
                       impedimentum
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       propter
                       grossitiem
                       corporis
                       &
                       propter
                       voluntatem
                       claudentem
                       sua
                       secreta
                       ;
                       primum
                       obstaculum
                       tolletur
                       in
                       resurrectione
                       ,
                       nec
                       est
                       in
                       angelis
                       ;
                       sed
                       secundum
                       impedimentum
                       remanebit
                       post
                       resurrectionem
                       ,
                       &
                       est
                       modò
                       in
                       angelis
                       :
                       (
                       1.
                       p.
                       qu.
                       57.
                       art
                       .
                       4.
                       ad
                       1.
                       )
                       There
                       are
                       now
                       two
                       impediments
                       of
                       knowing
                       mans
                       thoughts
                       ,
                       one
                       from
                       his
                       body
                       ,
                       another
                       from
                       his
                       will
                       ;
                       The
                       first
                       shall
                       be
                       quite
                       taken
                       away
                       in
                       the
                       resurrection
                       ,
                       and
                       then
                       men
                       shall
                       be
                       like
                       Angels
                       ,
                       have
                       nothing
                       to
                       keep
                       their
                       thoughts
                       secret
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       their
                       own
                       wills
                       of
                       not
                       revealing
                       them
                       :
                    
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     Our
                     bodies
                     after
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     shall
                     be
                     nimble
                     ,
                     active
                     ,
                     and
                     powerful
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     weakness
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     soul
                     will
                     move
                     wholly
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     body
                     will
                     move
                     wholly
                     with
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     no
                     impotency
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     to
                     hinder
                     it
                     from
                     following
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     no
                     impotency
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     from
                     following
                     
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     also
                     be
                     spiritual
                     and
                     subtle
                     without
                     any
                     sluggishness
                     .
                     Now
                     I
                     have
                     almost
                     a
                     carnal
                     soul
                     ,
                     but
                     then
                     I
                     shall
                     have
                     a
                     spiritual
                     body
                     :
                     Now
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     gross
                     spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     then
                     I
                     shall
                     have
                     a
                     subtle
                     and
                     active
                     flesh
                     ;
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     not
                     long
                     for
                     that
                     minute
                     which
                     will
                     take
                     away
                     my
                     weakness
                     and
                     sluggishness
                     and
                     cloath
                     me
                     with
                     power
                     and
                     activity
                     in
                     immortal
                     glory
                     ?
                     So
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     this
                     first
                     miracle
                     ,
                     the
                     conquest
                     over
                     earth
                     in
                     our
                     Saviours
                     natural
                     body
                     ,
                     shall
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     be
                     accomplished
                     also
                     in
                     his
                     mystical
                     body
                     ;
                     For
                     we
                     men
                     shall
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     last
                     Resurrection
                     from
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     nay
                     we
                     are
                     already
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     partakers
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     first
                     Resurrection
                     from
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     sin
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     are
                     truly
                     regenerated
                     ,
                     have
                     already
                     even
                     in
                     their
                     flesh
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     some
                     weak
                     degree
                     ,
                     )
                     this
                     incorruption
                     ,
                     this
                     glory
                     ,
                     this
                     activity
                     ,
                     this
                     spirituality
                     ;
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     subject
                     to
                     so
                     much
                     corruption
                     as
                     formerly
                     in
                     their
                     conversation
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     reformed
                     ;
                     nor
                     to
                     so
                     much
                     grosness
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     refined
                     ,
                     and
                     moves
                     towards
                     heaven
                     ;
                     nor
                     to
                     so
                     much
                     weakness
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     able
                     ;
                     nor
                     to
                     so
                     much
                     dulness
                     and
                     sluggishness
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     willing
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     run
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     his
                     commandments
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     blessed
                     miracle
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     enjoyed
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     miracle
                     in
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Ascention
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       conquest
                       over
                       earth
                       in
                       his
                       body
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     Another
                     miracle
                     ,
                     The
                     conquest
                     over
                     heaven
                     in
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     carried
                     up
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     he
                     was
                     received
                     up
                     ;
                     Heaven
                     it self
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     stooping
                     down
                     to
                     carry
                     and
                     to
                     receive
                     him
                     up
                     :
                     Christ
                     had
                     conquered
                     heaven
                     in
                     his
                     humiliation
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     fervency
                     of
                     his
                     prayer
                     making
                     an
                     Angel
                     Minister
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Luk.
                     22.
                     43.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     he
                     conquered
                     heaven
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     ,
                     making
                     a
                     bright
                     cloud
                     to
                     minister
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     his
                     glorified
                     body
                     needed
                     no
                     fiery
                     charet
                     as
                     Eliahs
                     did
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     ascended
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     power
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     received
                     by
                     a
                     cloud
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Apostles
                     sight
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     even
                     heaven
                     it self
                     was
                     ready
                     to
                     minister
                     to
                     his
                     Ascention
                     ;
                     This
                     ministerial
                     assistance
                     of
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                     not
                     derogating
                     from
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     proclaiming
                     the
                     goodness
                     of
                     the
                     creator
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     determination
                     of
                     the
                     school
                     ,
                     
                       Non
                       propter
                       defectum
                       suae
                       virtutis
                       ,
                       sed
                       propter
                       abundantiam
                       suae
                       bonitatis
                       ,
                       ut
                       dignitatem
                       causalitatis
                       etiam
                       creaturis
                       communicet
                       ,
                    
                     
                     God
                     makes
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     creatures
                     in
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     defect
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     his
                     goodness
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     communicate
                     to
                     them
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     doing
                     good
                     one
                     unto
                     another
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     himself
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     Efficient
                     cause
                     of
                     doing
                     good
                     to
                     all
                     .
                     But
                     here
                     the
                     honour
                     was
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     greater
                     ,
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     the
                     need
                     was
                     the
                     less
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     creatures
                     may
                     one
                     need
                     another
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Creator
                     himself
                     hath
                     need
                     of
                     none
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     Saviour
                     in
                     making
                     use
                     of
                     this
                     cloud
                     did
                     only
                     shew
                     unto
                     us
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     have
                     commanded
                     heaven
                     it self
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     so
                     pleased
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     him
                     up
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     receive
                     him
                     in
                     :
                     Thus
                     did
                     the
                     kingdom
                     of
                     heaven
                     first
                     suffer
                     violence
                     ,
                     from
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     now
                     ,
                     from
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       11.
                       12.
                       
                       The
                       kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                       suffereth
                       violence
                       ,
                       &
                       the
                       violent
                       take
                       it
                       by
                       force
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Clemens
                       Alexandrinus
                       ,
                       not
                       by
                       contentious
                       wranglings
                       and
                       disputes
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       constancy
                       of
                       an
                       upright
                       life
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       uncessant
                       prayers
                       do
                       we
                       get
                       the
                       conquest
                       over
                       heaven
                       :
                    
                     many
                     men
                     do
                     now
                     mistake
                     this
                     violence
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     seek
                     to
                     invade
                     the
                     
                       kingdom
                       of
                       Grace
                    
                     ,
                     using
                     the
                     sword
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     religion
                     ,
                     forcing
                     other
                     mens
                     faith
                     and
                     consciences
                     ,
                     but
                     neglecting
                     their
                     own
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     violence
                     should
                     indeed
                     be
                     offered
                     to
                     the
                     
                       kingdom
                       of
                       glory
                    
                     ;
                     every
                     man
                     should
                     now
                     invade
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     his
                     Faith
                     ,
                     since
                     Christ
                     hath
                     opened
                     it
                     to
                     all
                     believers
                     :
                     For
                     nothing
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Christians
                     treasure
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     from
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     watchfull
                     Sentinel
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     merciless
                     plunderer
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     most
                     deceitfull
                     sequestrator
                     ;
                     and
                     therefoe
                     where
                     his
                     only
                     treasure
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     his
                     heart
                     be
                     also
                     ,
                     even
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     This
                     makes
                     him
                     alwayes
                     pressing
                     into
                     the
                     wounds
                     of
                     Christ
                     who
                     sitteth
                     there
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     his
                     wounds
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     place
                     to
                     hide
                     his
                     soul
                     from
                     Vengeance
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     blood
                     to
                     wash
                     his
                     soul
                     from
                     sin
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     indeed
                     the
                     violence
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     violence
                     is
                     more
                     safe
                     in
                     affection
                     then
                     in
                     perswasion
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     affection
                     may
                     without
                     doubt
                     carry
                     us
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     (
                     after
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     our
                     perswasion
                     cannot
                     .
                     Therefore
                     a
                     faith
                     which
                     is
                     strong
                     in
                     perswasion
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     is
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     dream
                     which
                     soon
                     vanisheth
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     Christ
                     which
                     is
                     imprinted
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     vanish
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     So
                     dangerous
                     a
                     thing
                     
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     put
                     asunder
                     those
                     two
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     joined
                     together
                     in
                     A
                     true
                     and
                     lively
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       Perswasion
                       and
                       affection
                    
                     :
                     Israel
                     himself
                     could
                     not
                     so
                     prevail
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     his
                     name
                     of
                     Israel
                     from
                     prevailing
                     with
                     God.
                     T
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       let
                       thee
                       go
                       except
                       thou
                       bless
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     in
                     its
                     perswasion
                     :
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     as
                     true
                     that
                     
                       he
                       wept
                       and
                       made
                       Supplications
                       (
                       Hosea
                    
                     12.
                     4.
                     
                     )
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     in
                     its
                     affection
                     :
                     T
                     was
                     both
                     together
                     made
                     him
                     Israel
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     one
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     Thus
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     strength
                     of
                     faith
                     set
                     down
                     by
                     the
                     Prophet
                     David
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     73.
                     24.
                     
                     
                       It
                       is
                       good
                       for
                       me
                       to
                       hold
                       me
                       fast
                       by
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       put
                       my
                       trust
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     perswasion
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       to
                       speak
                       of
                       all
                       thy
                       works
                       in
                       the
                       gates
                       of
                       the
                       daughter
                       of
                       Sion
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     affection
                     ;
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     devotion
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       speak
                    
                     .
                     Secondly
                     in
                     the
                     extent
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       all
                       thy
                       works
                    
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       the
                       gates
                    
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     in
                     the
                     integrity
                     or
                     purity
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       the
                       gates
                       of
                       the
                       daughter
                       of
                       Sion
                       :
                    
                     What
                     pitty
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     we
                     who
                     out-pass
                     others
                     in
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     our
                     devotions
                     ,
                     should
                     come
                     far
                     short
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     ,
                     extension
                     and
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                     That
                     we
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     daughter
                     
                       of
                       Sion
                    
                     ,
                     should
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     
                       Whore
                       of
                       Babylon
                    
                     ?
                     For
                     this
                     second
                     miracle
                     in
                     Christs
                     ascension
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       conquest
                       over
                       heaven
                       in
                       his
                       Soul
                       ,
                    
                     must
                     needs
                     make
                     us
                     conclude
                     concerning
                     our selves
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     possess
                     heaven
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     first
                     conquered
                     it
                     :
                     Man
                     in
                     his
                     composition
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     a
                     little
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     affection
                     he
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     a
                     great
                     world
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     conqueror
                     over
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     :
                     over
                     neither
                     by
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     over
                     both
                     by
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     
                       In
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       we
                       are
                       more
                       then
                       conquerours
                       through
                       him
                       that
                       loved
                       us
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     37.
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     who
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     loved
                     us
                     ,
                     from
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       35.
                       who
                       shall
                       seperate
                       us
                       from
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                    
                     It
                     was
                     he
                     that
                     loved
                     us
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     by
                     him
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     
                       more
                       then
                       Conquerours
                    
                     :
                     Let
                     me
                     fight
                     the
                     good
                     fight
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     have
                     my
                     Saviours
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     all
                     the
                     Nimrods
                     and
                     mischiefs
                     of
                     this
                     wicked
                     world
                     prevail
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     yet
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     shall
                     conquer
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     time
                     of
                     Christs
                     ascention
                     is
                     particularly
                     named
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     that
                     day
                     is
                     founded
                     upon
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     embraced
                     as
                     Precept
                     :
                     And
                     why
                     the
                     Apostles
                     left
                     not
                     many
                     precepts
                     concerning
                     the
                     circumstances
                     of
                     worship
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     :
                     The
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     Ascention
                     was
                     Bethany
                     in
                     Mount
                     Olivet
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     considerations
                     arise
                     from
                     thence
                     .
                  
                   
                     LOgicians
                     do
                     tell
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     verbs
                     to
                     be
                     adsignificant
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     great
                     scholler
                     of
                     nature
                     and
                     greater
                     master
                     of
                     Art
                     ,
                     Aristotle
                     in
                     his
                     book
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     cap.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Verbum
                       est
                       quod
                       adsignificat
                       tempus
                       ;
                       It
                       is
                       the
                       property
                       of
                       a
                       verb
                    
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     thing
                     it self
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       significant
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     declare
                     the
                     chief
                     circumstances
                     of
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     and
                     person
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       adsignificant
                    
                     :
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     improper
                     to
                     consider
                     in
                     these
                     three
                     verbs
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       went
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       carried
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       received
                       up
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     substance
                     or
                     act
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Ascention
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     chief
                     circumstances
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       time
                       in
                       which
                       ,
                       the
                       place
                       from
                       which
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       persons
                       before
                       whom
                       he
                       was
                       pleased
                       to
                       ascend
                       into
                       heaven
                       ;
                       As
                       for
                       the
                       time
                       in
                       which
                       ,
                    
                     it
                     was
                     exactly
                     the
                     fourtieth
                     day
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ;
                     
                       being
                       seen
                       of
                       them
                       fourty
                       dayes
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     Acts
                     1.
                     3.
                     which
                     doubtless
                     is
                     not
                     set
                     down
                     superfluously
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     carefully
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     justly
                     add
                     ,
                     conscientiously
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     duties
                     and
                     not
                     dayes
                     ,
                     yet
                     duties
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     dayes
                     ,
                     call
                     for
                     a
                     most
                     religious
                     observation
                     :
                     God
                     himself
                     having
                     said
                     in
                     express
                     terms
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     by
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     general
                     equity
                     to
                     the
                     Christians
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     saying
                     is
                     rather
                     moral
                     then
                     typical
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       man
                       that
                       is
                       clean
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       a
                       journey
                       and
                       forbeareth
                       to
                       keep
                       the
                       Passeover
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       same
                       soul
                       shall
                       be
                       cut
                       off
                       from
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       because
                       he
                       brought
                       not
                       the
                       offering
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       his
                       appointed
                       season
                       ;
                       that
                       man
                       shall
                       bear
                       his
                       sins
                       :
                       Num.
                    
                     9.
                     13.
                     
                     Whence
                     we
                     may
                     safely
                     conclude
                     not
                     as
                     Jews
                     but
                     as
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     safe
                     but
                     sinfull
                     meerly
                     out
                     of
                     peevishness
                     or
                     willfullness
                     to
                     neglect
                     the
                     appointed
                     seasons
                     of
                     serving
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     grievous
                     
                     punishment
                     as
                     being
                     cut
                     off
                     from
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     threatned
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     grieveous
                     sin
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     begins
                     in
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     ends
                     in
                     the
                     scandal
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     Therefore
                     duties
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     strictly
                     observed
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     dayes
                     :
                     Thus
                     the
                     resurrection
                     is
                     most
                     solemnly
                     to
                     be
                     celebrated
                     on
                     its
                     own
                     day
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     Ascention
                     on
                     its
                     own
                     day
                     ,
                     the
                     fift
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     fourtieth
                     day
                     after
                     a
                     Sunday
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     thirsday
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     either
                     the
                     fourtieth
                     day
                     after
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     lawfully
                     consecrated
                     to
                     celebrate
                     his
                     ascention
                     (
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     is
                     the
                     day
                     appointed
                     for
                     that
                     duty
                     )
                     or
                     this
                     particular
                     circumstance
                     was
                     unnecessarily
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     text
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     unlawfully
                     observed
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     who
                     turning
                     from
                     the
                     mount
                     Olivet
                     came
                     into
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     up
                     into
                     their
                     upper
                     room
                     ,
                     (
                     when
                     they
                     durst
                     not
                     assemble
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     )
                     and
                     prayed
                     there
                     immediately
                     upon
                     their
                     return
                     ,
                     even
                     on
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     day
                     of
                     Christs
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     fit
                     to
                     put
                     off
                     their
                     solemn
                     meeting
                     till
                     the
                     next
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     or
                     till
                     the
                     next
                     Lords
                     day
                     after
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     reasonably
                     concluded
                     by
                     Judicious
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     Apostolical
                     practice
                     is
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     what
                     Mosaical
                     precept
                     was
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     dayes
                     ,
                     places
                     and
                     persons
                     for
                     religious
                     assemblies
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     our
                     Lords
                     day
                     is
                     as
                     indispensable
                     as
                     was
                     their
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     our
                     Churches
                     as
                     inviolable
                     as
                     their
                     Temple
                     and
                     Synagogues
                     ,
                     our
                     orders
                     of
                     Ministers
                     as
                     unchangeable
                     as
                     their
                     orders
                     of
                     Priests
                     :
                     for
                     Apostolical
                     Practice
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     or
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     doth
                     oblige
                     us
                     Christians
                     to
                     conformity
                     ,
                     as
                     Mosaical
                     precept
                     ,
                     did
                     the
                     Jewes
                     to
                     obedience
                     :
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     Comformity
                     ,
                     because
                     time
                     ,
                     place
                     &
                     person
                     were
                     all
                     essential
                     parts
                     of
                     their
                     ceremonial
                     (
                     and
                     typical
                     )
                     but
                     cannot
                     be
                     so
                     of
                     our
                     moral
                     worship
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     obedience
                     was
                     necessary
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     comformity
                     is
                     enough
                     for
                     us
                     )
                     So
                     that
                     a
                     willfull
                     neglect
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     a
                     scornfull
                     contempt
                     of
                     any
                     rite
                     observed
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     be
                     impious
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     dangerous
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     scandalous
                     to
                     our
                     brethren
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     judiciously
                     concluded
                     by
                     some
                     learned
                     men
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     couragiously
                     resolved
                     by
                     all
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     fear
                     superstition
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Apostles
                     practised
                     ,
                     when
                     their
                     practice
                     is
                     declared
                     in
                     the
                     text
                     ,
                     since
                     all
                     circumstances
                     &
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     Religion
                     are
                     derived
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     rather
                     by
                     practice
                     then
                     by
                     precept
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     being
                     of
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     our
                     
                     Religion
                     ;
                     And
                     indeed
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     well
                     be
                     derived
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     because
                     types
                     and
                     ceremonies
                     were
                     utterly
                     to
                     be
                     abolished
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     ceremonies
                     ,
                     though
                     without
                     types
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     with
                     offence
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     be
                     particularly
                     prescribed
                     to
                     the
                     Christians
                     ,
                     &
                     consequently
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     unto
                     them
                     only
                     in
                     
                       example
                       and
                       practice
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     matter
                     of
                     decency
                     and
                     order
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     capable
                     of
                     dispensation
                     :
                     not
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     text
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     
                       command
                       or
                       imposition
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     matter
                     of
                     Substance
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     alwayes
                     a
                     rigour
                     of
                     Justice
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     alwayes
                     have
                     a
                     readiness
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                     both
                     alike
                     indispensable
                     :
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     Apostolical
                     practice
                     recorded
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     was
                     therefore
                     imbraced
                     by
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     Precept
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     persons
                     of
                     Religious
                     worship
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     Practice
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     respects
                     was
                     founded
                     upon
                     the
                     precepts
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     typical
                     and
                     figurative
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     solemn
                     and
                     positive
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     no
                     less
                     concern
                     the
                     Christian
                     in
                     the
                     publike
                     exercise
                     of
                     his
                     moral
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     did
                     concern
                     the
                     Jew
                     in
                     the
                     publike
                     exercise
                     of
                     his
                     ceremonial
                     Worship
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     publike
                     worship
                     requires
                     the
                     same
                     publike
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     person
                     no
                     less
                     in
                     the
                     Christians
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     did
                     in
                     the
                     Jews
                     Religion
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     all
                     those
                     precepts
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     that
                     were
                     given
                     about
                     those
                     publike
                     adjuncts
                     ,
                     do
                     still
                     remain
                     in
                     force
                     as
                     to
                     that
                     intent
                     
                       of
                       the
                       publike
                       exercise
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                    
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     deny
                     that
                     Christians
                     are
                     obliged
                     to
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Gods
                     publike
                     worship
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     then
                     still
                     have
                     our
                     set
                     dayes
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     Sabbaths
                     :
                     )
                     our
                     set
                     places
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     Churches
                     :
                     )
                     our
                     set
                     Persons
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     )
                     for
                     the
                     solemn
                     publike
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     consequently
                     they
                     who
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     abolish
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     adjuncts
                     ,
                     or
                     circumstances
                     of
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     do
                     in
                     effect
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     expunge
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     written
                     with
                     Gods
                     own
                     finger
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     &
                     commandeth
                     the
                     solemn
                     benediction
                     ,
                     &
                     consecration
                     ,
                     and
                     conservation
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     place
                     &
                     person
                     ,
                     as
                     conducing
                     to
                     the
                     Publike
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     times
                     and
                     persons
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     since
                     in
                     many
                     respects
                     determined
                     by
                     Apostolical
                     Practice
                     ,
                     and
                     particularly
                     the
                     Day
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Ascension
                     seems
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     Annually
                     observed
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     was
                     
                     observed
                     weekly
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     Festival
                     universally
                     received
                     by
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Fathers
                     made
                     many
                     admirable
                     Sermons
                     or
                     Homilies
                     upon
                     it
                     long
                     before
                     superstition
                     had
                     infected
                     ,
                     or
                     Popery
                     had
                     invaded
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     tells
                     us
                     plainly
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       the
                       feast
                       of
                       the
                       Ascension
                       was
                       observed
                       in
                       the
                       Catholike
                       Church
                       ,
                       even
                       from
                       the
                       Apostles
                       times
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Sure
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     those
                     primitive
                     Christians
                     well
                     understood
                     that
                     God
                     did
                     not
                     intend
                     to
                     confine
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     enlarge
                     his
                     own
                     worship
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     that
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     solemn
                     and
                     publike
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     private
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     three
                     Commandments
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     only
                     on
                     one
                     day
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     before
                     commanded
                     to
                     be
                     all
                     the
                     week
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     saith
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     love
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     with
                     all
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                     supposeth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     no
                     day
                     thou
                     canst
                     be
                     without
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                     so
                     no
                     day
                     thy
                     heart
                     may
                     be
                     without
                     his
                     love
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     publike
                     day
                     set
                     apart
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     our
                     love
                     publikely
                     known
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     wilfully
                     neglect
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     grievous
                     transgressors
                     and
                     downright
                     plain
                     Sabbath-breakers
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     twice
                     sinners
                     in
                     one
                     contempt
                     or
                     profanation
                     ,
                     for
                     omitting
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     contemning
                     the
                     circumstance
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     .
                  
                   
                     Another
                     circumstance
                     in
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     place
                     from
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     received
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     not
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     but
                     Bethany
                     :
                     For
                     although
                     the
                     Apostles
                     had
                     been
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     Galilee
                     many
                     dayes
                     ,
                     (
                     where
                     he
                     conversed
                     with
                     them
                     after
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     )
                     yet
                     now
                     they
                     were
                     again
                     returned
                     back
                     to
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     waiting
                     there
                     for
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     commanded
                     ,
                     Act.
                     1.
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     led
                     them
                     out
                     from
                     thence
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     
                       Bethany
                       (
                       Luk
                       ▪
                    
                     24.
                     50.
                     
                     )
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     ascend
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     partly
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     the
                     people
                     see
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     believe
                     the
                     Mysterie
                     of
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ;
                     and
                     partly
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     expose
                     his
                     Apostles
                     to
                     the
                     outrages
                     of
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     seen
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     were
                     resolved
                     not
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     persecute
                     the
                     true
                     believers
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     led
                     his
                     Apostles
                     out
                     to
                     Bethany
                     ,
                     he
                     shewed
                     them
                     what
                     was
                     the
                     right
                     use
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     this
                     worlds
                     afflictions
                     or
                     persecutions
                     ,
                     even
                     
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     conversation
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     For
                     Bethany
                     is
                     by
                     interpretation
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     sorrow
                     or
                     affliction
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     Ascending
                     to
                     heaven
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     hath
                     shewed
                     us
                     that
                     then
                     do
                     we
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     of
                     our
                     afflictions
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     do
                     make
                     our
                     souls
                     ascend
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     to
                     turn
                     Bethany
                     into
                     Bethel
                     ,
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     sorrow
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     place
                     from
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     is
                     called
                     Mount
                     
                       Olivet
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                     And
                     indeed
                     these
                     two
                     were
                     but
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     ;
                     for
                     Bethany
                     stood
                     upon
                     Mount
                     Olivet
                     :
                     Christ
                     ascended
                     from
                     a
                     Mount
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     this
                     Mount
                     Olivet
                     :
                     He
                     ascended
                     from
                     a
                     Mount
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     an
                     easie
                     step
                     from
                     earth
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     three
                     ladders
                     joyned
                     together
                     to
                     accomplish
                     this
                     ascent
                     ,
                     
                       scala
                       mentis
                       ,
                       scala
                       voluntatis
                       ,
                       scala
                       vitae
                    
                     ;
                     one
                     ladder
                     of
                     the
                     mind
                     by
                     contemplation
                     ;
                     another
                     ladder
                     of
                     the
                     will
                     by
                     affection
                     ;
                     a
                     third
                     ladder
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     by
                     action
                     :
                     All
                     three
                     have
                     several
                     rongs
                     or
                     degrees
                     ,
                     as
                     Jacobs
                     ladder
                     had
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     is
                     only
                     at
                     the
                     top
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     he
                     ascended
                     from
                     this
                     Mount
                     Olivet
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     begun
                     his
                     passion
                     by
                     sweating
                     blood
                     ,
                     (
                     Luk.
                     22.
                     )
                     to
                     shew
                     us
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     passive
                     obedience
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     Moses
                     his
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                     which
                     teacheth
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     active
                     obedience
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     serve
                     the
                     turn
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     go
                     up
                     to
                     Christs
                     Mount
                     Olivet
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     learn
                     his
                     passive
                     obedience
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     suffering
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     also
                     reign
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     
                       humbled
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       became
                       obedient
                       unto
                       death
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       Cross
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       God
                       highly
                       exalted
                       him
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Can
                     you
                     drink
                     of
                     his
                     cup
                     ,
                     without
                     fear
                     it
                     may
                     overcome
                     your
                     weak
                     Stomack
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     it
                     made
                     him
                     
                       offer
                       up
                       prayers
                       and
                       supplications
                       with
                       strong
                       crying
                       and
                       tears
                       ,
                       (
                       Heb.
                    
                     5.
                     7.
                     )
                     If
                     you
                     can
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     you
                     find
                     some
                     pretence
                     ,
                     though
                     little
                     cause
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     that
                     for
                     granted
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     Zebedee
                     only
                     requested
                     for
                     themselves
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       sit
                       with
                       him
                       in
                       his
                       Kingdom
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     if
                     your
                     frailty
                     and
                     humility
                     bid
                     you
                     fear
                     you
                     may
                     stick
                     at
                     the
                     dregs
                     in
                     drinking
                     of
                     his
                     cup
                     ;
                     much
                     more
                     should
                     your
                     frailty
                     ,
                     and
                     modesty
                     bid
                     you
                     blush
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     so
                     exceeding
                     unworthy
                     of
                     comming
                     to
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     sitting
                     in
                     it
                     together
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     that
                     so
                     you
                     may
                     not
                     turn
                     your
                     own
                     Churchwarden
                     to
                     appoint
                     your
                     own
                     place
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     wholly
                     relie
                     upon
                     
                     him
                     for
                     your
                     place
                     ,
                     upon
                     whom
                     you
                     must
                     relie
                     for
                     your
                     worthiness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     The
                     persons
                     before
                     whom
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ascended
                     ,
                     were
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Angels
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Men
                     ;
                     yet
                     men
                     only
                     ,
                     not
                     Angels
                     ,
                     appointed
                     by
                     him
                     as
                     witnesses
                     of
                     his
                     ascension
                     ;
                     though
                     not
                     all
                     men
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     disturbers
                     of
                     these
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     orders
                     of
                     Christs
                     Ministers
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     )
                     do
                     sin
                     against
                     this
                     article
                     of
                     Christs
                     ascension
                     ,
                     which
                     however
                     is
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     puts
                     all
                     true
                     believers
                     above
                     all
                     disturbances
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     persons
                     before
                     whom
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     whose
                     presence
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     received
                     up
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     will
                     afford
                     us
                     several
                     considerations
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     were
                     of
                     two
                     different
                     kinds
                     ;
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     ;
                     The
                     one
                     were
                     Citizens
                     of
                     heaven
                     in
                     their
                     Pilgrimage
                     to
                     earth
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     were
                     inhabitants
                     of
                     earth
                     in
                     their
                     Pilgrimage
                     to
                     heaven
                     :
                     He
                     was
                     taken
                     up
                     before
                     some
                     Angels
                     that
                     were
                     newly
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     ;
                     and
                     before
                     some
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     were
                     in
                     their
                     journey
                     thither
                     ;
                     none
                     is
                     accounted
                     by
                     him
                     a
                     fit
                     witness
                     of
                     his
                     ascension
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     is
                     already
                     there
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     his
                     condition
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     his
                     affection
                     ;
                     either
                     an
                     Angel
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     Apostle
                     :
                     The
                     Angels
                     are
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     
                       Act.
                       1.
                       10.
                       
                       Behold
                       two
                       men
                       stood
                       by
                       them
                       in
                       white
                       apparel
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Two
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     shape
                     and
                     appearance
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     They
                     had
                     been
                     witnesses
                     of
                     his
                     humiliation
                     to
                     their
                     astonishment
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     now
                     of
                     his
                     exaltation
                     to
                     their
                     joy
                     ;
                     He
                     is
                     going
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     coming
                     down
                     ;
                     He
                     seems
                     to
                     carry
                     away
                     Heaven
                     from
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     they
                     seem
                     to
                     bring
                     it
                     back
                     again
                     :
                     God
                     never
                     leaves
                     his
                     servants
                     destitute
                     of
                     all
                     comfort
                     ;
                     If
                     not
                     Christ
                     ,
                     yet
                     an
                     Angel
                     is
                     still
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     till
                     at
                     last
                     comes
                     the
                     Comforter
                     himself
                     :
                     Nor
                     did
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     account
                     a
                     bare
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Comforter
                     to
                     be
                     enough
                     ,
                     but
                     here
                     he
                     also
                     gives
                     a
                     pledge
                     of
                     that
                     promise
                     :
                     Those
                     Ministring
                     spirits
                     being
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     so
                     many
                     harbingers
                     sent
                     before
                     hand
                     to
                     be
                     speak
                     and
                     provide
                     lodging
                     
                     for
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     against
                     his
                     comming
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     sureties
                     or
                     pledges
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     now
                     very
                     shortly
                     come
                     .
                     Yet
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     appointed
                     not
                     Angels
                     for
                     witnesses
                     of
                     his
                     ascension
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     lest
                     the
                     Divels
                     (
                     which
                     can
                     transform
                     themselves
                     into
                     Angels
                     of
                     light
                     )
                     might
                     also
                     have
                     been
                     witnesses
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     without
                     his
                     appointment
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     confirmation
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     utter
                     depravation
                     and
                     subversion
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     hath
                     God
                     flatly
                     bound
                     us
                     up
                     to
                     be
                     guided
                     and
                     governed
                     only
                     by
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     his
                     Apostles
                     have
                     preached
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     faith
                     should
                     be
                     wholly
                     grounded
                     and
                     fixed
                     upon
                     certainties
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     
                       though
                       an
                       Angel
                       from
                       heaven
                       should
                       preach
                       any
                       other
                       Gospel
                       ,
                    
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     hear
                     him
                     but
                     curse
                     him
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     But
                     
                       Aquinas
                       (
                       in
                    
                     3.
                     64
                     ,
                     7.
                     )
                     upon
                     this
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       Vtrum
                       Angeli
                       possint
                       Sacramenta
                       Ministrare
                       ,
                       whether
                       Angels
                       may
                       administer
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                    
                     concludes
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     ,
                     upon
                     such
                     demonstrative
                     reasons
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     also
                     prove
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     reasons
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       Tota
                       virtus
                       Sacramentorum
                       à
                       passione
                       Christi
                       derivatur
                       ,
                       cui
                       in
                       naturâ
                       conformantur
                       homines
                       ,
                       non
                       autem
                       Angeli
                       ;
                       &
                       ideo
                       ad
                       homines
                       pertinet
                       dispensare
                       Sacramenta
                       ,
                       non
                       autem
                       ad
                       Angelos
                       ;
                       All
                       the
                       vertue
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       is
                       derived
                       from
                       the
                       passion
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       who
                       took
                       not
                       on
                       him
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       Angels
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       it
                       belongs
                       to
                       men
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       Angels
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       :
                    
                     We
                     may
                     say
                     the
                     same
                     concerning
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     were
                     both
                     ordained
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Author
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     both
                     under
                     the
                     same
                     trust
                     ,
                     )
                     That
                     Christ
                     became
                     man
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     himself
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     would
                     nor
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     any
                     but
                     of
                     men
                     to
                     preach
                     it
                     after
                     him
                     :
                     That
                     like
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     priviledged
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     by
                     taking
                     it
                     into
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ;
                     so
                     he
                     might
                     priviledge
                     the
                     persons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     by
                     taking
                     them
                     into
                     the
                     society
                     of
                     his
                     office
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     other
                     of
                     his
                     reasons
                     is
                     indeed
                     above
                     all
                     reason
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     founded
                     upon
                     Gods
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     serves
                     him
                     for
                     an
                     Argument
                     to
                     be
                     opposed
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     contrary
                     objections
                     ;
                     
                       Sed
                       contra
                       est
                       ,
                       quod
                       dicitur
                       ,
                    
                     Heb.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Omnis
                       pontifex
                       ex
                       hominibus
                       assumptus
                       ,
                       pro
                       hominibus
                       constituitur
                       in
                       his
                       que
                       sunt
                       ad
                       Deum
                       ;
                       sed
                       Angeli
                       (
                       boni
                       vel
                       mali
                       )
                       non
                       sunt
                       ex
                       hominibus
                       ;
                       ergo
                       ipsi
                       non
                       constituuntur
                       ministri
                       in
                       his
                       quae
                       sunt
                       ad
                       Deum
                       ,
                    
                     
                     1.
                     
                       in
                       Sacramentis
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       every
                       high
                       Priest
                       is
                       taken
                       from
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       ordained
                       for
                       men
                       in
                       things
                       pertaining
                       to
                       God
                       ;
                       but
                       Angels
                       are
                       not
                       taken
                       from
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     they
                     
                       are
                       not
                       ordained
                       Ministers
                       for
                       men
                       ,
                       in
                       things
                       pertaining
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     &
                     doubtless
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     are
                     things
                     pertaining
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     the
                     argument
                     concerns
                     the
                     whole
                     discharge
                     of
                     a
                     Priests
                     office
                     ,
                     That
                     an
                     Angel
                     may
                     discharge
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Apostles
                     intent
                     is
                     to
                     clear
                     the
                     Priest-hood
                     of
                     Christ
                     against
                     all
                     objections
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     and
                     accordingly
                     he
                     proves
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Law
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     absolutely
                     circumscribed
                     and
                     limited
                     the
                     Priest-hood
                     ,
                     in
                     three
                     respects
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     none
                     could
                     be
                     a
                     Priest
                     who
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     because
                     none
                     else
                     was
                     fit
                     to
                     intercede
                     for
                     men
                     ;
                     none
                     else
                     would
                     have
                     compassion
                     of
                     men
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     to
                     reconcile
                     the
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     expiate
                     the
                     sin
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     In
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     outward
                     calling
                     to
                     that
                     office
                     ,
                     for
                     no
                     man
                     might
                     take
                     that
                     honour
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     was
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     was
                     Aaron
                     .
                     Accordingly
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     capable
                     of
                     being
                     our
                     high
                     Priest
                     ,
                     to
                     intercede
                     for
                     us
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     compassion
                     on
                     us
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     did
                     actually
                     undertake
                     this
                     office
                     of
                     the
                     Priest-hood
                     ,
                     in
                     reconciling
                     sinners
                     and
                     in
                     expiating
                     sin
                     ;
                     nor
                     did
                     he
                     undertake
                     this
                     office
                     without
                     being
                     thereunto
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     Aaron
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     this
                     Argument
                     we
                     may
                     deduce
                     these
                     two
                     conclusions
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     Angels
                     cannot
                     be
                     Priests
                     ,
                     nor
                     discharge
                     those
                     duties
                     which
                     belong
                     only
                     to
                     Priests
                     ,
                     as
                     Preaching
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     ministring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     men
                     :
                     and
                     every
                     Priest
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     among
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     all
                     men
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     Priests
                     ,
                     to
                     discharge
                     these
                     same
                     duties
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     was
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     set
                     apart
                     by
                     an
                     outward
                     calling
                     for
                     that
                     discharge
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     will
                     needs
                     be
                     either
                     Preaching
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     or
                     Ministring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     do
                     affront
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Priest-hood
                     ,
                     opposing
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     ,
                     rejecting
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     and
                     contemning
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Authority
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     an
                     Angel
                     may
                     not
                     do
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     
                       propter
                       impedimentum
                       personae
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     impediment
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     not
                     
                       taken
                       from
                       among
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     man
                     who
                     is
                     not
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     was
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     do
                     the
                     office
                     
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     
                       propter
                       impedimentum
                       causae
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     impediment
                     of
                     the
                     cause
                     or
                     office
                     it self
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     
                       ordained
                       for
                       men
                       in
                       things
                       pertaining
                       to
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     unless
                     God
                     ordain
                     him
                     ,
                     sure
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     accept
                     him
                     :
                     Let
                     him
                     meddle
                     only
                     with
                     things
                     pertaining
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     not
                     meddle
                     with
                     things
                     pertaining
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     struck
                     Vzzah
                     dead
                     for
                     rashly
                     going
                     to
                     uphold
                     his
                     Ark
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     shaken
                     ,
                     (
                     2
                     Sam.
                     6.
                     7.
                     
                     )
                     because
                     not
                     having
                     Commission
                     to
                     touch
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     profaned
                     it
                     with
                     his
                     touch
                     ;
                     hath
                     plainly
                     shewed
                     how
                     much
                     he
                     hateth
                     all
                     will-worship
                     in
                     his
                     service
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     proceeding
                     out
                     of
                     never
                     so
                     good
                     intentions
                     )
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     without
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     against
                     his
                     Commission
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     profanation
                     and
                     provocation
                     to
                     uphold
                     his
                     Ark
                     without
                     his
                     leave
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     shaken
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     help
                     shake
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     to
                     throw
                     it
                     down
                     ?
                     I
                     pray
                     God
                     speedily
                     make
                     such
                     men
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     much
                     they
                     have
                     out-gone
                     Vzzah
                     in
                     their
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     their
                     punishment
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     struck
                     Vzzah
                     with
                     a
                     corporal
                     ,
                     can
                     strike
                     them
                     with
                     a
                     spiritual
                     death
                     ;
                     and
                     except
                     they
                     repent
                     ,
                     will
                     undoubtedly
                     so
                     strike
                     them
                     ;
                     unless
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     already
                     so
                     stricken
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     repented
                     .
                     To
                     affront
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Priest-hood
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     reconciled
                     man
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     lose
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     that
                     reconciliation
                     :
                     He
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     his
                     Priestly
                     office
                     invaded
                     by
                     Angels
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     will
                     he
                     have
                     it
                     invaded
                     by
                     men
                     ;
                     He
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     Angels
                     preach
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     least
                     their
                     preaching
                     should
                     beget
                     uncertainties
                     ,
                     whiles
                     the
                     Devils
                     might
                     come
                     and
                     preach
                     among
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     much
                     less
                     will
                     he
                     have
                     men
                     that
                     are
                     
                       not
                       called
                       of
                       God
                    
                     to
                     preach
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     preaching
                     can
                     beget
                     nothing
                     but
                     Impieties
                     ,
                     whiles
                     the
                     Devils
                     may
                     come
                     and
                     preach
                     in
                     them
                     :
                     He
                     will
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     witnesses
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     choice
                     :
                     For
                     thus
                     he
                     declared
                     his
                     own
                     will
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     hath
                     never
                     since
                     reversed
                     that
                     declaration
                     )
                     
                       Acts
                       10.
                       40
                       ,
                       41.
                       
                       Him
                       God
                       raised
                       up
                       the
                       third
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       shewed
                       him
                       openly
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       but
                       unto
                       witnesses
                       chosen
                       before
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     He
                     would
                     then
                     have
                     his
                     choice
                     and
                     select
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     not
                     entrust
                     his
                     Sacred
                     Mysteries
                     with
                     all
                     in
                     common
                     ,
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     neglected
                     of
                     all
                     ;
                     But
                     he
                     chose
                     such
                     men
                     for
                     his
                     witnesses
                     as
                     should
                     rather
                     lay
                     down
                     their
                     lives
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     cannot
                     reasonably
                     deny
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     still
                     hath
                     his
                     
                     choice
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     entrusted
                     with
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     enabled
                     to
                     discharge
                     that
                     trust
                     ,
                     &
                     whom
                     he
                     will
                     call
                     to
                     a
                     strict
                     account
                     for
                     not
                     discharging
                     it
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     still
                     pleased
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     Son
                     openly
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     then
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       to
                       some
                       chosen
                       witnesses
                       .
                    
                     And
                     he
                     will
                     have
                     the
                     people
                     still
                     to
                     depend
                     upon
                     those
                     witnesses
                     to
                     be
                     instructed
                     and
                     informed
                     in
                     the
                     Sacred
                     truths
                     concerning
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     gadding
                     humour
                     which
                     now
                     possesseth
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     to
                     run
                     from
                     Gods
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     all
                     kinds
                     of
                     
                       false
                       Doctrine
                       and
                       heresie
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     will
                     in
                     a
                     short
                     time
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     
                       hardness
                       of
                       heart
                       ,
                       and
                       contempt
                       of
                       Gods
                       word
                       and
                       commandments
                       ,
                    
                     especially
                     since
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     now
                     taught
                     to
                     pray
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     expell
                     and
                     revile
                     such
                     heavenly
                     prayers
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     we
                     plainly
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     Christs
                     Ministers
                     have
                     of
                     late
                     been
                     hindred
                     from
                     being
                     the
                     witnesses
                     of
                     his
                     saving
                     Truth
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     forced
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     witnesses
                     of
                     this
                     sad
                     Truth
                     ,
                     
                       even
                       of
                       the
                       encreasing
                       of
                       Heresies
                       and
                       hardnesses
                       in
                       his
                       people
                       :
                    
                     And
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     denyed
                     to
                     be
                     Christs
                     witnesses
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     for
                     their
                     conversion
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     denyed
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     witnesses
                     against
                     the
                     people
                     for
                     their
                     condemnation
                     :
                     Jesu
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     an
                     infinite
                     misery
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     thy
                     Ministers
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     witnesses
                     !
                     and
                     yet
                     infinitely
                     more
                     miserable
                     are
                     thy
                     people
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     thy
                     Ministers
                     must
                     bear
                     thee
                     such
                     witness
                     .
                     Surely
                     when
                     thou
                     didst
                     first
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       ye
                       shall
                       be
                       witnesses
                       unto
                       me
                       unto
                       the
                       uttermost
                       parts
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     thou
                     didst
                     intend
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     witnesses
                     whereby
                     the
                     uttermost
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     hear
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     no
                     sort
                     of
                     men
                     should
                     stop
                     their
                     mouthes
                     from
                     testifying
                     or
                     witnessing
                     concerning
                     thee
                     ,
                     nor
                     stop
                     their
                     own
                     ears
                     against
                     their
                     testimony
                     ;
                     And
                     doubtless
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     advising
                     
                       the
                       Elders
                       to
                       feed
                       the
                       flock
                       of
                       God
                    
                     under
                     so
                     many
                     introductive
                     perswasions
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     was
                     also
                     
                       an
                       elder
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       witness
                       of
                       the
                       sufferings
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       partaker
                       of
                       the
                       glory
                       that
                       shall
                       be
                       revealed
                       (
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                     )
                     did
                     use
                     that
                     strain
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     by
                     Rhetoritians
                     
                       Titulus
                       argumentosus
                       ,
                       a
                       title
                       that
                       hath
                       as
                       many
                       arguments
                       as
                       words
                       :
                    
                     for
                     an
                     Elder
                     is
                     fit
                     for
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     looking
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     neglect
                     his
                     office
                     ;
                     a
                     
                       witness
                       of
                       Christs
                       sufferings
                    
                     may
                     not
                     shrink
                     from
                     his
                     testimony
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     will
                     betray
                     his
                     trust
                     ;
                     And
                     
                       a
                       partaker
                       of
                       Christs
                       glory
                    
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     renege
                     
                     that
                     blessed
                     Communion
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     will
                     betray
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     .
                  
                   
                     T
                     is
                     true
                     that
                     his
                     first
                     witnesses
                     
                       forsook
                       him
                       and
                       fled
                       ,
                       Mar.
                    
                     14.
                     50.
                     and
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     also
                     denyed
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     he
                     neither
                     upbraids
                     the
                     one
                     nor
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     
                       scandalous
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     pitties
                     their
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     encourages
                     and
                     confirms
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Ministry
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     had
                     parted
                     with
                     him
                     before
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     would
                     not
                     part
                     with
                     him
                     again
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     was
                     
                       taken
                       away
                       from
                       them
                       ▪
                    
                     For
                     they
                     found
                     it
                     sadness
                     enough
                     unto
                     their
                     souls
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     forsook
                     him
                     once
                     ,
                     and
                     durst
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     sight
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     tempted
                     to
                     forsake
                     him
                     again
                     ;
                     Good
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     deep
                     sadness
                     would
                     possess
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     over-whelm
                     ,
                     our
                     guilty
                     consciences
                     ,
                     should
                     we
                     but
                     seriously
                     consider
                     ,
                     how
                     often
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     meer
                     peevishness
                     ,
                     forsaken
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     Running
                     away
                     from
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     Passion
                     ,
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     we
                     look
                     upon
                     Sunday
                     more
                     as
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     then
                     as
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     )
                     and
                     Ascention
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     either
                     these
                     Festivals
                     did
                     not
                     invite
                     us
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     conversing
                     with
                     Christ
                     were
                     not
                     the
                     best
                     platform
                     ,
                     and
                     exactest
                     practise
                     of
                     Christianity
                     !
                     
                       Then
                       all
                       the
                       Disciples
                       forsook
                       him
                       and
                       fled
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Matthew
                       ,
                       Mat.
                       26.
                       56.
                       
                       Then
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     possessed
                     with
                     carnal
                     fear
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     forsake
                     him
                     meerly
                     out
                     of
                     spiritual
                     pride
                     and
                     presumption
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     forsake
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Authority
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     needed
                     no
                     good
                     examples
                     to
                     move
                     us
                     ,
                     no
                     instructions
                     to
                     inform
                     us
                     ,
                     no
                     directions
                     to
                     guide
                     us
                     ,
                     no
                     duties
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     us
                     ,
                     no
                     affections
                     to
                     inflame
                     us
                     :
                     God
                     grant
                     that
                     we
                     come
                     not
                     at
                     last
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     no
                     Word
                     to
                     govern
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     Christ
                     to
                     save
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Then
                       the
                       Disciples
                       forsook
                       him
                       and
                       fled
                    
                     ;
                     In
                     this
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     as
                     good
                     Disciples
                     as
                     the
                     best
                     ,
                     in
                     forsaking
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     and
                     in
                     flying
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     so
                     in
                     returning
                     and
                     in
                     cleaving
                     unto
                     him
                     again
                     ;
                     Alfonsus
                     is
                     so
                     bold
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     during
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Passion
                     till
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     
                       true
                       faith
                       remained
                       only
                       in
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgin
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     seems
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     his
                     private
                     opinion
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Missale
                       ad
                       usum
                       Sarum
                    
                     ,
                     gives
                     this
                     for
                     the
                     main
                     reason
                     ,
                     why
                     chiefly
                     on
                     Saturday
                     or
                     the
                     seventh
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ,
                     (
                     there
                     called
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     indeed
                     
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     antient
                     Missals
                     or
                     Liturgies
                     )
                     the
                     office
                     made
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Virgin
                       Mary
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     appointed
                     to
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Quia
                       Domino
                       crucifixo
                       &
                       mortuo
                       ,
                       discipulis
                       fugientibus
                       &
                       de
                       resurrectione
                       desperantibus
                       ,
                       in
                       illâ
                       solâ
                       tota
                       fides
                       remansit
                       ;
                       Because
                       the
                       Disciples
                       being
                       fled
                       and
                       despairing
                       of
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     when
                     they
                     saw
                     their
                     master
                     was
                     dead
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       the
                       whole
                       Christian
                       faith
                       remained
                       in
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgin
                       alone
                       ,
                    
                     specially
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Christ
                     himself
                     lay
                     in
                     the
                     grave
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     was
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     or
                     Saturday
                     )
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     captivated
                     under
                     death
                     .
                     The
                     foundation
                     is
                     unsound
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     superstruction
                     ;
                     But
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     ,
                     whatever
                     the
                     Disciples
                     frailty
                     was
                     in
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Passion
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     zeal
                     and
                     constancy
                     were
                     both
                     very
                     eminent
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     :
                     For
                     then
                     they
                     attended
                     diligently
                     and
                     constantly
                     upon
                     their
                     master
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     saw
                     him
                     taken
                     up
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     lost
                     nothing
                     by
                     their
                     diligent
                     and
                     their
                     constant
                     attendance
                     :
                     For
                     his
                     Valediction
                     was
                     a
                     Benediction
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     left
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     blessed
                     them
                     :
                     A
                     good
                     example
                     for
                     us
                     how
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     leave
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     though
                     never
                     so
                     injurious
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     never
                     so
                     oppressive
                     of
                     us
                     :
                     for
                     a
                     Benediction
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     Christian
                     Valediction
                     :
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     ascending
                     into
                     heaven
                     without
                     that
                     :
                     They
                     who
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     away
                     hence
                     in
                     discontents
                     and
                     grudgings
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     are
                     but
                     secret
                     curses
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     against
                     God
                     or
                     man
                     )
                     can
                     scarce
                     go
                     to
                     heaven
                     by
                     Christs
                     assistance
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     desire
                     not
                     to
                     go
                     thither
                     after
                     his
                     example
                     .
                     But
                     let
                     their
                     names
                     be
                     enrolled
                     in
                     the
                     records
                     of
                     eternity
                     ,
                     who
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     the
                     provocations
                     and
                     insolencies
                     of
                     unjust
                     and
                     unrighteous
                     men
                     ,
                     have
                     died
                     with
                     more
                     patience
                     and
                     contentedness
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     dare
                     live
                     :
                     Sure
                     even
                     they
                     also
                     did
                     see
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Ascention
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     so
                     many
                     hundred
                     years
                     after
                     it
                     )
                     ▪
                     or
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     so
                     exactly
                     have
                     followed
                     his
                     pattern
                     :
                     But
                     whatever
                     we
                     may
                     think
                     or
                     say
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     sure
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     some
                     others
                     did
                     see
                     it
                     full
                     as
                     many
                     hundred
                     years
                     before
                     ;
                     
                       as
                       Moses
                       ,
                       Deut.
                       33.
                       26.
                       
                       Ascensor
                       coeli
                       auxiliator
                       tuus
                       ,
                       He
                       that
                       ascendeth
                       the
                       heavens
                       i●
                       thy
                       helper
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     not
                     only
                     Saint
                     Hierom
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     Jarchi
                     so
                     expounds
                     those
                     words
                     :
                     )
                     And
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                       47.
                       7.
                       
                       Ascendit
                       Deus
                       in
                       jubilatione
                       ,
                       God
                       is
                       ascended
                       with
                       a
                       shout
                       .
                    
                     Nay
                     many
                     more
                     (
                     it
                     seems
                     )
                     did
                     see
                     this
                     Ascention
                     together
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     upon
                     whom
                     he
                     calls
                     earnestly
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Psalm
                       68.
                       4.
                       
                       O
                       sing
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       sing
                       praises
                       unto
                       his
                       name
                       ,
                       magnifie
                       him
                       that
                       
                       rideth
                       upon
                       the
                       heavens
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       were
                       upon
                       an
                       horse
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     what
                     could
                     the
                     Apostles
                     say
                     more
                     when
                     they
                     saw
                     our
                     Saviour
                     triumphantly
                     sitting
                     upon
                     the
                     cloud
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     ascending
                     up
                     ?
                     )
                     
                       Praise
                       him
                       in
                       his
                       name
                       ,
                       yea
                       and
                       rejoyce
                       before
                       him
                       :
                    
                     Concerning
                     which
                     places
                     the
                     Angelical
                     Doctor
                     hath
                     thus
                     determined
                     ;
                     
                       Quòd
                       autoritates
                       illae
                       propheticè
                       dicuntur
                       de
                       Deo
                       secundum
                       quod
                       erat
                       incarnandus
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     3.
                     
                       p.
                       qu
                    
                     57.
                     art
                     .
                     2.
                     
                       ad
                       1m
                       .
                       )
                       Those
                       authorities
                       were
                       spoken
                       prophetically
                       of
                       God
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       in
                       respect
                       to
                       his
                       Incarnation
                       :
                    
                     And
                     a
                     more
                     truly
                     Angelical
                     Doctor
                     did
                     in
                     effect
                     so
                     determine
                     long
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     applyed
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     Psalm
                     68.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       gone
                       up
                       on
                       high
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       led
                       captivity
                       captive
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     directly
                     and
                     expresly
                     to
                     the
                     ascension
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     .
                     Thus
                     were
                     there
                     many
                     witnesses
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Ascension
                     long
                     before
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     certainly
                     that
                     truth
                     (
                     and
                     consquently
                     the
                     rest
                     tending
                     to
                     it
                     )
                     may
                     not
                     want
                     its
                     witnesses
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     clearly
                     evidenced
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     words
                     ,
                     who
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       when
                       he
                       ascended
                       ,
                       he
                       gave
                       gifts
                       unto
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     witnesses
                     to
                     testifie
                     of
                     him
                     till
                     his
                     coming
                     again
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     Eph.
                     4.
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     
                       He
                       gave
                       some
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       Evangelists
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       Pastors
                       and
                       Teachers
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       perfecting
                       of
                       the
                       Saints
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       edifying
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     Truth
                     should
                     not
                     expire
                     with
                     the
                     first
                     witnesses
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     should
                     continue
                     by
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     other
                     witnesses
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     
                       Church
                       to
                       be
                       edified
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Saints
                       to
                       be
                       perfected
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       to
                       be
                       performed
                       .
                    
                     Let
                     these
                     men
                     consider
                     whether
                     they
                     come
                     not
                     near
                     denying
                     Christs
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     who
                     do
                     in
                     effect
                     deny
                     the
                     Apostles
                     proof
                     it
                     ;
                     He
                     proves
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     ascended
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     established
                     a
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     they
                     say
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     a
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     they
                     were
                     as
                     good
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     ascended
                     ;
                     Again
                     ,
                     others
                     there
                     are
                     that
                     will
                     have
                     a
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     set
                     up
                     new
                     officers
                     in
                     it
                     or
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     edifying
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     himself
                     never
                     instituted
                     at
                     his
                     ascension
                     ,
                     and
                     reject
                     those
                     which
                     were
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     undoubted
                     institution
                     ;
                     These
                     men
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     obtrude
                     upon
                     the
                     Church
                     any
                     office
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     Christs
                     erecting
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     comprehended
                     among
                     those
                     in
                     this
                     Text
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     cannot
                     shew
                     us
                     
                     another
                     Ascension
                     ;
                     much
                     less
                     ought
                     they
                     to
                     disturb
                     some
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     Christ
                     himself
                     then
                     erected
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     hath
                     ever
                     since
                     acknowledged
                     and
                     retained
                     )
                     unless
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     thought
                     disturbers
                     of
                     this
                     Article
                     of
                     their
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       ascended
                       into
                       heaven
                    
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     institution
                     cannot
                     be
                     only
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     a
                     reason
                     that
                     continues
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     And
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     here
                     given
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     for
                     instituting
                     these
                     Church-officers
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       perfecting
                       of
                       the
                       Saints
                       ,
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       edifying
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     A
                     reason
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     hold
                     till
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     doubtless
                     so
                     also
                     must
                     the
                     Institution
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     we
                     may
                     ●ot
                     stray
                     away
                     from
                     our
                     Mount
                     Gerizim
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     not
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     ▪
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     blessed
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     follow
                     after
                     those
                     whose
                     delight
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     upon
                     Mount
                     Ebal
                     ,
                     to
                     revile
                     and
                     to
                     curse
                     their
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     nay
                     their
                     Mother
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     )
                     Let
                     us
                     then
                     fix
                     our
                     eyes
                     and
                     our
                     hearts
                     upon
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     one
                     cloud
                     received
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Disciples
                     sight
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     was
                     ascending
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     all
                     the
                     clouds
                     nor
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     of
                     heaven
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     keep
                     Saint
                     Stephen
                     from
                     seeing
                     him
                     after
                     he
                     was
                     ascended
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     we
                     read
                     ,
                     Acts
                     7.
                     55.
                     
                     
                       But
                       he
                       being
                       full
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       looked
                       up
                       stedfastly
                       into
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       saw
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Jesus
                       standing
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     what
                     he
                     did
                     then
                     see
                     with
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     flesh
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     still
                     see
                     with
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     especially
                     if
                     with
                     him
                     we
                     suffer
                     couragiously
                     and
                     contentedly
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     thankfully
                     for
                     Jesus
                     sake
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     with
                     him
                     likewise
                     see
                     
                       Jesus
                       standing
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       Behold
                       I
                       see
                       the
                       heavens
                       opened
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       man
                       standing
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     56.
                     
                     
                       Adstantem
                       ad
                       dexteram
                       Dei
                       ,
                       i.
                       e.
                       Paratum
                       ad
                       me
                       confirmandum
                       in
                       veritatis
                       confessione
                       ,
                       &
                       recipiendum
                       ad
                       sese
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Beza
                     .
                     I
                     see
                     him
                     standing
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     confirm
                     me
                     in
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     ready
                     to
                     receive
                     me
                     for
                     confessing
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     borrowed
                     this
                     his
                     gloss
                     from
                     Saint
                     Gregory
                     in
                     his
                     Sermon
                     upon
                     the
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     
                       Sedere
                       est
                       judicantis
                       ,
                       stare
                       vero
                       pugnantis
                       &
                       adjuvantis
                       ;
                       Stephanus
                       ergo
                       in
                       labore
                       certaminis
                       positus
                       stantem
                       vidit
                       quem
                       adjutorem
                       ●abuit
                       ;
                       sed
                       tunc
                       post
                       ascensionem
                       Marcus
                       sedere
                       describit
                       ,
                       qua
                       post
                       Ascensionis
                       gloriam
                       inde
                       in
                       ●i●e
                       videbitur
                       ;
                       To
                       sit
                       belongs
                       to
                       one
                       that
                       judgeth
                       ,
                       to
                       stand
                       ,
                       to
                       one
                       that
                       helpeth
                       :
                    
                     Therefore
                     Saint
                     Stephen
                     saw
                     Christ
                     standing
                     
                     when
                     he
                     needed
                     his
                     help
                     ,
                     though
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     described
                     him
                     as
                     sitting
                     ,
                     because
                     after
                     he
                     was
                     ascended
                     ,
                     he
                     looked
                     on
                     him
                     as
                     ready
                     to
                     judge
                     the
                     quick
                     and
                     dead
                     :
                     God
                     grant
                     all
                     the
                     persecuted
                     Ministers
                     and
                     servants
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     see
                     their
                     master
                     standing
                     as
                     ready
                     to
                     help
                     them
                     ;
                     nay
                     indeed
                     so
                     they
                     do
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     contentedly
                     undergo
                     their
                     persecutions
                     ;
                     
                       Quo
                       propiùs
                       mortem
                       accedunt
                       martyres
                       ,
                       eo
                       propiùs
                       Christum
                       intuentes
                       in
                       coelum
                       assurgunt
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     Beza
                     in
                     his
                     short
                     notes
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ;
                     The
                     Martyrs
                     the
                     nearer
                     they
                     approach
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     the
                     nearer
                     they
                     behold
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     seem
                     to
                     fall
                     lowest
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     indeed
                     rise
                     highest
                     ;
                     when
                     their
                     head
                     is
                     nearest
                     earth
                     ,
                     (
                     even
                     upon
                     the
                     block
                     )
                     their
                     heart
                     is
                     nearest
                     heaven
                     :
                     when
                     we
                     most
                     see
                     their
                     destruction
                     ,
                     they
                     most
                     see
                     their
                     own
                     salvation
                     :
                     we
                     look
                     on
                     their
                     destroyers
                     standing
                     over
                     them
                     ready
                     to
                     dispatch
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     look
                     on
                     their
                     Saviour
                     standing
                     over
                     their
                     destroyers
                     ,
                     even
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     ready
                     to
                     receive
                     them
                     .
                     Most
                     heavenly
                     is
                     that
                     contemplation
                     of
                     
                       Tertullian
                       ,
                       (
                       lib.
                       de
                       resur
                       .
                       carn
                       .
                       )
                       Quemadmodum
                       nobis
                       arrhabonem
                       Spiritus
                       reliquit
                       ,
                       ita
                       &
                       à
                       nobis
                       arrhabonem
                       carnis
                       accepit
                       ▪
                       &
                       vexi●
                       in
                       coelum
                       ,
                       pignus
                       totius
                       summae
                       illuc
                       quandoque
                       redigendae
                       :
                       Securi
                       igitur
                       estote
                       caro
                       &
                       sanguis
                       ;
                       usurpâstis
                       enim
                       &
                       coelum
                       &
                       regnum
                       in
                       Christo
                       .
                    
                     Our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     as
                     he
                     gave
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     earnest
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     took
                     of
                     us
                     the
                     earnest
                     of
                     our
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     carried
                     that
                     with
                     him
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     pledge
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     should
                     follow
                     after
                     it
                     :
                     Be
                     secure
                     then
                     O
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     for
                     ye
                     have
                     already
                     ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     even
                     now
                     ,
                     in
                     Christ
                     your
                     head
                     ,
                     possess
                     and
                     enjoy
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     III.
                  
                   Christ
                   considered
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   ascended
                   ,
                   as
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     Christs
                     sitting
                     there
                     .
                  
                   
                     SAint
                     Augustine
                     in
                     his
                     hundred
                     and
                     fifteenth
                     Sermon
                     
                       de
                       tempore
                    
                     ,
                     ascribes
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     concerning
                     Christs
                     ascending
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     sitting
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     Saint
                     Bartholomew
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     antient
                     Fathers
                     do
                     generally
                     make
                     them
                     both
                     but
                     one
                     Article
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     joyn
                     them
                     so
                     together
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     bur
                     one
                     :
                     Wherein
                     they
                     speak
                     ▪
                     much
                     after
                     the
                     dialect
                     of
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     1
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     22.
                     
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       gone
                       into
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     But
                     I
                     have
                     rather
                     chosen
                     to
                     treat
                     of
                     them
                     severally
                     ,
                     because
                     though
                     we
                     should
                     allow
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     one
                     article
                     of
                     our
                     Faith
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     two
                     several
                     mysteries
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     the
                     one
                     an
                     effect
                     and
                     consequent
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     first
                     ascended
                     in
                     his
                     humane
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     humane
                     body
                     sate
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                     But
                     here
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     observe
                     Origens
                     caution
                     ,
                     
                       Ne
                       tibi
                       describas
                       sensibiles
                       sessiones
                       &
                       duas
                       cathedras
                       ,
                       &
                       sedentes
                       super
                       ●as
                       humano
                       Schemate
                       Patrem
                       &
                       Filium
                    
                     ;
                     take
                     heed
                     you
                     phansie
                     not
                     to
                     your self
                     any
                     visible
                     sitting
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     two
                     chairs
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     for
                     the
                     Father
                     to
                     sit
                     in
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     for
                     the
                     Son
                     to
                     sit
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     Nor
                     may
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     such
                     a
                     right
                     hand
                     for
                     Christ
                     to
                     sit
                     on
                     ,
                     as
                     Solomon
                     had
                     for
                     his
                     mother
                     Bathsheba
                     ,
                     1
                     King.
                     2.
                     19
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       
                       caused
                       a
                       seat
                       to
                       be
                       set
                       for
                       the
                       Kings
                       Mother
                       ,
                       and
                       she
                       sate
                       on
                       his
                       right
                       hand
                    
                     ;
                     We
                     must
                     have
                     no
                     such
                     earthly
                     and
                     fleshly
                     thoughts
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     of
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     spirits
                     ;
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     We
                     must
                     understand
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     majesty
                     ,
                     and
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     God
                     ▪
                     head
                     :
                     So
                     Saint
                     
                       Basil
                       ,
                       (
                       in
                       lib.
                       desp
                       .
                       S.
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     The
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     signifie
                     any
                     relation
                     of
                     place
                     ,
                     but
                     equality
                     of
                     power
                     :
                     So
                     Saint
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     hear
                     of
                     ,
                     Gods
                     right
                     h●nd
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     thereby
                     undeastand
                     the
                     glory
                     ,
                     honour
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     nothing
                     else
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     Christs
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     glory
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                     Excellently
                     
                       Damascence
                       lib.
                       4.
                       de
                       orth
                       .
                       fide
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     2.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     I
                     was
                     the
                     more
                     willing
                     to
                     transcribe
                     the
                     whole
                     words
                     ,
                     because
                     this
                     piece
                     of
                     Damascen
                     is
                     scarce
                     to
                     be
                     met
                     with
                     but
                     in
                     Colledge
                     Libraries
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     to
                     be
                     there
                     very
                     long
                     ,
                     if
                     some
                     men
                     may
                     have
                     their
                     wills
                     ,
                     who
                     gaping
                     after
                     Colledge
                     lands
                     would
                     force
                     the
                     poor
                     Scholars
                     to
                     sell
                     their
                     books
                     to
                     buy
                     bread
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       say
                       that
                       Christ
                       sitteth
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       his
                       father
                       corporally
                       or
                       locally
                       in
                       his
                       humane
                       body
                       ;
                       But
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       say
                       that
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       is
                       local
                       or
                       corporal
                       ;
                       confined
                       to
                       any
                       place
                       or
                       situation
                       ;
                       for
                       how
                       can
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       uncircumscrîbed
                       and
                       unconfined
                       have
                       such
                       a
                       right
                       hand
                       ?
                       But
                       we
                       call
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       the
                       glory
                       &
                       honour
                       of
                       the
                       Godhead
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       which
                       Christ
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       was
                       Copartner
                       with
                       his
                       Father
                       before
                       ▪
                       all
                       ages
                       ,
                       being
                       coessential
                       with
                       him
                       .
                       But
                       now
                       also
                       as
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       man
                       in
                       his
                       humane
                       flesh
                       or
                       body
                       is
                       he
                       possessed
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       glory
                       ,
                       his
                       humane
                       nature
                       being
                       glorified
                       together
                       with
                       his
                       Divine
                       nature
                       ,
                       and
                       worshipped
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       person
                       ,
                       by
                       all
                       the
                       Saints
                       and
                       Angels
                       in
                       heaven
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     That
                     Christ
                     as
                     man
                     sitteth
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denyed
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     doth
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     doth
                     sit
                     there
                     in
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     take
                     his
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     resting
                     in
                     eternal
                     blessedness
                     ,
                     after
                     all
                     the
                     travails
                     and
                     labours
                     of
                     his
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     as
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     doth
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       in
                       Expos
                       .
                       Symb.
                    
                     )
                     or
                     for
                     being
                     assumed
                     and
                     associated
                     into
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     as
                     Damascen
                     expounds
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     his
                     Divine
                     nature
                     he
                     sate
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     all
                     eternity
                     ,
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     blessedness
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     after
                     his
                     ascension
                     he
                     carried
                     up
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     to
                     sit
                     there
                     ,
                     having
                     taken
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     as
                     into
                     the
                     unity
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     into
                     the
                     glory
                     and
                     blessedness
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     it
                     administring
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     his
                     father
                     ,
                     as
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     both
                     Militant
                     and
                     Triumphant
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     governour
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     in
                     earth
                     .
                     For
                     so
                     himself
                     hath
                     told
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       28.
                       18.
                       
                       All
                       power
                       is
                       given
                       unto
                       me
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       in
                       earth
                       ;
                       Go
                       therefore
                       and
                       teach
                       all
                       nations
                       ,
                       baptizng
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     or
                     rather
                     ,
                     Go
                     therefore
                     and
                     Disciple
                     all
                     nations
                     ,
                     baptizing
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     make
                     them
                     my
                     Disciples
                     by
                     baptizing
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     &c.
                     thereby
                     distinguishing
                     them
                     from
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     my
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     even
                     by
                     Baptism
                     )
                     Here
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     commission
                     for
                     the
                     Minister
                     to
                     execute
                     his
                     calling
                     ,
                     (
                     both
                     for
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     )
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     can
                     neither
                     give
                     nor
                     take
                     away
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     power
                     only
                     from
                     Christs
                     power
                     in
                     earth
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     calling
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     is
                     founded
                     upon
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Christ
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     also
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     they
                     who
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     business
                     to
                     discountenance
                     and
                     oppose
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     preach
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     administer
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     appointment
                     and
                     command
                     of
                     their
                     Master
                     ,
                     do
                     but
                     in
                     effect
                     strive
                     to
                     justle
                     Christ
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     heads
                     and
                     hearts
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     thrust
                     him
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Surely
                     he
                     that
                     hopes
                     
                     to
                     be
                     set
                     one
                     day
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     will
                     now
                     willingly
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     reverently
                     adore
                     Christs
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     willingly
                     now
                     put
                     themselves
                     under
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     shall
                     at
                     last
                     be
                     brought
                     under
                     it
                     against
                     their
                     will
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       he
                       must
                       reign
                       till
                       he
                       hath
                       put
                       all
                       his
                       enemies
                       under
                       his
                       feet
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     he
                     shall
                     still
                     reign
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       for
                       his
                       Kingdom
                       shall
                       have
                       no
                       end
                       ,
                       as
                       being
                       an
                       everlasting
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     1
                     ,
                     11.
                     )
                     yet
                     he
                     shall
                     not
                     ,
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     exercise
                     his
                     government
                     so
                     visibly
                     by
                     the
                     cooperation
                     of
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     as
                     now
                     he
                     doth
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     essential
                     power
                     and
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     Godhead
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     respect
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       when
                       all
                       things
                       shall
                       be
                       subdued
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       then
                       shall
                       the
                       Son
                       also
                       himself
                       be
                       subject
                       unto
                       him
                       that
                       put
                       all
                       things
                       under
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       God
                       may
                       be
                       all
                       in
                       all
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     15.
                     28.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     his
                     Mediatorship
                     will
                     then
                     be
                     at
                     an
                     end
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     as
                     King.
                     then
                     as
                     Priest
                     and
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     have
                     brought
                     all
                     men
                     either
                     
                       to
                       his
                       Father
                       or
                       under
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     though
                     the
                     Majesty
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     be
                     immortal
                     and
                     everlasting
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     as
                     the
                     Man
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     did
                     not
                     actually
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     was
                     exalted
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     was
                     potentially
                     there
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     right
                     and
                     power
                     )
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     the
                     hypostatical
                     union
                     ,
                     even
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     instant
                     of
                     his
                     incarnation
                     ;
                     so
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     have
                     exalted
                     and
                     drawn
                     all
                     his
                     mystical
                     body
                     thither
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     shall
                     still
                     sit
                     there
                     
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       person
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     in
                     
                       the
                       same
                       respect
                    
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     end
                     ;
                     for
                     not
                     Man
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     then
                     administer
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     that
                     as
                     from
                     all
                     eternity
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     to
                     all
                     eternity
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       may
                       be
                       all
                       in
                       all
                       :
                    
                     Excellently
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       Ipsam
                       Dexteram
                       intelligite
                       potestatem
                       ,
                       quam
                       accepit
                       ille
                       homo
                       susceptus
                       à
                       Deo
                       ,
                       ut
                       veniat
                       judicicaturus
                       qui
                       prius
                       venerat
                       judicandus
                       ;
                       Non
                       enim
                       Pater
                       judicat
                       quenquam
                       ,
                       sed
                       omne
                       judicium
                       dedit
                       Filio
                       ,
                       ut
                       omnes
                       honorent
                       Filium
                       ,
                       sicut
                       honorant
                       Patrem
                    
                     ;
                     By
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     understand
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     which
                     that
                     man
                     hath
                     received
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     taken
                     into
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     judge
                     ,
                     who
                     at
                     first
                     did
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     judged
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Father
                     judgeth
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     com●…
                     all
                     judgement
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     should
                     honour
                     〈…〉
                     As
                     they
                     honour
                     the
                     Father
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     〈…〉
                     
                       at
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     expounded
                     of
                     ou●
                     bles●ed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     Divine
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     
                     to
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     fully
                     declared
                     ,
                     
                       Eph.
                       1.
                       21.
                       
                       When
                       he
                       raised
                       him
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       and
                       set
                       him
                       at
                       his
                       own
                       right
                       hand
                       in
                       heavenly
                       places
                       :
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     .
                     
                       These
                       words
                       cannot
                       be
                       spoken
                       and
                       therefore
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       understood
                       ,
                       of
                       God
                       the
                       word
                       for
                       he
                       was
                       never
                       dead
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       t
                       is
                       not
                       said
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       he
                       is
                       set
                       on
                       Gods
                       right
                       hand
                       :
                    
                     So
                     likewise
                     Saint
                     
                       Cyprian
                       ,
                       Dominus
                       ascendit
                       in
                       coelum
                       ;
                       non
                       ubi
                       verbum
                       Dei
                       prius
                       non
                       fuerat
                       ,
                       quippe
                       qui
                       erat
                       semper
                       in
                       coelis
                       ,
                       &
                       manebat
                       in
                       Patre
                       ;
                       sed
                       ubi
                       verbum
                       caro
                       factum
                       ,
                       ante
                       non
                       sedebat
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Lord
                     ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     not
                     where
                     the
                     word
                     was
                     not
                     before
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     alwayes
                     in
                     the
                     bosome
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     where
                     the
                     Word
                     made
                     flesh
                     ,
                     never
                     sate
                     before
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     let
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     determination
                     decide
                     this
                     controversie
                     ,
                     who
                     purposely
                     handleth
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       lib.
                       3.
                       de
                       Symbolo
                       ,
                       cap.
                       8.
                       
                       Quis
                       est
                       qui
                       sedit
                       ad
                       dexteram
                       patris
                       ?
                       Homo
                       Christus
                       :
                       Nam
                       in
                       quantum
                       Deus
                       ,
                       semper
                       cum
                       Patre
                       &
                       ex
                       Patre
                       ;
                       &
                       quando
                       ad
                       nos
                       processit
                       ,
                       à
                       Patre
                       non
                       recessit
                       :
                       Who
                       is
                       it
                       that
                       sitteth
                       at
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ?
                       The
                       Man
                       Christ
                       :
                       For
                       as
                       God
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       alwayes
                       with
                       his
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       ;
                       and
                       when
                       he
                       came
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       did
                       not
                       depart
                       from
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     Christ
                     was
                     alwayes
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     since
                     his
                     ascension
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     there
                     also
                     
                       as
                       Man.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     That
                     to
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     proper
                     only
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     invocation
                     of
                     ,
                     or
                     adoration
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     is
                     not
                     agreeable
                     with
                     this
                     Article
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     no
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     administer
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     compared
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     power
                     to
                     prevail
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     IF
                     it
                     be
                     demanded
                     ,
                     whether
                     to
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     proper
                     only
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     answered
                     ,
                     Yes
                     :
                     For
                     none
                     else
                     is
                     ,
                     none
                     else
                     can
                     be
                     there
                     but
                     only
                     he
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     this
                     argument
                     doth
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     prove
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Heb.
                       1.
                       13.
                       
                       But
                       to
                       which
                       of
                       the
                       Angels
                       said
                       he
                       at
                       any
                       time
                       ,
                       Sit
                       thou
                       on
                       my
                       right
                       hand
                       ?
                    
                     And
                     if
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     said
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     hath
                     he
                     said
                     so
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     :
                     And
                     ●ow
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     unto
                     either
                     ,
                     
                       sit
                       thou
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     our
                     invocation
                     and
                     adoration
                     ,
                     placing
                     the
                     creature
                     in
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     the
                     Creator
                     ,
                     God
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     what
                     else
                     do
                     they
                     who
                     thus
                     invest
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Accipe
                       pallium
                       ,
                       (
                       plenitudinem
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       pontificalis
                       efficii
                       )
                       ad
                       honorem
                       omnipotentis
                       Dei
                       ,
                       &
                       gloriosissimae
                       Virginis
                       Mariae
                       genitricis
                       ejus
                       ,
                       Beatorum
                       Apostolorum
                       Petri
                       &
                       Pauli
                       :
                    
                     Take
                     this
                     pall
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     with
                     it
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     Episcopal
                     power
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     his
                     Mother
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     blessed
                     Apostles
                     Peter
                     and
                     Paul
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     joyn
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     and
                     the
                     Apostles
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     honour
                     and
                     glory
                     with
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     joyn
                     her
                     and
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Kingdom
                     and
                     power
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     since
                     they
                     all
                     go
                     together
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       thine
                       is
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       glory
                       ,
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     
                       Laus
                       Deo
                       Virginique
                       Matri
                       Mariae
                    
                     ,
                     used
                     by
                     Bellarmine
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     each
                     general
                     controversie
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     beget
                     a
                     new
                     controversie
                     ,
                     (
                     were
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     amicably
                     concluded
                     )
                     among
                     those
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     love
                     not
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     know
                     they
                     do
                     God
                     good
                     service
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     and
                     praises
                     :
                     For
                     such
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     worship
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     controverted
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     
                     end
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     could
                     be
                     proved
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     doth
                     indeed
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     being
                     joyned
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     altogether
                     impossible
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     Christ
                     himself
                     sits
                     there
                     in
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     only
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     personal
                     union
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whose
                     property
                     alone
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     be
                     also
                     equal
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     power
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     is
                     worshipped
                     and
                     glorified
                     )
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     said
                     to
                     sit
                     at
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     a
                     phrase
                     spoken
                     peculiarly
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     the
                     Divine
                     nature
                     was
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ecclipsed
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     his
                     humiliation
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     whom
                     the
                     humane
                     nature
                     now
                     shineth
                     most
                     gloriously
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     exaltation
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     besides
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     Son
                     alone
                     doth
                     administer
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     immediately
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     administreth
                     the
                     same
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     :
                     For
                     although
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     do
                     equally
                     govern
                     the
                     Church
                     both
                     militant
                     and
                     triumphant
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     do
                     equally
                     administer
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Kingdom
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Father
                     administreth
                     it
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     himself
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     none
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     being
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     working
                     .
                     The
                     Son
                     administreth
                     the
                     same
                     Kingdom
                     by
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     himself
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     his
                     being
                     ,
                     so
                     his
                     working
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     :
                     The
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     administreth
                     the
                     same
                     Kingdom
                     by
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     ●ather
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     administreth
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     immediately
                     by
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     next
                     him
                     in
                     order
                     ,
                     and
                     mediately
                     by
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     who
                     so
                     administreth
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     is
                     not
                     said
                     to
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     whereas
                     the
                     Son
                     hath
                     it
                     immediately
                     and
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     administer
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     from
                     all
                     eternity
                     as
                     God
                     :
                     But
                     now
                     ,
                     since
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     also
                     administer
                     the
                     same
                     as
                     
                       God
                       in
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       as
                       God
                       manifest
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       :
                    
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     property
                     alone
                     to
                     sit
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     property
                     alone
                     to
                     govern
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     heaven
                     and
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     immediately
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Laus
                       Deo
                    
                     will
                     reflect
                     directly
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     on
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     blessed
                     administration
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       Virginique
                       Matri
                       Mariae
                    
                     may
                     securely
                     be
                     left
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     blasphemously
                     and
                     idolatrously
                     put
                     in
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     her self
                     must
                     needs
                     think
                     it
                     robbery
                     to
                     be
                     equal
                     with
                     her
                     Son
                     ,
                     when
                     her
                     Son
                     thinks
                     it
                     no
                     robbery
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     equal
                     with
                     God.
                     And
                     certainly
                     if
                     the
                     Fathers
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Council
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     thought
                     it
                     enough
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     coequal
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     by
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       the
                       Son
                       together
                       is
                       worshipped
                       and
                       glorified
                       ,
                    
                     Then
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     think
                     it
                     too
                     much
                     that
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     is
                     worshipped
                     and
                     glorified
                     with
                     all
                     three
                     persons
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     she
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     thought
                     coequal
                     with
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     But
                     perchance
                     Bellarmine
                     was
                     resolved
                     to
                     gratifie
                     the
                     present
                     practise
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     doxology
                     answerable
                     to
                     that
                     
                       Antiphona
                       ,
                       Gaude
                       Maria
                       Virgo
                       ,
                       cunctas
                       haereses
                       sola
                       interemisti
                       in
                       universo
                       mundo
                       ;
                       Rejoyce
                       O
                       Virgin
                       Mary
                       ,
                       thou
                       alone
                       hast
                       taken
                       away
                       all
                       heresies
                       in
                       the
                       universal
                       world
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     having
                     made
                     it
                     his
                     work
                     to
                     confute
                     all
                     for
                     hereticks
                     who
                     were
                     not
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     gan
                     ,
                     gives
                     thanks
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     by
                     her
                     help
                     he
                     had
                     perfected
                     this
                     great
                     confutation
                     ;
                     whereas
                     without
                     doubt
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     any
                     creature
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     a
                     heresie
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     change
                     the
                     heart
                     or
                     will
                     of
                     the
                     heritick
                     :
                     nor
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Jesuites
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     prove
                     us
                     poor
                     protestants
                     guilty
                     of
                     heresie
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     blasphemy
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     blasphemy
                     to
                     ascribe
                     that
                     perfection
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     Idolatry
                     to
                     give
                     that
                     honour
                     to
                     the
                     creature
                     which
                     is
                     proper
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Creator
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     wonder
                     that
                     Baronius
                     who
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     our
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     is
                     wholly
                     drowned
                     in
                     heresie
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     impute
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     that
                     mischeif
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     rejecting
                     this
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     Hymns
                     or
                     prayers
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     she
                     would
                     not
                     take
                     away
                     our
                     heresies
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     had
                     taken
                     away
                     her
                     worship
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     had
                     certainly
                     been
                     more
                     ingenuous
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     one
                     of
                     that
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     )
                     then
                     to
                     tell
                     us
                     that
                     we
                     were
                     therefore
                     given
                     over
                     to
                     our
                     delusions
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     denyed
                     to
                     pay
                     the
                     Peter
                     pence
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     
                     is
                     his
                     observation
                     in
                     his
                     
                       Annals
                       ,
                       (
                       Anno
                       Christi
                       740.
                       )
                       That
                    
                     Ina
                     
                       King
                       of
                       the
                       West
                       Saxons
                       appointed
                       every
                       house
                       in
                       his
                       Dominions
                       to
                       pay
                       a
                       penny
                       to
                       Saint
                    
                     Peter
                     
                       every
                       year
                       ,
                       that
                       his
                       subjects
                       knowing
                       Saint
                    
                     Peter
                     
                       to
                       be
                       their
                       Lord
                       ,
                       should
                       more
                       zealously
                       addict
                       themselves
                       to
                       his
                       service
                       ,
                       and
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                       in
                       their
                       necessities
                       :
                       (
                       ●t
                       annui
                       census
                       pensitatione
                       cognosceret
                       se
                       subditum
                       S.
                       Petro
                       ,
                       quem
                       &
                       scientes
                       omnes
                       Dominum
                       esse
                       suum
                       ,
                       propensiori
                       studio
                       colerent
                       ,
                       &
                       in
                       opportunitatibus
                       invocarent
                       )
                       But
                       that
                       when
                       this
                       yearly
                       revenue
                       did
                       cease
                       to
                       be
                       payed
                       ,
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       was
                       swallowed
                       up
                       by
                       an
                       inundation
                       of
                       heresies
                       :
                       (
                       Vbi
                       cessavit
                       pendi
                       vectigal
                       istud
                       ,
                       utcunque
                       mali
                       redemptum
                       ,
                       haeresum
                       alluvione
                       Anglicana
                       Ecclesia
                       absorbetur
                       :
                       )
                    
                     whereas
                     if
                     the
                     mony
                     were
                     paid
                     upon
                     that
                     reason
                     of
                     Invocating
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     excused
                     from
                     heresie
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     continued
                     that
                     payment
                     :
                     However
                     this
                     reason
                     is
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     Penny
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Pater
                       noster
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     sure
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     had
                     more
                     heresies
                     whilst
                     it
                     paid
                     the
                     Peter
                     pence
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     hath
                     had
                     ever
                     since
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     look
                     upon
                     these
                     few
                     late
                     years
                     wherein
                     the
                     poor
                     
                       woman
                       cloathed
                       with
                       the
                       Sun
                       ,
                       hath
                       been
                       distressed
                       by
                       a
                       great
                       red
                       Dragon
                       ,
                       and
                       forced
                       to
                       flee
                       into
                       the
                       wilderness
                       ,
                       (
                       Rev.
                       12.
                       )
                    
                     But
                     Gods
                     truth
                     is
                     never
                     the
                     worse
                     for
                     being
                     persecuted
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     faithfull
                     servants
                     will
                     not
                     fall
                     from
                     his
                     truth
                     because
                     of
                     persecution
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     know
                     they
                     serve
                     a
                     Master
                     ,
                     who
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       Kingdom
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     18.
                     36.
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     who
                     profess
                     themselves
                     subjects
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     change
                     with
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     our
                     Saviours
                     Kingdom
                     be
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     yet
                     hath
                     he
                     subjects
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     h●…en
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     in
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     took
                     possession
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     he
                     provided
                     for
                     them
                     both
                     ;
                     For
                     those
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     diffusion
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       Receiving
                       gifts
                       for
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     those
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     diffusion
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     expressed
                     by
                     this
                     phrase
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       sate
                       on
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     By
                     the
                     diffusion
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     he
                     hath
                     prepared
                     a
                     mansion
                     for
                     us
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     by
                     the
                     diffusion
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     prepared
                     a
                     mansion
                     in
                     us
                     for
                     himself
                     ;
                     O
                     the
                     immortal
                     comfort
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     immortal
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     .
                     shew
                     me
                     a
                     comfort
                     like
                     to
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     already
                     
                       in
                       his
                       head
                    
                     ,
                     
                     ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     ;
                     shew
                     me
                     a
                     glory
                     like
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     him
                     alone
                     for
                     its
                     author
                     ,
                     for
                     its
                     head
                     ,
                     who
                     sitteth
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Ask
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     tell
                     you
                     he
                     left
                     his
                     Prophet
                     upon
                     Mount
                     Nebo
                     ;
                     Ask
                     the
                     Turk
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     tell
                     you
                     his
                     Pcophet
                     was
                     left
                     at
                     Meca
                     ;
                     Ask
                     other
                     Religions
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     tell
                     you
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     is
                     become
                     of
                     their
                     Prophets
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     that
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     had
                     such
                     a
                     Prophet
                     as
                     now
                     sitteth
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                     A
                     Prophet
                     who
                     taught
                     not
                     a
                     religion
                     without
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     Turks
                     and
                     Heathens
                     ;
                     nor
                     a
                     Religion
                     with
                     Righteousness
                     ,
                     but
                     which
                     could
                     not
                     make
                     men
                     righteous
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     But
                     a
                     
                       Religion
                       with
                       Righteousness
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     it self
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     
                       righteousness
                       with
                       Religion
                    
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     
                       so
                       .
                       For
                       the
                       law
                    
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     righteousness
                     )
                     
                       came
                       by
                       Moses
                       ,
                       but
                       grace
                    
                     (
                     which
                     maketh
                     righteous
                     )
                     
                       came
                       only
                       by
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     1.
                     17.
                     
                     By
                     this
                     ,
                     He
                     still
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     even
                     now
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     farthest
                     from
                     us
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     invaluable
                     a
                     blessing
                     that
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     valued
                     till
                     it
                     be
                     enjoyed
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     enjoyed
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     found
                     invaluable
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     man
                     cannot
                     but
                     have
                     a
                     wretched
                     dwelling
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     more
                     wretched
                     dwelling
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     unless
                     Christ
                     have
                     a
                     dwelling
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     men
                     above
                     Angels
                     that
                     Christ
                     dweleth
                     in
                     their
                     flesh
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     above
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     their
                     spirits
                     :
                     By
                     his
                     grace
                     he
                     dweleth
                     with
                     us
                     and
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     our
                     faith
                     and
                     love
                     we
                     dwell
                     with
                     him
                     &
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     nor
                     shall
                     this
                     dwelling
                     ever
                     be
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     only
                     be
                     enlarged
                     ,
                     when
                     what
                     is
                     now
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     be
                     of
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     so
                     inseparable
                     an
                     union
                     betwixt
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     Christian
                     cannot
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Grace
                     without
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     Christ
                     not
                     fully
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     glory
                     without
                     him
                     .
                     The
                     head
                     thinks
                     himself
                     not
                     in
                     honour
                     ,
                     whiles
                     the
                     members
                     are
                     in
                     dishonour
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     our
                     head
                     being
                     ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     makes
                     it
                     his
                     work
                     to
                     draw
                     us
                     (
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     his
                     mystical
                     body
                     )
                     thither
                     after
                     him
                     ;
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     united
                     unto
                     Christ
                     by
                     a
                     threefold
                     cord
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     easily
                     broken
                     :
                     First
                     by
                     the
                     tie
                     of
                     Election
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       having
                       chosen
                       us
                       in
                       him
                       before
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       having
                       predestinated
                       us
                       to
                       the
                       adoption
                       of
                       children
                       by
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       to
                       himself
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       good
                       pleasure
                       of
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     1.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     Secondly
                     by
                     the
                     tie
                     of
                     incarnation
                     ,
                     
                     wherein
                     he
                     took
                     our
                     flesh
                     unto
                     himself
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     by
                     the
                     tie
                     of
                     Inspiration
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     Spirit
                     unto
                     us
                     :
                     All
                     which
                     have
                     begot
                     so
                     inseparable
                     an
                     union
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     golden
                     chain
                     reaching
                     from
                     heaven
                     to
                     earth
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     speaks
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     already
                     in
                     glory
                     with
                     Christ
                     :
                     
                       And
                       hath
                       raised
                       us
                       up
                       together
                       ,
                       and
                       made
                       us
                       sit
                       together
                       in
                       heavenly
                       places
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       Ephes
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     6.
                     
                     He
                     looks
                     on
                     them
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     having
                     
                       jus
                       ad
                       rem
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     having
                     
                       jus
                       in
                       re
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     claiming
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     possessing
                     their
                     heavenly
                     inheritance
                     .
                     O
                     that
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     so
                     careful
                     ,
                     or
                     could
                     be
                     so
                     happy
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     abuse
                     those
                     mercies
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     deserve
                     !
                     O
                     that
                     we
                     would
                     lift
                     up
                     our
                     souls
                     truly
                     and
                     entirely
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     then
                     would
                     our
                     hearts
                     be
                     where
                     our
                     treasure
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       at
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     For
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     heaven
                     by
                     our
                     perswasions
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     either
                     in
                     earth
                     by
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     hell
                     by
                     our
                     dispositions
                     :
                     How
                     can
                     we
                     see
                     our
                     Saviour
                     at
                     Gods
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     whiles
                     Satan
                     stands
                     at
                     ours
                     ?
                     making
                     us
                     to
                     butcher
                     his
                     servants
                     ,
                     to
                     deface
                     his
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                     to
                     discountenance
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     defile
                     or
                     despise
                     his
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     to
                     deceive
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     to
                     destroy
                     his
                     inheritance
                     ?
                     How
                     can
                     we
                     believe
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     making
                     intercession
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     care
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     intercession
                     for
                     our selves
                     ?
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     wise
                     ,
                     use
                     such
                     extravagant
                     prayers
                     wherein
                     we
                     cannot
                     justly
                     expect
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     judiciously
                     hope
                     he
                     should
                     make
                     intercession
                     with
                     us
                     ?
                     Be
                     it
                     the
                     priviledge
                     of
                     faith
                     to
                     have
                     an
                     eye
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     see
                     Christ
                     ;
                     but
                     of
                     devotion
                     to
                     keep
                     that
                     eye
                     alwaies
                     open
                     ,
                     actually
                     to
                     behold
                     and
                     look
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     cause
                     some
                     have
                     thought
                     that
                     prayer
                     was
                     the
                     proper
                     act
                     of
                     justifying
                     faith
                     ,
                     men
                     then
                     most
                     especially
                     believing
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     praying
                     to
                     him
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     oppose
                     or
                     disturb
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     well-grounded
                     and
                     well-settled
                     devotions
                     ,
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     reforming
                     them
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     put
                     out
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     faith
                     whiles
                     we
                     pretend
                     to
                     take
                     off
                     the
                     film
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     clearer
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     precious
                     talent
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     must
                     neither
                     be
                     wrapped
                     up
                     in
                     a
                     Napkin
                     ,
                     nor
                     indiscreetly
                     managed
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     expect
                     it
                     should
                     enrich
                     our
                     souls
                     with
                     heavenly
                     and
                     immortal
                     comforts
                     ;
                     but
                     must
                     be
                     diligently
                     and
                     discreetly
                     imployed
                     in
                     judicious
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     fervent
                     pravers
                     and
                     praises
                     to
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     
                       fight
                       the
                       good
                       fight
                       of
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     defending
                     and
                     maintaining
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     our
                     profession
                     and
                     practise
                     of
                     that
                     truth
                     :
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     requires
                     both
                     alike
                     of
                     his
                     Scholar
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     him
                     of
                     us
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Tim.
                       6.
                       12.
                       
                       Fight
                       the
                       good
                       fight
                       of
                       faith
                       ,
                       lay
                       hold
                       on
                       eternal
                       life
                       whereunto
                       thou
                       art
                       also
                       called
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       professed
                       a
                       good
                       profession
                       before
                       many
                       witnesses
                       .
                    
                     Saint
                     Timothy
                     had
                     not
                     only
                     embraced
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     (
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     had
                     also
                     (
                     in
                     particular
                     )
                     professed
                     a
                     good
                     profession
                     thereof
                     ,
                     before
                     many
                     witnesses
                     ;
                     and
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     binds
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     bound
                     himself
                     )
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     good
                     ;
                     Else
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     had
                     been
                     witnesses
                     of
                     his
                     profession
                     ,
                     must
                     have
                     been
                     Judges
                     and
                     Condemners
                     of
                     his
                     revolt
                     :
                     And
                     doubtless
                     God
                     having
                     exalted
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     
                       at
                       his
                       own
                       right
                       hand
                       in
                       the
                       heavenly
                       places
                       ,
                       far
                       above
                       all
                       principalitie
                       ,
                       and
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       might
                       ,
                       and
                       dominion
                       ,
                       (
                       Eph.
                    
                     1.
                     20
                     ,
                     21.
                     )
                     hath
                     sufficiently
                     declared
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     should
                     so
                     exalt
                     and
                     advance
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     (
                     whereby
                     we
                     seek
                     to
                     glorifie
                     his
                     Son
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Father
                     hath
                     glorified
                     him
                     in
                     heaven
                     )
                     that
                     neither
                     principality
                     ,
                     nor
                     power
                     ,
                     nor
                     might
                     ,
                     nor
                     dominion
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     those
                     in
                     heaven
                     will
                     not
                     endeavour
                     it
                     )
                     should
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     remove
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     its
                     belief
                     or
                     in
                     its
                     practise
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     they
                     can
                     remove
                     Christ
                     himself
                     from
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     we
                     most
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     thee
                     O
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     who
                     hast
                     conquered
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     to
                     conquer
                     also
                     our
                     inconstancies
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     perfectly
                     and
                     without
                     all
                     doubt
                     believe
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     the
                     sincerity
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     by
                     the
                     zeal
                     of
                     our
                     piety
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     constancy
                     of
                     our
                     saith
                     by
                     the
                     unweariedness
                     of
                     our
                     piety
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     faith
                     nor
                     piety
                     may
                     be
                     reproved
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     when
                     thou
                     shalt
                     come
                     to
                     Judge
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     rulest
                     and
                     governest
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     ever
                     one
                     God
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Christ
                 communicated
                 in
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   Communication
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   his
                   Members
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     That
                     we
                     being
                     born
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     our
                     condition
                     is
                     very
                     miserable
                     till
                     Christ
                     be
                     communicated
                     to
                     us
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     very
                     comfortable
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     sin
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     warfare
                     ,
                     captivity
                     ,
                     banishment
                     ;
                     The
                     time
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     of
                     Restitution
                     ,
                     of
                     Liberty
                     ;
                     The
                     admirable
                     liberty
                     of
                     Gods
                     servants
                     ,
                     the
                     woful
                     slavery
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     serve
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     no
                     small
                     part
                     of
                     mans
                     misery
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     is
                     born
                     in
                     sin
                     and
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     born
                     in
                     sorrow
                     because
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     afflictions
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     may
                     grieve
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     the
                     comforts
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     cannot
                     rescue
                     or
                     release
                     it
                     from
                     grief
                     .
                     The
                     Spirit
                     may
                     be
                     perplexed
                     from
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     cannot
                     be
                     relieved
                     from
                     it
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     lover
                     of
                     souls
                     that
                     can
                     exhilerate
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     only
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Spirits
                     that
                     can
                     comfort
                     the
                     Spirit
                     :
                     And
                     till
                     this
                     lover
                     of
                     souls
                     shew
                     his
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     hateful
                     to
                     our selves
                     ;
                     till
                     this
                     God
                     of
                     Spirits
                     do
                     comfort
                     our
                     spirits
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     remain
                     altogether
                     comfortless
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     of
                     our selves
                     strangers
                     and
                     aliens
                     from
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     of
                     Israel
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     from
                     the
                     comforts
                     and
                     immunities
                     of
                     that
                     Common-wealth
                     ;
                     being
                     alienated
                     from
                     God
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     earth
                     from
                     heaven
                     in
                     our
                     affection
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     hell
                     from
                     heaven
                     in
                     our
                     condition
                     :
                     
                     T
                     is
                     a
                     sad
                     truth
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     lamented
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     in
                     its
                     denyal
                     though
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     shew
                     himself
                     a
                     good
                     Sophister
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     must
                     shew
                     himself
                     a
                     bad
                     divine
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     shew
                     himself
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     )
                     
                       That
                       we
                       are
                       all
                       by
                       nature
                       children
                       of
                       disobedience
                       ,
                       and
                       children
                       of
                       wrath
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     Jew
                     though
                     he
                     came
                     of
                     the
                     stock
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     yet
                     came
                     not
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     without
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     nor
                     without
                     wrath
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     the
                     Gentile
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       we
                       were
                       born
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       wrath
                       even
                       as
                       others
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     Jews
                     who
                     came
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     who
                     came
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     unworthy
                     and
                     most
                     unrighteous
                     stock
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     
                       Among
                       whom
                    
                     (
                     sc
                     .
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     disobedience
                     )
                     
                       we
                       all
                       had
                       our
                       conversation
                       in
                       times
                       past
                       in
                       the
                       lusts
                       of
                       our
                       flesh
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       by
                       nature
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       wrath
                       even
                       as
                       others
                       ,
                       E●h
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     3.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     we
                     were
                     children
                     of
                     disobedience
                     in
                     our
                     affection
                     ;
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     in
                     our
                     condition
                     ;
                     strangers
                     from
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     affection
                     ,
                     for
                     being
                     under
                     such
                     lusts
                     ;
                     strangers
                     from
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     condition
                     ,
                     for
                     being
                     under
                     such
                     wrath
                     ;
                     The
                     Apostles
                     intent
                     is
                     fully
                     to
                     declare
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     mans
                     misery
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     by
                     nature
                     till
                     he
                     be
                     relieved
                     by
                     his
                     blessed
                     redeemer
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     reduce
                     all
                     his
                     doctrine
                     to
                     these
                     four
                     Heads
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     misery
                     consisteth
                     of
                     two
                     parts
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     dominion
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     guilt
                     and
                     punishment
                     of
                     Sin
                     :
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     Jews
                     as
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     without
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     are
                     subject
                     to
                     this
                     misery
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     are
                     dead
                     in
                     trespasses
                     and
                     in
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     obnoxious
                     to
                     punishment
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     our
                     misery
                     is
                     meerly
                     voluntary
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     sin
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     punishment
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     
                       the
                       course
                       of
                       this
                       world
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       fulfilling
                       the
                       desires
                       of
                       the
                       flesh
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       mind
                       ,
                    
                     i.
                     e.
                     perverse
                     and
                     inordinate
                     desires
                     ,
                     both
                     external
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     internal
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     :
                     (
                     for
                     body
                     and
                     soul
                     both
                     are
                     alike
                     infected
                     ,
                     both
                     are
                     corrupted
                     by
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     the
                     mind
                     are
                     sinfull
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     :
                     )
                     This
                     course
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     desirous
                     to
                     run
                     ,
                     these
                     desires
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     inclined
                     to
                     nourish
                     and
                     to
                     fulfill
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     our
                     misery
                     is
                     altogether
                     voluntary
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     our
                     sin
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     altogether
                     involuntrary
                     and
                     necessary
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     punishment
                     :
                     we
                     are
                     willingly
                     under
                     the
                     sin
                     ,
                     as
                     pleasing
                     our
                     corruption
                     ,
                     but
                     unwillingly
                     under
                     the
                     punishment
                     
                     as
                     bringing
                     our
                     destruction
                     :
                     we
                     are
                     contented
                     with
                     the
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     afraid
                     of
                     the
                     wrath
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     sin
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     punishment
                     :
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     children
                     of
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     also
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     will
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     power
                     to
                     redeem
                     our selves
                     from
                     this
                     misery
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     our
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     doth
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     recover
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     liberty
                     either
                     from
                     sin
                     or
                     punishment
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     infinite
                     goodness
                     and
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     recovers
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     far
                     beyond
                     our
                     desires
                     ,
                     as
                     above
                     our
                     deserts
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     grace
                     as
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     imagine
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     did
                     not
                     desire
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     grace
                     as
                     we
                     did
                     not
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     could
                     not
                     deserve
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       God
                       who
                       is
                       rich
                       in
                       mercy
                       for
                       his
                       great
                       love
                       wherewith
                       he
                       loved
                       us
                       ,
                       even
                       when
                       we
                       were
                       dead
                       in
                       sins
                       ,
                       hath
                       quickned
                       us
                       together
                       with
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     first
                     Adam
                     communicated
                     nothing
                     to
                     us
                     but
                     sin
                     and
                     death
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     second
                     Adam
                     that
                     hath
                     communicated
                     to
                     us
                     Grace
                     and
                     Life
                     ;
                     and
                     therfore
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     begins
                     his
                     Sermon
                     of
                     Comfort
                     ,
                     Isa
                     .
                     40.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Comfort
                       ye
                       ,
                       comfort
                       ye
                       my
                       people
                       saith
                       your
                       God
                       ,
                       speak
                       ye
                       comfortably
                       to
                       Jerusalem
                       and
                       cry
                       unto
                       her
                       ,
                       that
                       her
                       warfare
                       is
                       accomplished
                       ,
                       that
                       her
                       iniquity
                       is
                       pardoned
                       :
                    
                     The
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     pardon
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     war
                     ;
                     
                       Her
                       warfare
                       is
                       accomplished
                       ,
                       and
                       her
                       iniquity
                       is
                       pardoned
                       ,
                    
                     do
                     both
                     signifie
                     the
                     same
                     peace
                     :
                     
                       Completa
                       est
                       malitia
                       ejus
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Latine
                     translation
                     for
                     militia
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     small
                     mistake
                     of
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     printer
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     translator
                     )
                     but
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     sense
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     malitia
                     is
                     our
                     militia
                     ,
                     our
                     iniquity
                     is
                     our
                     warfare
                     :
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     word
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     that
                     is
                     
                       both
                       her
                       work
                       and
                       her
                       time
                       of
                       war
                       :
                       Kimchi
                    
                     in
                     his
                     gloss
                     saith
                     thus
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       vult
                       dicere
                       tempus
                       quod
                       in
                       captivitate
                       vel
                       exilio
                       d●buit
                       transigere
                       ;
                       He
                       means
                       the
                       time
                       that
                       she
                       was
                       to
                       pass
                       in
                       banishment
                       or
                       captivity
                       :
                    
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     admit
                     the
                     gloss
                     ;
                     For
                     sin
                     is
                     
                       a
                       time
                       of
                       war
                       ,
                       banishment
                       ,
                       and
                       captivity
                       :
                    
                     of
                     war
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     of
                     banishment
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     captivity
                     ,
                     not
                     under
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     tyrant
                     ,
                     but
                     under
                     the
                     devil
                     ;
                     A
                     sad
                     time
                     surely
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Grace
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     a
                     joyfull
                     time
                     ,
                     wherein
                     this
                     warfare
                     ,
                     this
                     captivit●
                     ▪
                     this
                     banishment
                     is
                     brought
                     to
                     an
                     end
                     ;
                     For
                     Christ
                     being
                     communicated
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     sin
                     is
                     pardoned
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Sin
                     being
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     the
                     sinner
                     is
                     in
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     prosperity
                     and
                     in
                     liberty
                     :
                     to
                     say
                     this
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     speak
                     truly
                     
                       to
                       the
                       heart
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       loqui
                       ad
                       Cor
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     phrase
                     for
                     speaking
                     comfortably
                     ;
                     other
                     comforts
                     go
                     no
                     farther
                     then
                     the
                     ear
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     ;
                     that
                     his
                     stock
                     is
                     increased
                     ,
                     his
                     request
                     granted
                     ,
                     his
                     cause
                     advanced
                     :
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     this
                     comfort
                     that
                     enters
                     into
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     revives
                     the
                     inner
                     man
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     warfare
                     ,
                     banishment
                     and
                     captivity
                     is
                     at
                     an
                     end
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     sin
                     is
                     pardoned
                     ;
                     For
                     here
                     are
                     two
                     distinct
                     times
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     :
                     
                       A
                       time
                       not
                       accepted
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     of
                     warfare
                     ,
                     banishment
                     and
                     captivity
                     :
                     And
                     
                       a
                       time
                       accepted
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     's
                     of
                     peace
                     or
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     of
                     restitution
                     ,
                     of
                     liberty
                     :
                     For
                     Epiphanius
                     his
                     argumentation
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denied
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     relatives
                     :
                     
                       si
                       fuit
                       unus
                       annus
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       ergo
                       fuit
                    
                     alter
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     If
                     Christ
                     preached
                     one
                     year
                     wherein
                     he
                     was
                     accepted
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     
                       Clemens
                       Alexandrinus
                    
                     labours
                     to
                     prove
                     out
                     of
                     
                       Luke
                       4.
                       19.
                       
                       To
                       preach
                       the
                       acceptable
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     )
                     then
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     preach
                     only
                     but
                     one
                     year
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     another
                     year
                     wherein
                     he
                     was
                     contradicted
                     and
                     no●
                     accepted
                     ;
                     His
                     Logick
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     questioned
                     ,
                     though
                     his
                     tenent
                     be
                     refused
                     by
                     the
                     Learned
                     
                       Scaliger
                       ,
                       lib.
                       6.
                       de
                       emend
                       .
                       temp
                       .
                    
                     who
                     proves
                     that
                     Christ
                     did
                     preach
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     one
                     year
                     as
                     Clemens
                     ,
                     nor
                     two
                     years
                     as
                     Epiphanius
                     would
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     four
                     full
                     years
                     .
                     So
                     here
                     the
                     inference
                     is
                     unquestionable
                     ;
                     If
                     there
                     were
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     warfare
                     ,
                     of
                     banishment
                     ,
                     of
                     captivity
                     before
                     the
                     pardon
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     of
                     restitution
                     of
                     liberty
                     after
                     it
                     ;
                     If
                     that
                     were
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     expulsion
                     or
                     rejection
                     whiles
                     we
                     were
                     enemies
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     acceptance
                     or
                     admission
                     now
                     we
                     are
                     Sons
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Sant
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       behold
                       now
                       is
                       the
                       accepted
                       time
                       ,
                       behold
                       now
                       is
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       Salvation
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     6.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     was
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     damnation
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     salvation
                     :
                     that
                     a
                     a
                     time
                     not
                     accepted
                     ,
                     this
                     a
                     time
                     accepted
                     :
                     The
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     :
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     are
                     two
                     opposite
                     times
                     :
                     the
                     time
                     that
                     sin
                     reigns
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     warfare
                     ,
                     banishment
                     ,
                     and
                     captivity
                     ;
                     the
                     time
                     that
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Grace
                     reigns
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     restitution
                     and
                     of
                     liberty
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       First
                       a
                       time
                       of
                       peace
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     
                       a
                       peace
                       of
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     John
                     14.
                     27.
                     
                     
                       My
                       peace
                       I
                       give
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       let
                       not
                       your
                       heart
                       be
                       troubled
                       ,
                       
                       neither
                       let
                       it
                       be
                       afraid
                       .
                    
                     The
                     peace
                     that
                     Christ
                     gives
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     peace
                     of
                     heart
                     ;
                     a
                     Peace
                     that
                     puts
                     away
                     all
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     fear
                     ;
                     All
                     trouble
                     least
                     it
                     should
                     disturb
                     our
                     peace
                     outwardly
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     fear
                     least
                     it
                     should
                     disturb
                     our
                     peace
                     inwardly
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     invincible
                     reason
                     Saint
                     Augustin
                     alledgeth
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     are
                     assured
                     of
                     their
                     state
                     of
                     bliss
                     ,
                     because
                     otherwise
                     their
                     fear
                     would
                     disturb
                     their
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     interrupt
                     their
                     blessedness
                     :
                     And
                     Aquinas
                     affirms
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     heaven
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     less
                     sure
                     of
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     their
                     bliss
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     bliss
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     divine
                     eternity
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     all
                     is
                     actually
                     present
                     ,
                     nothing
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     the
                     full
                     quietation
                     of
                     their
                     wills
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     Blessedness
                     it self
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     blessedness
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                       q.
                       18.
                       art
                    
                     .
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       Grace
                       is
                       a
                       time
                       of
                       restitution
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     our
                     true
                     Country
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     heaven
                     :
                     The
                     Philosopher
                     could
                     point
                     thither
                     with
                     his
                     finger
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Christian
                     points
                     thither
                     with
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     being
                     once
                     touched
                     with
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     alwayes
                     moves
                     and
                     beats
                     towards
                     heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     needle
                     touched
                     with
                     a
                     loadstone
                     moves
                     alwayes
                     towards
                     the
                     Pole.
                     For
                     true
                     Christians
                     are
                     so
                     full
                     of
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     hope
                     is
                     so
                     full
                     of
                     immortality
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     very
                     well
                     contented
                     to
                     resign
                     this
                     mortal
                     life
                     when
                     God
                     shall
                     require
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     who
                     know
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     strangers
                     and
                     so
                     journers
                     hereon
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     their
                     Country
                     ,
                     (
                     where
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     expect
                     a
                     lasting
                     &
                     a
                     sure
                     dwelling
                     )
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     in
                     their
                     behalf
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       we
                       know
                       that
                       if
                       our
                       earthly
                       house
                       of
                       this
                       tabernacle
                       were
                       dissolved
                       ,
                       we
                       have
                       a
                       building
                       of
                       God
                       eternal
                       in
                       the
                       heavens
                       ;
                       wherefore
                       in
                       this
                       we
                       groan
                       carnestly
                       ,
                       desiring
                       to
                       be
                       cloathed
                       upon
                       with
                       our
                       house
                       which
                       is
                       from
                       heaven
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     5.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     This
                     house
                     of
                     earth
                     is
                     but
                     our
                     tabernacle
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     heaven
                     is
                     our
                     dwelling
                     ;
                     In
                     this
                     we
                     groan
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     rejoice
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     dissolved
                     as
                     built
                     by
                     man
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     a
                     building
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     dissolution
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       Grace
                       is
                       a
                       time
                       of
                       liberty
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     Grace
                     is
                     the
                     well-spring
                     and
                     fountain
                     of
                     liberty
                     ,
                     as
                     sin
                     is
                     of
                     thraldom
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     sin
                     is
                     an
                     aversion
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     serve
                     our selves
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     servitude
                     ,
                     so
                     Grace
                     is
                     a
                     conversion
                     to
                     God
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     ;
                     whose
                     service
                     is
                     perfect
                     freedom
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     is
                     so
                     truly
                     a
                     slave
                     
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     serves
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     so
                     truly
                     free
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     serves
                     his
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       Nemo
                       liber
                       nisi
                       sapiens
                    
                     ,
                     None
                     is
                     a
                     free
                     man
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     wise
                     man
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     a
                     Paradox
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     mistaken
                     in
                     the
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     but
                     think
                     and
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Behold
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       wisdom
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       depart
                       from
                       evil
                       is
                       understanding
                       ,
                       Job
                       .
                    
                     28.
                     28.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     a
                     heavenly
                     contemplation
                     of
                     the
                     Seraphical
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     
                       Tunc
                       homo
                       rectus
                       est
                       quum
                       intellectus
                       adaequatur
                       summ●
                       veritati
                       in
                       cognoscendo
                       ;
                       voluntas
                       confirmatur
                       summa
                       bonitati
                       in
                       diligendo
                       ;
                       &
                       virtus
                       continuatur
                       summae
                       potestati
                       in
                       operando
                       :
                       Et
                       ex
                       hoc
                       homo
                       non
                       solùm
                       rectus
                       ,
                       sed
                       &
                       rector
                       ipse
                       Deo
                       subditus
                       ,
                       ipsi
                       alia
                       .
                    
                     (
                     Bonav
                     .
                     Prol.
                     in
                     lib.
                     2.
                     
                     Sent.
                     )
                     
                       Man
                       i●
                       then
                       only
                       well
                       governed
                       in
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       governour
                       of
                       all
                       other
                       things
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       depends
                       wholly
                       upon
                       God
                       ;
                       His
                       dependance
                       upon
                       God
                       in
                       his
                       understanding
                       to
                       know
                       him
                       the
                       first
                       truth
                       ;
                       In
                       his
                       will
                       to
                       desire
                       him
                       the
                       chiefest
                       good
                       :
                       and
                       in
                       his
                       power
                       of
                       action
                       to
                       follow
                       and
                       obey
                       him
                       the
                       highest
                       power
                       ,
                       makes
                       him
                       subject
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       subject
                       to
                       him
                       ▪
                    
                     This
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     liberty
                     which
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     God
                     only
                     gives
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     servants
                     of
                     God
                     only
                     enjoy
                     ;
                     See
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Sons
                     gift
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       the
                       Son
                       therefore
                       shall
                       make
                       you
                       free
                       ,
                       ye
                       shall
                       be
                       free
                       indeed
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     8.
                     38.
                     
                     See
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     servants
                     receipt
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       walk
                       at
                       liberty
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       seek
                       thy
                       precepts
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     119.
                     45.
                     
                     They
                     who
                     are
                     Gods
                     servants
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     only
                     free-men
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     his
                     servants
                     as
                     that
                     also
                     they
                     are
                     his
                     Sons
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Soveraignty
                     of
                     his
                     dominion
                     claims
                     them
                     for
                     Servants
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     transcendency
                     of
                     his
                     goodness
                     accepts
                     them
                     for
                     Sons
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     gives
                     unto
                     them
                     both
                     the
                     Liberty
                     and
                     the
                     Patrimony
                     of
                     children
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     That
                     Christ
                     is
                     generally
                     communicated
                     to
                     all
                     Christians
                     by
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     regenerate
                     and
                     sanctifie
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     taking
                     away
                     the
                     imputation
                     or
                     guilt
                     of
                     original
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     making
                     them
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     How
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Baptized
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     and
                     their
                     infidelity
                     and
                     uncharitableness
                     who
                     deny
                     Baptism
                     to
                     Infants
                     .
                  
                   
                     IF
                     we
                     look
                     on
                     men
                     as
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     on
                     them
                     as
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     wrath
                     ;
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     look
                     on
                     men
                     as
                     Christians
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     then
                     look
                     on
                     them
                     as
                     
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       members
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       inheritors
                       of
                       the
                       kingdom
                       of
                       Heaven
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     Sons
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     Christians
                     ,
                     because
                     Christ
                     is
                     communicated
                     to
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     baptism
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     distinguished
                     from
                     Turks
                     and
                     Infidels
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     qualified
                     and
                     exalted
                     above
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     having
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     own
                     assertion
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     words
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       ye
                       are
                       all
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       by
                       faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ;
                       for
                       as
                       many
                       of
                       you
                       as
                       have
                       been
                       baptized
                       into
                       Christ
                       ,
                       have
                       put
                       on
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     3.
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     which
                     two
                     verses
                     in
                     Saint
                     Chrysostoms
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     do
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     Christians
                     are
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     and
                     the
                     means
                     or
                     manner
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     his
                     Sons
                     ;
                     The
                     26.
                     verse
                     shews
                     their
                     being
                     made
                     Sons
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     And
                     the
                     27.
                     verse
                     shews
                     the
                     means
                     and
                     manner
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     Sons
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     calleth
                     it
                     .
                     
                       For
                       ye
                       are
                       all
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     Christians
                     are
                     made
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     which
                     makes
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     break
                     forth
                     in
                     admiration
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     Oh
                     wonderfull
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     faith
                     !
                     for
                     he
                     shewed
                     before
                     that
                     it
                     makes
                     us
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     He
                     sheweth
                     now
                     that
                     it
                     makes
                     us
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Again
                     verse
                     27.
                     
                     
                       For
                       as
                       many
                       of
                       you
                       as
                       have
                       been
                       baptized
                       into
                       Christ
                       ,
                       have
                       put
                       on
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     ,
                     how
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     even
                     by
                     being
                     baptized
                     into
                     his
                     son
                     ;
                     ye
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     by
                     being
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ;
                     or
                     
                     ye
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     therefore
                     ye
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     Minor
                     and
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     to
                     that
                     Major
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     join
                     all
                     these
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     up
                     this
                     Syllogism
                     :
                     As
                     many
                     as
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     ;
                     But
                     you
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     you
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     you
                     ask
                     how
                     the
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     will
                     answer
                     you
                     with
                     a
                     distinction
                     ,
                     
                       Vel
                       Sacramenti
                       perceptione
                       vel
                       rei
                       induunt
                       homines
                       aliquando
                       Christum
                       usque
                       ad
                       Sacramenti
                       perceptionem
                       ;
                       Aliquando
                       autem
                       ulterius
                       ,
                       usque
                       ad
                       vitae
                       sanctificationem
                       ,
                       &
                       hoc
                       accidit
                       quum
                       digne
                       suscipiunt
                       .
                    
                     Men
                     (
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     baptized
                     )
                     do
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     :
                     Sometimes
                     outwardly
                     in
                     the
                     visible
                     sign
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     Sometimes
                     inwardly
                     in
                     the
                     spiritual
                     Grace
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     signified
                     (
                     as
                     when
                     they
                     worthily
                     receive
                     their
                     Baptism
                     )
                     And
                     this
                     answer
                     is
                     necessary
                     because
                     there
                     are
                     so
                     many
                     Hypocrites
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     who
                     frustrate
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     their
                     Hypocrisie
                     ;
                     But
                     concerning
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     Hypocrites
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     baptized
                     ,
                     as
                     true
                     believers
                     ,
                     or
                     concerning
                     those
                     who
                     cannot
                     be
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     as
                     little
                     children
                     ,
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     charity
                     bids
                     us
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     both
                     outwardly
                     and
                     inwardly
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     verity
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     outward
                     visible
                     sign
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     inward
                     spiritual
                     grace
                     on
                     Gods
                     part
                     who
                     offereth
                     the
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     wanting
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     offers
                     )
                     what
                     ever
                     it
                     be
                     on
                     mans
                     part
                     who
                     receiveth
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       baptize
                       you
                       with
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       and
                       with
                       fire
                       (
                       Mat.
                    
                     3.
                     11.
                     
                     )
                     will
                     not
                     allow
                     us
                     to
                     separate
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     and
                     the
                     fire
                     from
                     the
                     Baptism
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     instituted
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ;
                     But
                     
                       Bonaventure
                       lib.
                       4.
                       
                       Sent.
                       disp
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     supplies
                     us
                     with
                     another
                     answer
                     ;
                     
                       omnes
                       Baptismum
                       aequaliter
                       recipiunt
                       quantum
                       ad
                       characterem
                       &
                       restitutionem
                       innocentiae
                       ,
                       non
                       quantum
                       ad
                       infusionem
                       Grati●
                    
                     ;
                     As
                     many
                     as
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     have
                     alike
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     innocent
                     ,
                     or
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     and
                     imputation
                     of
                     original
                     sin
                     ,
                     (
                     with
                     which
                     they
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     )
                     though
                     not
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     righteous
                     by
                     the
                     infusion
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     freed
                     and
                     delivered
                     from
                     the
                     infection
                     or
                     the
                     dominion
                     of
                     that
                     Sin
                     ▪
                     for
                     grace
                     hath
                     a
                     twofold
                     act
                     ,
                     
                       Delere
                       culpam
                       ,
                       &
                       habilitare
                       ad
                       bonum
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     
                     Author
                     )
                     to
                     blot
                     out
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     dispose
                     to
                     righteousness
                     :
                     Sure
                     we
                     are
                     that
                     Baptismal
                     grace
                     doth
                     immediately
                     avail
                     to
                     the
                     blotting
                     out
                     of
                     sin
                     alike
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     sure
                     that
                     it
                     doth
                     alike
                     dispose
                     all
                     to
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     hope
                     well
                     of
                     that
                     too
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     sense
                     ,
                     All
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     equally
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     restitution
                     of
                     innocency
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     infusion
                     of
                     grace
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     all
                     restored
                     to
                     the
                     innocency
                     that
                     was
                     lost
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     all
                     enriched
                     with
                     the
                     grace
                     that
                     is
                     found
                     and
                     founded
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Adam
                     .
                     They
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     their
                     nature
                     imputed
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     it
                     still
                     inherent
                     :
                     They
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     imputed
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     They
                     have
                     it
                     inherent
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     still
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     Baptism
                     is
                     available
                     unto
                     all
                     alike
                     for
                     Remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     for
                     Regeneration
                     from
                     sin
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     sure
                     it
                     makes
                     way
                     for
                     that
                     too
                     ;
                     else
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     annexed
                     the
                     receiving
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     to
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Repent
                       and
                       be
                       baptized
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       you
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       remission
                       of
                       sins
                       ,
                       and
                       ye
                       shall
                       receive
                       the
                       gift
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       (
                       Acts
                    
                     2.
                     38.
                     )
                     Baptism
                     doth
                     immediately
                     conduce
                     to
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ;
                     
                       be
                       baptized
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       you
                       for
                       the
                       remission
                       of
                       sins
                       :
                    
                     and
                     mediately
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     receiving
                     of
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     it
                     takes
                     away
                     that
                     guilt
                     of
                     sin
                     which
                     keeps
                     him
                     from
                     us
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       ye
                       shall
                       receive
                       the
                       gift
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ;
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     some
                     more
                     eminent
                     gift
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     for
                     your
                     confirmation
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     after
                     you
                     have
                     received
                     him
                     in
                     Baptism
                     for
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     your
                     sins
                     .
                     For
                     surely
                     Baptism
                     of
                     it self
                     without
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     cannot
                     avail
                     to
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ▪
                     therefore
                     this
                     promise
                     of
                     receiving
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     expounded
                     comparatively
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     a
                     greater
                     gift
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     exposition
                     is
                     necessary
                     from
                     this
                     very
                     text
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     remission
                     of
                     sin
                     without
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     grace
                     without
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     proved
                     to
                     be
                     convenient
                     from
                     that
                     other
                     Text
                     which
                     comes
                     near
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     of
                     Acts
                     8.
                     15
                     ,
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     where
                     after
                     the
                     Samaritans
                     had
                     been
                     Baptized
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     and
                     Saint
                     John
                     layed
                     their
                     hands
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     received
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     greater
                     proportion
                     for
                     their
                     confirmation
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     had
                     in
                     Baptism
                     for
                     their
                     conversion
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     why
                     is
                     it
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       were
                       baptized
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ?
                    
                     shall
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     Apostles
                     did
                     recede
                     from
                     that
                     form
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     given
                     them
                     by
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ?
                     Saint
                     
                       Ambrose
                       (
                       lib.
                       2.
                       de
                       Sacram.
                       c.
                    
                     7.
                     )
                     seems
                     to
                     affirm
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       uno
                       nomine
                       baptizari
                       nos
                       oportet
                       ,
                       hoc
                       est
                       ,
                       in
                       nomine
                       Patris
                       &
                       Filii
                       &
                       Spiritus
                       Sancti
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     be
                     baptized
                     in
                     one
                     name
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     name
                     ,
                     because
                     but
                     one
                     substance
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     and
                     saith
                     moreover
                     ,
                     that
                     name
                     is
                     the
                     name
                     whereby
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     is
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                     4.
                     12.
                     )
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     admit
                     of
                     this
                     Gloss
                     ,
                     Baptizing
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     with
                     Baptizing
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     undivided
                     in
                     nature
                     ,
                     cannot
                     well
                     be
                     divided
                     in
                     name
                     .
                     But
                     Aquinas
                     seems
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     another
                     opinion
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       3a
                       .
                       par
                       .
                       qu.
                       66.
                       art
                       .
                       6.
                       ad
                    
                     1.
                     )
                     
                       Dicendum
                       quod
                       ex
                       speciali
                       Christi
                       revelatione
                       ,
                       Apostoli
                       in
                       primitiva
                       Ecclesia
                       in
                       nomine
                       Christi
                       baptizabant
                       ,
                       ut
                       nomen
                       Christi
                       (
                       quod
                       erat
                       odiosum
                       &
                       Judaeis
                       &
                       Gentilibus
                       )
                       honorabile
                       redderetur
                       per
                       hoc
                       ,
                       quod
                       ad
                       ejus
                       invocationem
                       Spiritus
                       Sanctus
                       dabatur
                       in
                       baptismo
                    
                     ;
                     We
                     must
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Apostles
                     by
                     some
                     special
                     revelation
                     did
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     at
                     first
                     baptize
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     odious
                     both
                     to
                     Jews
                     and
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     was
                     a
                     way
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     honourable
                     in
                     the
                     esteem
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     the
                     invocation
                     of
                     that
                     name
                     they
                     saw
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     given
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ;
                     But
                     this
                     opinion
                     may
                     the
                     better
                     be
                     deserted
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     words
                     upon
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     grounded
                     ,
                     require
                     it
                     not
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     no
                     such
                     special
                     revelation
                     can
                     be
                     proved
                     :
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     safe
                     to
                     allow
                     of
                     special
                     hidden
                     Revelations
                     against
                     the
                     known
                     general
                     revelation
                     of
                     the
                     Text.
                     3.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     Apostles
                     by
                     baptizing
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     could
                     glorifie
                     him
                     only
                     amongst
                     unbelievers
                     ;
                     whereas
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     dishonour
                     him
                     amongst
                     Believers
                     ,
                     by
                     receding
                     from
                     his
                     Institution
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     was
                     not
                     given
                     in
                     Baptism
                     after
                     so
                     publick
                     a
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     notice
                     of
                     by
                     standers
                     by
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     Because
                     Aquinas
                     himself
                     is
                     so
                     positive
                     for
                     baptizing
                     explicitly
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     avoweth
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     true
                     Baptism
                     without
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     these
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     reasons
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     happily
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     to
                     give
                     another
                     Interpretation
                     of
                     those
                     
                     words
                     ;
                     then
                     Aquinas
                     hath
                     given
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     so
                     exactly
                     to
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     They
                     were
                     baptized
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     were
                     baptized
                     by
                     his
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     institution
                     :
                     or
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     baptized
                     into
                     his
                     death
                     and
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     giving
                     up
                     themselves
                     wholly
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     baptized
                     with
                     a
                     special
                     invocation
                     of
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     act
                     of
                     baptizing
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     then
                     was
                     invocated
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     )
                     but
                     before
                     and
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     Baptism
                     was
                     made
                     a
                     special
                     application
                     of
                     his
                     merits
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     :
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     reason
                     that
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     specially
                     then
                     invocated
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     righeousness
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     then
                     specially
                     applyed
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     that
                     advice
                     of
                     Ananias
                     to
                     
                       Saul
                       ,
                       Acts
                       22.
                       16.
                       
                       Arise
                       and
                       be
                       baptized
                       ,
                       and
                       wash
                       away
                       thy
                       sins
                       ,
                       calling
                       on
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     instituted
                     Baptism
                     for
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     upon
                     ,
                     to
                     bless
                     his
                     own
                     institution
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     baptize
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     may
                     happily
                     import
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     to
                     baptize
                     with
                     a
                     peculiar
                     invocation
                     of
                     his
                     name
                     ;
                     not
                     altering
                     the
                     form
                     ,
                     but
                     shewing
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     to
                     ingraft
                     the
                     baptized
                     into
                     the
                     mystical
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     However
                     this
                     phrase
                     of
                     
                       being
                       baptized
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     clearly
                     evince
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     peculiarly
                     communicated
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     suppose
                     the
                     name
                     without
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     is
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     in
                     vain
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     ground
                     enough
                     ,
                     why
                     good
                     Christians
                     should
                     desire
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     children
                     baptized
                     ;
                     and
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     why
                     any
                     should
                     delay
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     far
                     worse
                     )
                     deny
                     the
                     baptism
                     of
                     infants
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     men
                     do
                     what
                     they
                     can
                     to
                     hinder
                     Christ
                     from
                     being
                     communicated
                     to
                     those
                     infants
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     deny
                     baptism
                     :
                     wherefore
                     as
                     that
                     promise
                     which
                     was
                     made
                     particularly
                     to
                     
                       Joshua
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       leave
                       thee
                       nor
                       forsake
                       thee
                       ,
                       Jos
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     5.
                     is
                     applyed
                     generally
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     5.
                     upon
                     this
                     ground
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     all
                     ages
                     ,
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     alike
                     fear
                     and
                     serve
                     him
                     .
                     So
                     doth
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     after
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     example
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     )
                     rightly
                     infer
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     good
                     will
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     declared
                     by
                     embracing
                     and
                     blessing
                     those
                     little
                     children
                     which
                     were
                     brought
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     Mar.
                     10.
                     )
                     belongs
                     alike
                     to
                     all
                     children
                     born
                     within
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     :
                     for
                     God
                     is
                     
                       alwaies
                       
                       mindful
                       of
                       his
                       Covenant
                       and
                       promise
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       made
                       to
                       a
                       thousand
                       generations
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       Covenant
                       that
                       he
                       made
                       with
                    
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     105.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     and
                     that
                     Covenant
                     was
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       a
                       God
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       thy
                       seed
                       after
                       thee
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     17.
                     7.
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     plain
                     case
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     promiseth
                     no
                     more
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     for
                     himself
                     ,
                     who
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     neither
                     can
                     nor
                     will
                     fail
                     his
                     promise
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     since
                     the
                     Church
                     can
                     truly
                     say
                     in
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       our
                       heavenly
                       Father
                       alloweth
                       this
                       charitable
                       work
                       of
                       ours
                       ,
                       in
                       bringing
                       children
                       to
                       his
                       holy
                       Baptism
                       :
                    
                     who
                     can
                     deny
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     saying
                     ,
                     but
                     out
                     of
                     infidelity
                     ?
                     who
                     can
                     deny
                     the
                     doing
                     of
                     this
                     charitable
                     work
                     but
                     out
                     of
                     uncharitableness
                     ?
                     Such
                     an
                     infidelity
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     an
                     uncharitableness
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     provoke
                     the
                     wrath
                     and
                     indignation
                     of
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     against
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     Jesus
                     saw
                     it
                     he
                     was
                     displeased
                     even
                     to
                     wrath
                     and
                     indignation
                     ,
                     
                       indignatus
                       est
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Beza
                       ;
                       indignè
                       tuit
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     :
                     Doubtless
                     he
                     that
                     for
                     this
                     indeliberate
                     and
                     inconsiderate
                     uncharitableness
                     shewed
                     indignation
                     against
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     will
                     for
                     a
                     greater
                     uncharitableness
                     then
                     this
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     proceeds
                     from
                     deliberation
                     and
                     resolution
                     ,
                     pour
                     out
                     indignation
                     upon
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     That
                     Christ
                     is
                     more
                     peculiarly
                     communicated
                     to
                     some
                     Christians
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     cry
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ;
                     calling
                     upon
                     God
                     with
                     greater
                     earnestness
                     ,
                     confidence
                     and
                     comfort
                     then
                     did
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     also
                     had
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     degree
                     )
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     is
                     generally
                     communicated
                     unto
                     Christians
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     also
                     communicated
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     in
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     :
                     But
                     because
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     age
                     pretend
                     wholly
                     to
                     be
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     (
                     not
                     to
                     vilifie
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     confute
                     their
                     preaching
                     )
                     immediatly
                     shew
                     how
                     Christ
                     is
                     more
                     peculiarly
                     communicated
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     rather
                     because
                     his
                     being
                     communicated
                     in
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     available
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     were
                     also
                     communicated
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                     Concerning
                     which
                     Alensis
                     hath
                     befriended
                     us
                     with
                     a
                     most
                     comfortable
                     and
                     a
                     most
                     Christian-like
                     position
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       L●quendo
                       proprie
                       de
                       missione
                       ,
                       non
                       dicitur
                       mitti
                       Filius
                       vel
                       Spiritus
                       Sanctus
                       nisi
                       ratione
                       alicujus
                       effectus
                       pertinentis
                       ad
                       gratiam
                       gratum
                       facientem
                       :
                       Nam
                       in
                       missione
                       illorum
                       ,
                       non
                       solum
                       dona
                       ipsorum
                       sunt
                       nostra
                       ,
                       sed
                       &
                       ipsi
                       ,
                       quia
                       Inhabitant
                       animum
                       ,
                       &
                       sunt
                       ibi
                       modo
                       specialiori
                       quàm
                       prius
                       .
                       Alen.
                       par
                       .
                       1.
                       qu.
                       73.
                       m.
                       4.
                       art
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     speak
                     properly
                     concerning
                     the
                     mission
                     (
                     or
                     communication
                     )
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     and
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     neither
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     communicated
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     some
                     effect
                     of
                     saving
                     grace
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     in
                     general
                     terms
                     either
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     communicated
                     in
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     any
                     grace
                     )
                     For
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     communicated
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     their
                     gifts
                     are
                     ours
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     themselves
                     ,
                     to
                     inhabit
                     and
                     to
                     dwell
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     us
                     more
                     specially
                     or
                     peculiarly
                     then
                     they
                     were
                     before
                     ;
                     And
                     why
                     then
                     should
                     not
                     every
                     Christian
                     take
                     up
                     Holy
                     Davids
                     most
                     holy
                     Resolution
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       suffer
                       mine
                       eyes
                       to
                       sleep
                       ,
                       nor
                       mine
                       eye-lids
                       to
                       slumber
                       ,
                       untill
                       I
                       find
                       out
                       a
                       place
                       ,
                       (
                       even
                       mine
                       own
                       soul
                       )
                       for
                       the
                       Temple
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       an
                       Habitation
                       for
                       the
                       mighty
                       God
                       of
                    
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     132.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     For
                     indeed
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     the
                     mighty
                     God
                     ,
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Spirit
                     are
                     communicated
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     
                       John
                       6.
                       53.
                       
                       Except
                       ye
                       eat
                       the
                       flesh
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       and
                       drink
                       his
                       blood
                       ,
                       you
                       have
                       no
                       life
                       in
                       you
                       :
                    
                     As
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     communication
                     and
                     distribution
                     of
                     the
                     nourishment
                     to
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     live
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     there
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     or
                     it
                     cannot
                     live
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     communicated
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     :
                     For
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     eat
                     his
                     flesh
                     nor
                     drink
                     his
                     blood
                     who
                     is
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     corporal
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     spiritual
                     manducation
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     spiritual
                     eating
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     communicated
                     to
                     us
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     have
                     alike
                     need
                     of
                     both
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     Christ
                     is
                     our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     bring
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     our
                     Advocate
                     to
                     bring
                     us
                     unto
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     Christ
                     revealed
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ;
                     so
                     doth
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     reveal
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     making
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     instruction
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     enjoy
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     to
                     find
                     immortal
                     joy
                     and
                     comfort
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     that
                     Spirit
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaketh
                     of
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       ye
                       have
                       not
                       received
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       bondage
                       again
                       to
                       fear
                       ,
                       but
                       ye
                       have
                       received
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Adoption
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       cry
                       Abba
                       Father
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     15.
                     
                     The
                     Apostle
                     would
                     have
                     us
                     Christians
                     see
                     the
                     happiness
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     condition
                     above
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     accordingly
                     shew
                     our
                     thankfulness
                     above
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     being
                     under
                     the
                     terrours
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     bondage
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     saw
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     but
                     what
                     was
                     exceeding
                     formidable
                     ,
                     the
                     flames
                     of
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                     before
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     flames
                     of
                     Hell
                     fire
                     after
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     Christians
                     being
                     under
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     discharge
                     all
                     that
                     truly
                     repent
                     and
                     unfeignedly
                     believe
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     curse
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     their
                     sins
                     )
                     have
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     liberty
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     can
                     with
                     great
                     confidence
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     greater
                     comfort
                     ,
                     draw
                     near
                     to
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     grace
                     :
                     The
                     Jews
                     had
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Adoption
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Christians
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     degree
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Law
                     but
                     from
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     as
                     was
                     revealed
                     to
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Christians
                     have
                     also
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     bondage
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     degree
                     )
                     but
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     as
                     is
                     still
                     in
                     force
                     to
                     scourge
                     them
                     unto
                     Christ
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     spirit
                     of
                     Adoption
                     was
                     to
                     them
                     a
                     spirit
                     of
                     bondage
                     ,
                     yet
                     with
                     some
                     hopes
                     and
                     shew
                     of
                     liberty
                     :
                     To
                     us
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     spirit
                     of
                     liberty
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     with
                     some
                     fear
                     and
                     shew
                     of
                     bondage
                     :
                     They
                     could
                     say
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     Doubtless
                     
                       thou
                       art
                       our
                       Father
                       ,
                       though
                    
                     Abraham
                     
                       be
                       ignorant
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                    
                     Israel
                     
                       acknowledge
                       ,
                       us
                       not
                       ,
                       (
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     63.
                     16.
                     
                     )
                     but
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     moreover
                     ,
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     as
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     with
                     greater
                     fervency
                     and
                     earnestness
                     ,
                     with
                     greater
                     assurance
                     and
                     confidence
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     greater
                     joy
                     and
                     comfort
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     could
                     ;
                     For
                     this
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     is
                     
                       vox
                       clamantis
                       ,
                       vox
                       exclamantis
                       ,
                       vox
                       acclamantis
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     voice
                     of
                     one
                     crying
                     out
                     ,
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     one
                     crying
                     out
                     for
                     help
                     ,
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     one
                     crying
                     out
                     for
                     joy
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       voice
                       of
                       one
                       crying
                       out
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     greater
                     earnestness
                     ;
                     they
                     did
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     
                       our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     do
                     
                       cry
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     coldly
                     and
                     remissely
                     ,
                     least
                     our
                     prayers
                     should
                     be
                     congealed
                     in
                     the
                     middle
                     Region
                     of
                     the
                     air
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     get
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     zealously
                     and
                     earnestly
                     :
                     They
                     said
                     it
                     with
                     zeal
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     say
                     it
                     with
                     greater
                     zeal
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       voice
                       of
                       one
                       crying
                       out
                       
                       for
                       help
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     greater
                     confidence
                     ;
                     The
                     Jew
                     could
                     say
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Christian
                     saith
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     Father
                     ,
                     Father
                     ,
                     with
                     greater
                     confidence
                     and
                     assurance
                     of
                     Gods
                     paternal
                     affection
                     .
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       voice
                       of
                       one
                       crying
                       out
                       for
                       joy
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     greater
                     comfort
                     :
                     The
                     Jew
                     could
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     God
                     as
                     his
                     Father
                     by
                     Creation
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Christian
                     rejoyceth
                     in
                     God
                     as
                     his
                     Father
                     by
                     Redemption
                     :
                     The
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     creation
                     had
                     an
                     allay
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     sin
                     and
                     sorrow
                     which
                     we
                     had
                     brought
                     upon
                     our selves
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     hath
                     no
                     allay
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     taken
                     away
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     our
                     sins
                     our
                     sorrows
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   where
                   Christ
                   is
                   communicated
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Greeks
                     were
                     unjustly
                     and
                     uncharitably
                     rejected
                     by
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Latines
                     as
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Procession
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     Of
                     the
                     Addition
                     of
                     Filioque
                     to
                     the
                     Constantinopolitan
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     no
                     Authority
                     to
                     change
                     any
                     article
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     The
                     Greek
                     Church
                     agreed
                     with
                     the
                     Latine
                     about
                     this
                     controversie
                     in
                     sense
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     words
                     :
                     therefore
                     not
                     anathematized
                     by
                     the
                     Western
                     Churches
                     which
                     use
                     the
                     Athanasian
                     Creed
                     .
                     Bellarmines
                     heavy
                     doom
                     concerning
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     fitter
                     for
                     a
                     Souldier
                     then
                     a
                     Divine
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     part
                     of
                     any
                     Christian
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     since
                     that
                     were
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     greatest
                     and
                     chiefest
                     comfort
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     It
                     were
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     taketh
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     for
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       so
                       be
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       dwell
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     ,
                     
                       if
                       any
                       man
                       have
                       not
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     are
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     for
                     Christ
                     is
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     were
                     also
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     greatest
                     and
                     chiefest
                     comfort
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     revive
                     our
                     souls
                     now
                     from
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     to
                     revive
                     our
                     bodies
                     hereafter
                     
                     from
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     grave
                     ;
                     the
                     Apostle
                     plainly
                     attributeth
                     thr
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     dwelling
                     of
                     Christs
                     Spirit
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       10.
                       
                       And
                       if
                       Christ
                       be
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                       the
                       body
                       is
                       dead
                       because
                       of
                       sin
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       spirit
                       is
                       life
                       because
                       of
                       righeeousness
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     from
                     sin
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       11.
                       
                       If
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       raised
                       up
                       Jesus
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       dwell
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                       he
                       that
                       raised
                       up
                       Christ
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       shall
                       also
                       quicken
                       your
                       mortal
                       bodies
                       by
                       his
                       spirit
                       that
                       dwelleth
                       in
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     There
                     's
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     from
                     death
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     also
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     that
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     raiseth
                     the
                     soul
                     from
                     sin
                     ;
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     raiseth
                     the
                     body
                     from
                     death
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     deny
                     both
                     our
                     Regeneration
                     and
                     our
                     Resurrection
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     this
                     being
                     of
                     so
                     dangerous
                     a
                     consequence
                     ,
                     The
                     Master
                     of
                     the
                     sentences
                     would
                     not
                     impute
                     this
                     Tenent
                     to
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     denyed
                     the
                     procession
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     say
                     in
                     their
                     Creed
                     ,
                     I
                     believe
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     giver
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     only
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       who
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       the
                       Son
                       together
                       is
                       worshipped
                       and
                       glorified
                       :
                    
                     But
                     he
                     saith
                     plainly
                     that
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     did
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     concerning
                     that
                     Article
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     in
                     sense
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     words
                     :
                     
                       Sensu
                       nobis
                       conveniunt
                       ,
                       dum
                       aiunt
                       Spiritum
                       Sanctum
                       esse
                       Patris
                       &
                       Filii
                       ,
                    
                     They
                     agree
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     sense
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     only
                     we
                     speak
                     a
                     little
                     more
                     plainly
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     who
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     nor
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     be
                     blamed
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     for
                     adding
                     to
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     be
                     anathematized
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     addition
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     contrary
                     assertion
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     necessary
                     interpretation
                     ;
                     
                       Nos
                       enim
                       non
                       praedicamus
                       contrarium
                       ,
                       sed
                       addimus
                       quod
                       deerat
                       ,
                       ideoque
                       non
                       subjecti
                       anathemati
                       .
                       Lomb.
                       1.
                       
                       Sent.
                       Dist
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     more
                     careful
                     to
                     justifie
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     for
                     adding
                     to
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     condemn
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     for
                     not
                     allowing
                     that
                     addition
                     ;
                     But
                     his
                     Scholars
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     moderate
                     ;
                     for
                     Aquinas
                     taxes
                     Damascene
                     of
                     Nestorianism
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     ,
                     and
                     saith
                     he
                     was
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     Schism
                     of
                     the
                     Greeks
                     ,
                     
                       Damascenus
                       sequitur
                       errorem
                       Nestorii
                       ,
                       Quod
                       Sp.
                       S.
                       non
                       
                       procedit
                       à
                       Filio
                       ,
                       quia
                       fuit
                       tempore
                       quo
                       incepit
                       illud
                       Schisma
                       Graecorum
                       ,
                       Aqu.
                       3.
                       par
                       .
                       qu.
                       36.
                       art
                       .
                       2.
                       ad
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     Bonaventure
                     is
                     yet
                     much
                     mor
                     fierce
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     denyed
                     this
                     article
                     out
                     of
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     pride
                     ,
                     and
                     perverseness
                     ,
                     
                       Graecos
                       negâsse
                       hunc
                       articulum
                       ex
                       ignorantiâ
                       ,
                       superbiâ
                       ,
                       pertinaciâ
                       ,
                       (
                       Bonav
                       .
                       in
                       lib.
                       1.
                       sent
                       .
                       dist
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     )
                     Three
                     unmerciful
                     words
                     from
                     a
                     Church-mans
                     mouth
                     against
                     a
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     surely
                     altogether
                     underserved
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     always
                     acknowledged
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     to
                     be
                     consubstantial
                     with
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     the
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     exhibited
                     by
                     Charisius
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     sixth
                     Action
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       The
                       Spirit
                       of
                       truth
                       the
                       comforter
                       being
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       essence
                       or
                       substance
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       the
                       Son
                       :
                    
                     which
                     plainly
                     shews
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     did
                     not
                     deny
                     the
                     article
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     loth
                     to
                     change
                     their
                     Creed
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     found
                     it
                     was
                     thus
                     expressed
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       the
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     no
                     mention
                     at
                     all
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     Son.
                     )
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     their
                     own
                     profession
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Florence
                     in
                     the
                     25.
                     
                     Session
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     We
                     have
                     our
                     Creed
                     from
                     seven
                     general
                     Councils
                     ,
                     and
                     weneither
                     add
                     thereto
                     nor
                     take
                     therefrom
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     it self
                     did
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     demurr
                     about
                     this
                     addition
                     of
                     Filioque
                     to
                     the
                     Greek
                     Creeds
                     :
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Leo
                     the
                     third
                     did
                     strongly
                     oppose
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     Papally
                     in
                     his
                     Chair
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     Episcopally
                     in
                     his
                     Chancel
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     did
                     absolutely
                     refuse
                     this
                     addition
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     thereto
                     intreated
                     by
                     Charles
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     Creed
                     ▪
                     over
                     the
                     Altar
                     (
                     at
                     Rome
                     )
                     without
                     it
                     ;
                     nor
                     did
                     Filioque
                     get
                     into
                     the
                     Article
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Benedict
                     the
                     seventh
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     
                       Binius
                       ,
                       in
                       Syn.
                       Constant
                    
                     .
                     )
                     which
                     was
                     above
                     nine
                     hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     years
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     six
                     hundred
                     years
                     after
                     the
                     divulging
                     of
                     that
                     Creed
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     without
                     doubt
                     the
                     Addition
                     it self
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     justified
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     
                       Additio
                       corrumpentium
                       Symbolum
                       sed
                       perficientium
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Bonaventure
                     ;
                     not
                     an
                     addition
                     to
                     corrupt
                     the
                     Creed
                     but
                     to
                     perfect
                     it
                     ;
                     or
                     rather
                     an
                     explication
                     not
                     an
                     addition
                     ,
                     as
                     Bellarmine
                     seems
                     to
                     distinguish
                     ,
                     
                       Explicatio
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       non
                       
                       additio
                       contrarii
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     maintaining
                     it
                     seems
                     altogether
                     unjustifiable
                     ;
                     For
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     shewed
                     little
                     temper
                     and
                     as
                     little
                     charity
                     in
                     rejecting
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     for
                     hereticks
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     trampled
                     on
                     enough
                     by
                     Turks
                     ,
                     and
                     needed
                     not
                     Christians
                     to
                     help
                     tread
                     it
                     more
                     under
                     foot
                     )
                     for
                     not
                     admitting
                     the
                     same
                     addition
                     ,
                     meerly
                     because
                     they
                     thought
                     themselves
                     under
                     the
                     curse
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     Latines
                     are
                     willing
                     to
                     put
                     off
                     by
                     a
                     distinction
                     )
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     recede
                     but
                     one
                     tittle
                     or
                     syllable
                     from
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Creeds
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     (
                     it
                     seems
                     )
                     was
                     the
                     fault
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     ever
                     since
                     accounted
                     damnable
                     Schism
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     )
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     swallow
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     digest
                     ,
                     that
                     crude
                     position
                     ,
                     
                       Ad
                       summum
                       Pontificem
                       pertinet
                       fidei
                       Symbolum
                       ordinare
                       ,
                       It
                       belongs
                       to
                       the
                       Pope
                       to
                       order
                       and
                       dispose
                       of
                       the
                       Creeds
                       .
                    
                     A
                     position
                     so
                     unreasonable
                     ,
                     that
                     Aquinas
                     himself
                     ,
                     the
                     greatest
                     Master
                     of
                     reason
                     among
                     all
                     the
                     Schoolmen
                     ,
                     is
                     fain
                     to
                     fly
                     to
                     Gratians
                     decree
                     to
                     fetch
                     a
                     proof
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     proof
                     depends
                     altogether
                     upon
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     some
                     few
                     Popes
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     very
                     partial
                     Judges
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     clear
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     objection
                     about
                     Athanasius
                     his
                     Creed
                     doth
                     so
                     puzzle
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     fain
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     say
                     his
                     Creed
                     is
                     no
                     Creed
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     cannot
                     find
                     the
                     Popes
                     hand
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       Athanasius
                       non
                       composuit
                       manifestationem
                       fidei
                       per
                       modum
                       Symboli
                       ,
                       sed
                       per
                       modum
                       cuiusdam
                       Doctrin●
                       ;
                       Athanasius
                       did
                       not
                       set
                       out
                       this
                       manifestation
                       of
                       the
                       faith
                       as
                       a
                       Creed
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       a
                       Doctrinal
                       institution
                    
                     ;
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     very
                     title
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     Greek
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     which
                     is
                     prefixed
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     calleth
                     it
                     
                       Symbolum
                       Athanasii
                    
                     ,
                     unto
                     this
                     day
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     suitable
                     with
                     my
                     purpose
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     with
                     my
                     desire
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     examine
                     the
                     other
                     exigencies
                     which
                     this
                     excellent
                     Divine
                     is
                     put
                     to
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     gratifie
                     his
                     Church
                     by
                     seeking
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     this
                     Tenent
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     other
                     Churches
                     look
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     an
                     invasion
                     of
                     their
                     Christian
                     liberty
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     Doctrine
                     which
                     cannot
                     pretend
                     to
                     Christian
                     verity
                     or
                     antiquity
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     fondly
                     pretend
                     to
                     some
                     external
                     unity
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     certain
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     took
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     Novelty
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     would
                     not
                     admit
                     this
                     position
                     as
                     a
                     dispensation
                     from
                     the
                     Anathemas
                     denounced
                     by
                     the
                     two
                     Councils
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     and
                     Chalcedon
                     against
                     such
                     as
                     should
                     presume
                     to
                     alter
                     the
                     former
                     
                     Creeds
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     the
                     alteration
                     was
                     more
                     in
                     word
                     then
                     in
                     sense
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     had
                     the
                     procession
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       their
                       Faith
                       ,
                       though
                       not
                       in
                       their
                       Creed
                       .
                    
                     And
                     this
                     appears
                     plainly
                     by
                     Simeon
                     the
                     Metaphrast
                     ,
                     who
                     lived
                     about
                     the
                     year
                     eight
                     hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     neer
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     with
                     
                       Walefridus
                       Strabo
                    
                     )
                     yet
                     useth
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     Menology
                     ,
                     on
                     October
                     9.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     My
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     is
                     Ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     returned
                     to
                     his
                     Fathers
                     throne
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     hath
                     sent
                     down
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     which
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     himself
                     ,
                     upon
                     his
                     Disciples
                     :
                     He
                     saith
                     in
                     his
                     Faith
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     proceeded
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     though
                     neither
                     he
                     nor
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     would
                     change
                     their
                     Creed
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     so
                     :
                     And
                     upon
                     this
                     ground
                     the
                     Western
                     Churches
                     may
                     still
                     retain
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     Athanasius
                     his
                     Creed
                     in
                     their
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     addition
                     of
                     Filioque
                     ,
                     without
                     cutting
                     off
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     from
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     allow
                     not
                     that
                     addition
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     procession
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     in
                     their
                     Faith
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     sense
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Article
                     ;
                     And
                     to
                     speak
                     the
                     plain
                     truth
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       this
                       controversie
                    
                     concerning
                     the
                     procession
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     the
                     animosity
                     was
                     greater
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     disagreement
                     ,
                     the
                     quarrel
                     larger
                     then
                     the
                     difference
                     ;
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     Scotus
                     ingenuously
                     confesseth
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Sed
                       forte
                       si
                       duo
                       sapientes
                       ,
                       unus
                       Graecus
                       ,
                       &
                       a●ter
                       Latinus
                       ,
                       uterque
                       verus
                       amator
                       veritatis
                       &
                       non
                       propriae
                       dictionis
                       ,
                       de
                       hac
                       visa
                       contrarietate
                       disquirerent
                       ;
                       pateret
                       utique
                       tandem
                       ipsam
                       contrarietatem
                       non
                       esse
                       veraciter
                       realem
                       ,
                       sicut
                       est
                       vocalis
                       :
                       Alioquin
                       vel
                       ipsi
                       Graeci
                       vel
                       nos
                       Latini
                       sumus
                       verè
                       haeretici
                       :
                       Sed
                       quis
                       audet
                       Johannem
                       Damascenum
                       ,
                       Basilium
                       ,
                       Gregorium
                       Theologum
                       ,
                       &
                       Nazianzenum
                       ,
                       Cyrillum
                       &
                       similes
                       patres
                       Graecos
                       arguere
                       haereseos
                       ?
                       Quis
                       iterum
                       argueret
                       haereseos
                       B.
                       Hieronymum
                       ,
                       Augustinum
                       ,
                       A●ibrosium
                       ,
                       Hilarium
                       ,
                       &
                       consimiles
                       Latinos
                       ?
                       Verisimile
                       igitur
                       est
                       ,
                       quod
                       non
                       subest
                       dictis
                       verbis
                       contrariis
                       ,
                       contrariorum
                       Sanctorum
                       sententia
                       discors
                       ;
                       &
                       (
                       Scotus
                       in
                       1.
                       
                       Sent.
                       dist
                       .
                       11
                       qu.
                       1.
                       )
                       But
                       happily
                       if
                       two
                       wise
                       men
                       ,
                       the
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       Greek
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       of
                       the
                       Latine
                       Church
                       ,
                       did
                       
                       enquire
                       concerning
                       this
                       seeming
                       contrariety
                       ,
                       and
                       both
                       of
                       them
                       would
                       prefer
                       the
                       truth
                       above
                       their
                       own
                       words
                       or
                       expressions
                       ,
                       they
                       might
                       in
                       time
                       find
                       that
                       this
                       is
                       but
                       a
                       verbal
                       ,
                       not
                       a
                       real
                       controversie
                       ;
                       For
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       real
                       ;
                       either
                       the
                       Greeks
                       or
                       the
                       Latines
                       must
                       needs
                       be
                       hereticks
                       :
                       But
                       who
                       shall
                       dare
                       to
                       accuse
                       Damascene
                       ,
                       or
                       Basil
                       ,
                       or
                       Gregory
                       the
                       Divine
                       ,
                       or
                       Gregory
                       Nazianzene
                       ,
                       or
                       Cyril
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Greek
                       Fathers
                       of
                       heresie
                       ?
                       Again
                       ,
                       who
                       dares
                       take
                       Saint
                       Hierom
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Ambrose
                       ▪
                       Saint
                       Hilary
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Latine
                       Fathers
                       for
                       hereticks
                       ?
                       It
                       is
                       therefore
                       most
                       probable
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       these
                       contrary
                       expressions
                       was
                       no
                       contrary
                       sense
                       ,
                       but
                       they
                       both
                       meant
                       one
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       truth
                       ,
                       concerning
                       the
                       procession
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     far
                     Scotus
                     ;
                     and
                     indeed
                     no
                     less
                     appears
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Florence
                     ,
                     where
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     twentyeth
                     Session
                     to
                     the
                     twenty
                     fifth
                     exclusively
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     long
                     disputation
                     betwixt
                     
                       Johannes
                       Provincialis
                    
                     for
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Marcus
                       Ephesius
                    
                     for
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Ephesian
                     professing
                     that
                     the
                     Spirit
                     did
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     
                       by
                       the
                       Son
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Provincial
                     confesseth
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     effect
                     the
                     same
                     as
                     
                       from
                       the
                       Son
                    
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     That
                     by
                     is
                     here
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     from
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Johannes
                       Concil
                       .
                       Flor.
                       Sessione
                    
                     24.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     Father
                     begetting
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     begotten
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     proceeding
                     ,
                     being
                     all
                     confessedly
                     coequal
                     and
                     coeternal
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     proceeding
                     
                       from
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     ,
                     
                       from
                       the
                       Father
                       by
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     is
                     uncorrupt
                     and
                     inviolable
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     three
                     distinct
                     persons
                     with
                     their
                     three
                     distinct
                     properties
                     are
                     believed
                     in
                     one
                     God
                     ,
                     none
                     afore
                     or
                     after
                     ,
                     none
                     greater
                     or
                     lesser
                     then
                     other
                     :
                     
                       In
                       personis
                       proprietas
                       ,
                       in
                       essentia
                       unitas
                       ,
                       in
                       Majestate
                       aequalitas
                    
                     ;
                     property
                     in
                     the
                     persons
                     ,
                     unity
                     in
                     the
                     essence
                     ,
                     equality
                     in
                     the
                     Majesty
                     of
                     the
                     Godhead
                     ,
                     being
                     no
                     less
                     acknowledged
                     and
                     believed
                     by
                     the
                     Greek
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     Latine
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     short
                     confession
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     that
                     the
                     Greeks
                     who
                     denyed
                     not
                     the
                     Son
                     to
                     be
                     consubstantial
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     exclude
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     procession
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     reject
                     that
                     harsh
                     and
                     heavy
                     doom
                     which
                     Bellarmine
                     hath
                     left
                     upon
                     record
                     against
                     the
                     Grecians
                     ,
                     
                       Ac
                       ▪
                       ut
                       intelligant
                       causam
                       exitii
                       sui
                       esse
                       pertinaciam
                       in
                       errore
                       de
                       processione
                       Sp.
                       S.
                       in
                       ipsis
                       ●eriis
                       Sp.
                       S.
                       capta
                       fuit
                       Constantinopolis
                       à
                       Turmay
                       
                       understand
                       the
                       cause
                       of
                       their
                       destruction
                       to
                       be
                       their
                       pertinacy
                       in
                       their
                       error
                       concerning
                       the
                       procession
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       very
                       Festival
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       at
                       Whitsontide
                       ,
                       was
                    
                     Constantinople
                     
                       their
                       cheif
                       City
                       taken
                       by
                       the
                       Turks
                       :
                    
                     This
                     he
                     thinks
                     he
                     hath
                     sufficiently
                     proved
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     learned
                     Scaliger
                     thinks
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     sufficiently
                     prove
                     ,
                     and
                     laments
                     this
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     of
                     the
                     East
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       ut
                       cujus
                       calamitas
                       ignorari
                       non
                       potest
                       ,
                       dies
                       calamitatis
                       ignoretur
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     he
                     incline
                     to
                     their
                     opinion
                     who
                     said
                     that
                     City
                     was
                     besieged
                     the
                     morrow
                     after
                     Easter
                     ,
                     and
                     taken
                     upon
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Pentecost
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     concludes
                     it
                     dangerous
                     to
                     determine
                     so
                     much
                     :
                     
                       Sed
                       periculosum
                       est
                       haec
                       definire
                       ;
                       De
                       anno
                       quidem
                       non
                       dubito
                       fuisse
                       1452.
                       sed
                       de
                       mense
                       delibero
                       ,
                       utrum
                       sc
                       .
                       mense
                       Maii
                       an
                       mense
                       Aprilis
                       capta
                       fuerit
                       :
                       Scal.
                       lib.
                       5.
                       de
                       emend
                       .
                       temp
                       .
                       )
                    
                     He
                     dares
                     not
                     define
                     the
                     month
                     whether
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     April
                     or
                     in
                     May
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     sure
                     Whitsontide
                     cannot
                     fall
                     in
                     April
                     )
                     much
                     less
                     the
                     week
                     or
                     the
                     day
                     ;
                     he
                     sayes
                     t
                     is
                     dangerous
                     to
                     assert
                     it
                     was
                     taken
                     in
                     Whitsontide
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     it
                     is
                     dangerous
                     to
                     assert
                     it
                     with
                     so
                     much
                     uncharitableness
                     against
                     a
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     whose
                     ruine
                     should
                     be
                     thought
                     on
                     with
                     pitty
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     insolency
                     :
                     However
                     though
                     the
                     assertion
                     it self
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     argument
                     is
                     fitter
                     for
                     a
                     Souldier
                     then
                     for
                     a
                     Divine
                     ,
                     to
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     success
                     of
                     the
                     sword
                     for
                     the
                     justification
                     of
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     much
                     better
                     advance
                     Turcism
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     full
                     six
                     parts
                     ,
                     then
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     several
                     professions
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     hath
                     but
                     five
                     parts
                     of
                     thirty
                     in
                     the
                     known
                     habitable
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     Master
                     Brerewood
                     hath
                     demonstrated
                     in
                     his
                     enquiries
                     ,
                     (
                     cap.
                     14.
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     for
                     the
                     communicating
                     of
                     Christ
                     after
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     manner
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     expected
                     :
                     That
                     preaching
                     and
                     praying
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     come
                     not
                     by
                     infusi●ns
                     :
                     Enthusiasts
                     are
                     the
                     worst
                     separatists
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     greatest
                     blasphemers
                     ,
                     guilty
                     of
                     the
                     worst
                     kind
                     of
                     sacriledge
                     and
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     in
                     robbing
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     publike
                     worship
                     after
                     such
                     a
                     manner
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ,
                     and
                     idolizing
                     their
                     own
                     pretended
                     gifts
                     .
                  
                   
                     SInce
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     undoubted
                     truth
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     doubt
                     but
                     his
                     coming
                     unto
                     men
                     alwayes
                     was
                     and
                     still
                     is
                     of
                     purpose
                     to
                     communicate
                     Christ
                     unto
                     them
                     ;
                     either
                     after
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     manner
                     by
                     immediate
                     infusions
                     and
                     revelations
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     or
                     after
                     an
                     ordinary
                     manner
                     by
                     habitual
                     improvements
                     and
                     assistances
                     as
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     extraordinary
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     extraordinary
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     communicating
                     Christ
                     to
                     men
                     by
                     immediate
                     infusions
                     or
                     revelations
                     ,
                     did
                     both
                     cease
                     together
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     truly
                     say
                     concerning
                     those
                     miraculous
                     and
                     extraordinary
                     dispensations
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     said
                     concerning
                     tongues
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     principal
                     effects
                     thereof
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       were
                       for
                       a
                       sign
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       believe
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       believe
                       not
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14.
                     22.
                     and
                     therefore
                     were
                     to
                     continue
                     and
                     remain
                     no
                     longer
                     then
                     signes
                     and
                     wonders
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     preaching
                     or
                     publishing
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     or
                     till
                     the
                     planting
                     and
                     setling
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     of
                     the
                     Acts
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     Prophecy
                     of
                     
                       Joel
                       ,
                       In
                       the
                       last
                       dayes
                       ,
                       saith
                       God
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       your
                       out
                       of
                       my
                       spirit
                       upon
                       all
                       flesh
                       ,
                    
                     was
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     the
                     miraculous
                     descent
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     upon
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     last
                     dayes
                     meant
                     by
                     that
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     after
                     those
                     dayes
                     ,
                     men
                     were
                     not
                     to
                     expect
                     any
                     more
                     such
                     extraordinary
                     dispensations
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     now
                     preach
                     or
                     pray
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     rely
                     upon
                     infusions
                     for
                     which
                     
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     warrant
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     betake
                     themselves
                     diligently
                     to
                     read
                     and
                     consider
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     separate
                     the
                     Spirit
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     most
                     abominable
                     Separists
                     that
                     ever
                     were
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     endeavour
                     to
                     separate
                     God
                     from
                     himself
                     ;
                     for
                     Gods
                     word
                     is
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     truth
                     is
                     himself
                     .
                     Be
                     it
                     then
                     taken
                     for
                     granted
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     doubted
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     denyed
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     very
                     wicked
                     Separatists
                     who
                     
                       separate
                       man
                       from
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     fill
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     
                       sedition
                       and
                       privy
                       conspiracy
                    
                     ;
                     They
                     yet
                     worse
                     Separatists
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       separate
                       man
                       from
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     fill
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     false
                     doctrine
                     and
                     heresie
                     ;
                     But
                     yet
                     still
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     worst
                     Separatists
                     of
                     all
                     
                       who
                       separate
                       God
                       from
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     from
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     fill
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     
                       hardness
                       of
                       heart
                       ,
                       contempt
                       of
                       Gods
                       Word
                       and
                       Commandment
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     make
                     men
                     first
                     impenitent
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     unpardonable
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     more
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ?
                     Yet
                     these
                     three
                     separations
                     do
                     so
                     naturally
                     and
                     necessarily
                     spring
                     from
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     accounted
                     themselves
                     inseparable
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     sedition
                     begets
                     the
                     heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     heresie
                     begets
                     the
                     hardness
                     of
                     heart
                     ;
                     separating
                     man
                     from
                     man
                     by
                     sedition
                     will
                     separate
                     man
                     from
                     God
                     by
                     heresie
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     will
                     also
                     in
                     a
                     short
                     time
                     endeavour
                     to
                     separate
                     God
                     from
                     himself
                     ,
                     by
                     contempt
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     Commandments
                     :
                     What
                     an
                     unhappy
                     age
                     do
                     we
                     live
                     in
                     ,
                     wherein
                     men
                     think
                     they
                     do
                     God
                     good
                     service
                     ,
                     to
                     run
                     away
                     from
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     by
                     pretending
                     to
                     his
                     Spirit
                     !
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     wit
                     of
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     disorder
                     ,
                     the
                     method
                     of
                     atheism
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     persons
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     and
                     undivided
                     Trinity
                     should
                     be
                     sinned
                     against
                     by
                     succession
                     ,
                     and
                     blasphemed
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     order
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     confessed
                     ;
                     first
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     secondly
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     thirdly
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     For
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     men
                     were
                     generally
                     given
                     to
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     (
                     took
                     an
                     Idol
                     for
                     God
                     )
                     and
                     so
                     more
                     immediately
                     sinned
                     against
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     God
                     of
                     himself
                     .
                     Under
                     the
                     first
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     men
                     were
                     generally
                     addicted
                     to
                     Arrianism
                     ,
                     denying
                     the
                     Divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     more
                     immediately
                     sinned
                     against
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     God
                     of
                     God.
                     But
                     in
                     these
                     latter
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     our
                     sins
                     have
                     made
                     them
                     )
                     
                     men
                     are
                     generally
                     addicted
                     to
                     cry
                     up
                     their
                     own
                     phansies
                     for
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     more
                     immediately
                     sin
                     against
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     not
                     considering
                     how
                     unconscionable
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     
                       grieve
                       the
                       Holy
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       whereby
                       they
                       are
                       sealed
                       to
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       redemption
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     impossible
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     those
                     not
                     to
                     grieve
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     constantly
                     blaspheme
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     an
                     unsufferable
                     blasphemy
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     entitle
                     those
                     rude
                     and
                     crude
                     impertinencies
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     few
                     sober
                     men
                     can
                     hear
                     with
                     patience
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     zealous
                     man
                     can
                     hear
                     with
                     profit
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     conscientious
                     man
                     can
                     hear
                     with
                     piety
                     :
                     Well
                     may
                     such
                     a
                     worship
                     profit
                     some
                     men
                     by
                     exercising
                     their
                     patience
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     it
                     scarce
                     deserves
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     worship
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     rather
                     exercise
                     their
                     piety
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     confess
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     pretenders
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     are
                     the
                     greatest
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     and
                     whilst
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     thought
                     the
                     
                       best
                       reformers
                    
                     are
                     in
                     truth
                     the
                     
                       worst
                       blasphemers
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     impute
                     those
                     imprudencies
                     and
                     indescretions
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     impieties
                     and
                     irreligions
                     (
                     for
                     imprudencies
                     in
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     impieties
                     ,
                     and
                     indiscretions
                     are
                     irreligions
                     )
                     to
                     Gods
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     meerly
                     their
                     own
                     vai●
                     imaginations
                     ,
                     and
                     carnal
                     inventions
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     mean
                     time
                     ,
                     reject
                     and
                     disesteem
                     those
                     prayers
                     and
                     praises
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     undoubted
                     d●ctates
                     of
                     that
                     same
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     rather
                     hindred
                     then
                     helped
                     us
                     to
                     cry
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ;
                     what
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     God
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     blessing
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     giving
                     us
                     so
                     many
                     admirable
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     praise
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ?
                     and
                     for
                     giving
                     us
                     a
                     Church
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     pattern
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     those
                     patterns
                     of
                     prayers
                     and
                     praises
                     wh●ch
                     came
                     immediately
                     either
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ?
                     What
                     is
                     this
                     but
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     distract
                     and
                     to
                     hinder
                     men
                     ;
                     instead
                     of
                     setling
                     and
                     helping
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     beleive
                     that
                     nothing
                     is
                     truly
                     from
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     new
                     and
                     unknown
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     taught
                     first
                     to
                     contemn
                     the
                     known
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     known
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     is
                     as
                     much
                     confined
                     by
                     the
                     one
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     hunt
                     after
                     novelty
                     instead
                     of
                     certainty
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     way
                     to
                     exercise
                     the
                     phansie
                     before
                     the
                     conscience
                     ,
                     (
                     because
                     the
                     conscience
                     first
                     tries
                     the
                     spirits
                     ,
                     then
                     follows
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     1
                     John
                     4.
                     1.
                     but
                     the
                     phansie
                     first
                     follows
                     the
                     spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     at
                     all
                     tries
                     them
                     .
                     )
                     A
                     way
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     it
                     busieth
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     the
                     less
                     it
                     setleth
                     and
                     establisheth
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     if
                     that
                     benediction
                     was
                     Apostolical
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       himself
                       stablish
                       you
                       in
                       every
                       good
                       word
                       ,
                       2
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     17
                     
                     Then
                     this
                     practice
                     must
                     be
                     Apostatical
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     unstablish
                     and
                     unsettle
                     the
                     People
                     in
                     their
                     Prayers
                     the
                     very
                     best
                     words
                     :
                     Then
                     was
                     Egypt
                     in
                     a
                     sad
                     case
                     when
                     the
                     locusts
                     did
                     eat
                     up
                     what
                     the
                     hail
                     and
                     thunder
                     had
                     left
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     so
                     with
                     Israel
                     when
                     locusts
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                     devour
                     that
                     small
                     pittance
                     of
                     Religion
                     which
                     the
                     hail
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     their
                     own
                     chill
                     and
                     frozen
                     dispositions
                     ;
                     or
                     the
                     thunder
                     and
                     lightning
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     tempestuous
                     terrours
                     and
                     troubles
                     of
                     war
                     ,
                     had
                     left
                     in
                     the
                     Peoples
                     hearts
                     ?
                     When
                     God
                     suffers
                     such
                     devourers
                     of
                     piety
                     and
                     Religion
                     to
                     come
                     into
                     a
                     land
                     ,
                     he
                     either
                     looks
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     or
                     t
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     he
                     intends
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     so
                     ;
                     The
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     born
                     is
                     then
                     sure
                     not
                     far
                     off
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     drowning
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     to
                     belong
                     after
                     it
                     For
                     what
                     can
                     we
                     expect
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     read
                     sea
                     ,
                     even
                     a
                     sea
                     of
                     blood
                     should
                     cover
                     us
                     all
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     persecute
                     the
                     Israel
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     desiring
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     unto
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     zealous
                     for
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     they
                     know
                     are
                     either
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     agreeable
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       are
                       idle
                       ,
                       ye
                       are
                       idle
                       ,
                       therefore
                       ye
                       say
                       Let
                       us
                       go
                       and
                       do
                       sacrifice
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     5.
                     17.
                     as
                     if
                     Praying
                     in
                     known
                     and
                     approved
                     forms
                     ,
                     were
                     rather
                     a
                     pretence
                     for
                     idleness
                     then
                     a
                     help
                     to
                     devotion
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     reproach
                     the
                     Church
                     for
                     teaching
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     by
                     her
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     reproach
                     God
                     himself
                     for
                     teaching
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     pray
                     by
                     his
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     argument
                     we
                     may
                     throw
                     away
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Sure
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     part
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     by
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     wicked
                     practice
                     to
                     oppose
                     both
                     the
                     authority
                     and
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     They
                     pretend
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     contemn
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     They
                     will
                     needs
                     have
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     care
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     in
                     their
                     mouths
                     :
                     giving
                     their
                     
                       Pater
                       noster
                    
                     a
                     
                       quietus
                       est
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     writ
                     of
                     ease
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     Holy
                     spirit
                     had
                     supplied
                     the
                     servants
                     above
                     the
                     son
                     ,
                     and
                     taught
                     us
                     better
                     prayers
                     then
                     it
                     had
                     taught
                     our
                     Saviour
                     :
                     or
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     
                     were
                     not
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     that
                     once
                     directed
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     directeth
                     us
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     Doubless
                     such
                     men
                     cannot
                     take
                     it
                     unkindly
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     abstain
                     from
                     communicating
                     with
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     by
                     rejecting
                     the
                     Lords
                     own
                     holy
                     prayer
                     ,
                     do
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     reject
                     commnnion
                     not
                     only
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     servants
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Servants
                     of
                     God
                     alwayes
                     used
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     indited
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     commanded
                     it
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     such
                     men
                     be
                     not
                     only
                     Sacrilegious
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     perswade
                     themselves
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     sin
                     as
                     sacriledge
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     hath
                     been
                     consecrated
                     to
                     Gods
                     Holy
                     name
                     ,
                     is
                     still
                     unholy
                     and
                     prophane
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     conscrated
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     own
                     express
                     command
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     consecrations
                     ,
                     and
                     requires
                     the
                     sanctification
                     of
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     substance
                     to
                     Gods
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     time
                     ;
                     Time
                     cannot
                     be
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     or
                     kept
                     holy
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     without
                     these
                     ;
                     And
                     besides
                     ,
                     we
                     find
                     these
                     also
                     expresly
                     commanded
                     in
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     and
                     since
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     commanded
                     for
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     end
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     reduce
                     the
                     Texts
                     concerning
                     them
                     to
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     commandment
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     ten
                     commandments
                     are
                     
                       Decem
                       summa
                       genera
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ten
                     predicaments
                     or
                     ten
                     general
                     heads
                     to
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     reduced
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     commanded
                     as
                     a
                     moral
                     duty
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     wherefore
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     moral
                     duty
                     that
                     men
                     should
                     publikely
                     and
                     solemnly
                     call
                     upon
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     time
                     alone
                     ,
                     without
                     place
                     and
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     these
                     cannot
                     serve
                     for
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     that
                     duty
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     allow
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     these
                     outward
                     requisites
                     to
                     be
                     commanded
                     in
                     this
                     of
                     time
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     ,
                     what
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     alike
                     was
                     common
                     and
                     unholy
                     before
                     it
                     was
                     sanctified
                     to
                     Gods
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     being
                     once
                     sanctified
                     thereunto
                     is
                     made
                     peculiar
                     and
                     proper
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     rob
                     ,
                     or
                     pillage
                     ,
                     or
                     take
                     away
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     is
                     sacrilegiously
                     to
                     invade
                     Gods
                     property
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     sin
                     of
                     so
                     heavy
                     a
                     burden
                     to
                     press
                     down
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     put
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     scale
                     against
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     and
                     seems
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     balance
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     to
                     out-weigh
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     
                       Thou
                       that
                       abhorrest
                       Idols
                       ,
                       dost
                       thou
                       commit
                       Sacriledge
                       ?
                       Rom.
                    
                     2.
                     22.
                     
                     The
                     argument
                     would
                     be
                     of
                     little
                     consequence
                     ,
                     if
                     Sacriledge
                     were
                     not
                     a
                     sin
                     at
                     least
                     equal
                     
                     to
                     Idolatry
                     ;
                     And
                     truly
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     (
                     whatever
                     we
                     please
                     to
                     think
                     or
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     )
                     For
                     whereas
                     there
                     are
                     two
                     kinds
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     to
                     take
                     an
                     Idol
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     make
                     God
                     himself
                     for
                     an
                     Idol
                     ;
                     the
                     sacrilegious
                     person
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     guilty
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     any
                     man
                     should
                     rob
                     God
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     make
                     money
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     taking
                     the
                     Idol
                     for
                     God
                     :
                     or
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     take
                     God
                     for
                     one
                     to
                     be
                     mocked
                     rather
                     then
                     worshipped
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     taking
                     God
                     for
                     an
                     Idol
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     they
                     can
                     do
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     contemn
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     petitions
                     of
                     that
                     prayer
                     contain
                     all
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     table
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     least
                     part
                     we
                     can
                     shew
                     of
                     dutifullness
                     is
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     dutifull
                     :
                     and
                     consequently
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     say
                     Our
                     father
                     which
                     art
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     hallowed
                     be
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     troubled
                     at
                     that
                     Sin
                     of
                     Sacriledge
                     ,
                     whose
                     property
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     invade
                     and
                     profane
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     dedicated
                     to
                     the
                     hallowing
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     can
                     swallow
                     the
                     Camel
                     ,
                     have
                     little
                     reason
                     to
                     strain
                     at
                     the
                     gnat
                     ,
                     they
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     the
                     greater
                     ,
                     cannot
                     stick
                     at
                     the
                     lesser
                     Sacriledge
                     ;
                     they
                     that
                     can
                     rob
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     cannot
                     easily
                     make
                     any
                     scruple
                     of
                     robbing
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     such
                     publike
                     prayers
                     as
                     do
                     undoubtedly
                     glorifie
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     else
                     but
                     to
                     rob
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     honour
                     due
                     unto
                     his
                     name
                     ?
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     forbid
                     us
                     to
                     take
                     his
                     name
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     doth
                     withall
                     command
                     us
                     to
                     glorifie
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     such
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     of
                     praise
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     do
                     most
                     glorifie
                     him
                     ;
                     These
                     forms
                     being
                     accordingly
                     made
                     for
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     God
                     after
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     are
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     this
                     use
                     ,
                     in
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     fourth
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     these
                     forms
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     sin
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     first
                     Table
                     :
                     And
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     this
                     sin
                     ,
                     even
                     of
                     putting
                     down
                     the
                     true
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     many
                     sins
                     together
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     they
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     blasphemy
                     ;
                     as
                     against
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     sacriledge
                     and
                     prophaness
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     second
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     denying
                     men
                     (
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     in
                     them
                     lies
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     have
                     God
                     for
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     with
                     internal
                     and
                     external
                     worship
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     holy
                     will
                     and
                     command
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     downright
                     guilty
                     of
                     Irreligion
                     and
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     misery
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     greater
                     because
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     mistake
                     to
                     say
                     )
                     such
                     men
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     worse
                     Idolatry
                     then
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     heathen
                     :
                     For
                     no
                     Idolatry
                     is
                     so
                     bad
                     as
                     that
                     wherein
                     a
                     man
                     doth
                     make
                     himself
                     the
                     Idol
                     :
                     and
                     have
                     we
                     not
                     here
                     that
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     set
                     up
                     their
                     own
                     pretended
                     gifts
                     ,
                     against
                     a
                     known
                     true
                     and
                     substantial
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     pretend
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     (
                     that
                     all
                     others
                     may
                     rely
                     upon
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     in
                     pouring
                     out
                     their
                     souls
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     to
                     make
                     himself
                     an
                     Idol
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     others
                     to
                     rely
                     upon
                     pretences
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     Certainties
                     in
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     make
                     themselves
                     guilty
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     ?
                     For
                     to
                     speak
                     the
                     plain
                     truth
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     the
                     people
                     do
                     worship
                     God
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     Faith
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     their
                     Minister
                     if
                     they
                     pray
                     with
                     him
                     as
                     Communicants
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     know
                     what
                     he
                     will
                     pray
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     will-worship
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     resign
                     up
                     their
                     souls
                     in
                     a
                     blind
                     obedience
                     :
                     or
                     the
                     minister
                     alone
                     doth
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     whiles
                     the
                     People
                     are
                     present
                     only
                     as
                     Judges
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     Communicants
                     ,
                     reserving
                     their
                     souls
                     unto
                     themselves
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     time
                     he
                     is
                     praying
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     see
                     they
                     can
                     safely
                     say
                     Amen
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     have
                     no
                     publike
                     worship
                     till
                     the
                     worship
                     be
                     quite
                     done
                     ;
                     for
                     publike
                     worship
                     is
                     not
                     rightly
                     so
                     called
                     from
                     its
                     company
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     its
                     communion
                     ;
                     And
                     
                       Saint
                       Paul
                    
                     would
                     never
                     have
                     commanded
                     all
                     gifts
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     commanded
                     the
                     first
                     gift
                     ,
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     tongues
                     ,
                     which
                     came
                     immediately
                     from
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     )
                     to
                     submit
                     to
                     Edification
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     allowed
                     any
                     other
                     gift
                     afterwards
                     to
                     oppose
                     it self
                     against
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     advance
                     it self
                     above
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     plain
                     case
                     that
                     Christian
                     communion
                     was
                     at
                     first
                     commanded
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     still
                     observed
                     chiefly
                     for
                     Edification
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     Hypocritical
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     prayers
                     for
                     pretences
                     ,
                     worse
                     Atheists
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     heathen
                     ;
                     Pretenders
                     to
                     the
                     spirit
                     are
                     the
                     greatest
                     enemies
                     to
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     the
                     least
                     fruits
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     must
                     be
                     silenced
                     by
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     shunned
                     by
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     no
                     excuse
                     if
                     they
                     are
                     misled
                     by
                     themselves
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     by
                     their
                     works
                     ,
                     whereof
                     the
                     weakest
                     and
                     the
                     meanest
                     men
                     are
                     competent
                     Judges
                     .
                  
                   
                     THere
                     is
                     no
                     Atheism
                     so
                     much
                     dishonoureth
                     God
                     or
                     deceiveth
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     religion
                     it self
                     a
                     meer
                     pretence
                     whereby
                     to
                     act
                     their
                     irreligious
                     designs
                     and
                     practises
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Christians
                     Atheism
                     is
                     worse
                     then
                     the
                     heathens
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     heathen
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     
                       is
                       an
                       Atheist
                       not
                       knowing
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Christian
                     who
                     hath
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     useth
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     pretence
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     
                       Atheist
                       abusing
                       and
                       affronting
                       him
                    
                     .
                     Hence
                     is
                     that
                     terrible
                     curse
                     denounced
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     against
                     such
                     men
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Wo
                       unto
                       you
                       Scribes
                       and
                       Pharisees
                       ,
                       Hypocrites
                       ,
                       for
                       ye
                       devour
                       widows
                       houses
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       a
                       pretence
                       make
                       long
                       prayer
                       ,
                       therefore
                       ye
                       shall
                       receive
                       the
                       greater
                       damnation
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     23.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     imaginable
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     should
                     discourage
                     either
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     that
                     gift
                     in
                     making
                     long
                     prayers
                     ;
                     for
                     himself
                     
                       continued
                       all
                       night
                       in
                       prayer
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     6.
                     12.
                     
                     And
                     spake
                     a
                     parable
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       men
                       ought
                       alwayes
                       to
                       pray
                       and
                       not
                       to
                       faint
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     18.
                     1.
                     
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     grievous
                     sin
                     to
                     make
                     long
                     prayers
                     for
                     a
                     pretence
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     may
                     seem
                     to
                     dislike
                     the
                     prayers
                     ,
                     rather
                     then
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     condemn
                     the
                     pretence
                     :
                     And
                     questionless
                     such
                     Hypocrites
                     are
                     most
                     abominable
                     Idolaters
                     ;
                     for
                     whiles
                     they
                     make
                     prayers
                     meerly
                     for
                     pretences
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       make
                       God
                       an
                       Idol
                    
                     :
                     and
                     whiles
                     they
                     make
                     them
                     for
                     pretences
                     of
                     devouring
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       make
                       Mammon
                       their
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     twofold
                     Idolatry
                     of
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       pray
                       not
                       to
                       glorifie
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     to
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     God
                     an
                     Idol
                     :
                     
                       they
                       pray
                       to
                       enrich
                       themselves
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     Mammon
                     their
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       they
                       pray
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       devour
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     two
                     grievous
                     sins
                     at
                     once
                     are
                     laid
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     :
                     one
                     is
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     devourers
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       ye
                       devour
                       widows
                       houses
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     pretenders
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       for
                       a
                       pretence
                       make
                       long
                       rayers
                    
                     ;
                     
                     he
                     that
                     makes
                     no
                     prayers
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     sad
                     condition
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     neglects
                     his
                     salvation
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     makes
                     prayers
                     for
                     a
                     pretence
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     sadder
                     condition
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     increaseth
                     his
                     damnation
                     ;
                     
                       therefore
                       ye
                       shall
                       receive
                       the
                       greater
                       damnation
                       :
                    
                     He
                     that
                     doth
                     this
                     ,
                     may
                     easily
                     deceive
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     sure
                     to
                     deceive
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     cannot
                     deceive
                     his
                     God
                     :
                     Thus
                     to
                     pretend
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     is
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     spirit
                     both
                     speculatively
                     and
                     practically
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     ;
                     speculatively
                     in
                     pretending
                     to
                     act
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     practically
                     in
                     acting
                     downright
                     against
                     him
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     themselves
                     Edomites
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     Edom
                     but
                     in
                     Israel
                     ,
                     to
                     speak
                     with
                     the
                     smooth
                     voice
                     of
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     act
                     with
                     the
                     rough
                     hands
                     of
                     Esau
                     ;
                     to
                     pretend
                     to
                     snuff
                     the
                     candle
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     throw
                     down
                     the
                     Candlestick
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     out
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     eyes
                     both
                     together
                     ;
                     even
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     to
                     go
                     far
                     from
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     made
                     that
                     exhortation
                     a
                     main
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     first
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       your
                       light
                       so
                       shine
                       before
                       men
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       see
                       your
                       good
                       works
                       ,
                       and
                       glorifie
                       your
                       Father
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     5.
                     16.
                     
                     For
                     though
                     such
                     men
                     are
                     pleased
                     to
                     say
                     they
                     walk
                     in
                     the
                     light
                     more
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     ,
                     yet
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     they
                     heap
                     up
                     together
                     so
                     many
                     works
                     of
                     darkness
                     ,
                     rebellion
                     ,
                     blood
                     ,
                     rapine
                     ,
                     sacriledge
                     ,
                     prophaneness
                     ,
                     injustice
                     ,
                     oppression
                     ,
                     as
                     do
                     even
                     scandalize
                     all
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     encourage
                     and
                     harden
                     all
                     wicked
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     teach
                     them
                     who
                     once
                     frequently
                     glorified
                     their
                     Father
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     now
                     not
                     to
                     glorifie
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     who
                     before
                     did
                     carelesly
                     glorifie
                     him
                     ,
                     now
                     openly
                     to
                     revile
                     and
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     him
                     :
                     So
                     direct
                     a
                     path
                     have
                     they
                     chosen
                     ,
                     by
                     following
                     their
                     new
                     lights
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     Protestants
                     turn
                     either
                     Papists
                     or
                     Atheists
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     keep
                     not
                     only
                     Papists
                     from
                     turning
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     Turks
                     and
                     Jews
                     from
                     turning
                     Christians
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     sober
                     man
                     can
                     find
                     any
                     rational
                     motives
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     where
                     men
                     use
                     their
                     Religion
                     not
                     to
                     serve
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     serve
                     themselves
                     ,
                     nay
                     the
                     worst
                     ,
                     though
                     truest
                     part
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                     their
                     unbridled
                     distempers
                     and
                     concupiscences
                     .
                  
                   
                     Surely
                     such
                     men
                     cannot
                     truly
                     say
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     say
                     it
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     )
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     are
                     very
                     far
                     from
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     
                       unless
                       hatred
                       ,
                       variance
                       ,
                       emulations
                       ,
                       wrath
                       ,
                       strife
                       ,
                       
                       seditions
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     dividing
                     and
                     standing
                     in
                     parties
                     )
                     
                       heresies
                       ,
                       envyings
                       ,
                       murders
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calleth
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     (
                     Gal.
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     )
                     may
                     be
                     discerned
                     by
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     lights
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     :
                     It
                     were
                     a
                     foul
                     shame
                     for
                     any
                     Minister
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     immix
                     such
                     a
                     reproof
                     as
                     this
                     in
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     a
                     fowler
                     shame
                     that
                     some
                     Christians
                     have
                     immixed
                     such
                     sins
                     as
                     these
                     in
                     their
                     practise
                     ;
                     But
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     Saint
                     John
                     Baptists
                     trust
                     to
                     prepare
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     preaching
                     of
                     pennance
                     ,
                     must
                     follow
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     
                       constantly
                       speak
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       boldly
                       rebuke
                       vice
                       ,
                       and
                       patiently
                       suffer
                       for
                       the
                       Truths
                       sake
                    
                     ;
                     Thus
                     did
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     rebuke
                     the
                     Galatians
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     distemper
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       O
                       Amentes
                    
                     ,
                     O
                     ye
                     mad
                     men
                     that
                     are
                     out
                     of
                     your
                     wits
                     ;
                     or
                     
                       O
                       Insentati
                    
                     ,
                     O
                     ye
                     sottish
                     and
                     stupid
                     men
                     that
                     are
                     out
                     of
                     your
                     senses
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     bewitched
                     you
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     not
                     obey
                     the
                     truth
                     ?
                     They
                     would
                     needs
                     pretend
                     to
                     be
                     reformers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     when
                     indeed
                     they
                     were
                     disturbers
                     and
                     destroyers
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     the
                     Apostle
                     reproves
                     them
                     sharply
                     as
                     Apostates
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Who
                     hath
                     bewitched
                     you
                     ?
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     Ye
                     are
                     fallen
                     from
                     grace
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     also
                     reproves
                     them
                     fitly
                     as
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     calling
                     them
                     fools
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     pretended
                     to
                     be
                     wiser
                     then
                     all
                     other
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ,
                     because
                     indeed
                     they
                     were
                     too
                     wise
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     fond
                     conceits
                     ever
                     to
                     attain
                     unto
                     true
                     wisdom
                     :
                     Excellently
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     To
                     preach
                     mild
                     Doctrines
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     more
                     need
                     reproofs
                     ,
                     is
                     rather
                     to
                     act
                     the
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     jugler
                     then
                     of
                     a
                     Divine
                     ;
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     enemy
                     rather
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     friend
                     :
                     Our
                     chief
                     Master
                     did
                     not
                     do
                     so
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     sometimes
                     blesseth
                     and
                     sometimes
                     reproveth
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     instanteth
                     in
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     Christ
                     upon
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                    
                     Simon
                     Barjona
                     ;
                     but
                     upon
                     his
                     carnal
                     advice
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Get
                       thee
                       behind
                       me
                       Satan
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       an
                       offence
                       unto
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     Greek
                     ,
                     a
                     scandal
                     unto
                     me
                     )
                     
                       for
                       thou
                       savourest
                       not
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       be
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       those
                       that
                       be
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     16.
                     17.
                     
                     &
                     23.
                     
                     O
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     still
                     say
                     to
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     Satan
                     that
                     loves
                     to
                     get
                     in
                     among
                     the
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     
                       Get
                       thee
                       behind
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     take
                     away
                     such
                     scandalous
                     Ministers
                     out
                     of
                     thy
                     Church
                     ,
                     who
                     savour
                     
                     only
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     pretend
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     will
                     often
                     offend
                     ,
                     but
                     never
                     confess
                     thee
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     confess
                     thee
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     covertly
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     securely
                     offend
                     thee
                     :
                     Real
                     scandals
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     thy
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     thy self
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     thy
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     thy
                     religion
                     .
                     Thou
                     hast
                     shewed
                     thy
                     hatred
                     of
                     their
                     sin
                     in
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     so
                     sharply
                     rebuked
                     it
                     :
                     O
                     now
                     shew
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     their
                     Function
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     suffering
                     that
                     foul
                     sin
                     any
                     longer
                     to
                     possess
                     thy
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     deceive
                     thy
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     question
                     very
                     well
                     propounded
                     by
                     Alensis
                     ,
                     but
                     better
                     answered
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Vnde
                       tam
                       detestetur
                       Dominus
                       in
                       Evangelio
                       peccatum
                       Hypocrisis
                       ?
                       Resp
                       .
                       1.
                       ut
                       notetur
                       quanta
                       debet
                       esse
                       detestatio
                       Antichristi
                       ,
                       qui
                       maxime
                       per
                       Hypocrisin
                       decipiet
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Quia
                       hypocrita
                       est
                       contrarius
                       operi
                       Divino
                       ;
                       Dominus
                       enim
                       ordinat
                       malum
                       in
                       bonum
                       ,
                       ille
                       bonum
                       convertit
                       in
                       malum
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       Quia
                       contrarius
                       est
                       toti
                       Trinitati
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     His
                     question
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     Whence
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     our
                     Lord
                     doth
                     in
                     his
                     Gospel
                     shew
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     detestation
                     of
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     ?
                     His
                     answer
                     is
                     this
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     shew
                     men
                     how
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     detest
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     deceive
                     them
                     chiefly
                     by
                     hypocrisie
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     hypocrite
                     is
                     directly
                     opposite
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     working
                     ;
                     For
                     God
                     useth
                     to
                     turn
                     evil
                     into
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     hypocrite
                     useth
                     to
                     turn
                     good
                     into
                     evil
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     hypocrite
                     opposeth
                     the
                     whole
                     Trinity
                     :
                     The
                     Father
                     ,
                     in
                     seeking
                     after
                     his
                     glory
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     hypocrites
                     aim
                     is
                     to
                     glorifie
                     himself
                     .
                     The
                     Son
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     seeking
                     after
                     his
                     truth
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     whole
                     life
                     is
                     a
                     lie
                     :
                     The
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     regarding
                     his
                     goodness
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     hypocrite
                     comes
                     only
                     to
                     appear
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     ;
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     our
                     Saviour
                     intermingled
                     sharp
                     reproofs
                     with
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     did
                     his
                     Apostle
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     O
                     ye
                     foolish
                     ,
                     or
                     mad
                     ,
                     or
                     senseless
                     Galatians
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     bewitched
                     you
                     ?
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     varied
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     teaching
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     his
                     Scholars
                     ;
                     sometimes
                     burning
                     and
                     cutting
                     ,
                     where
                     was
                     a
                     gangrene
                     ,
                     other
                     times
                     applying
                     lenitives
                     where
                     was
                     a
                     green
                     wound
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     So
                     great
                     a
                     paroxysm
                     shewed
                     a
                     
                     very
                     great
                     distemper
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     pettish
                     for
                     a
                     trifle
                     argues
                     a
                     poor
                     degenerous
                     spirit
                     ;
                     so
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     moved
                     to
                     anger
                     and
                     indignation
                     when
                     there
                     is
                     just
                     occasion
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     argument
                     of
                     a
                     sleepy
                     and
                     sluggish
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     sottish
                     man
                     ;
                     And
                     behold
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     ,
                     Here
                     was
                     a
                     sin
                     greater
                     then
                     the
                     rebuke
                     could
                     be
                     ,
                     a
                     sin
                     vast
                     and
                     mountanous
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     not
                     only
                     separated
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     estranged
                     them
                     from
                     Christ
                     .
                     A
                     dangerous
                     relapse
                     or
                     recidivation
                     !
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       after
                       a
                       full
                       knowledge
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     a
                     mercy
                     denyed
                     to
                     others
                     when
                     bestowed
                     on
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     that
                     went
                     through
                     the
                     region
                     of
                     Galatia
                     ,
                     was
                     forbidden
                     to
                     preach
                     in
                     
                       Asia
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     16.
                     6.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       after
                       a
                       full
                       confirmation
                       in
                       that
                       knowledge
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     who
                     had
                     instructed
                     them
                     ,
                     did
                     also
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     an
                     Episcopal
                     visitation
                     ,
                     see
                     how
                     they
                     followed
                     his
                     instructions
                     :
                     
                       He
                       went
                       over
                       all
                       the
                       country
                       of
                    
                     Galatia
                     and
                     Phrygia
                     
                       in
                       order
                       ,
                       strengthning
                       all
                       the
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     18.
                     23.
                     
                     In
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     of
                     Christ
                     could
                     not
                     ,
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     zealous
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     men
                     their
                     apostacy
                     from
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     vindicate
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     alwayes
                     remembring
                     that
                     distinction
                     of
                     
                       Alensis
                       ,
                       qui
                       irascitur
                       per
                       vitium
                       ,
                       irascitur
                       personae
                       ;
                       qui
                       autem
                       per
                       zelum
                       ,
                       irascitur
                       peccato
                       ;
                       (
                       Alensis
                       ,
                       par
                       .
                       2.
                       qu.
                       139.
                       m.
                    
                     11.
                     )
                     He
                     that
                     bids
                     us
                     be
                     angry
                     and
                     sin
                     not
                     ,
                     would
                     have
                     us
                     angry
                     only
                     with
                     sin
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     because
                     for
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     the
                     Ministers
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     as
                     a
                     president
                     to
                     justifie
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     as
                     a
                     precept
                     to
                     command
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     express
                     command
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       There
                       are
                       very
                       unruly
                       vain-talkers
                       and
                       deceivers
                       ,
                       whose
                       mouths
                       must
                       be
                       stopped
                       ,
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     10
                     ,
                     11.
                     
                     Must
                     their
                     mouths
                     be
                     stopped
                     ?
                     then
                     surely
                     such
                     as
                     Titus
                     ,
                     (
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Ministers
                     )
                     must
                     stop
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     expect
                     that
                     God
                     should
                     again
                     send
                     his
                     Angel
                     ,
                     and
                     shut
                     the
                     Lions
                     mouths
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     to
                     Daniel
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     stopping
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     opening
                     their
                     sins
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       Wherefore
                       rebuke
                       them
                       sharply
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       sound
                       in
                       the
                       Faith
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     13.
                     and
                     without
                     doubt
                     whosoever
                     cordially
                     desires
                     to
                     be
                     sound
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     either
                     is
                     not
                     concerned
                     in
                     the
                     rebuke
                     ,
                     or
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     displeased
                     with
                     it
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     Alensis
                     his
                     observation
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     makes
                     no
                     mention
                     
                     of
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Genesis
                     ,
                     but
                     sets
                     forth
                     at
                     large
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Quia
                       Angelicam
                       vulnus
                       Deus
                       non
                       praedestinavit
                       curare
                       ,
                       sed
                       hominis
                       peccatum
                       sanare
                       voluit
                       ,
                       (
                       Par.
                       2.
                       qu.
                       98.
                       m.
                    
                     8.
                     )
                     Because
                     God
                     intended
                     not
                     to
                     heal
                     the
                     wound
                     or
                     to
                     repair
                     the
                     ruine
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     intended
                     to
                     heal
                     the
                     wound
                     and
                     repair
                     the
                     ruine
                     of
                     man
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     still
                     ;
                     where
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     heal
                     the
                     sinners
                     ,
                     he
                     suffers
                     their
                     sin
                     to
                     be
                     undiscovered
                     and
                     unreproved
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     reprove
                     them
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     heal
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     unruly
                     vain
                     talkers
                     and
                     deceivers
                     must
                     be
                     stopped
                     by
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     then
                     surely
                     their
                     communion
                     and
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     both
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     shunned
                     and
                     abandoned
                     by
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     pretence
                     of
                     excuse
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     misled
                     by
                     false
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Text
                     bids
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     )
                     appeal
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     their
                     judgements
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     might
                     possibly
                     be
                     misguided
                     by
                     misperswasions
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     their
                     senses
                     ,
                     wherein
                     themselves
                     are
                     infallible
                     Judges
                     ;
                     for
                     saith
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       shall
                       know
                       them
                       by
                       their
                       fruits
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     7.
                     16.
                     
                     The
                     most
                     ignorant
                     peasant
                     that
                     lives
                     ,
                     knows
                     the
                     distinction
                     of
                     fruits
                     by
                     his
                     outward
                     sense
                     ,
                     and
                     goes
                     not
                     to
                     gather
                     grapes
                     of
                     thorns
                     ,
                     or
                     figs
                     of
                     thistles
                     ;
                     And
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     bids
                     him
                     be
                     guided
                     also
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     sense
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     the
                     tree
                     from
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     gather
                     spiritual
                     fruit
                     to
                     nourish
                     his
                     soul
                     to
                     everlasting
                     life
                     .
                     He
                     may
                     not
                     leave
                     a
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     to
                     a
                     bad
                     tree
                     to
                     gather
                     good
                     fruit
                     :
                     The
                     false
                     Prophets
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Lo
                       here
                       is
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     true
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     24.
                     23.
                     
                     Yet
                     our
                     Saviour
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       believe
                       them
                       not
                    
                     :
                     What
                     shall
                     the
                     people
                     do
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     ?
                     shall
                     they
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     false
                     Prophets
                     ;
                     But
                     how
                     shall
                     they
                     distinguish
                     betwixt
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     the
                     false
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     shun
                     the
                     other
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     look
                     on
                     that
                     other
                     Text
                     ,
                     which
                     professedly
                     bids
                     them
                     beware
                     of
                     false
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     (
                     Mat.
                     7.
                     15.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     there
                     they
                     shall
                     find
                     their
                     note
                     of
                     distinction
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     bids
                     them
                     beware
                     ,
                     teaches
                     them
                     to
                     distinguish
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     discern
                     a
                     wolf
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     in
                     sheeps
                     cloathing
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     must
                     distinguish
                     them
                     meerly
                     by
                     their
                     fruits
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     themselves
                     cannot
                     be
                     but
                     sufficient
                     Judges
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     them
                     examine
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     soon
                     perceive
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     
                     false
                     :
                     Whether
                     the
                     scoffing
                     Ismael
                     or
                     the
                     patient
                     Isaac
                     :
                     Whether
                     the
                     covetous
                     Balaam
                     who
                     loveth
                     the
                     wages
                     of
                     unrighteousness
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     obedient
                     Elisha
                     who
                     slayeth
                     his
                     Oxen
                     ,
                     and
                     burneth
                     his
                     Plow
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     no
                     worldly
                     interest
                     can
                     keep
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     calling
                     ;
                     Whether
                     a
                     false
                     and
                     a
                     fierce
                     Zedekiah
                     that
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     Prophecy
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     mind
                     of
                     Ahab
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     smite
                     a
                     true
                     Prophet
                     on
                     the
                     cheek
                     :
                     or
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     a
                     mild
                     Micaiah
                     who
                     vows
                     to
                     speak
                     only
                     what
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     prison
                     never
                     so
                     often
                     )
                     and
                     who
                     forbears
                     to
                     give
                     ill
                     words
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     smitten
                     ;
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     whether
                     a
                     proud
                     
                       Diotrephes
                       ,
                       who
                       loveth
                       to
                       have
                       the
                       preheminence
                       ,
                       and
                       receiveth
                       not
                       the
                       brethren
                       ,
                       but
                       prateth
                       against
                       them
                       with
                       malicious
                       words
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     a
                     meek
                     and
                     modest
                     
                       Demetrius
                       ,
                       that
                       hath
                       a
                       good
                       report
                       of
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                       it self
                       :
                    
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     whether
                     he
                     that
                     serveth
                     the
                     times
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     that
                     serveth
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     whether
                     he
                     that
                     invadeth
                     anothers
                     right
                     ,
                     to
                     forsake
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     that
                     forsaketh
                     his
                     own
                     right
                     to
                     keep
                     and
                     practise
                     his
                     Religion
                     ?
                     Surely
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     hard
                     matter
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     discern
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     on
                     which
                     side
                     Christ
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     which
                     side
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     discern
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     
                       this
                       people
                       who
                       knoweth
                       not
                       the
                       Law
                       are
                       cursed
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     this
                     people
                     are
                     
                       cursed
                       because
                       they
                       will
                       not
                       know
                       the
                       Law
                    
                     ;
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     know
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     temple
                     among
                     the
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     not
                     among
                     the
                     mony-changers
                     ;
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     temple
                     among
                     just
                     ,
                     obedient
                     ,
                     patient
                     men
                     that
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     suffer
                     for
                     righteousness
                     sake
                     ;
                     not
                     among
                     unjust
                     ,
                     rebellious
                     ,
                     outragious
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     devour
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     more
                     righteous
                     then
                     themselves
                     :
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     speaking
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     useth
                     this
                     introduction
                     ,
                     
                       Now
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       the
                       flesh
                       are
                       manifest
                       ,
                    
                     therefore
                     as
                     easily
                     to
                     be
                     discerned
                     by
                     the
                     ignorant
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     learned
                     ;
                     by
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     Priests
                     ;
                     they
                     are
                     manifest
                     ;
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     such
                     men
                     as
                     do
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     to
                     avoid
                     and
                     abandon
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     after
                     he
                     hath
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     with
                     an
                     &c.
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       such
                       like
                    
                     (
                     for
                     fear
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     he
                     had
                     named
                     them
                     all
                     in
                     naming
                     those
                     few
                     ,
                     )
                     useth
                     this
                     conclusion
                     ;
                     
                       of
                       the
                       which
                       I
                       tell
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       who
                       do
                       such
                       things
                       ,
                       shall
                       not
                       inherit
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     doubtless
                     with
                     an
                     intent
                     to
                     instruct
                     the
                     people
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     the
                     unlearned
                     
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     learned
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     done
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     should
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     doing
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     done
                     such
                     things
                     (
                     to
                     procure
                     some
                     worldly
                     advantages
                     )
                     should
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     doing
                     them
                     any
                     more
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     will
                     so
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     inheritance
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     inherit
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     All
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     there
                     numbreth
                     ,
                     do
                     directly
                     proceed
                     either
                     from
                     the
                     sinfull
                     
                       distemper
                       of
                       the
                       body
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     adultery
                     ,
                     fornication
                     ,
                     uncleanness
                     ,
                     lasciviousness
                     ,
                     drunkenness
                     ,
                     revellings
                     ;
                     or
                     from
                     the
                     more
                     sinful
                     ,
                     though
                     less
                     visible
                     
                       distemper
                       of
                       the
                       soul
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     idolatry
                     ,
                     witchcraft
                     ,
                     hatred
                     ,
                     variance
                     ,
                     emulations
                     ,
                     wrath
                     ,
                     strife
                     ,
                     sedition
                     ,
                     heresies
                     ,
                     envyings
                     ,
                     murders
                     .
                     The
                     distemper
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     is
                     the
                     more
                     opprobious
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     scandalous
                     ;
                     the
                     distemper
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     is
                     the
                     more
                     dangerous
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     pernicious
                     ;
                     I
                     find
                     Noah
                     repented
                     of
                     his
                     drunkenness
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     not
                     that
                     Cham
                     repented
                     ,
                     who
                     mocked
                     at
                     his
                     fathers
                     nakedness
                     :
                     I
                     find
                     that
                     David
                     repented
                     of
                     his
                     adultery
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     uncleanness
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     not
                     that
                     Doeg
                     repented
                     of
                     his
                     cruelty
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     maliciousness
                     ;
                     I
                     find
                     Publicans
                     repenting
                     who
                     thought
                     themselves
                     sinners
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     no
                     Pharisees
                     repenting
                     who
                     thought
                     themselves
                     Saints
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     pray
                     as
                     heartily
                     as
                     I
                     can
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     keep
                     me
                     from
                     the
                     distempers
                     of
                     my
                     body
                     ,
                     lest
                     I
                     should
                     defile
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     But
                     above
                     all
                     will
                     I
                     pray
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     keep
                     me
                     from
                     the
                     distempers
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     will
                     downright
                     expell
                     Christ
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     bid
                     defiance
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     temper
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     temper
                     of
                     charity
                     and
                     of
                     humility
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     the
                     temper
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     ;
                     
                       Come
                       unto
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     go
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     temper
                     of
                     charity
                     ,
                     to
                     invite
                     and
                     embrace
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     repell
                     and
                     reject
                     others
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       meek
                       and
                       lowly
                       in
                       heart
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     temper
                     of
                     humility
                     ;
                     
                       lowly
                       in
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     of
                     that
                     pride
                     as
                     to
                     forget
                     my self
                     ;
                     
                       meek
                       in
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     of
                     that
                     presumption
                     as
                     to
                     disdain
                     and
                     reproach
                     my
                     brother
                     ;
                     where
                     you
                     find
                     not
                     this
                     temper
                     ,
                     there
                     you
                     may
                     not
                     seek
                     for
                     Christ
                     ;
                     where
                     you
                     do
                     find
                     the
                     contrary
                     distemper
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     forenamed
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     )
                     there
                     you
                     are
                     sure
                     not
                     to
                     find
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     come
                     with
                     your
                     
                       libera
                       nos
                       Domine
                    
                     (
                     though
                     you
                     care
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     Letanie
                     )
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Good
                       Lord
                       deliver
                       me
                       from
                       such
                       professors
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       from
                       such
                       a
                       profession
                       of
                       the
                       Christian
                       Religion
                       ,
                       where
                       I
                       can
                       neither
                       find
                       the
                       temper
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     Vnsetledness
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     shews
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     learned
                     it
                     from
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Master
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     Gods
                     Exapostole
                     ;
                     The
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     being
                     given
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     sheweth
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     salvation
                     to
                     them
                     who
                     believe
                     not
                     the
                     Trinity
                     :
                     The
                     mixture
                     of
                     Praises
                     with
                     Prayers
                     in
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     and
                     proceeded
                     from
                     joy
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     Joy
                     both
                     unsequestrable
                     ,
                     and
                     unspeakable
                     :
                     The
                     Sacrifices
                     and
                     Hymns
                     answerable
                     to
                     that
                     joy
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     very
                     easie
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     depart
                     and
                     fall
                     away
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     so
                     easie
                     to
                     return
                     and
                     to
                     cleave
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     
                       No
                       man
                       can
                       come
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       except
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       which
                       hath
                       sent
                       me
                       ,
                       draw
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     John
                     6.
                     44.
                     
                     The
                     Father
                     draws
                     us
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     go
                     unto
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     
                       draws
                       us
                       with
                       loving-kindness
                    
                     ,
                     Jer.
                     31.
                     3.
                     
                       with
                       bands
                       of
                       love
                       ,
                       Hos
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     4.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     love
                     :
                     The
                     Father
                     draws
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     to
                     his
                     Son.
                     He
                     that
                     believes
                     not
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     cannot
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     thus
                     drawn
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     thus
                     drawn
                     ,
                     cannot
                     hope
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     plainly
                     shewed
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       sent
                       forth
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       into
                       your
                       hearts
                       ,
                       crying
                       ,
                       Abba
                       ,
                       Father
                       ,
                    
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     Greek
                     word
                     is
                     very
                     observable
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     for
                     here
                     's
                     another
                     Exapostle
                     ,
                     even
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     verse
                     we
                     had
                     before
                     one
                     Exapostle
                     ,
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ;
                     There
                     it
                     was
                     God
                     sent
                     forth
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     here
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     God
                     hath
                     sent
                     forth
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     He
                     sent
                     such
                     a
                     Messenger
                     as
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     one
                     sent
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     an
                     Exapostle
                     ,
                     One
                     sent
                     out
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     There
                     was
                     one
                     Exapostle
                     to
                     plant
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       sent
                       forth
                       his
                       Son
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     another
                     Exapostle
                     to
                     plant
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       
                       sent
                       forth
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       his
                       son
                       into
                       your
                       hearts
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     is
                     used
                     in
                     both
                     places
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     God
                     made
                     use
                     of
                     Exapostles
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     planting
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     :
                     
                       Messengers
                       sent
                       from
                       God
                    
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     served
                     the
                     turn
                     to
                     make
                     men
                     believe
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     (
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     love
                     and
                     practise
                     it
                     )
                     unless
                     there
                     had
                     been
                     also
                     
                       Messengers
                       sent
                       out
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     God
                     sent
                     forth
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     settle
                     and
                     stablish
                     our
                     hearts
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     unsettled
                     in
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     every
                     blast
                     of
                     vain
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     not
                     firmly
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     plain
                     case
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     inclined
                     our
                     ears
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     our
                     hearts
                     )
                     to
                     those
                     two
                     Messengers
                     who
                     came
                     immediately
                     out
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     his
                     own
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     own
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     we
                     slightly
                     esteem
                     of
                     all
                     Gods
                     other
                     Messengers
                     :
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     hath
                     sent
                     out
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     :
                     And
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     ,
                     hath
                     sent
                     out
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     
                       The
                       salvation
                       of
                       one
                       is
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       three
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     one
                     sinful
                     soul
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     all
                     three
                     persons
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     The
                     Father
                     sending
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     sending
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     which
                     of
                     these
                     three
                     persons
                     can
                     we
                     lose
                     or
                     let
                     go
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     withall
                     lose
                     or
                     let
                     go
                     our
                     own
                     Salvation
                     ?
                     which
                     of
                     these
                     three
                     needs
                     not
                     work
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     a
                     work
                     of
                     All-mighty
                     power
                     ,
                     of
                     All
                     seeing
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     of
                     All-sufficient
                     and
                     All-saving
                     goodness
                     ;
                     to
                     turn
                     us
                     from
                     our
                     evil
                     waies
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     righteousness
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     ?
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     sent
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     into
                     your
                     flesh
                     ;
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     sent
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     into
                     your
                     hearts
                     :
                     
                       His
                       Son
                       and
                       your
                       flesh
                       ;
                       his
                       Spirit
                    
                     and
                     
                       your
                       hearts
                    
                     ,
                     both
                     certainly
                     most
                     miraculous
                     conjunctions
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     one
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     For
                     
                       his
                       Spirit
                    
                     and
                     
                       your
                       hearts
                    
                     ,
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     met
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     
                       his
                       Son
                       &
                       your
                       flesh
                    
                     met
                     together
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     produceth
                     yet
                     another
                     miraculous
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     a
                     conjunction
                     of
                     Prayer
                     and
                     of
                     praise
                     both
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     righteous
                     man
                     cannot
                     be
                     so
                     over-burdened
                     with
                     sorrow
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     relieved
                     and
                     refreshed
                     with
                     joy
                     in
                     his
                     Saviour
                     :
                     Thus
                     Hannah
                     was
                     was
                     in
                     bitterness
                     of
                     soul
                     and
                     prayed
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     wept
                     sore
                     ,
                     but
                     she
                     found
                     that
                     joy
                     and
                     comfort
                     in
                     her
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                     Text
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       She
                       went
                       her
                       way
                       and
                       did
                       eat
                       ,
                       and
                       her
                       countenance
                       was
                       no
                       more
                       sad
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     she
                     was
                     so
                     of
                     a
                     sorrowful
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     of
                     a
                     joyful
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     her
                     sorrow
                     afforded
                     matter
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     so
                     her
                     joy
                     afforded
                     matter
                     of
                     Praise
                     ;
                     Her
                     own
                     spirit
                     made
                     her
                     sorrowful
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     made
                     her
                     joyful
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     indeed
                     the
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     of
                     those
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     but
                     dark
                     promises
                     of
                     a
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     yet
                     did
                     
                       with
                       joy
                       draw
                       water
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       wells
                       of
                       salvation
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     12.
                     3.
                     who
                     had
                     scarce
                     any
                     knowledge
                     or
                     revelation
                     of
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     yet
                     were
                     very
                     well
                     acquainted
                     with
                     the
                     joyes
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     most
                     of
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     exceeding
                     devout
                     prayers
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Gods
                     own
                     Spirit
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     helpeth
                     our
                     infirmities
                     in
                     praying
                     ;
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     also
                     most
                     thankful
                     praises
                     wherein
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     hearing
                     our
                     prayers
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     prayers
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     also
                     praises
                     concerning
                     the
                     same
                     deliverance
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     corporal
                     or
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     from
                     bodily
                     or
                     from
                     Ghostly
                     enemies
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     The
                     30.
                     
                     Psalm
                     is
                     a
                     prayer
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     from
                     sickness
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     damnation
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     that
                     noble
                     Champion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     Authority
                     ,
                     hath
                     piously
                     and
                     judiciously
                     stated
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Book
                     of
                     Collects
                     upon
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     which
                     should
                     never
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     till
                     it
                     be
                     fully
                     imprinted
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     the
                     30.
                     
                     Psalm
                     is
                     a
                     Prayer
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     from
                     sickness
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     damnation
                     ,
                     three
                     such
                     sad
                     considerations
                     as
                     were
                     enough
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     a
                     most
                     disconsolate
                     and
                     doleful
                     prayer
                     :
                     yet
                     it
                     begins
                     with
                     praise
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       magnifie
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       hast
                       set
                       me
                       up
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     ends
                     with
                     praise
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       my
                       God
                       I
                       will
                       give
                       thanks
                       unto
                       thee
                       for
                       ever
                       :
                    
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     peculiar
                     observation
                     concerning
                     the
                     88.
                     
                     
                       Psalm
                       ,
                       nullâ
                       consolatione
                       clauditur
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Musculus
                     ;
                     that
                     it
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     no
                     clause
                     of
                     comfort
                     and
                     consolation
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     even
                     this
                     Psalm
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     some
                     shaddow
                     or
                     dark
                     representation
                     of
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       salvation
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       let
                       my
                       prayer
                       enter
                       into
                       thy
                       presence
                    
                     ;
                     even
                     as
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     when
                     he
                     thought
                     himself
                     most
                     forsaken
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     even
                     then
                     laid
                     hold
                     on
                     him
                     by
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     lively
                     Faith
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       God
                       ,
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       forsaken
                       me
                       ?
                    
                     This
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     that
                     inditeth
                     the
                     most
                     uncomfortable
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                     most
                     comfortable
                     praise
                     :
                     Only
                     the
                     prayer
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     great
                     apprehension
                     and
                     constant
                     necessity
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     manifold
                     wants
                     and
                     imperfections
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     our
                     best
                     condition
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     praise
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     comfortable
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     Gods
                     undeserved
                     goodness
                     in
                     mercies
                     received
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     comfortable
                     assurance
                     of
                     his
                     everlasting
                     mercies
                     ,
                     in
                     blessings
                     promised
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     uncomfortableness
                     of
                     the
                     prayer
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     spirits
                     concerning
                     our
                     miseries
                     and
                     sorrows
                     in
                     our selves
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     comfortableness
                     of
                     the
                     praise
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     Gods
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     concerning
                     the
                     blessings
                     and
                     joys
                     treasured
                     up
                     for
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     .
                     Accordingly
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     gift
                     or
                     comfort
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     now
                     pray
                     for
                     in
                     our
                     distresses
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     prayed
                     for
                     by
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     in
                     his
                     greatest
                     distress
                     ,
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       51.
                       
                       Renew
                       a
                       right
                       spirit
                       within
                       me
                       ;
                       take
                       not
                       thy
                       holy
                       spirit
                       from
                       me
                       ;
                       stablish
                       me
                       with
                       thy
                       free
                       spirit
                       :
                    
                     He
                     prayeth
                     for
                     a
                     
                       right
                       spirit
                    
                     against
                     the
                     perversness
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       an
                       holy
                       spirit
                    
                     against
                     the
                     profaness
                     and
                     uncleanness
                     ;
                     for
                     a
                     
                       free
                       spirit
                    
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     dulness
                     and
                     deadness
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     can
                     we
                     say
                     more
                     of
                     that
                     spirit
                     which
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     cry
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     
                       a
                       right
                       spirit
                    
                     to
                     rectifie
                     us
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     out
                     of
                     order
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     
                       an
                       holy
                       spirit
                    
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     us
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     kept
                     in
                     order
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     
                       a
                       free
                       spirit
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     testifie
                     unto
                     us
                     that
                     being
                     rectified
                     and
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     doubtless
                     be
                     accepted
                     as
                     beloved
                     in
                     the
                     beloved
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     Saint
                     Hierom
                     thus
                     translateth
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Et
                       spiritu
                       principali
                       confirma
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       confirm
                       or
                       stablish
                       me
                       with
                       thy
                       principal
                       spirit
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     in
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     phrase
                     is
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     thy
                     Son
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Adoption
                     whereby
                     we
                     cry
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     find
                     these
                     Psalms
                     of
                     David
                     as
                     necessary
                     and
                     as
                     useful
                     devotions
                     for
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     for
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     cryed
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     cryeth
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     in
                     us
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     he
                     so
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     also
                     praiseth
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     praiseth
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     also
                     prayeth
                     :
                     He
                     praiseth
                     for
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     he
                     prayeth
                     for
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     salvation
                     :
                     
                       Redde
                       mihi
                       laetitiam
                       salutaris
                       tui
                       ,
                       restore
                       unto
                       me
                       the
                       joy
                       of
                       thy
                       salvation
                       :
                    
                     So
                     restore
                     it
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     lost
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     preserve
                     and
                     increase
                     it
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     restored
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     joy
                     which
                     all
                     the
                     delights
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     cannot
                     give
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     sure
                     all
                     the
                     sorrows
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     cannot
                     take
                     away
                     :
                     
                       Although
                       the
                       figg
                       tree
                       shall
                       not
                       blossom
                       ,
                       neither
                       shall
                       fruit
                       
                       be
                       in
                       the
                       vines
                       ,
                       the
                       labour
                       of
                       the
                       Olive
                       shall
                       fail
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       fields
                       shall
                       yield
                       no
                       meat
                       ,
                       the
                       flock
                       shall
                       be
                       cut
                       off
                       from
                       the
                       fold
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       no
                       herd
                       in
                       the
                       stalls
                       ,
                       yet
                       I
                       will
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       joy
                       in
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       salvation
                       ,
                       Hab.
                    
                     3.
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                     The
                     Prophets
                     festival
                     doth
                     not
                     depend
                     upon
                     the
                     joy
                     and
                     mirth
                     of
                     the
                     times
                     ;
                     his
                     good
                     chear
                     doth
                     not
                     hang
                     upon
                     the
                     fig-tree
                     ,
                     nor
                     upon
                     the
                     vine
                     :
                     it
                     ariseth
                     not
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     fields
                     ,
                     nor
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     flocks
                     ;
                     God
                     may
                     sequester
                     all
                     these
                     from
                     man
                     ,
                     or
                     man
                     may
                     sequester
                     them
                     all
                     from
                     Gods
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     yet
                     still
                     he
                     will
                     keep
                     his
                     solemn
                     feast
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       will
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       he
                       will
                       joy
                       in
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       his
                       salvation
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     cannot
                     ,
                     sequester
                     the
                     true
                     Prophet
                     from
                     his
                     God
                     :
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       separate
                       us
                       from
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                       shall
                       tribulation
                       ,
                       or
                       distress
                       ,
                       or
                       persecution
                       ,
                       or
                       famine
                       ,
                       or
                       nakedness
                       ,
                       or
                       peril
                       ,
                       or
                       sword
                       ,
                       (
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       written
                       ,
                       For
                       thy
                       sake
                       we
                       are
                       killed
                       all
                       the
                       day
                       long
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       accounted
                       as
                       sheep
                       for
                       the
                       slaughter
                       )
                       nay
                       in
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       we
                       are
                       more
                       then
                       conquerors
                       through
                       him
                       that
                       loved
                       us
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     35.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     is
                     unsequestrable
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     also
                     unspeakable
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     expressed
                     by
                     him
                     :
                     thus
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     speaking
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       Whom
                       having
                       not
                       seen
                       ye
                       love
                       ,
                       in
                       whom
                       though
                       now
                       ye
                       see
                       him
                       not
                       ,
                       yet
                       believing
                       ye
                       rejoyce
                       with
                       joy
                       unspeakable
                       and
                       full
                       of
                       glory
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     You
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     from
                     your
                     soul
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     from
                     your
                     soul
                     ;
                     If
                     your
                     love
                     of
                     him
                     be
                     with
                     all
                     your
                     soul
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     your
                     might
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     your
                     strength
                     ,
                     your
                     joy
                     in
                     him
                     will
                     be
                     so
                     too
                     ;
                     you
                     love
                     him
                     with
                     all
                     your
                     might
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     your
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     you
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     with
                     all
                     your
                     might
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     salvation
                     .
                     Who
                     can
                     sufficiently
                     admire
                     the
                     goodness
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     giving
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     faith
                     unto
                     men
                     ,
                     thereby
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     to
                     antedate
                     the
                     beatifical
                     vision
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     let
                     us
                     into
                     heaven
                     whiles
                     we
                     live
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ?
                     For
                     the
                     Apostle
                     describes
                     to
                     us
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     as
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     its
                     pretences
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     its
                     power
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     power
                     is
                     threefold
                     ,
                     A
                     power
                     of
                     believing
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       yet
                       believing
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     power
                     of
                     loving
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       whom
                       having
                       not
                       seen
                       ye
                       love
                       :
                    
                     A
                     power
                     of
                     rejoycing
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       whom
                       ye
                       rejoyce
                       with
                       joy
                       unspeakable
                       .
                    
                     Whosoever
                     hath
                     not
                     this
                     threefold
                     power
                     of
                     believing
                     ,
                     of
                     loving
                     and
                     of
                     rejoycing
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     true
                     Faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     phansie
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     Faith
                     :
                     So
                     inseparable
                     are
                     these
                     three
                     Sisters
                     ,
                     the
                     three
                     Theological
                     
                     vertues
                     ,
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Hope
                     ,
                     and
                     Charity
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoever
                     hath
                     one
                     hath
                     All
                     ;
                     whosoever
                     doth
                     believe
                     ,
                     doth
                     also
                     love
                     ;
                     whosoever
                     doth
                     love
                     ,
                     doth
                     also
                     rejoyce
                     ,
                     
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       hope
                       of
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     5.
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     joy
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     expressed
                     to
                     others
                     by
                     our
                     speaking
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     our
                     doing
                     ;
                     not
                     by
                     our
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     our
                     works
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     fit
                     they
                     should
                     see
                     us
                     
                       offer
                       the
                       sacrifice
                       of
                       righteousness
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     
                       put
                       our
                       trust
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     4.
                     4.
                     
                     For
                     we
                     Christians
                     also
                     have
                     an
                     Altar
                     ,
                     (
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     10.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     two
                     fold
                     sacrifice
                     to
                     offer
                     upon
                     that
                     Altar
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     
                       A
                       Sacrifice
                       of
                       thanksgiving
                       :
                       let
                       us
                       offer
                       the
                       Sacrifice
                       of
                       praise
                       to
                       God
                       continually
                       ,
                    
                     v.
                     15.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       A
                       Sacrifice
                       of
                       Almsgiving
                       :
                       to
                       do
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       communicate
                       forget
                       not
                       ,
                       for
                       with
                       such
                       Sacrifices
                       God
                       is
                       well
                       pleased
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     16.
                     
                     These
                     our
                     sacrifices
                     as
                     they
                     do
                     express
                     our
                     joy
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     should
                     also
                     answer
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     greatest
                     joyes
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     also
                     have
                     the
                     greatest
                     sacrifices
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     analogie
                     or
                     proportion
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     historical
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     causal
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     find
                     set
                     forth
                     betwixt
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     and
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     ,
                     
                       Nehem.
                       12.
                       43.
                       
                       Also
                       that
                       day
                       they
                       offered
                       great
                       sacrifices
                       ,
                       and
                       rejoyced
                       ,
                       for
                       God
                       hath
                       made
                       them
                       rejoyce
                       with
                       great
                       joy
                       :
                    
                     Because
                     their
                     joy
                     was
                     great
                     ,
                     their
                     sacrifice
                     also
                     was
                     great
                     :
                     God
                     had
                     made
                     them
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     great
                     joy
                     on
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     also
                     on
                     that
                     day
                     they
                     offered
                     great
                     sacrifices
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     recommendeth
                     to
                     us
                     
                       solemn
                       Festivals
                    
                     as
                     daies
                     wherein
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     made
                     us
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     great
                     joy
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     
                       solemn
                       sacrifices
                       for
                       those
                       festivals
                    
                     ,
                     particularly
                     the
                     receiving
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     giving
                     of
                     alms
                     (
                     the
                     two
                     proper
                     sacrifices
                     of
                     Christians
                     )
                     that
                     our
                     sacrifices
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     answerable
                     to
                     our
                     joy
                     .
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     we
                     can
                     offer
                     unto
                     God
                     cannot
                     be
                     answerable
                     to
                     the
                     joy
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     answerable
                     to
                     the
                     joy
                     which
                     we
                     hope
                     to
                     have
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     )
                     And
                     will
                     you
                     see
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     this
                     joy
                     ?
                     it
                     is
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     comfort
                     and
                     consolation
                     that
                     good
                     men
                     have
                     in
                     and
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     cannot
                     have
                     it
                     in
                     or
                     from
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     They
                     have
                     comfort
                     from
                     the
                     Comforter
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     well
                     have
                     joy
                     with
                     their
                     comfort
                     :
                     This
                     made
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     bless
                     God
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     troubles
                     and
                     tribulations
                     he
                     had
                     from
                     men
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     troubled
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     his
                     God
                     comforted
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     enabled
                     him
                     to
                     comfort
                     others
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Cor.
                       1.
                       3
                       ,
                       4.
                       
                       Blessed
                       be
                       God
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       Father
                       
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       mercies
                       and
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       all
                       comfort
                       ;
                       who
                       comforteth
                       us
                       in
                       all
                       our
                       tribulation
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       comfort
                       them
                       which
                       are
                       in
                       any
                       trouble
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       comfort
                       wherewith
                       we
                       our selves
                       are
                       comforted
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     with
                     internal
                     and
                     spiritual
                     comfort
                     ,
                     which
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       q.
                       d.
                    
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     repine
                     for
                     mens
                     cruelties
                     ,
                     but
                     bless
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     mercies
                     ,
                     whiles
                     the
                     more
                     man
                     is
                     my
                     Persecutor
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     God
                     is
                     my
                     Comforter
                     :
                     enabling
                     me
                     to
                     comfort
                     both
                     my self
                     and
                     others
                     with
                     such
                     comforts
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     world
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     give
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     sure
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     doth
                     God
                     please
                     to
                     comfort
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     describes
                     him
                     comforting
                     of
                     Zion
                     (
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     Zion
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     but
                     an
                     illuminated
                     or
                     enlightened
                     soul
                     ?
                     )
                     
                       For
                       the
                       Lord
                       shall
                       comfort
                    
                     Zion
                     ;
                     
                       He
                       will
                       comfort
                       all
                       her
                       wast
                       places
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       will
                       make
                       her
                       wilderness
                       like
                    
                     Eden
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       her
                       desart
                       like
                       the
                       garden
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       joy
                       and
                       gladness
                       shall
                       be
                       found
                       therein
                       ,
                       thanksgiving
                       and
                       the
                       voice
                       of
                       melody
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     51.
                     3.
                     
                     What
                     an
                     immense
                     ,
                     an
                     immortal
                     comfort
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wast
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     are
                     comforted
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     her
                     wilderness
                     is
                     made
                     like
                     Eden
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     desart
                     like
                     the
                     garden
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ?
                     for
                     the
                     waste
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     that
                     needs
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     conscience
                     which
                     is
                     wasted
                     by
                     sin
                     ;
                     the
                     wilderness
                     or
                     desart
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     conscience
                     overgrown
                     with
                     cares
                     (
                     as
                     a
                     wilderness
                     is
                     with
                     thorns
                     )
                     and
                     over-awed
                     with
                     fears
                     and
                     terrours
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     wild
                     beasts
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     overcome
                     with
                     drouth
                     and
                     barrenness
                     ,
                     (
                     like
                     the
                     desarts
                     of
                     those
                     hot
                     Countries
                     ,
                     that
                     starve
                     their
                     inhabitants
                     :
                     )
                     This
                     wast
                     place
                     ,
                     this
                     wilderness
                     ,
                     this
                     desart
                     must
                     be
                     quite
                     changed
                     before
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     comforted
                     :
                     The
                     Lord
                     makes
                     this
                     wilderness
                     like
                     Eden
                     ,
                     a
                     place
                     of
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     this
                     desart
                     like
                     a
                     garden
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     a
                     place
                     of
                     fruitfulness
                     ,
                     before
                     joy
                     and
                     gladness
                     can
                     be
                     found
                     therein
                     ,
                     thanksgiving
                     and
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     melody
                     :
                     Till
                     the
                     conscience
                     is
                     purged
                     from
                     dead
                     works
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     like
                     a
                     wilderness
                     ,
                     unlovely
                     and
                     unfruitful
                     ;
                     unlovely
                     ,
                     it
                     makes
                     the
                     man
                     out
                     of
                     love
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     his
                     God
                     out
                     of
                     love
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     unfruitful
                     ,
                     it
                     brings
                     forth
                     no
                     fruits
                     either
                     of
                     righteousness
                     or
                     of
                     repentance
                     :
                     But
                     after
                     it
                     is
                     purged
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     like
                     an
                     Eden
                     or
                     a
                     Paradise
                     ,
                     a
                     place
                     of
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     plenty
                     ,
                     of
                     loveliness
                     and
                     of
                     fruitfulness
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     joyns
                     them
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       ye
                       might
                       walk
                       worthy
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       unto
                       ,
                       all
                       pleasing
                       ,
                       being
                       fruitful
                       in
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       ,
                       
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     all
                     pleasing
                     ,
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     of
                     your
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     your selves
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     pleasure
                     and
                     the
                     loveliness
                     (
                     for
                     no
                     man
                     truly
                     pleaseth
                     himself
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     displeaseth
                     his
                     God
                     :
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       bringing
                       forth
                       fruit
                       in
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     bringing
                     forth
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     every
                     good
                     work
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     plenty
                     and
                     the
                     fruitfulness
                     ;
                     for
                     no
                     man
                     walketh
                     worthy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     fruitful
                     in
                     every
                     good
                     work
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     fruitful
                     in
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     piety
                     ,
                     of
                     temperance
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     charity
                     :
                     of
                     piety
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     of
                     temperance
                     towards
                     himself
                     ,
                     of
                     charity
                     towards
                     his
                     neighbour
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     thus
                     walks
                     worthy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     exceedingly
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     
                       Psalmist
                       ,
                       And
                       now
                       shall
                       he
                       list
                       up
                       mine
                       head
                       above
                       mine
                       enemies
                       round
                       about
                       me
                       ,
                       Psalm
                       27.
                       6.
                       
                       Hoc
                       erit
                       lentum
                       est
                       nimis
                       ;
                       He
                       shall
                       lift
                       up
                    
                     mine
                     head
                     ,
                     would
                     make
                     him
                     stay
                     too
                     long
                     for
                     his
                     joy
                     :
                     He
                     may
                     therefore
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       already
                       lifted
                       up
                       mine
                       head
                       ,
                    
                     even
                     my
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     above
                     all
                     mine
                     ,
                     and
                     above
                     all
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     fear
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     daily
                     lifting
                     me
                     up
                     to
                     my
                     head
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     fear
                     my self
                     :
                     
                       Therefore
                       will
                       I
                       offer
                       in
                       his
                       dwelling
                       an
                       oblation
                       with
                       great
                       gladness
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       sing
                       and
                       speak
                       praises
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       (
                       ver
                       .
                       7.
                       )
                       Hoc
                       erit
                       lentum
                       est
                       nimis
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       sing
                       ,
                    
                     keeps
                     him
                     too
                     long
                     from
                     his
                     duty
                     ,
                     he
                     therefore
                     
                       doth
                       sing
                       and
                       say
                       ,
                       Praised
                       be
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       hath
                       heard
                       the
                       voice
                       of
                       my
                       humble
                       petitions
                       ;
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       my
                       strength
                       and
                       my
                       shield
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     my
                     strength
                     to
                     support
                     me
                     when
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     assaulted
                     ,
                     my
                     shield
                     to
                     defend
                     me
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     am
                     )
                     
                       my
                       heart
                       hath
                       trusted
                       in
                       him
                       and
                       I
                       am
                       helped
                       ;
                       therefore
                       my
                       heart
                       danceth
                       for
                       joy
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       song
                       will
                       I
                       praise
                       him
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     28.
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                     All
                     this
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     then
                     this
                     is
                     set
                     down
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     in
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     those
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     who
                     though
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     see
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Spirit
                     so
                     clearly
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     praised
                     him
                     as
                     loud
                     both
                     for
                     his
                     Son
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     can
                     praise
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     they
                     came
                     short
                     of
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     Object
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Son
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     fully
                     revealed
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     came
                     not
                     short
                     of
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     whether
                     exercised
                     in
                     prayers
                     or
                     in
                     praises
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     prayed
                     in
                     the
                     mediation
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     praised
                     in
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     F●lly
                     and
                     Filiation
                     are
                     together
                     in
                     Gods
                     best
                     adopted
                     children
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     :
                     The
                     three
                     priviledges
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     (
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     making
                     )
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     of
                     enemies
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     servants
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     servants
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     sons
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     That
                     being
                     made
                     sons
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son.
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     That
                     having
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     also
                     the
                     mind
                     and
                     language
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     crying
                     
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     :
                     Having
                     their
                     hearts
                     true
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     inward
                     affection
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     mouths
                     true
                     to
                     their
                     hearts
                     by
                     outward
                     profession
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     fit
                     that
                     a
                     foolish
                     son
                     should
                     know
                     his
                     folly
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     his
                     filiation
                     ;
                     his
                     folly
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     return
                     to
                     himself
                     to
                     do
                     his
                     duty
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     his
                     filiation
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     return
                     unto
                     his
                     Father
                     and
                     beg
                     for
                     mercy
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     being
                     made
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     still
                     abiding
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     should
                     look
                     with
                     one
                     eye
                     upon
                     himself
                     to
                     increase
                     his
                     humility
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     quicken
                     his
                     obedience
                     and
                     repentance
                     ;
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     eye
                     upon
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     to
                     strengthen
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     inflame
                     his
                     piety
                     and
                     devotion
                     :
                     He
                     must
                     see
                     his
                     folly
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     his
                     filiation
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     ascribe
                     unto
                     God
                     the
                     honour
                     due
                     unto
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     honour
                     due
                     unto
                     his
                     nature
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     disinherits
                     not
                     a
                     foolish
                     Son
                     ,
                     besotted
                     and
                     bewitched
                     with
                     the
                     vanities
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     sinful
                     lusts
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     but
                     first
                     looks
                     on
                     him
                     as
                     wise
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     his
                     own
                     eternal
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     makes
                     him
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     only
                     accept
                     him
                     for
                     a
                     son
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     also
                     bring
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     inheritance
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     doubt
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     filiation
                     will
                     carry
                     the
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     we
                     take
                     care
                     that
                     the
                     folly
                     do
                     not
                     destroy
                     the
                     filiation
                     ;
                     And
                     accordingly
                     we
                     must
                     still
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     were
                     by
                     nature
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     born
                     enemies
                     ,
                     but
                     made
                     sons
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     returning
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     natural
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     sinning
                     
                     against
                     that
                     grace
                     whereby
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     adopted
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     adopted
                     into
                     Gods
                     family
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     put
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Greeks
                     do
                     expresly
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     adopted
                     son
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     Suidas
                     )
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     put
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     kindred
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     stock
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     requires
                     no
                     less
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Hearken
                       O
                       daughter
                       and
                       consider
                       ,
                       incline
                       thine
                       ear
                       ,
                       forget
                       also
                       thine
                       own
                       people
                       and
                       thy
                       fathers
                       house
                       ,
                       so
                       shall
                       the
                       King
                       have
                       pleasure
                       in
                       thy
                       beauty
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       is
                       thy
                       Lord
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       worship
                       thou
                       him
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     45.
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     Thou
                     canst
                     not
                     be
                     an
                     adopted
                     son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     unless
                     thou
                     forget
                     thine
                     own
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     fathers
                     house
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     unless
                     thou
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     go
                     in
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     leave
                     off
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     enemy
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     son
                     ;
                     forsake
                     thy self
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     cleave
                     to
                     thy
                     Saviour
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     thy self
                     thou
                     art
                     a
                     stranger
                     ,
                     nay
                     an
                     enemy
                     ;
                     in
                     him
                     only
                     thou
                     art
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     a
                     Son
                     :
                     This
                     consideration
                     made
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       crucified
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                       nevertheless
                       I
                       live
                       ,
                       yet
                       not
                       I
                       ,
                       but
                       Christ
                       liveth
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       life
                       which
                       I
                       now
                       live
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       I
                       live
                       by
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     2.
                     20.
                     
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     crucified
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     dead
                     unto
                     sin
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     thought
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     nailed
                     my
                     sins
                     to
                     his
                     Cross
                     ,
                     makes
                     me
                     willing
                     to
                     be
                     crucified
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     I
                     still
                     truly
                     live
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     that
                     old
                     carnal
                     man
                     I
                     was
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     made
                     a
                     new
                     creature
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     indeed
                     Christ
                     liveth
                     in
                     me
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     making
                     me
                     lead
                     a
                     new
                     life
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     I
                     am
                     still
                     in
                     this
                     mortal
                     body
                     ,
                     yet
                     my
                     life
                     which
                     I
                     live
                     is
                     immortal
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     my
                     person
                     be
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     my
                     conversation
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     truth
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     here
                     preached
                     by
                     his
                     Example
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     preach
                     also
                     by
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       if
                       Christ
                       be
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                       the
                       body
                       is
                       dead
                       because
                       of
                       sin
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       spirit
                       is
                       life
                       because
                       of
                       righteousness
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     10.
                     
                     )
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     is
                     mortified
                     to
                     the
                     weakning
                     and
                     abolishing
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     inner
                     man
                     is
                     renewed
                     to
                     the
                     encreasing
                     and
                     establishing
                     of
                     righteousness
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     proper
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     to
                     change
                     a
                     man
                     from
                     being
                     an
                     enemy
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     being
                     a
                     servant
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     son
                     ;
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     look
                     upon
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     priviledge
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     truly
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                     Saints
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     ,
                     though
                     sinners
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     ;
                     Saints
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     calling
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Gods
                     :
                     or
                     Saints
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Gods
                     making
                     .
                     Their
                     duty
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     servants
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     honour
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     
                       his
                       friends
                    
                     ,
                     nay
                     more
                     ,
                     
                       his
                       sons
                       :
                       Ye
                       are
                       my
                       friends
                       if
                       ye
                       do
                       whatsoever
                       I
                       command
                       you
                       (
                       John
                    
                     15.
                     14.
                     )
                     They
                     were
                     before
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     now
                     his
                     servants
                     and
                     friends
                     ;
                     They
                     are
                     
                       to
                       do
                       whatsoever
                       he
                       commands
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     their
                     duty
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       are
                       obliged
                       as
                       servants
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     he
                     saith
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       are
                       my
                       friends
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     their
                     honour
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     
                       accepted
                       as
                       friends
                    
                     :
                     Great
                     is
                     their
                     honour
                     as
                     his
                     friends
                     admitted
                     to
                     his
                     counsels
                     ;
                     yet
                     much
                     greater
                     is
                     their
                     honour
                     as
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     admitted
                     to
                     his
                     inheritance
                     ;
                     But
                     this
                     honour
                     is
                     meerly
                     a
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     prerogative
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     such
                     as
                     they
                     must
                     thankfully
                     receive
                     ,
                     not
                     such
                     as
                     they
                     may
                     peremptorily
                     demand
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       when
                       ye
                       have
                       done
                       all
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       commanded
                       you
                       ,
                       say
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       unprofitable
                       servants
                       ,
                       we
                       have
                       done
                       that
                       which
                       was
                       our
                       duty
                       to
                       do
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     Luk.
                     17.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     looked
                     upon
                     his
                     own
                     obedience
                     as
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     us
                     look
                     upon
                     ours
                     as
                     supererogation
                     ;
                     We
                     are
                     unprofitable
                     servants
                     in
                     our
                     service
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     in
                     our
                     account
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     we
                     then
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     accepted
                     as
                     friends
                     ,
                     nay
                     beloved
                     as
                     sons
                     ?
                     Great
                     was
                     their
                     priviledge
                     who
                     could
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       are
                       the
                       servants
                       of
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       build
                       his
                       house
                       ,
                       Ezra
                    
                     5.
                     11.
                     
                     (
                     Sure
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     said
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     pulled
                     his
                     house
                     down
                     ;
                     )
                     But
                     far
                     greater
                     is
                     our
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     We
                     are
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     heaven
                     and
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     despoiled
                     of
                     our
                     inheritance
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     deprived
                     of
                     our
                     inheritance
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     The
                     prodigal
                     son
                     saith
                     to
                     his
                     father
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       no
                       more
                       worthy
                       to
                       be
                       called
                       thy
                       Son
                       ,
                       make
                       me
                       as
                       one
                       of
                       thy
                       hired
                       servants
                       ,
                       Luk.
                    
                     15.
                     19.
                     but
                     each
                     of
                     us
                     may
                     now
                     invert
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     unto
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       no
                       more
                       worthy
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       hired
                       servant
                       and
                       yet
                       thou
                       hast
                       made
                       me
                       be
                       called
                       thy
                       Son
                       :
                    
                     A
                     consideration
                     which
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     kindle
                     a
                     holy
                     fire
                     in
                     the
                     breast
                     of
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     enflame
                     his
                     soul
                     with
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     alone
                     of
                     an
                     enemy
                     he
                     is
                     made
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     servant
                     a
                     friend
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     friend
                     a
                     Son
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     son
                     an
                     heir
                     ,
                     
                       even
                       an
                       heir
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       joint
                       heir
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     17.
                     
                     For
                     though
                     men
                     have
                     son
                     ▪
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     heirs
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     hath
                     no
                     son
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     also
                     
                     an
                     heir
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     truly
                     a
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     property
                     ,
                     for
                     Gods
                     Sons
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     heirs
                     ;
                     Accordingly
                     all
                     our
                     care
                     must
                     be
                     to
                     keep
                     our selves
                     in
                     the
                     obedience
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     acceptance
                     of
                     sons
                     ,
                     for
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     no
                     cause
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     our
                     inheritance
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     best
                     way
                     to
                     keep
                     our selves
                     in
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     Sons
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     keep
                     our selves
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       if
                       any
                       man
                       have
                       not
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Christ
                       he
                       is
                       none
                       of
                       his
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     9.
                     
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     indeed
                     another
                     priviledge
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       being
                       made
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       they
                       have
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       his
                       Son.
                    
                     And
                     that
                     Spirit
                     is
                     sent
                     forth
                     into
                     their
                     hearts
                     to
                     testifie
                     unto
                     them
                     his
                     fatherly
                     care
                     and
                     kindness
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     tongue
                     could
                     not
                     truly
                     say
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     heart
                     did
                     not
                     truly
                     believe
                     it
                     :
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     observe
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Doctrine
                     concerning
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     so
                     moveth
                     in
                     the
                     tongue
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     rather
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     
                       Ye
                       have
                       received
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       adoption
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       cry
                       Abba
                       Father
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     Abba
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     ;
                     and
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       spirit
                       it self
                       beareth
                       witness
                       with
                       our
                       spirit
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     Abba
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Chrysostome
                       .
                       When
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       our
                       witness
                       ,
                       who
                       can
                       misdoubt
                       the
                       testimony
                       ?
                    
                     All
                     the
                     fault
                     in
                     truth
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     so
                     devote
                     our selves
                     to
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     piety
                     and
                     godliness
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     Spirit
                     either
                     will
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     our
                     witness
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     often
                     g●eve
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     our
                     multiplied
                     transgressions
                     ,
                     and
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     see
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     
                       sealed
                       us
                       to
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       redemption
                       ,
                       (
                       Ephes
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     30.
                     )
                     His
                     seal
                     is
                     alwayes
                     sure
                     and
                     good
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     alwayes
                     clear
                     and
                     visible
                     :
                     He
                     doth
                     still
                     imprint
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     still
                     perceive
                     it
                     :
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     sins
                     do
                     cast
                     a
                     mist
                     before
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     nay
                     more
                     ,
                     a
                     dismal
                     darkness
                     upon
                     our
                     hearts
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     mist
                     ,
                     this
                     darkness
                     interposeth
                     it self
                     betwixt
                     us
                     and
                     the
                     everlasting
                     light
                     .
                     Therefore
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       every
                       man
                       that
                       hath
                       this
                       hope
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       purifieth
                       himself
                       even
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       pure
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     John
                     3
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Every
                       man
                       that
                       hath
                       this
                       hope
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     truly
                     and
                     really
                     ,
                     not
                     presumptuously
                     and
                     phantastically
                     ,
                     
                       purifieth
                       himself
                       even
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       pure
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     needs
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     cannot
                     have
                     this
                     hope
                     in
                     him
                     unless
                     he
                     purifie
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     same
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     that
                     maketh
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     dwell
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     consolation
                     ,
                     doth
                     also
                     make
                     us
                     dwell
                     in
                     him
                     by
                     
                     affection
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     longer
                     then
                     we
                     dwell
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     can
                     we
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     us
                     :
                     
                       hereby
                       we
                       know
                       that
                       we
                       dwell
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       in
                       us
                    
                     (
                     they
                     go
                     both
                     together
                     )
                     
                       because
                       he
                       hath
                       given
                       us
                       of
                       his
                       spirit
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     4.
                     13.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     as
                     it
                     maketh
                     him
                     dwel
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     consolation
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     maketh
                     us
                     dwell
                     in
                     him
                     by
                     affection
                     ;
                     God
                     hath
                     joyned
                     these
                     two
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     separate
                     them
                     ,
                     even
                     
                       walking
                       in
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       comfort
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     9.
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     doth
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       evermore
                       dwell
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       in
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     when
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     fully
                     brought
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     fully
                     understand
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     fully
                     enjoy
                     that
                     benediction
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       is
                       the
                       man
                       whom
                       thou
                       choosest
                       and
                       receivest
                       unto
                       thee
                       ;
                       he
                       shall
                       dwell
                       in
                       thy
                       Courts
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       be
                       satisfied
                       with
                       the
                       pleasures
                       of
                       thy
                       house
                       ,
                       even
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       Temple
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     65.
                     4.
                     
                     Nay
                     his
                     dwelling
                     shall
                     be
                     much
                     bettered
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     shall
                     dwell
                     not
                     in
                     thy
                     Court
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     thy self
                     ;
                     and
                     be
                     satisfied
                     with
                     the
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     thy
                     house
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     thy
                     Son
                     ;
                     nor
                     of
                     thy
                     holy
                     Temple
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     thy
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     doth
                     Hierusalem
                     get
                     up
                     thither
                     indeed
                     ,
                     whieher
                     Babel
                     got
                     up
                     only
                     in
                     design
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     Nay
                     yet
                     much
                     higher
                     :
                     Is
                     there
                     any
                     thing
                     higher
                     then
                     heaven
                     ?
                     Yes
                     there
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       God
                       of
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     true
                     Citizen
                     of
                     Hierusalem
                     never
                     leaves
                     ascending
                     in
                     heart
                     and
                     mind
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     get
                     up
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     makes
                     him
                     so
                     given
                     to
                     his
                     de●otions
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     cares
                     to
                     say
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     yet
                     another
                     priviledge
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ;
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     making
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     they
                     ,
                     though
                     called
                     Saints
                     here
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     found
                     sinners
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       that
                       having
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       ,
                       they
                       have
                       also
                       the
                       language
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       cry
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     priviledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     Sons
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     in
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     crying
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ;
                     as
                     their
                     heart
                     is
                     true
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     inward
                     affection
                     ,
                     so
                     their
                     mouth
                     is
                     true
                     unto
                     their
                     heart
                     by
                     outward
                     profession
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     ,
                     that
                     mans
                     religion
                     is
                     not
                     true
                     which
                     wants
                     either
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     truth
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     his
                     heart
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     :
                     If
                     his
                     tongue
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     an
                     Apostate
                     :
                     So
                     hath
                     the
                     irrefragable
                     Doctor
                     determined
                     concerning
                     one
                     that
                     lives
                     among
                     the
                     Turks
                     or
                     Saracens
                     ,
                     who
                     still
                     retaineth
                     the
                     Faith
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     his
                     mouth
                     :
                     
                       Potest
                       tamen
                       
                       dici
                       Apostata
                       communi
                       nomine
                       quia
                       à
                       confessione
                       fidei
                       retrocedit
                       ;
                       (
                       Alensis
                       par
                       .
                       2.
                       qu.
                       153.
                       memb
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     )
                     He
                     may
                     in
                     a
                     general
                     sense
                     be
                     called
                     an
                     Apostate
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     fallen
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     his
                     Faith
                     :
                     So
                     then
                     a
                     true
                     believer
                     hath
                     not
                     only
                     his
                     heart
                     true
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     affection
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     his
                     tongue
                     true
                     to
                     his
                     heart
                     by
                     profession
                     ;
                     being
                     bound
                     to
                     the
                     one
                     by
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     by
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     of
                     the
                     decalogue
                     :
                     If
                     his
                     heart
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     himself
                     :
                     If
                     his
                     tongue
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     his
                     Saviour
                     will
                     (
                     one
                     day
                     )
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     himself
                     hath
                     told
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       therefore
                       shall
                       be
                       ashamed
                       of
                       me
                       and
                       of
                       my
                       words
                       ,
                       in
                       this
                       adulterous
                       and
                       sinful
                       generation
                       ,
                       of
                       him
                       also
                       shall
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       man
                       be
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       cometh
                       in
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       holy
                       Angels
                       ,
                       (
                       Mar.
                    
                     8
                     ,
                     38.
                     )
                     of
                     him
                     shall
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       blush
                       for
                       the
                       shame
                       of
                       him
                       :
                    
                     O
                     our
                     blessed
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     never
                     put
                     thee
                     to
                     the
                     blush
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     never
                     force
                     that
                     precious
                     blood
                     into
                     thy
                     lovely
                     face
                     ,
                     which
                     thou
                     camest
                     to
                     bestow
                     upon
                     our
                     sinful
                     souls
                     :
                     But
                     as
                     with
                     our
                     hearts
                     we
                     beleive
                     unto
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     so
                     with
                     our
                     mouths
                     let
                     us
                     make
                     confession
                     to
                     salvation
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     definition
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       man
                       that
                       with
                       the
                       heart
                       believeth
                       unto
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       the
                       mouth
                       confesseth
                       to
                       salvation
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     10.
                     10.
                     
                     The
                     heart
                     believing
                     brings
                     the
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     the
                     mouth
                     confessing
                     ,
                     brings
                     the
                     salvation
                     :
                     As
                     t
                     is
                     vain
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Faith
                     without
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     hypocrites
                     faith
                     ;
                     so
                     t
                     is
                     vain
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     righteousness
                     without
                     salvation
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     Apostates
                     righteousness
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     constant
                     Christian
                     hath
                     both
                     the
                     heart
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     mouth
                     to
                     confess
                     his
                     belief
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     so
                     hath
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     also
                     he
                     hath
                     both
                     the
                     righteousness
                     and
                     the
                     salvation
                     :
                     For
                     not
                     being
                     guilty
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     in
                     confessing
                     his
                     faith
                     whereby
                     to
                     lose
                     the
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     Apostacy
                     in
                     falling
                     away
                     from
                     his
                     confession
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     lose
                     the
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     The
                     having
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     language
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     further
                     explained
                     ,
                     by
                     three
                     questions
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     How
                     Abba
                     father
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     borrowed
                     not
                     that
                     expression
                     from
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ?
                     2.
                     
                     Who
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     cryes
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     prayes
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     whether
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     most
                     cordial
                     affections
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     most
                     voluble
                     effusions
                     ?
                     3.
                     
                     Whether
                     the
                     spirit
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     believing
                     ,
                     whilst
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     crying
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ?
                     or
                     whether
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     once
                     truly
                     had
                     ,
                     be
                     not
                     retained
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ?
                  
                   
                     SAint
                     Paul
                     saying
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Galatians
                       ,
                       and
                       because
                       ye
                       are
                       Sons
                       ,
                       God
                       hath
                       sent
                       forth
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       into
                       your
                       hearts
                       crying
                       Abba
                       Father
                       ,
                       (
                       Gal.
                    
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     )
                     hath
                     joyned
                     three
                     eminent
                     priviledges
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     altogether
                     in
                     few
                     words
                     ;
                     And
                     
                       because
                       ye
                       are
                       sons
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     their
                     first
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     enemies
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     servants
                     ,
                     of
                     servants
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     sons
                     :
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       sent
                       forth
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       into
                       your
                       hearts
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     their
                     second
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     that
                     being
                     made
                     Sons
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     
                       whereby
                       we
                       cry
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     their
                     third
                     priviledge
                     ;
                     that
                     having
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     also
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     unfitly
                     be
                     demanded
                     how
                     Abba
                     Father
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     because
                     Christ
                     himself
                     used
                     it
                     in
                     his
                     prayer
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       he
                       said
                       ,
                       Abba
                       ,
                       Father
                       ,
                       all
                       things
                       are
                       possible
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       Mar.
                    
                     14.
                     36.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     use
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     appears
                     
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       15.
                       
                       Ye
                       have
                       received
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       adoption
                       whereby
                       we
                       cry
                       Abba
                       Father
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       sent
                       forth
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       into
                       your
                       hearts
                       crying
                       Abba
                       Father
                       :
                    
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     that
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     expression
                     is
                     never
                     at
                     all
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     reserved
                     of
                     purpose
                     for
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     )
                     and
                     but
                     thrice
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     places
                     forecited
                     )
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     rightly
                     be
                     used
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     some
                     few
                     very
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     having
                     entirely
                     devoted
                     themselves
                     to
                     all
                     dutifulness
                     and
                     obedience
                     ,
                     can
                     hope
                     for
                     a
                     greater
                     portion
                     of
                     love
                     and
                     kindness
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     other
                     men
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     
                     were
                     more
                     a
                     Father
                     to
                     them
                     then
                     to
                     others
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     would
                     
                       Syrus
                       interpres
                    
                     have
                     us
                     understand
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Abba
                       Pater
                       mi
                    
                     ;
                     O
                     Father
                     ,
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     Father
                     of
                     all
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     but
                     my
                     Father
                     in
                     particular
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     doubtless
                     the
                     application
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     lively
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     belong
                     unto
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     applied
                     themselves
                     to
                     this
                     Father
                     as
                     most
                     dutiful
                     and
                     obedient
                     children
                     ;
                     But
                     why
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     Syriack
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     Greek
                     ?
                     was
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     at
                     so
                     much
                     leasure
                     in
                     his
                     agony
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     variety
                     of
                     languages
                     in
                     his
                     prayer
                     ?
                     That
                     's
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     supposed
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     most
                     probable
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     used
                     only
                     the
                     Syriake
                     word
                     Abba
                     when
                     he
                     prayed
                     (
                     because
                     he
                     commonly
                     used
                     that
                     language
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     he
                     doubled
                     that
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     zeal
                     and
                     earnestness
                     of
                     his
                     affection
                     in
                     his
                     prayer
                     ;
                     So
                     
                       Grotius
                       ;
                       duplex
                       autem
                       vox
                       posita
                       est
                       affectus
                       testandi
                       causâ
                       ;
                       simile
                       illud
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Apoc.
                    
                     1.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     word
                     set
                     down
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     his
                     affection
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Revel
                       .
                       1.
                       7.
                       
                       Even
                       so
                       ,
                       Amen
                       :
                    
                     This
                     may
                     happily
                     be
                     a
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     duplication
                     ,
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     variety
                     ;
                     that
                     doubt
                     still
                     remains
                     why
                     Abba
                     Father
                     in
                     two
                     several
                     languages
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     happily
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     that
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     do
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     with
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     agreeth
                     with
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     in
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     expression
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     writ
                     his
                     Gospel
                     from
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     yet
                     t
                     is
                     probable
                     he
                     borrowed
                     this
                     emphatical
                     expression
                     from
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     undeniable
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     had
                     written
                     his
                     Epistles
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Galatians
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     two
                     he
                     useth
                     this
                     Abba
                     Father
                     )
                     long
                     before
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     published
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     For
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     in
                     the
                     argument
                     or
                     Hypothesis
                     before
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     (
                     wherein
                     he
                     takes
                     great
                     pains
                     to
                     shew
                     in
                     what
                     order
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     were
                     written
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     observations
                     collected
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Epistles
                     themselves
                     )
                     plainly
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     It
                     seems
                     to
                     me
                     that
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Galatians
                     was
                     writ
                     before
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     past
                     all
                     doubt
                     that
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     was
                     writ
                     long
                     before
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     was
                     carried
                     prisoner
                     to
                     Rome
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     was
                     writ
                     af-after
                     that
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     out
                     of
                     Epiphanius
                     his
                     words
                     
                     
                       (
                       in
                       Haer
                       :
                       Alog.
                       )
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                    
                     next
                     after
                     S.
                     Mathew
                     comes
                     S.
                     Mark
                     who
                     following
                     S.
                     Peter
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     was
                     there
                     permitted
                     to
                     write
                     his
                     Gospel
                     .
                     But
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     Rome
                     till
                     after
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     first
                     answer
                     ,
                     under
                     Nero
                     ;
                     unless
                     you
                     will
                     comprize
                     him
                     amongst
                     those
                     of
                     whom
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     complains
                     (
                     2
                     
                       Tim.
                       4.
                       16.
                       )
                       At
                       my
                       first
                       answer
                       no
                       man
                       stood
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       all
                       men
                       forsooke
                       me
                       ;
                       I
                       pray
                       God
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       laid
                       to
                       their
                       charge
                    
                     ;
                     That
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     came
                     soon
                     enough
                     to
                     Rome
                     to
                     die
                     there
                     with
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     for
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     doubt
                     ,
                     since
                     all
                     antiquity
                     asserteth
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     that
                     he
                     sate
                     there
                     as
                     Bishop
                     25.
                     years
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     from
                     the
                     second
                     year
                     of
                     Claudius
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     13.
                     year
                     of
                     Nero
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     put
                     to
                     death
                     )
                     seems
                     an
                     unreasonable
                     assertion
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     then
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     when
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     his
                     first
                     answer
                     before
                     Nero
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     plainly
                     forsake
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     more
                     just
                     to
                     say
                     he
                     had
                     rather
                     forsake
                     his
                     Bishoprick
                     ,
                     nay
                     indeed
                     his
                     life
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     being
                     laid
                     for
                     a
                     ground
                     that
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     did
                     not
                     forsake
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     at
                     his
                     first
                     answer
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     follow
                     that
                     he
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     Rome
                     till
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     writ
                     not
                     his
                     Gospel
                     till
                     after
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     first
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     long
                     after
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     had
                     writ
                     his
                     two
                     Epistles
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Galatians
                     ▪
                     So
                     that
                     Saint
                     Marks
                     Abba
                     Father
                     may
                     not
                     improbably
                     seem
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     derived
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     to
                     assure
                     us
                     that
                     good
                     Christians
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     that
                     Christ
                     had
                     ,
                     and
                     call
                     upon
                     God
                     with
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     spirit
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     nay
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     words
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     their
                     prayers
                     both
                     exemplified
                     and
                     sanctified
                     through
                     his
                     intercession
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     some
                     Protestant
                     Divines
                     are
                     willing
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     the
                     Baptism
                     of
                     John
                     and
                     of
                     Christ
                     were
                     both
                     one
                     ,
                     because
                     else
                     we
                     now
                     say
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     baptized
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     baptism
                     wherewith
                     Christ
                     was
                     baptized
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     desirous
                     to
                     receive
                     our
                     Baptism
                     in
                     our
                     Saviours
                     communion
                     :
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     communicated
                     from
                     him
                     is
                     also
                     sanctified
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     :
                     we
                     may
                     very
                     comfortably
                     perswade
                     our selves
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Mark
                     used
                     the
                     same
                     Abba
                     Father
                     for
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     had
                     used
                     for
                     us
                     Christians
                     ;
                     least
                     any
                     man
                     should
                     think
                     we
                     Christians
                     ●ad
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     right
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     of
                     
                     prayer
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     therefore
                     to
                     assure
                     us
                     that
                     both
                     do
                     pray
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     both
                     are
                     set
                     down
                     praying
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     words
                     :
                     But
                     yet
                     ,
                     whether
                     S.
                     Mark
                     borrowed
                     this
                     from
                     S.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     ,
                     the
                     doubt
                     still
                     remains
                     ,
                     why
                     this
                     Abba
                     Father
                     is
                     in
                     two
                     several
                     languages
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     the
                     reduplication
                     might
                     happily
                     have
                     been
                     as
                     emphatical
                     in
                     one
                     tongue
                     as
                     in
                     two
                     ;
                     I
                     answer
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       Abba
                       propter
                       illorum
                       linguam
                       ,
                       pater
                       propter
                       nostram
                       (
                       Aug.
                       in
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     78.
                     )
                     To
                     shew
                     that
                     Christ
                     did
                     no
                     less
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     then
                     he
                     did
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     he
                     useth
                     a
                     Greek
                     word
                     that
                     signifies
                     father
                     for
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     a
                     Syriack
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     signifies
                     father
                     for
                     the
                     Jews
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     the
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     commonly
                     spake
                     Syriack
                     ,
                     having
                     in
                     the
                     Babylonian
                     captivity
                     learned
                     to
                     mix
                     Chaldee
                     with
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     which
                     mixture
                     begat
                     the
                     Syriack
                     )
                     The
                     effect
                     of
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     answer
                     is
                     this
                     ;
                     Syriack
                     and
                     Greek
                     are
                     both
                     joined
                     together
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Jew
                     and
                     Gentile
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     we
                     may
                     add
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     communication
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     to
                     them
                     both
                     ;
                     which
                     when
                     it
                     descended
                     visibly
                     upon
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     endued
                     them
                     with
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     tongues
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     scripture
                     still
                     retaining
                     the
                     variety
                     of
                     languages
                     in
                     this
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     commemorate
                     that
                     miraculous
                     discent
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     doth
                     also
                     confirm
                     his
                     continual
                     descending
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     with
                     as
                     good
                     success
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     with
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     miracle
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     teacheth
                     us
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     he
                     taught
                     them
                     to
                     cry
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     which
                     puts
                     me
                     upon
                     a
                     second
                     question
                     ,
                     who
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     cries
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     his
                     spirit
                     or
                     our
                     own
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     not
                     our
                     own
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     indeed
                     our
                     voice
                     ,
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     his
                     breath
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     Abba
                     Father
                     by
                     the
                     breath
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     breath
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     it
                     with
                     an
                     undaunted
                     courage
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     say
                     it
                     with
                     an
                     immortal
                     comfort
                     ,
                     because
                     with
                     a
                     hope
                     full
                     of
                     immortality
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     then
                     his
                     Spirit
                     that
                     crieth
                     Abba
                     Father
                     though
                     in
                     our
                     mouths
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     crying
                     Abba
                     Father
                     is
                     more
                     fully
                     expressed
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       26.
                       
                       The
                       spirit
                       helpeth
                       our
                       infirmities
                       ;
                       for
                       we
                       know
                       not
                       what
                       we
                       should
                       pray
                       for
                       as
                       we
                       ought
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Spirit
                       it self
                       maketh
                       intercession
                       for
                       us
                       with
                       groanings
                       which
                       cannot
                       be
                       uttered
                    
                     ;
                     whence
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     that
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     is
                     more
                     in
                     groans
                     then
                     in
                     words
                     :
                     more
                     in
                     groans
                     which
                     cannot
                     ,
                     
                     then
                     in
                     words
                     which
                     can
                     be
                     uttered
                     :
                     for
                     Moses
                     cried
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     when
                     he
                     spake
                     not
                     one
                     word
                     ;
                     (
                     
                       And
                       the
                       Lord
                       said
                       unto
                    
                     Moses
                     ,
                     
                       Wherefore
                       criest
                       thou
                       unto
                       me
                       ?
                       Exod.
                    
                     14.
                     15.
                     )
                     So
                     that
                     he
                     prayed
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     whiles
                     his
                     tongue
                     stood
                     still
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     gift
                     or
                     spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     (
                     here
                     meant
                     by
                     crying
                     Abba
                     Father
                     )
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     placed
                     in
                     voluble
                     effusions
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     strong
                     affections
                     ;
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     tongue
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     many
                     adopted
                     Sons
                     must
                     be
                     denied
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     pour
                     out
                     their
                     conceptions
                     in
                     multiplicity
                     of
                     words
                     ;
                     And
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     bad
                     )
                     many
                     must
                     be
                     affirmed
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     
                       enemies
                       to
                       the
                       cross
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       whose
                       end
                       is
                       destruction
                       ,
                       whose
                       God
                       is
                       their
                       belly
                       ,
                       and
                       whose
                       glory
                       is
                       in
                       their
                       shame
                       ,
                       who
                       mind
                       earthly
                       things
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     many
                     of
                     these
                     men
                     may
                     and
                     do
                     attain
                     to
                     a
                     great
                     perfection
                     in
                     extemporary
                     effusions
                     ,
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     then
                     say
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     take
                     upon
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     eminent
                     in
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     do
                     truly
                     cry
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     do
                     pray
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     their
                     works
                     do
                     oppose
                     the
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     bring
                     themselves
                     under
                     that
                     terrible
                     reproof
                     and
                     more
                     terrible
                     reproach
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       profess
                       that
                       they
                       know
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       works
                       they
                       deny
                       him
                       ,
                       being
                       abominable
                       and
                       disobedient
                       ,
                       and
                       unto
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       reprobate
                       ,
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     16.
                     
                     But
                     there
                     are
                     doubtless
                     many
                     others
                     ,
                     more
                     concerned
                     in
                     the
                     gift
                     ,
                     though
                     less
                     in
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     
                       not
                       so
                       many
                       words
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     make
                     
                       more
                       prayers
                    
                     ,
                     even
                     whiles
                     they
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     those
                     prayers
                     which
                     their
                     Church
                     hath
                     made
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     these
                     bring
                     their
                     groans
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     their
                     words
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     groans
                     are
                     the
                     groans
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     which
                     without
                     doubt
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     better
                     )
                     accompany
                     a
                     prayer
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     mind
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     prayer
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     tell
                     whether
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     so
                     or
                     no
                     ;
                     However
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     every
                     one
                     who
                     truly
                     prayeth
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     may
                     say
                     what
                     holy
                     David
                     hath
                     put
                     into
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     put
                     into
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       Oh
                       come
                       hither
                       and
                       hearken
                       all
                       ye
                       that
                       fear
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       tell
                       you
                       what
                       he
                       hath
                       done
                       for
                       my
                       soul
                       :
                       I
                       called
                       upon
                       him
                       with
                       my
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       gave
                       him
                       praises
                       with
                       my
                       tongue
                       ;
                       If
                       I
                       incline
                       unto
                       wickedness
                       with
                       my
                       heart
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       will
                       not
                       hear
                       me
                       ;
                       But
                       God
                       hath
                       heard
                       me
                       and
                       considered
                       the
                       voice
                       of
                       my
                       prayer
                       ;
                       praised
                       be
                       God
                       which
                       hath
                       not
                       cast
                       out
                       my
                       prayer
                       ,
                       nor
                       turned
                       his
                       mercy
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       
                       Psal
                       .
                       66.
                       v.
                       14
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     This
                     great
                     miracle
                     of
                     mercy
                     hath
                     God
                     done
                     for
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     speak
                     ;
                     &
                     all
                     you
                     that
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                     shall
                     do
                     well
                     to
                     hear
                     ,
                     he
                     gave
                     me
                     his
                     spirit
                     to
                     call
                     upon
                     him
                     with
                     my
                     mouth
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     give
                     him
                     praises
                     with
                     my
                     tongue
                     ;
                     and
                     because
                     praise
                     is
                     not
                     commonly
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     acceptable
                     from
                     it
                     ;
                     he
                     gave
                     me
                     his
                     spirit
                     also
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     incline
                     to
                     wickedness
                     ;
                     &
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     I
                     do
                     heartily
                     praise
                     him
                     for
                     enabling
                     me
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     because
                     praying
                     in
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     I
                     can
                     pray
                     in
                     comfort
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     cast
                     away
                     my
                     prayer
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     cannot
                     cast
                     away
                     his
                     only
                     Son
                     ;
                     nor
                     turn
                     away
                     his
                     mercy
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     cannot
                     turn
                     away
                     frō
                     his
                     own
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     is
                     now
                     becōe
                     mine
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       cloatheth
                       Amasai
                       ,
                       1
                       Chro.
                    
                     12.
                     18.
                     t
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Septuagint
                     translate
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Saint
                     
                       Hierom
                       induit
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       cloathed
                       Amasai
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     barely
                     came
                     upon
                     him
                     but
                     also
                     stuck
                     close
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     covered
                     him
                     all
                     over
                     ;
                     And
                     indeed
                     so
                     doth
                     the
                     spirit
                     come
                     upon
                     us
                     to
                     cloath
                     our
                     souls
                     as
                     our
                     garments
                     do
                     our
                     bodies
                     ;
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     neither
                     chilness
                     nor
                     nakedness
                     ,
                     neither
                     want
                     of
                     zeal
                     nor
                     of
                     holiness
                     in
                     our
                     affections
                     whiles
                     we
                     cry
                     Abba
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     is
                     the
                     spirit
                     therefore
                     gone
                     when
                     the
                     voice
                     is
                     gone
                     ?
                     or
                     is
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     no
                     longer
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     then
                     Abba
                     Father
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     mouths
                     ?
                     For
                     that
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     third
                     Quere
                     ,
                     
                       Whether
                       the
                       spirit
                       may
                       be
                       in
                       the
                       heart
                       believing
                       ,
                       while
                       t
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       mouth
                       crying
                       Abba
                       Father
                       ?
                    
                     as
                     when
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     who
                     doubtless
                     had
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     was
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     saying
                     Abba
                     Father
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     denied
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     nay
                     forswore
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     a
                     simple
                     denial
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     enough
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     seconded
                     with
                     oaths
                     and
                     curses
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     our
                     unhappy
                     progress
                     of
                     Saviour-denial
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     self-denial
                     )
                     .
                     I
                     answer
                     for
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     the
                     spirit
                     was
                     not
                     quite
                     gone
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     soon
                     returned
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     which
                     appears
                     by
                     the
                     speediness
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     entireness
                     of
                     his
                     repentance
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     wept
                     suddenly
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     wept
                     bitterly
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     peculiar
                     prayer
                     and
                     promise
                     of
                     Christ
                     that
                     his
                     faith
                     should
                     not
                     fail
                     ;
                     I
                     answer
                     for
                     others
                     of
                     Gods
                     adopted
                     children
                     ,
                     as
                     my
                     late
                     reverend
                     and
                     learned
                     Diocesan
                     taught
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Ambrose
                       ,
                       Deus
                       nunquam
                       rescindit
                       donum
                       Adoptionis
                       ,
                    
                     God
                     never
                     cuts
                     off
                     his
                     entaile
                     ;
                     if
                     once
                     adopted
                     ;
                     ever
                     adopted
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     Biel
                     ,
                     
                       Eos
                       〈…〉
                       qui
                       à
                       ▪
                       salute
                       excidunt
                       numquam
                       fuisse
                       filios
                       dei
                       per
                       adoptionem
                       :
                    
                     
                     All
                     those
                     who
                     at
                     last
                     fall
                     away
                     from
                     their
                     salvation
                     ,
                     were
                     never
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     adoption
                     :
                     (
                     Bishop
                     Davenant
                     in
                     his
                     third
                     determination
                     )
                     or
                     rather
                     as
                     Saint
                     John
                     taught
                     them
                     all
                     three
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       they
                       had
                       been
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       they
                       would
                       no
                       doubt
                       have
                       continued
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     2.
                     19.
                     
                     But
                     withal
                     I
                     must
                     distinguish
                     betwixt
                     adoption
                     and
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     adoption
                     :
                     betwixt
                     salvation
                     and
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     
                       salus
                       &
                       status
                       salutis
                    
                     ,
                     salvation
                     and
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     
                       peccatum
                       &
                       status
                       peccati
                    
                     ,
                     sin
                     and
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     And
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     either
                     is
                     such
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     our
                     reception
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     
                       In
                       actionibus
                       humanis
                       dicitur
                       negotium
                       aliquem
                       statum
                       habere
                       ,
                       secundum
                       ordinem
                       propriae
                       dispositionis
                       cum
                       quadam
                       immobilitate
                       seu
                       quiete
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     22ae
                     .
                     183.
                     1.
                     
                     )
                     
                       in
                       humane
                       actions
                       the
                       state
                       of
                       a
                       business
                       shews
                       the
                       immoveableness
                       of
                       its
                       disposition
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     is
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     immoveableness
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Adoption
                     is
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     immoveableness
                     in
                     adoption
                     :
                     But
                     yet
                     we
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     alike
                     immoveable
                     in
                     both
                     states
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     is
                     wholly
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     making
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     get
                     some
                     stability
                     from
                     us
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     grace
                     is
                     wholly
                     of
                     our
                     receiving
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     our
                     making
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     loseth
                     of
                     its
                     stability
                     (
                     as
                     also
                     of
                     its
                     perfection
                     )
                     from
                     the
                     mutable
                     and
                     sinfull
                     condition
                     of
                     our
                     persons
                     :
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     is
                     much
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     :
                     yet
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     Adoption
                     and
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     either
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     we
                     can
                     add
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     misery
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     can
                     only
                     diminish
                     from
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     :
                     For
                     Adoption
                     and
                     Salvation
                     are
                     much
                     greater
                     in
                     Gods
                     giving
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     our
                     receiving
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     Adoption
                     is
                     greater
                     then
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Adoption
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     salvation
                     then
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     old
                     rule
                     ,
                     
                       Quicquid
                       recipitur
                       ,
                       recipitur
                       ad
                       modum
                       recipientis
                       ;
                       whatsoever
                       is
                       received
                       ,
                       follows
                       more
                       the
                       nature
                       and
                       condition
                       of
                       the
                       receiver
                       then
                       of
                       the
                       giver
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     even
                     the
                     adopted
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     have
                     by
                     fearfull
                     failings
                     and
                     fallings
                     made
                     disputable
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     their
                     salvation
                     ,
                     though
                     their
                     salvation
                     hath
                     by
                     Gods
                     infinite
                     goodness
                     been
                     made
                     indisputable
                     :
                     For
                     there
                     i●
                     no
                     being
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     in
                     two
                     contrary
                     states
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Grace
                     ;
                     and
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     madness
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     hope
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Salvation
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     may
                     truly
                     say
                     
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     habit
                     remains
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     act
                     is
                     gone
                     (
                     or
                     cessant
                     )
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     as
                     truly
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     Gods
                     Elect
                     are
                     not
                     saved
                     only
                     by
                     habits
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     acts
                     of
                     grace
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     expelled
                     ,
                     must
                     necessarily
                     return
                     again
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     keep
                     or
                     to
                     put
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     retain
                     them
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     restore
                     them
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     can
                     be
                     actually
                     saved
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     may
                     we
                     expound
                     Saint
                     James
                     his
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       doth
                       it
                       profit
                       my
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       though
                       a
                       man
                       say
                       ,
                       He
                       hath
                       faith
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       not
                       works
                       ,
                       can
                       faith
                       save
                       him
                       ?
                       James
                    
                     2.
                     14.
                     
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     sleepy
                     habit
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     vigorous
                     act
                     of
                     faith
                     (
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     graces
                     )
                     that
                     brings
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     salvation
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     we
                     shall
                     reconcile
                     Saint
                     James
                     his
                     works
                     ,
                     and
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Justification
                     ;
                     For
                     Saint
                     James
                     affirming
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     justified
                     by
                     works
                     ,
                     doth
                     include
                     faith
                     in
                     those
                     works
                     ;
                     and
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     affirming
                     we
                     are
                     justified
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     doth
                     include
                     works
                     in
                     that
                     faith
                     :
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     understanding
                     
                       a
                       faith
                       working
                       by
                       love
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     5.
                     6.
                     though
                     Saint
                     James
                     comprehend
                     the
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     works
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     cause
                     in
                     the
                     effect
                     :
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     comprehend
                     the
                     works
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     effect
                     in
                     the
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     Saint
                     James
                     as
                     justly
                     urgeth
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     works
                     against
                     hypocrites
                     ;
                     who
                     deceived
                     themselves
                     with
                     a
                     vain
                     pretence
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     did
                     not
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     works
                     ;
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     urged
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     faith
                     against
                     the
                     Pharisees
                     ,
                     who
                     trusting
                     to
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     Both
                     Saint
                     James
                     and
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     will
                     have
                     us
                     justified
                     by
                     Christs
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     righteousness
                     can
                     acquit
                     and
                     absolve
                     us
                     before
                     God
                     )
                     only
                     they
                     differently
                     express
                     the
                     instrumental
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     Justification
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     
                       faith
                       working
                       by
                       love
                    
                     :
                     for
                     whereas
                     that
                     faith
                     hath
                     a
                     twofold
                     act
                     ,
                     
                       actum
                       confidendi
                       &
                       obediendi
                       ,
                       An
                       act
                       of
                       believing
                       ,
                       and
                       an
                       act
                       of
                       working
                    
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     rather
                     insists
                     upon
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     believing
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     Pharisaical
                     Jews
                     who
                     rejected
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     thought
                     they
                     could
                     live
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     But
                     Saint
                     James
                     rather
                     insists
                     upon
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     working
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     Hypocritical
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     abused
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     lawless
                     licentiousness
                     of
                     living
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     in
                     Saint
                     James
                     his
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     great
                     an
                     absurdity
                     to
                     suppose
                     true
                     faith
                     
                     without
                     its
                     proper
                     act
                     of
                     working
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     analogie
                     ,
                     to
                     suppose
                     the
                     habit
                     of
                     righteousness
                     without
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     suppose
                     true
                     faith
                     and
                     righteousness
                     without
                     salvation
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     working
                     being
                     as
                     essential
                     to
                     a
                     justifying
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     believing
                     ;
                     He
                     that
                     will
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     separate
                     true
                     faith
                     from
                     working
                     ,
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     separate
                     it
                     from
                     believing
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     well
                     make
                     faith
                     no
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     make
                     it
                     no
                     working
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     how
                     this
                     faith
                     sheweth
                     its
                     work
                     in
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     any
                     grievous
                     temptation
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     easie
                     to
                     discover
                     :
                     though
                     that
                     it
                     hath
                     its
                     work
                     ,
                     is
                     unreasonable
                     to
                     deny
                     :
                     Therefore
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     in
                     his
                     apologie
                     for
                     King
                     David
                     ,
                     affords
                     us
                     a
                     threefold
                     excuse
                     of
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Quia
                       din
                       noluit
                       in
                       peccato
                       manere
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Quia
                       corde
                       doluit
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       Quia
                       potius
                       fragilitate
                       naturae
                       quàm
                       libidine
                       peccandi
                       .
                       Gratianus
                       de
                       Poenit.
                       lib.
                       3.
                       c.
                    
                     25.
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     long
                     continue
                     in
                     his
                     sin
                     :
                     (
                     I
                     suppose
                     he
                     meaneth
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     reproved
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     he
                     was
                     too
                     long
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     a
                     whole
                     year
                     .
                     )
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     did
                     repent
                     of
                     it
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     had
                     fallen
                     into
                     it
                     rather
                     out
                     of
                     weakness
                     then
                     of
                     willfulness
                     :
                     now
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     ask
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     resistance
                     before
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     regret
                     and
                     reluctancie
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     repentance
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     answer
                     your self
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     from
                     some
                     good
                     principle
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     within
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     him
                     war
                     against
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     even
                     at
                     that
                     very
                     instant
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     overcome
                     by
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     its
                     temptation
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     he
                     useth
                     these
                     words
                     in
                     his
                     first
                     penitential
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Cast
                       me
                       not
                       away
                       from
                       thy
                       presence
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       not
                       thy
                       holy
                       spirit
                       from
                       me
                       :
                    
                     The
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     was
                     certainly
                     in
                     him
                     when
                     he
                     repented
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     taken
                     away
                     from
                     him
                     when
                     he
                     sinned
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     Aquinas
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     admit
                     ,
                     
                       Quod
                       Charitas
                       ex
                       parte
                       Spiritus
                       Sancti
                       moventis
                       animum
                       ad
                       diligendum
                       Deum
                       ,
                       impeccabilitatem
                       habet
                       :
                       Vnde
                       impossible
                       est
                       haec
                       duo
                       simul
                       esse
                       vera
                       ,
                       quod
                       Spiritus
                       Sanctus
                       velit
                       aliquem
                       movere
                       ad
                       actum
                       charitatis
                       ,
                       &
                       quod
                       ipse
                       charitatem
                       amittat
                       peccando
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     22●
                     .
                     
                       q.
                       24.
                       ar
                    
                     .
                     10.
                     )
                     Charity
                     (
                     or
                     Grace
                     )
                     as
                     it
                     proceeds
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     moving
                     the
                     soul
                     to
                     love
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     lost
                     by
                     sin
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     propositions
                     should
                     be
                     both
                     true
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     will
                     move
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     love
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     by
                     his
                     sin
                     should
                     lose
                     that
                     love
                     .
                     We
                     conclude
                     then
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     who
                     have
                     
                     once
                     received
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     do
                     still
                     retain
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     Gods
                     gifts
                     are
                     without
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     giveth
                     not
                     his
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     greatest
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     gifts
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     take
                     him
                     away
                     again
                     :
                     But
                     this
                     Spirit
                     still
                     abideth
                     in
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     them
                     be
                     wholly
                     conquered
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     captivated
                     by
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     holdeth
                     them
                     up
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     fall
                     ,
                     or
                     raiseth
                     them
                     up
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     down
                     :
                     
                       For
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       God
                       standeth
                       sure
                       ,
                       having
                       this
                       Seal
                       ,
                       The
                       Lord
                       knoweth
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       his
                       ;
                       And
                       let
                       every
                       one
                       that
                       nameth
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       depart
                       from
                       iniquity
                       ,
                       2
                       Tim.
                    
                     2.
                     19.
                     
                     The
                     first
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     seal
                     cannot
                     be
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     changed
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       knoweth
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       his
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     God
                     himself
                     is
                     immutable
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     his
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     second
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     seal
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     totally
                     defaced
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       every
                       one
                       that
                       nameth
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Christ
                       depart
                       from
                       iniquity
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     nameth
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     love
                     what
                     he
                     nameth
                     ,
                     doth
                     certainly
                     either
                     first
                     or
                     last
                     depart
                     from
                     iniquity
                     ;
                     departing
                     from
                     it
                     either
                     by
                     his
                     righteousness
                     or
                     by
                     his
                     repentance
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     man
                     may
                     be
                     and
                     often
                     is
                     wanting
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     is
                     never
                     wanting
                     to
                     himself
                     ;
                     Shall
                     his
                     Spirit
                     begin
                     a
                     good
                     work
                     and
                     not
                     accomplish
                     it
                     ?
                     Shall
                     he
                     lay
                     the
                     foundation
                     and
                     not
                     finish
                     the
                     building
                     ?
                     We
                     know
                     what
                     our
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     said
                     in
                     this
                     kind
                     ,
                     
                       Which
                       of
                       you
                       intending
                       to
                       build
                       a
                       Tower
                       ,
                       sitteth
                       not
                       down
                       first
                       and
                       counteth
                       the
                       cost
                       ,
                       whether
                       he
                       have
                       sufficient
                       to
                       finish
                       it
                       ?
                       least
                       haply
                       after
                       he
                       hath
                       laid
                       the
                       foundation
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       finish
                       it
                       ,
                       all
                       that
                       behold
                       it
                       ,
                       begin
                       to
                       mock
                       him
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       This
                       man
                       began
                       to
                       build
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       finish
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     14.
                     28
                     ,
                     29
                     ,
                     30.
                     
                     Be
                     it
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     pass
                     this
                     jeer
                     and
                     scoff
                     upon
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     let
                     us
                     not
                     think
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     passed
                     upon
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     only
                     unrighteous
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     unreasonable
                     to
                     ascribe
                     less
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     then
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ascribeth
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Word
                     is
                     made
                     powerful
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     which
                     accompanieth
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ascribeth
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     salvation
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       now
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       I
                       commend
                       you
                       to
                       God
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       his
                       grace
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       build
                       you
                       up
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       give
                       you
                       an
                       inheritance
                       among
                       all
                       them
                       which
                       are
                       sanctified
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     20.
                     32.
                     
                     If
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     grace
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     build
                     you
                     up
                     ,
                     then
                     sure
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     grace
                     much
                     more
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     able
                     but
                     also
                     willing
                     to
                     build
                     you
                     up
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     he
                     would
                     never
                     have
                     begun
                     to
                     lay
                     the
                     foundation
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     power
                     and
                     
                     will
                     are
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     premises
                     ,
                     the
                     work
                     or
                     effect
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     conclusion
                     ;
                     So
                     then
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     cast
                     down
                     ,
                     yet
                     since
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     both
                     able
                     and
                     willing
                     to
                     build
                     us
                     up
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     firm
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     raised
                     at
                     last
                     as
                     high
                     as
                     heaven
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     heaven
                     be
                     as
                     far
                     above
                     our
                     deserts
                     ,
                     as
                     above
                     our
                     reach
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     doubt
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     an
                     inheritance
                     among
                     all
                     them
                     which
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     will
                     also
                     give
                     us
                     an
                     inheritance
                     among
                     all
                     them
                     which
                     are
                     glorified
                     ;
                     And
                     thus
                     the
                     same
                     Aquinas
                     rightly
                     grounds
                     our
                     hope
                     of
                     salvation
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     not
                     upon
                     mans
                     righteousness
                     which
                     may
                     fade
                     and
                     decay
                     in
                     a
                     moment
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     Gods
                     almighty
                     power
                     and
                     all-saving
                     mercy
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     never
                     decay
                     :
                     
                       Spes
                       viatorum
                       non
                       innititur
                       principaliter
                       gratiae
                       jam
                       habitae
                       ,
                       sed
                       divinae
                       omnipotentiae
                       &
                       misericordie
                       ,
                       per
                       quam
                       etiam
                       qui
                       gratiam
                       non
                       habet
                       ,
                       eam
                       consequi
                       potest
                       :
                    
                     Our
                     hope
                     of
                     salvation
                     doth
                     not
                     rely
                     principally
                     upon
                     the
                     grace
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     Gods
                     power
                     and
                     mercy
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     grace
                     who
                     yet
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     we
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     have
                     grace
                     again
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     lose
                     it
                     :
                     Therefore
                     though
                     we
                     should
                     suppose
                     without
                     heresie
                     ,
                     that
                     grace
                     it self
                     may
                     fail
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     suppose
                     without
                     infidelity
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     power
                     and
                     mercy
                     should
                     ever
                     fail
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     can
                     as
                     easily
                     restore
                     grace
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     did
                     at
                     first
                     give
                     it
                     :
                     But
                     Saint
                     Gregory
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     us
                     go
                     so
                     far
                     in
                     our
                     supposition
                     ,
                     having
                     thus
                     dogmatically
                     determined
                     this
                     controversie
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     some
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     will
                     scarce
                     now
                     stand
                     to
                     it
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     decretory
                     sentence
                     ,
                     or
                     Papal
                     determination
                     )
                     
                       Quod
                       in
                       illis
                       donis
                       ,
                       sine
                       quibus
                       ad
                       vitam
                       pervenire
                       non
                       potest
                       ,
                       spiritus
                       sanctus
                       in
                       electis
                       omnibus
                       semper
                       manet
                       ,
                       sed
                       in
                       aliis
                       non
                       semper
                       manet
                       ,
                       Greg.
                       2.
                       
                       Moral
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     doth
                     alwaies
                     abide
                     in
                     Gods
                     elect
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     those
                     gifts
                     without
                     which
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     other
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     sometimes
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     is
                     alwaies
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     who
                     are
                     adopted
                     ,
                     to
                     work
                     in
                     them
                     an
                     habitual
                     perseverance
                     in
                     godliness
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     absolutely
                     necessary
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     alwaies
                     to
                     work
                     in
                     them
                     an
                     actual
                     perseverance
                     in
                     godliness
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     sin
                     doth
                     not
                     prevail
                     against
                     the
                     habit
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     above
                     it
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     habit
                     of
                     righteousness
                     cannot
                     be
                     captivated
                     under
                     an
                     everlasting
                     lethargie
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     alwaies
                     forget
                     its
                     own
                     act
                     ;
                     
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     which
                     at
                     first
                     infused
                     the
                     habit
                     ,
                     so
                     working
                     in
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     belong
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     they
                     still
                     retain
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     righteousness
                     by
                     their
                     innocency
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     recover
                     it
                     by
                     their
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     infinite
                     mercy
                     give
                     unto
                     us
                     all
                     this
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     continue
                     unto
                     us
                     his
                     own
                     gift
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     being
                     his
                     adopted
                     sons
                     ,
                     may
                     so
                     honour
                     and
                     obey
                     him
                     as
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     comfortable
                     assurance
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     glorious
                     fruition
                     of
                     our
                     inheritance
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     The
                     one
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     by
                     the
                     merits
                     of
                     his
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     liveth
                     and
                     reigneth
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     one
                     God
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Christ
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   true
                   Christianity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     happiness
                     of
                     Christians
                     who
                     have
                     their
                     conversation
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     That
                     lovers
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     have
                     not
                     this
                     happiness
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     Christ
                     speaks
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     answers
                     only
                     to
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     Sheep
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     Wolves
                     ;
                     to
                     Christians
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     Heathens
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     he
                     accounteth
                     all
                     Persecutors
                     ;
                     teaching
                     the
                     one
                     to
                     their
                     instruction
                     and
                     contentation
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     only
                     to
                     their
                     conviction
                     and
                     condemnation
                     ,
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     so
                     many
                     Christians
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     the
                     special
                     priviledge
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     appellation
                     or
                     name
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     Religion
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     conversation
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     The
                     Jews
                     could
                     begin
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Heathen
                     learned
                     it
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     Christians
                     can
                     begin
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     with
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     that
                     name
                     from
                     salvation
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       he
                       shall
                       save
                       his
                       people
                       from
                       their
                       sins
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     1.
                     21.
                     
                     Happy
                     soul
                     that
                     is
                     so
                     well
                     acquainted
                     with
                     the
                     dialect
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     wholly
                     taken
                     up
                     with
                     that
                     acquaintance
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     maintain
                     familiar
                     colloquies
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       hear
                       ,
                       and
                       
                       to
                       know
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       love
                       his
                       voice
                       .
                    
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     could
                     say
                     with
                     great
                     admiration
                     and
                     greater
                     comfort
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       how
                       amiable
                       are
                       thy
                       dwellings
                       thou
                       Lord
                       of
                       hosts
                       !
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     84.
                     1.
                     
                     Then
                     much
                     more
                     ,
                     O
                     how
                     amiable
                     art
                     thou
                     O
                     Lord
                     who
                     makest
                     thy
                     dwellings
                     so
                     !
                     The
                     hope
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     Angels
                     ;
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     heaven
                     :
                     No
                     wonder
                     if
                     it
                     follow
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verse
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       soul
                       hath
                       a
                       desire
                       and
                       a
                       longing
                       to
                       enter
                       into
                       the
                       Courts
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       my
                       heart
                       and
                       my
                       flesh
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       the
                       living
                       God.
                    
                     But
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     soul
                     that
                     enjoyeth
                     this
                     happiness
                     ?
                     for
                     even
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     Apostles
                     who
                     daily
                     seemed
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     enjoyed
                     it
                     not
                     .
                     Saint
                     John
                     plainly
                     excludes
                     him
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Judas
                       saith
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       not
                       Iscariot
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     14.
                     22.
                     
                     As
                     if
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     been
                     afraid
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     that
                     a
                     Traytor
                     could
                     familiarly
                     converse
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     he
                     dipped
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     dish
                     )
                     or
                     have
                     any
                     comfort
                     from
                     that
                     conversation
                     .
                     Tremelius
                     glosseth
                     the
                     word
                     Iscariot
                     two
                     waies
                     ,
                     
                       mercede
                       inducitur
                       ad
                       defectionem
                       ;
                       &
                       ultro
                       declinavit
                       ad
                       strangulationem
                       ,
                       (
                       Mat.
                    
                     10.
                     4.
                     )
                     The
                     hopes
                     of
                     gain
                     made
                     him
                     a
                     Traitor
                     ,
                     the
                     thought
                     of
                     his
                     treason
                     made
                     him
                     hang
                     himself
                     ;
                     Such
                     was
                     this
                     Iscariot
                     ,
                     A
                     man
                     whose
                     heart
                     was
                     so
                     settled
                     and
                     fixed
                     on
                     money
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     sell
                     his
                     Saviour
                     for
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     Therefore
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     comfortably
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     familiarly
                     converse
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     questions
                     and
                     answers
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     durst
                     not
                     ask
                     Christ
                     a
                     question
                     to
                     be
                     informed
                     of
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     the
                     answer
                     should
                     have
                     proved
                     an
                     Indictment
                     ,
                     to
                     convine
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     treason
                     ,
                     whereof
                     he
                     knew
                     himself
                     already
                     guilty
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     him
                     afraid
                     least
                     he
                     should
                     disclose
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     searcher
                     of
                     hearts
                     .
                     Therefore
                     he
                     desired
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     any
                     particular
                     addresses
                     to
                     his
                     Master
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     Judas
                     who
                     had
                     none
                     of
                     this
                     Treachery
                     or
                     covetousness
                     ,
                     did
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     continually
                     hang
                     upon
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     wholly
                     ravished
                     with
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     saying
                     within
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       How
                       sweet
                       are
                       thy
                       words
                       unto
                       my
                       taste
                       ,
                       yea
                       sweeter
                       then
                       hon●y
                       to
                       my
                       mouth
                       ?
                       Psal
                       .
                       119.
                       v.
                    
                     103.
                     
                     And
                     accordingly
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     answers
                     the
                     Jude
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     Iscariot
                     :
                     answers
                     the
                     Confessor
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     Traytor
                     ;
                     For
                     Jude
                     was
                     a
                     name
                     imposed
                     from
                     confession
                     and
                     praise
                     ,
                     
                       Now
                       will
                       I
                       praise
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       therefore
                       she
                       called
                       his
                       name
                       Judah
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     29.
                     35.
                     that
                     is
                     praise
                     ,
                     or
                     confession
                     ,
                     whence
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     doth
                     often
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Confitebor
                       tibi
                       Domine
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       confess
                       unto
                       thee
                       O
                       
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       praise
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     signifies
                     both
                     confession
                     and
                     praise
                     ;
                     Be
                     it
                     so
                     then
                     ;
                     
                       Christ
                       will
                       answer
                       one
                       that
                       confesseth
                       him
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       will
                       not
                       answer
                       one
                       that
                       betrayeth
                       him
                       :
                    
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     speak
                     so
                     loud
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     few
                     hear
                     his
                     voice
                     ;
                     That
                     though
                     his
                     love
                     be
                     greatly
                     extended
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     little
                     diffused
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     most
                     lovely
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     he
                     not
                     so
                     to
                     them
                     whose
                     breast
                     is
                     filled
                     with
                     another
                     love
                     :
                     The
                     Text
                     tells
                     us
                     of
                     a
                     
                       fourfold
                       lover
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       A
                       lover
                       of
                       himself
                       ,
                       A
                       lover
                       of
                       his
                       pleasure
                       ,
                       A
                       lover
                       of
                       his
                       profit
                       ,
                       and
                       A
                       lover
                       of
                       his
                       God.
                    
                     The
                     first
                     lover
                     will
                     not
                     hearken
                     to
                     Christs
                     voice
                     ;
                     for
                     self-love
                     and
                     Saviour-love
                     cannot
                     be
                     together
                     ,
                     since
                     
                       self
                       ends
                    
                     and
                     Saviour-ends
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     asunder
                     :
                     The
                     second
                     and
                     third
                     lovers
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     a
                     little
                     hearken
                     to
                     Christs
                     voice
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     cannot
                     much
                     regard
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       if
                       any
                       man
                       love
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     his
                     pleasure
                     or
                     his
                     profit
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     consisting
                     of
                     nothing
                     else
                     )
                     
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     2.
                     15.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     last
                     lover
                     ,
                     the
                     lover
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     heareth
                     Christs
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     rejoyceth
                     to
                     hear
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       every
                       one
                       that
                       loveth
                       him
                       that
                       begat
                       ,
                       loveth
                       him
                       also
                       that
                       is
                       begotten
                       of
                       him
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     such
                     lovers
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     only
                     speak
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     will
                     also
                     answer
                     ,
                     which
                     shews
                     a
                     familiarity
                     of
                     speaking
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     he
                     speak
                     to
                     very
                     many
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     answers
                     to
                     very
                     few
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     willing
                     to
                     discourse
                     and
                     advise
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     
                       He
                       speaks
                       to
                       all
                       that
                       are
                       Christians
                       by
                       outward
                       profession
                       ,
                    
                     calling
                     aloud
                     to
                     them
                     now
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     as
                     once
                     he
                     did
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     and
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Repent
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       at
                       hand
                       ,
                       Mat.
                       4.
                       1.
                       
                       But
                       he
                       answers
                       only
                       to
                       Christians
                       by
                       inward
                       affection
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     indeed
                     they
                     only
                     do
                     hear
                     his
                     voice
                     ;
                     for
                     why
                     should
                     he
                     answer
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     give
                     him
                     the
                     hearing
                     ?
                     Thus
                     himself
                     hath
                     told
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       sheep
                       hear
                       my
                       voice
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     10.
                     27.
                     
                     He
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     sheep
                     that
                     will
                     hear
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     wolf
                     ,
                     one
                     more
                     ready
                     to
                     devour
                     his
                     Pastor
                     then
                     to
                     follow
                     him
                     ,
                     one
                     more
                     ready
                     to
                     scatter
                     and
                     tear
                     the
                     flock
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     associate
                     and
                     joyn
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     I
                     must
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     being
                     a
                     Wolf
                     towards
                     my
                     Brother
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Sheep
                     towards
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     
                       Homo
                       homini
                       lupus
                       ,
                       &
                       Christo
                       ag●●●
                       ,
                    
                     were
                     a
                     strange
                     proverb
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     strange
                     Divinit●
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       he
                       who
                       is
                       a
                       Wolf
                       to
                       man
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       a
                       Lamb
                       to
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                     It
                     was
                     an
                     evil
                     Spirit
                     that
                     made
                     Saul
                     a
                     Wolf
                     to
                     David
                     ,
                     
                     1
                     Sam.
                     19.
                     9.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     evil
                     spirit
                     shewed
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     none
                     of
                     Gods
                     sheep
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     watches
                     to
                     catch
                     David
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     lose
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     whiles
                     he
                     seeks
                     to
                     destroy
                     Gods
                     servant
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     indeed
                     destroy
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     ;
                     This
                     makes
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     look
                     upon
                     him
                     
                       as
                       a
                       heathen
                       not
                       as
                       an
                       Israelite
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     appears
                     from
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       59.
                       5.
                       
                       Thou
                       therefore
                       O
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       hosts
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       awake
                       to
                       visit
                       all
                       the
                       heathen
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     Psalm
                     was
                     made
                     upon
                     that
                     occasion
                     that
                     Saul
                     had
                     sent
                     and
                     watched
                     Davids
                     house
                     to
                     kill
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     expound
                     these
                     words
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     occasion
                     ;
                     So
                     
                       Tremelius
                       ,
                       Ad
                       visitandum
                       omnes
                       gentes
                       ist
                       as
                       ,
                    
                     i.
                     e.
                     Copias
                     Saulis
                     ,
                     
                       quae
                       eodem
                       animo
                    
                     Davidem
                     
                       persequebantur
                       ,
                       quo
                       gentes
                       aliene
                       à
                       populo
                       Dei
                       facturae
                       fuissent
                    
                     ;
                     Awake
                     
                       to
                       visit
                       the
                       heathen
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Armies
                       of
                       Saul
                    
                     which
                     did
                     persecute
                     David
                     with
                     as
                     malicious
                     a
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     very
                     heathē
                     ,
                     who
                     knew
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     would
                     have
                     persecuted
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thou
                       which
                       laughest
                       the
                       heathen
                       to
                       scorn
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Isacides
                       ,
                       wilt
                       also
                       laugh
                       those
                       men
                       to
                       scorn
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     Ezra
                     shews
                     how
                     he
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       hosts
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Armies
                       of
                       Angels
                       that
                       are
                       above
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       no
                       less
                       then
                       of
                       the
                       armies
                       of
                    
                     Israel
                     
                       that
                       are
                       below
                       on
                       the
                       earth
                       :
                    
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     said
                     to
                     laugh
                     any
                     to
                     scorn
                     but
                     only
                     heathen
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     this
                     Psal
                     .
                     ver
                     .
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Psalm
                     .
                     v.
                     4
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     as
                     make
                     themselves
                     like
                     heathen
                     by
                     raging
                     as
                     furiously
                     as
                     they
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ministers
                     of
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     Acts
                     4.
                     where
                     the
                     Apostles
                     being
                     persecuted
                     for
                     preaching
                     Christ
                     ,
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     this
                     very
                     Psalm
                     in
                     their
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Why
                       did
                       the
                       heathen
                       rage
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       people
                       imagine
                       vain
                       things
                       ?
                    
                     For
                     such
                     men
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Jews
                     or
                     Christians
                     ,
                     are
                     no
                     better
                     then
                     heathen
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     ;
                     and
                     accordingly
                     
                       he
                       that
                       dwelleth
                       in
                       heaven
                       shall
                       laugh
                       them
                       to
                       scorn
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       shall
                       have
                       them
                       in
                       derision
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     laughs
                     them
                     to
                     scorn
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     vain
                     imaginations
                     of
                     opposition
                     against
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     vain
                     endeavours
                     in
                     opposing
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     laughing
                     ends
                     in
                     their
                     weeping
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     weeping
                     ends
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     their
                     cruelty
                     began
                     ,
                     )
                     in
                     gnashing
                     of
                     teeth
                     ;
                     
                       They
                       gnashed
                       on
                       him
                       with
                       their
                       teeth
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     5.
                     54.
                     there
                     's
                     their
                     sin
                     ,
                     which
                     shewed
                     them
                     be
                     men
                     little
                     better
                     then
                     Wolves
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       weeping
                       and
                       gnashing
                       of
                       teeth
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     8.
                     12.
                     there
                     's
                     their
                     punishment
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     shew
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     men
                     worse
                     then
                     nothing
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     gnashing
                     of
                     teeth
                     was
                     from
                     the
                     
                     fierceness
                     ,
                     the
                     last
                     shall
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     anguish
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     seemeth
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       be
                       not
                       mercifull
                       unto
                       them
                       that
                       offend
                       of
                       malicious
                       wickedness
                       :
                       (
                       Psal
                       .
                       59.
                       v.
                    
                     5.
                     )
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     wonder
                     why
                     so
                     many
                     Christians
                     now
                     a
                     dayes
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     alone
                     puts
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     capacity
                     of
                     mercy
                     )
                     for
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     plain
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     because
                     they
                     
                       sin
                       out
                       of
                       malicious
                       wickedness
                       :
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Be
                       not
                       mercifull
                       to
                       any
                       wicked
                       prevaricator
                       ,
                       Selah
                       ;
                       Tremelius
                    
                     renders
                     the
                     words
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       Ne
                       gratiam
                       facias
                       ullis
                       perfidè
                       agentibus
                       iniquitatem
                       summe
                       :
                    
                     He
                     finds
                     a
                     new
                     signification
                     for
                     Selah
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     he
                     had
                     found
                     a
                     new
                     Selah
                     for
                     their
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     a
                     new
                     hight
                     or
                     exaltation
                     in
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     are
                     
                       praevaricatores
                       iniquitatis
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     only
                     continue
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     prevaricate
                     in
                     their
                     iniquity
                     :
                     
                       Qui
                       Deum
                       cultu
                       ,
                       &
                       honore
                    
                     Davidem
                     
                       prosequi
                       simulantes
                       ,
                       perfidè
                       ea
                       perpetrabant
                       quae
                       sequuntur
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       who
                       pretending
                       to
                       fear
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       honour
                    
                     David
                     
                       did
                       perfidiously
                       act
                       all
                       that
                       follows
                       in
                       the
                       Psalm
                       against
                       them
                       both
                       :
                    
                     How
                     are
                     such
                     men
                     like
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     preach
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     pray
                     against
                     it
                     ?
                     
                       Be
                       not
                       mercifull
                       unto
                       them
                       that
                       offend
                       of
                       malicious
                       wickedness
                       .
                    
                     Surely
                     OLord
                     ,
                     mercy
                     is
                     thy
                     delight
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     desire
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     above
                     all
                     thy
                     works
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     it
                     not
                     much
                     more
                     be
                     above
                     all
                     ours
                     ?
                     shall
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     sin
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     properly
                     our
                     work
                     )
                     of
                     so
                     vast
                     an
                     extent
                     as
                     to
                     reach
                     beyond
                     thy
                     mercy
                     ?
                     or
                     of
                     so
                     loud
                     a
                     cry
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     thee
                     stop
                     thine
                     ears
                     against
                     the
                     prayer
                     of
                     a
                     distressed
                     sinner
                     ?
                     Oh
                     no
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     
                       not
                       iniquity
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       prevaricating
                       in
                       iniquity
                    
                     that
                     makes
                     man
                     not
                     care
                     to
                     pray
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     sin
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       impenitency
                       in
                       sin
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     God
                     not
                     hear
                     his
                     prayers
                     :
                     
                       Your
                       iniquit
                       es
                       have
                       separated
                       betwixt
                       you
                       and
                       your
                       God
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     59.
                     2.
                     that
                     is
                     your
                     multiplied
                     ,
                     your
                     malicious
                     sins
                     ,
                     committed
                     wth
                     a
                     shameless
                     face
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     stiff
                     neck
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     high
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     hard
                     heart
                     ,
                     which
                     first
                     fill
                     your
                     Souls
                     with
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     with
                     impeniteney
                     ;
                     such
                     iniquities
                     as
                     these
                     whiles
                     unrepented
                     (
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     like
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     unrepented
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     unreproved
                     )
                     do
                     separate
                     betwixt
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     God
                     :
                     
                       For
                       froward
                       thoughts
                       separate
                       from
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     separation
                     of
                     a
                     perverse
                     sinner
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     who
                     is
                     God
                     of
                     himself
                     :
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       into
                       a
                       malicious
                       soul
                       wisdom
                       will
                       not
                       enter
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     his
                     Separation
                     
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     :
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     
                       wisdom
                       is
                       a
                       loving
                       spirit
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     his
                     separation
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     love
                     :
                     (
                     Wisdom
                     1.
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     6.
                     )
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     
                       not
                       Iscariot
                    
                     is
                     annexed
                     to
                     that
                     Judas
                     ,
                     who
                     spake
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     whom
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     answer
                     ;
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     did
                     not
                     answer
                     such
                     an
                     Apostate
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     Traitor
                     as
                     Iscariot
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     us
                     think
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     answer
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     once
                     thought
                     it
                     better
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Traitor
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     doth
                     now
                     think
                     it
                     better
                     
                       not
                       to
                       be
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     
                       have
                       been
                       a
                       traytor
                    
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     once
                     was
                     willing
                     from
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     to
                     become
                     a
                     Divel
                     ,
                     is
                     now
                     much
                     more
                     willing
                     from
                     a
                     Divel
                     to
                     become
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     then
                     would
                     not
                     hear
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     he
                     cannot
                     hear
                     it
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     that
                     voice
                     which
                     hath
                     already
                     filled
                     his
                     heart
                     with
                     the
                     horror
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     till
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     fill
                     his
                     ears
                     with
                     the
                     noise
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Depart
                       from
                       me
                       ye
                       cursed
                       into
                       everlasting
                       fire
                       ,
                       Mat
                       ,
                    
                     25.
                     41.
                     
                     A
                     voice
                     that
                     Christ
                     hath
                     reserved
                     as
                     a
                     Judge
                     ,
                     for
                     those
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     hear
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     A
                     voice
                     which
                     he
                     will
                     utter
                     to
                     the
                     goates
                     on
                     his
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     sheep
                     on
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     .
                     Lord
                     ,
                     make
                     me
                     consider
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     which
                     is
                     best
                     for
                     my
                     soul
                     ;
                     either
                     now
                     to
                     hear
                     thy
                     voice
                     as
                     a
                     sheep
                     to
                     my
                     salvation
                     ,
                     or
                     hereafter
                     to
                     hear
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     goat
                     to
                     my
                     condemnation
                     :
                     Thou
                     hast
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       sheep
                       hear
                       my
                       voice
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       know
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       follow
                       me
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     10.
                     27.
                     
                     Which
                     is
                     thy
                     voice
                     Lord
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     hear
                     it
                     ?
                     And
                     where
                     wilt
                     thou
                     be
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     follow
                     thee
                     ?
                     Is
                     not
                     thy
                     voice
                     in
                     thy
                     Word
                     ?
                     art
                     not
                     thou
                     in
                     thy
                     Church
                     ?
                     How
                     then
                     do
                     those
                     men
                     hear
                     thy
                     voice
                     that
                     neglect
                     thy
                     word
                     ?
                     How
                     do
                     they
                     follow
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     run
                     away
                     from
                     thy
                     Church
                     ?
                     Surely
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     good
                     sheep
                     that
                     doth
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     Christ
                     is
                     none
                     of
                     his
                     shepherd
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     careth
                     not
                     to
                     answer
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     either
                     a
                     Wolf
                     or
                     a
                     Divel
                     ;
                     either
                     a
                     Wolf
                     for
                     his
                     bloody
                     cruelty
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Divel
                     for
                     his
                     continued
                     Apostacy
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     answer
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     only
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     once
                     answer
                     
                       Judas
                       Iscariot
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     both
                     a
                     Wolf
                     and
                     a
                     Divel
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     
                       Tu
                       dixisti
                    
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     said
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     26.
                     25.
                     
                     An
                     answer
                     tending
                     to
                     nothing
                     but
                     to
                     his
                     conviction
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     his
                     condemnation
                     ;
                     
                     He
                     that
                     hath
                     persecuted
                     or
                     betrayed
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Master
                       ,
                       is
                       it
                       I
                    
                     ?
                     shall
                     soon
                     find
                     such
                     an
                     answer
                     returned
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     guilty
                     conscience
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       said
                    
                     :
                     an
                     answer
                     tending
                     only
                     to
                     his
                     conviction
                     or
                     to
                     his
                     condemnation
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     answer
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     return
                     to
                     Saint
                     Jude
                     the
                     Confessor
                     ,
                     was
                     of
                     another
                     strain
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     gracious
                     answer
                     for
                     his
                     instruction
                     ,
                     a
                     satisfactory
                     answer
                     for
                     his
                     contentation
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     Christ
                     made
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     distinction
                     betwixt
                     two
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     communion
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     order
                     ,
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     he
                     still
                     make
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     distinction
                     ,
                     betwixt
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Church
                     ,
                     who
                     regard
                     neither
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christians
                     !
                     Judas
                     the
                     traytor
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     yet
                     forsaken
                     Christs
                     Communion
                     ,
                     yet
                     was
                     not
                     benefited
                     by
                     his
                     teaching
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     regarded
                     not
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     .
                     Judas
                     the
                     Confessor
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     be
                     well
                     taught
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     readily
                     embraced
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     resolved
                     never
                     to
                     forsake
                     his
                     Communion
                     :
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     returned
                     to
                     him
                     
                       a
                       gracious
                       answer
                       for
                       his
                       instruction
                       ,
                    
                     teaching
                     him
                     that
                     great
                     Mysterie
                     of
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     man
                     :
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       satisfactory
                       answer
                       for
                       his
                       contentation
                       ,
                    
                     assuring
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     thus
                     manifest
                     himself
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     The
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Christ
                     unto
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     mysterie
                     and
                     a
                     greater
                     mercy
                     ;
                     the
                     mysterie
                     instructs
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     mercy
                     contents
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     well
                     it
                     may
                     ,
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     eternal
                     life
                     ;
                     
                       In
                       qua
                       quidem
                       manifestatione
                       vita
                       aeterna
                       consistit
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     saith
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       manifestation
                       of
                       Christ
                       unto
                       the
                       soul
                       ,
                       consisteth
                       eternal
                       life
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     proveth
                     his
                     saying
                     from
                     John
                     17.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       And
                       this
                       is
                       life
                       eternal
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       might
                       know
                       thee
                       the
                       only
                       true
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       whom
                       thou
                       hast
                       sent
                       ,
                       (
                       Aquin.
                       22.
                       qu.
                       24.
                       art
                       .
                    
                     12.
                     )
                     So
                     then
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     will
                     enjoy
                     eternal
                     life
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     first
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     will
                     know
                     eternal
                     life
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     know
                     Christ
                     :
                     If
                     I
                     will
                     know
                     Christ
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     not
                     disesteem
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     discountenance
                     his
                     communion
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     I
                     do
                     either
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     live
                     never
                     so
                     long
                     among
                     Christians
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     am
                     like
                     never
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     Many
                     Christians
                     not
                     so
                     careful
                     of
                     their
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     their
                     temporal
                     estate
                     or
                     condition
                     .
                     The
                     State
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     not
                     external
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     ;
                     but
                     internal
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     make
                     us
                     hate
                     all
                     sin
                     ,
                     No
                     malicious
                     man
                     can
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     :
                     The
                     ground
                     of
                     true
                     Christian
                     charity
                     ,
                     generally
                     abused
                     to
                     most
                     unchristian
                     uncharitableness
                     ;
                     charity
                     is
                     more
                     safely
                     mistaken
                     ,
                     then
                     not
                     maintained
                     .
                  
                   
                     IF
                     men
                     were
                     as
                     zealous
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     their
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     their
                     temporal
                     state
                     ,
                     the
                     earth
                     would
                     be
                     less
                     filled
                     with
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     heaven
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     filled
                     with
                     Saints
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     are
                     generally
                     careless
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     generally
                     careless
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     such
                     as
                     might
                     be
                     worth
                     our
                     knowing
                     :
                     Hence
                     that
                     sad
                     Epiphonema
                     from
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     
                       so
                       is
                       he
                       that
                       layeth
                       up
                       treasure
                       for
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       not
                       rich
                       towards
                       God
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     12.
                     21.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     so
                     very
                     a
                     fool
                     is
                     he
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     eternal
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     perhaps
                     he
                     be
                     wise
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     account
                     ,
                     )
                     who
                     is
                     carefull
                     of
                     his
                     Mammon
                     ,
                     and
                     careless
                     of
                     his
                     God
                     ;
                     who
                     takes
                     so
                     much
                     pains
                     about
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     so
                     little
                     about
                     his
                     soul
                     ;
                     who
                     is
                     so
                     busie
                     in
                     contriving
                     of
                     his
                     temporal
                     ,
                     but
                     thinks
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     of
                     his
                     eternal
                     welfare
                     :
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     so
                     easily
                     betake
                     themselves
                     to
                     that
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Chris●ian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     most
                     for
                     their
                     temporal
                     advantages
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     much
                     disadvantage
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     spiritual
                     condition
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     declare
                     themselves
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     would
                     make
                     them
                     prefer
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     above
                     all
                     worldly
                     interest
                     whatsoever
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     have
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     the
                     several
                     professions
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     profess
                     but
                     to
                     love
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     then
                     truly
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       we
                       truly
                       love
                       our
                       Saviour
                       :
                    
                     And
                     this
                     plainly
                     appears
                     by
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     exhortation
                     to
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     in
                     them
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     )
                     where
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       therefore
                       followers
                       of
                       God
                       as
                       dear
                       children
                       ,
                       and
                       walk
                       in
                       love
                       ,
                       as
                       Christ
                       also
                       hath
                       loved
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     Ephes
                     .
                     5.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     
                       To
                       be
                       followers
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       
                       be
                       his
                       dear
                       children
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       walk
                       in
                       love
                       ,
                    
                     are
                     put
                     for
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     ame
                     thing
                     ;
                     And
                     what
                     love
                     is
                     here
                     meant
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     so
                     dearly
                     loved
                     us
                     as
                     to
                     give
                     himself
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     justly
                     require
                     our
                     entirest
                     love
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     entirely
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     sure
                     not
                     to
                     love
                     what
                     he
                     hateth
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     hate
                     what
                     he
                     loveth
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     not
                     to
                     abide
                     in
                     any
                     sin
                     either
                     of
                     commission
                     or
                     of
                     omission
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     be
                     wilfully
                     guilty
                     of
                     a
                     sin
                     of
                     commission
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     love
                     what
                     Christ
                     hateth
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     wilfully
                     guilty
                     of
                     a
                     sin
                     of
                     omission
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     hate
                     what
                     Christ
                     loveth
                     :
                     and
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     man
                     from
                     being
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     .
                     Therefore
                     saith
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       ye
                       that
                       love
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       see
                       that
                       ye
                       hate
                       the
                       thing
                       which
                       is
                       evil
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     97.
                     10.
                     
                     For
                     ye
                     cannot
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     unless
                     ye
                     hate
                     what
                     he
                     hateth
                     ;
                     &
                     he
                     hateth
                     every
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     evil
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     evil
                     by
                     omission
                     or
                     by
                     commission
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     consists
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     possible
                     for
                     an
                     uncharitable
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     for
                     a
                     malicious
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     that
                     state
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     he
                     must
                     forgoe
                     his
                     malice
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     must
                     forgoe
                     his
                     salvation
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       God
                       is
                       love
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       dwelleth
                       in
                       love
                       ,
                       dwelleth
                       in
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       God
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     4.
                     16.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     not
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     having
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     but
                     by
                     love
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     dwell
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     dwel
                     in
                     us
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     was
                     most
                     Christian
                     Doctrine
                     which
                     was
                     delivered
                     by
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       lib.
                       1.
                       de
                       Doctrina
                       Christiana
                       ,
                    
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Quatuor
                       sunt
                       diligenda
                       ;
                       unum
                       quod
                       est
                       supra
                       nos
                       Sc.
                       Deus
                       ;
                       Alterum
                       quod
                       nos
                       sumus
                       ;
                       Tertium
                       quod
                       juxta
                       nos
                       .
                       i.
                       e.
                       proximus
                       ;
                       Quartum
                       quod
                       infra
                       nos
                       .
                       i.
                       e.
                       corpus
                       :
                    
                     There
                     are
                     four
                     things
                     which
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     love
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     his
                     God
                     that
                     is
                     above
                     him
                     :
                     His
                     neighbour
                     that
                     is
                     about
                     him
                     :
                     His
                     soul
                     that
                     is
                     within
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     His
                     body
                     that
                     is
                     without
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     the
                     body
                     is
                     capable
                     of
                     eternal
                     bliss
                     by
                     redundancy
                     from
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     also
                     capable
                     of
                     true
                     Christian
                     charity
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     momentary
                     or
                     temporal
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     eternal
                     and
                     everlasting
                     love
                     ,
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     communication
                     and
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     a
                     blessed
                     eternity
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     truth
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     produce
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     comprize
                     and
                     contain
                     all
                     those
                     three
                     other
                     loves
                     ;
                     man
                     loving
                     his
                     body
                     and
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     neighbour
                     with
                     Christian
                     charity
                     ,
                     only
                     in
                     relation
                     
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     belong
                     to
                     his
                     communion
                     :
                     For
                     undeniable
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     indisputable
                     is
                     that
                     position
                     of
                     the
                     Angelical
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     
                       Amicitia
                       charitatis
                       super
                       communicatione
                       beatitudinis
                       fundatur
                       ,
                       The
                       friendship
                       of
                       Christian
                       charity
                       is
                       founded
                       upon
                       the
                       communication
                       of
                       eternal
                       blessedness
                       ;
                       (
                       Aquin.
                       22●
                       .
                       qu.
                       25.
                       art
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     )
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     extended
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     extent
                     of
                     that
                     communication
                     :
                     Therefore
                     it
                     beginneth
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     goeth
                     on
                     to
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     members
                     ,
                     this
                     spiritual
                     unction
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     being
                     like
                     to
                     that
                     holy
                     ointment
                     poured
                     upon
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     which
                     
                       ran
                       from
                       his
                       head
                       down
                       to
                       the
                       skirts
                       of
                       his
                       cloathing
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     133.
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     yet
                     even
                     from
                     this
                     excellent
                     ground
                     of
                     charity
                     ,
                     do
                     many
                     men
                     find
                     a
                     pretence
                     for
                     gross
                     uncharitableness
                     ,
                     whilst
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     divers
                     perswasions
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     will
                     needs
                     deny
                     to
                     one
                     another
                     the
                     hopes
                     of
                     salvation
                     ;
                     every
                     one
                     being
                     resolved
                     to
                     maintain
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     own
                     Religion
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     Christian
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     profession
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     and
                     all
                     agreeing
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     wherein
                     and
                     whereby
                     we
                     can
                     attain
                     eternal
                     blessedness
                     :
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     commonly
                     receive
                     those
                     very
                     faintly
                     whom
                     we
                     suspect
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     received
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     are
                     perswaded
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     receive
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     invade
                     Christs
                     Judgement
                     seat
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     discard
                     true
                     Christian
                     charity
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     now
                     invade
                     his
                     seat
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     tremble
                     at
                     his
                     bar
                     .
                     Why
                     should
                     we
                     so
                     grosly
                     abuse
                     the
                     very
                     ground
                     of
                     Christian
                     charity
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     most
                     unchristian
                     uncharitableness
                     ?
                     Why
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     so
                     hasty
                     to
                     exclude
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     eternal
                     blessedness
                     ,
                     those
                     whom
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     hath
                     called
                     to
                     it
                     ?
                     Surely
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     power
                     to
                     give
                     heaven
                     by
                     our
                     charity
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     power
                     to
                     deny
                     heaven
                     by
                     our
                     uncharitableness
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     only
                     to
                     our selves
                     .
                  
                   
                     True
                     Christian
                     charity
                     is
                     of
                     as
                     large
                     an
                     extent
                     as
                     heaven
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     embraceth
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     any
                     probability
                     of
                     getting
                     thither
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     eternal
                     bliss
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     it
                     loves
                     Christ
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     cannot
                     but
                     love
                     all
                     Christians
                     as
                     members
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     :
                     It
                     first
                     loves
                     Christ
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     sake
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     communication
                     ;
                     it
                     afterwards
                     loves
                     our
                     Christian
                     brethren
                     for
                     Christs
                     sake
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     inchoately
                     ,
                     and
                     hope
                     to
                     have
                     consum●…
                     of
                     eternal
                     blessedness
                     :
                     O
                     Christ
                     let
                     me
                     
                     love
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     live
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     cannot
                     live
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     unless
                     I
                     live
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     cannot
                     live
                     in
                     thee
                     unless
                     I
                     live
                     in
                     love
                     :
                     Let
                     me
                     rather
                     mistake
                     my
                     charity
                     in
                     believing
                     their
                     salvation
                     who
                     have
                     gross
                     errors
                     mixed
                     with
                     their
                     profession
                     ,
                     then
                     
                       not
                       maintain
                    
                     my
                     charity
                     ,
                     by
                     denying
                     them
                     salvation
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     profession
                     :
                     For
                     thou
                     wilt
                     sooner
                     pardon
                     their
                     errors
                     which
                     may
                     proceed
                     from
                     ignorance
                     or
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     then
                     my
                     uncharitableness
                     which
                     can
                     proceed
                     from
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     pride
                     and
                     presumption
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     best
                     taught
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     best
                     learned
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     how
                     far
                     the
                     Jews
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     known
                     Christ
                     and
                     Christianity
                     :
                     That
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     voice
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     more
                     certainly
                     then
                     by
                     his
                     voice
                     in
                     holy
                     Church
                     ;
                     the
                     Scripture
                     is
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     THere
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     any
                     thing
                     taught
                     by
                     a
                     Preacher
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     came
                     from
                     heaven
                     to
                     teach
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Fathers
                     voice
                     came
                     from
                     heaven
                     to
                     bid
                     us
                     observe
                     and
                     follow
                     his
                     teaching
                     .
                     
                       Behold
                       a
                       voice
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       cloud
                       ,
                       which
                       said
                       ,
                       This
                       is
                       my
                       beloved
                       Son
                       in
                       whom
                       I
                       am
                       well
                       pleased
                       ,
                       hear
                       ye
                       him
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     17.
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     very
                     well
                     be
                     not
                     only
                     contented
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     desirous
                     to
                     hear
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     without
                     all
                     doubt
                     best
                     taught
                     by
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     therefore
                     best
                     learned
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     
                       Moses
                       was
                       faithful
                       in
                       Gods
                       house
                       as
                       a
                       servant
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     and
                     the
                     best
                     teachers
                     amongst
                     men
                     can
                     but
                     sit
                     in
                     Moses
                     chair
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     23.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     but
                     
                       Christ
                       was
                       faithful
                       as
                       a
                       Son
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     3.
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     servant
                     was
                     appointed
                     and
                     ordained
                     for
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     was
                     Moses
                     for
                     Christ
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Son
                     came
                     only
                     for
                     himself
                     ;
                     The
                     servant
                     was
                     faithful
                     in
                     his
                     Masters
                     house
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Son
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     house
                     ;
                     
                       Christ
                       as
                       a
                       Son
                       ,
                       over
                       his
                       own
                       house
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       6.
                       
                       Moses
                    
                     his
                     faithfulness
                     was
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     introduction
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       a
                       testimony
                       of
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       spoken
                       after
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       5.
                       (
                       sc
                       .
                       
                       by
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     )
                     But
                     Christs
                     faithfulness
                     was
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     perfection
                     ,
                     to
                     speak
                     those
                     things
                     plainly
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     Moses
                     had
                     testified
                     obscurely
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     accomplish
                     or
                     perform
                     whatsoever
                     Moses
                     his
                     testimony
                     had
                     either
                     prophesied
                     or
                     promised
                     concerning
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     Moses
                     in
                     his
                     writings
                     spake
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     directed
                     these
                     Jews
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     telleth
                     the
                     Jews
                     that
                     they
                     needed
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     Moses
                     to
                     accuse
                     them
                     of
                     unbelief
                     for
                     not
                     turning
                     Christians
                     .
                     
                       Do
                       not
                       think
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       accuse
                       you
                       to
                       the
                       Father
                       ;
                       there
                       is
                       one
                       that
                       accuseth
                       you
                       ,
                       even
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       in
                       whom
                       ye
                       trust
                       ;
                       For
                       had
                       ye
                       believed
                    
                     Moses
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       would
                       have
                       believed
                       me
                       ;
                       for
                       he
                       wrote
                       of
                       me
                       ;
                       But
                       if
                       ye
                       believe
                       not
                       his
                       writings
                       ,
                       How
                       shall
                       ye
                       believe
                       my
                       words
                       ?
                       John
                    
                     5.
                     45
                     ,
                     46
                     ,
                     47.
                     
                     We
                     may
                     put
                     the
                     whole
                     sense
                     of
                     those
                     three
                     verses
                     into
                     these
                     two
                     propositions
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     
                       That
                       Moses
                       writ
                       so
                       much
                       of
                       Christ
                       as
                       to
                       leave
                       the
                    
                     Jews
                     
                       inexcusable
                       if
                       they
                       did
                       not
                       from
                       his
                       writings
                       look
                       after
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       believe
                       in
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     more
                     particularly
                     appears
                     from
                     Deut.
                     18.
                     15.
                     where
                     Moses
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       will
                       raise
                       up
                       unto
                       thee
                       a
                       Prophet
                       from
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       of
                       thy
                       brethren
                       ,
                       like
                       unto
                       me
                       :
                       unto
                       him
                       ye
                       shall
                       hearken
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     words
                     we
                     find
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     and
                     Saint
                     Stephen
                     both
                     ,
                     have
                     applied
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     proving
                     he
                     was
                     that
                     Prophet
                     to
                     whom
                     Moses
                     had
                     bid
                     them
                     hearken
                     ,
                     
                       Act.
                       3.
                       22.
                       
                       &
                       Act.
                    
                     7
                     ,
                     37.
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     were
                     no
                     longer
                     to
                     hearken
                     to
                     Moses
                     ,
                     by
                     Moses
                     his
                     own
                     appointment
                     ,
                     then
                     till
                     the
                     comming
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Jews
                       who
                       would
                       not
                       believe
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       his
                       writings
                       concerning
                       Christ
                       ,
                       were
                       not
                       like
                       to
                       believe
                       any
                       other
                       Prophets
                       words
                       concerning
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     still
                     a
                     good
                     proof
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     possibly
                     reject
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     truly
                     beleive
                     in
                     Christ
                     from
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     writings
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     writings
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     above
                     any
                     other
                     Prophets
                     words
                     ,
                     since
                     these
                     writings
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     those
                     are
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     the
                     undoubted
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     not
                     found
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     hope
                     to
                     find
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ?
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     cavilling
                     or
                     rather
                     blaspheming
                     against
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     have
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     
                     not
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     making
                     :
                     we
                     question
                     not
                     but
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     an
                     excellency
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     religions
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     hath
                     a
                     certainty
                     agreeable
                     to
                     its
                     excellency
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     Certainty
                     is
                     grounded
                     meerly
                     on
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     who
                     tels
                     us
                     indeed
                     that
                     there
                     came
                     such
                     a
                     voice
                     from
                     the
                     most
                     excellent
                     glory
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     beloved
                     Son
                     ;
                     in
                     whom
                     I
                     am
                     well
                     pleased
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     and
                     some
                     others
                     heard
                     this
                     voice
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     mount
                     :
                     but
                     yet
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     were
                     a
                     more
                     certain
                     ground
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     then
                     was
                     this
                     Voice
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     he
                     saith
                     after
                     all
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       have
                       also
                       a
                       more
                       sure
                       word
                       of
                       prophecy
                       ,
                       whereunto
                       ye
                       do
                       well
                       that
                       ye
                       take
                       heed
                       ,
                       as
                       unto
                       a
                       l●ght
                       that
                       shineth
                       in
                       a
                       dark
                       place
                       ,
                       untill
                       the
                       day
                       dawn
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       day-star
                       arise
                       in
                       your
                       hearts
                       .
                    
                     2
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     The
                     voice
                     from
                     heaven
                     was
                     sure
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     was
                     more
                     sure
                     ;
                     for
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     voice
                     did
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Hear
                       ye
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     17.
                     5.
                     yet
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     suspended
                     their
                     hearing
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     which
                     had
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       Vnto
                       him
                       ye
                       shall
                       hearken
                    
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     18.
                     15.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     voice
                     from
                     heaven
                     had
                     in
                     effect
                     all
                     its
                     certainty
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       have
                       also
                       a
                       more
                       sure
                       word
                       of
                       Prophecy
                    
                     ;
                     His
                     full
                     intent
                     was
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     seek
                     after
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Old
                       Testament
                    
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     :
                     He
                     saith
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     well
                     to
                     take
                     heed
                     unto
                     that
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     unto
                     this
                     ;
                     that
                     will
                     guide
                     us
                     unto
                     Christ
                     as
                     
                       a
                       light
                       that
                       shineth
                       in
                       a
                       dark
                       place
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     this
                     will
                     guide
                     us
                     to
                     him
                     
                       as
                       a
                       morning
                       Star
                    
                     that
                     ushereth
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     our
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     had
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       the
                       eyes
                       which
                       see
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       ye
                       see
                       ;
                       For
                       I
                       tell
                       you
                       that
                       many
                       Prophets
                       and
                       Kings
                       have
                       desired
                       to
                       see
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       ye
                       see
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       not
                       seen
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       hear
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       ye
                       hear
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       not
                       heard
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     Luke
                     10.
                     23
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                     The
                     comparison
                     is
                     betwixt
                     those
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     are
                     declared
                     the
                     more
                     blessed
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     had
                     but
                     a
                     dim
                     light
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     them
                     see
                     Christ
                     so
                     imperfectly
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     seen
                     him
                     ;
                     But
                     we
                     that
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     have
                     a
                     clear
                     shining
                     light
                     clearly
                     ,
                     and
                     perfectly
                     to
                     see
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     are
                     much
                     more
                     blessed
                     then
                     they
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     but
                     see
                     our
                     own
                     blessedness
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     heartily
                     thankfull
                     
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     therefore
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       The
                       Law
                       was
                       given
                       by
                    
                     Moses
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       Grace
                       and
                       Truth
                       came
                       by
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     John
                     1.
                     17.
                     whereby
                     he
                     excludes
                     the
                     Law
                     both
                     from
                     Grace
                     and
                     Truth
                     ;
                     from
                     Grace
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     Truth
                     only
                     comparatively
                     ;
                     The
                     Law
                     did
                     neither
                     teach
                     Grace
                     ,
                     nor
                     give
                     Grace
                     ;
                     it
                     only
                     gave
                     a
                     rule
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     grace
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     only
                     shewed
                     our
                     want
                     of
                     a
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     but
                     shewed
                     not
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     our
                     redemption
                     ;
                     Thus
                     the
                     Law
                     was
                     opposed
                     to
                     grace
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     that
                     to
                     come
                     wholly
                     and
                     entirely
                     by
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     also
                     opposed
                     to
                     Truth
                     comparatively
                     ;
                     for
                     many
                     truths
                     were
                     but
                     obscurely
                     and
                     figuratively
                     propounded
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     plainly
                     and
                     substantially
                     revealed
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     incarnation
                     ,
                     passion
                     ,
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     ascension
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     articles
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     Truth
                     substantially
                     or
                     compleatly
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     full
                     revelation
                     and
                     accomplishment
                     ,
                     came
                     only
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     without
                     doubt
                     best
                     understood
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     )
                     sent
                     the
                     Jews
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                     to
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     much
                     more
                     doth
                     he
                     send
                     us
                     Christians
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     holy
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     truth
                     ;
                     And
                     ,
                     as
                     Moses
                     his
                     writings
                     were
                     then
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Apostles
                     writings
                     are
                     now
                     a
                     greater
                     ground
                     of
                     assurance
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     Prophets
                     words
                     can
                     be
                     :
                     (
                     for
                     as
                     Moses
                     wished
                     
                       That
                       all
                       the
                       Lords
                       People
                       were
                       Prophets
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     am
                     I
                     willing
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Church
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     as
                     a
                     Prophet
                     :
                     )
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     commonly
                     fareth
                     with
                     Christians
                     in
                     their
                     coming
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     did
                     with
                     the
                     Samaritans
                     ,
                     John
                     4.
                     who
                     first
                     believed
                     on
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     for
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     woman
                     ,
                     but
                     afterwards
                     believed
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     word
                     ;
                     So
                     do
                     we
                     generally
                     first
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ
                     by
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     in
                     mercy
                     appointed
                     to
                     lead
                     us
                     to
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     else
                     it
                     were
                     impossible
                     we
                     should
                     ever
                     come
                     neer
                     it
                     )
                     But
                     when
                     once
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     see
                     and
                     understand
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     justly
                     say
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Samaritans
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     woman
                     ,
                     
                       Now
                       we
                       believe
                       ,
                       not
                       because
                       of
                       thy
                       saying
                       ,
                       for
                       we
                       have
                       heard
                       him
                       our selves
                       ,
                       and
                       know
                       that
                       this
                       is
                       
                       indeed
                       the
                       Christ
                       ,
                       the
                       Saviour
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     ;
                     John
                     4.
                     42.
                     
                     This
                     may
                     we
                     justly
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       to
                       the
                       undervaluing
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     much
                     obliged
                     for
                     bringing
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     had
                     not
                     she
                     preserved
                     and
                     translated
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     known
                     it
                     )
                     but
                     
                       rather
                       to
                       the
                       overvaluing
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       above
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     shew
                     we
                     are
                     infinitely
                     more
                     obliged
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     giving
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     preserving
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     expounding
                     it
                     :
                     Therefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     prefer
                     the
                     word
                     above
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     know
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     done
                     without
                     either
                     undutifulness
                     or
                     unthankfulness
                     ;
                     since
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     that
                     his
                     Church
                     should
                     wholly
                     rely
                     upon
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     prove
                     her self
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Church
                     from
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     plainly
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     Bereans
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     commended
                     for
                     searching
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     believing
                     the
                     Word
                     preached
                     by
                     Paul
                     and
                     Silas
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     found
                     it
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     ;
                     
                       These
                       were
                       more
                       noble
                       in
                       that
                       they
                       searched
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       whether
                       those
                       things
                       were
                       so
                       ;
                       therefore
                       many
                       of
                       them
                       believed
                    
                     ;
                     Acts
                     17.
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     And
                     sure
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     go
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     they
                     did
                     go
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     can
                     prove
                     that
                     either
                     the
                     Scripture
                     is
                     now
                     less
                     Dogmatical
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     those
                     days
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Church
                     more
                     Apostolical
                     :
                     And
                     there
                     is
                     great
                     Reason
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     great
                     Religion
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     plainly
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     much
                     ordered
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     but
                     weare
                     sure
                     the
                     word
                     was
                     wholy
                     ordered
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       the
                       Prophesie
                       came
                       not
                       in
                       old
                       time
                       by
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       but
                       holy
                       men
                       of
                       God
                       spake
                       as
                       they
                       were
                       moved
                       by
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     21.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     say
                     the
                     same
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     saith
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Old
                       Testament
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     came
                     the
                     Prophecy
                     of
                     old
                     time
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     came
                     the
                     Gospel
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     times
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       holy
                       men
                       of
                       God
                       spake
                       as
                       they
                       were
                       moved
                       by
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       :
                    
                     And
                     from
                     hence
                     we
                     must
                     conclude
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     highest
                     authority
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     ,
                     in
                     setling
                     and
                     establishing
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Apostles
                     did
                     not
                     only
                     speak
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     write
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     moved
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     follow
                     that
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     must
                     have
                     its
                     force
                     and
                     weight
                     from
                     their
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     doctrine
                     from
                     it self
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     came
                     directly
                     and
                     immediately
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     the
                     infallible
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     best
                     knew
                     his
                     mind
                     as
                     being
                     his
                     own
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     most
                     truly
                     derived
                     his
                     mind
                     and
                     meaning
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     his
                     infallible
                     Spirit
                     :
                     So
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     The
                     Scripture
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     irrefragable
                     determination
                     of
                     their
                     irrefragable
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     
                       Si
                       enim
                       aliquis
                       asserit
                       aliquid
                       quod
                       non
                       sit
                       determinatum
                       in
                       sacra
                       Scriptura
                       ,
                       vel
                       quod
                       non
                       sequatur
                       directe
                       ex
                       fide
                       ,
                       mortaliter
                       peccat
                       ,
                       quia
                       se
                       constieuit
                       supra
                       Deum
                       :
                       Judex
                       enim
                       est
                       supra
                       id
                       de
                       quo
                       debet
                       judicare
                       ;
                       Qui
                       ergo
                       suâ
                       authoritate
                       asserit
                       aliquid
                       de
                       Deo
                       ,
                       ponit
                       se
                       supra
                       Deum
                       ,
                       quia
                       judicat
                       de
                       Deo.
                       Haec
                       est
                       superbia
                       Intellectus
                       ,
                       quam
                       prohibet
                       Apostolus
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       Non
                       plus
                       sapere
                       quàm
                       oportet
                       sapere
                       ,
                       sed
                       sapere
                       ad
                       sobrietatem
                       :
                    
                     Alensis
                     
                       par
                       .
                       1.
                       qu.
                       68.
                       mem
                       .
                       1.
                       ar
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     )
                     If
                     any
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     consequently
                     if
                     any
                     Church
                     which
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     Doctors
                     )
                     doth
                     positively
                     affirm
                     any
                     thing
                     (
                     as
                     matter
                     of
                     Faith
                     or
                     Religion
                     )
                     which
                     is
                     is
                     not
                     directly
                     determined
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     or
                     doth
                     not
                     inevitably
                     follow
                     from
                     the
                     Faith
                     therein
                     revealed
                     ,
                     he
                     sinneth
                     mortally
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     exalteth
                     himself
                     above
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Judge
                     is
                     above
                     that
                     of
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     judge
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     he
                     who
                     without
                     warrant
                     from
                     God
                     positively
                     asserteth
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     putteth
                     himself
                     above
                     God
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     judgeth
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Spiritual
                     pride
                     forbidden
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     3.
                     
                     Be
                     not
                     wise
                     above
                     what
                     is
                     required
                     ,
                     but
                     be
                     wise
                     to
                     Sobriety
                     :
                     Therefore
                     surely
                     the
                     Church
                     cannot
                     teach
                     that
                     as
                     a
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     hath
                     not
                     learned
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     hath
                     she
                     learned
                     of
                     Christ
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     only
                     doth
                     Christ
                     teach
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     translate
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     People
                     may
                     understand
                     it
                     :
                     )
                     
                       and
                       by
                    
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     teacheth
                     both
                     infallibly
                     and
                     irresistibly
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     not
                     confined
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     particular
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     more
                     or
                     less
                     in
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     this
                     is
                     no
                     ground
                     for
                     Sectaries
                     to
                     run
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     state
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     came
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     
                       in
                       being
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     
                       in
                       knowing
                    
                     ;
                     It
                     hath
                     its
                     being
                     from
                     his
                     merit
                     ,
                     its
                     knowing
                     from
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     whence
                     it
                     follows
                     by
                     undeniable
                     consequence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     for
                     there
                     only
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     teacheth
                     to
                     mens
                     conviction
                     :
                     there
                     only
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     teacheth
                     to
                     mens
                     Conversion
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     voice
                     must
                     needs
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     Col.
                     1.
                     24.
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     care
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     either
                     do
                     not
                     hear
                     his
                     voice
                     ,
                     or
                     do
                     not
                     much
                     profit
                     by
                     hearing
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     but
                     Christ
                     hath
                     intrusted
                     his
                     Church
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     ,
                     
                       Rom
                       3.
                       2.
                       
                       Vnto
                       them
                       were
                       commited
                       the
                       oracles
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       they
                       were
                       intrusted
                       with
                       the
                       oracles
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     The
                     Jewish
                     Church
                     with
                     the
                     Oracles
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     with
                     the
                     oracles
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     precious
                     Talent
                     was
                     intrusted
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     wrapped
                     up
                     in
                     a
                     Napkin
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     imployed
                     to
                     Gods
                     glory
                     &
                     the
                     peoples
                     good
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     the
                     law
                     and
                     the
                     Prophets
                     were
                     
                       read
                       in
                       the
                       Synagogues
                       every
                       Sabbath
                       day
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     13.
                     15.
                     
                     &
                     27.
                     
                     And
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     is
                     still
                     bound
                     to
                     take
                     care
                     that
                     the
                     Gospel
                     or
                     New
                     Testament
                     be
                     also
                     read
                     in
                     our
                     Churches
                     ,
                     which
                     because
                     it
                     cannot
                     in
                     the
                     original
                     tongue
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     was
                     written
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Edification
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     translate
                     it
                     into
                     such
                     languages
                     as
                     the
                     people
                     do
                     understand
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     defective
                     in
                     her
                     trust
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     use
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     most
                     for
                     Gods
                     glory
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     peoples
                     good
                     :
                     And
                     
                     that
                     Church
                     doth
                     in
                     this
                     particular
                     best
                     discharge
                     her
                     trust
                     ,
                     which
                     sets
                     forth
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     truest
                     and
                     fittest
                     translation
                     ;
                     not
                     rigidly
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     yet
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     sense
                     ;
                     for
                     neither
                     doth
                     Christ
                     himself
                     nor
                     his
                     holy
                     Apostles
                     cite
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     so
                     much
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     as
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     sense
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     men
                     had
                     no
                     other
                     obligation
                     to
                     their
                     Church
                     but
                     only
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       they
                       could
                       not
                       know
                       what
                       God
                       had
                       said
                       in
                       his
                       holy
                       word
                       ,
                       unless
                       their
                       Church
                       had
                       taught
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     yet
                     this
                     alone
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     rightly
                     weighed
                     ,
                     )
                     would
                     keep
                     them
                     both
                     from
                     Heresie
                     and
                     from
                     Schism
                     :
                     from
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     in
                     receding
                     from
                     that
                     doctrine
                     which
                     came
                     from
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     from
                     Schism
                     ,
                     in
                     receding
                     from
                     that
                     communion
                     wherein
                     they
                     were
                     first
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     that
                     doctrine
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     certain
                     ,
                     the
                     Text
                     saith
                     plainly
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       ,
                       added
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       daily
                       such
                       as
                       should
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     2.
                     47.
                     which
                     would
                     never
                     have
                     been
                     written
                     ,
                     if
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     were
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     of
                     Salvation
                     .
                     Therefore
                     as
                     S.
                     Peter
                     once
                     said
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     still
                     to
                     say
                     unto
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     rightly
                     translating
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       to
                       whom
                       shall
                       we
                       go
                       ?
                       thou
                       hast
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     6.
                     68.
                     for
                     without
                     question
                     God
                     did
                     not
                     put
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     will
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     give
                     unto
                     his
                     people
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     eternal
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     run
                     away
                     either
                     from
                     her
                     doctrine
                     or
                     from
                     her
                     communion
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       hour
                       is
                       coming
                       and
                       now
                       is
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       dead
                       shall
                       hear
                       the
                       voice
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     5.
                     25.
                     
                     Sweet
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     make
                     the
                     dead
                     ;
                     to
                     hear
                     thy
                     voice
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     living
                     do
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     scorn
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     document
                     or
                     instruction
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     much
                     concerns
                     the
                     word
                     preached
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     much
                     more
                     concerns
                     the
                     word
                     written
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     alwayes
                     in
                     all
                     ages
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     Churches
                     been
                     taught
                     more
                     incorruptly
                     and
                     more
                     impartially
                     by
                     Translations
                     then
                     by
                     Expositions
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     Translations
                     men
                     generally
                     follow
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     expositions
                     they
                     too
                     too
                     often
                     follow
                     their
                     own
                     inventions
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     their
                     own
                     interests
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     have
                     men
                     little
                     reason
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     because
                     therein
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     much
                     less
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     therein
                     teacheth
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     clear
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     goeth
                     along
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     Saint
                     Stephen
                     saith
                     unto
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     Ye
                     do
                     alwayes
                     resist
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     Acts
                     7.
                     51.
                     
                     When
                     as
                     they
                     had
                     only
                     resisted
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     .
                     
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     confidently
                     and
                     comfortably
                     affirm
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     carefully
                     observe
                     and
                     conscionably
                     obey
                     Gods
                     holy
                     Ordinances
                     in
                     his
                     Church●
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     able
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     to
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     Sectaries
                     and
                     wanderers
                     will
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       taught
                       in
                       our
                       streets
                       ,
                       Lake
                    
                     13.
                     26.
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     will
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       tell
                       you
                       I
                       know
                       you
                       not
                       whence
                       you
                       are
                       ;
                       depart
                       me
                       from
                       all
                       ye
                       workers
                       of
                       iniquity
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     27.
                     but
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       taught
                       in
                       our
                       hearts
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       will
                       put
                       my
                       laws
                       into
                       their
                       minds
                       ,
                       and
                       write
                       them
                       in
                       their
                       hearts
                       ;
                       Heb.
                    
                     8.
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     indeed
                     this
                     doctrine
                     concerning
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     that
                     state
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     that
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     heavenly
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     can
                     have
                     its
                     teacher
                     only
                     from
                     heaven
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       teaching
                       Priest
                    
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     to
                     instruct
                     us
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     need
                     also
                     
                       The
                       teaching
                       God.
                    
                     Miserable
                     was
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     Israel
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     without
                     a
                     teaching
                     Priest
                     ,
                     but
                     irrecoverable
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     their
                     misery
                     ,
                     had
                     they
                     been
                     also
                     without
                     a
                     teaching
                     God
                     ;
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     come
                     upon
                     Azariah
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     ,
                     2
                     Chron
                     ,
                     15.
                     1.
                     3.
                     
                     Man
                     may
                     teach
                     us
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Gods
                     statutes
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     never
                     keep
                     that
                     way
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     God
                     once
                     teach
                     it
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     no●
                     only
                     keep
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     also
                     keep
                     it
                     unto
                     the
                     end
                     ;
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       O
                       Lord
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       Statutes
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       shall
                       keep
                       it
                       unto
                       the
                       end
                       ;
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     119.
                     33.
                     
                     Thus
                     hath
                     Saint
                     John
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       ye
                       need
                       not
                       that
                       any
                       man
                       teach
                       you
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       the
                       same
                       annointing
                       teacheth
                       you
                       of
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       no
                       lye
                       ,
                       and
                       even
                       as
                       it
                       hath
                       taught
                       you
                       ,
                       ye
                       shall
                       abide
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     2.
                     27.
                     
                     His
                     intent
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     they
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     writ
                     ,
                     should
                     despise
                     his
                     teaching
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     only
                     willing
                     to
                     commend
                     them
                     to
                     a
                     far
                     better
                     teacher
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Apostle
                     might
                     teach
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     might
                     not
                     abide
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     Annointing
                     ,
                     if
                     
                       the
                       Spirit
                       did
                       teach
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     sure
                     to
                     abide
                     both
                     in
                     him
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     doctrine
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     saith
                     holy
                     
                       Job
                       ,
                       who
                       teacheth
                       like
                       him
                       ?
                       Job
                    
                     36.
                     22.
                     
                     Though
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     the
                     only
                     teacher
                     ,
                     for
                     man
                     teacheth
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     irresistible
                     and
                     infallible
                     teacher
                     ;
                     for
                     man
                     teacheth
                     not
                     like
                     him
                     :
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     infallible
                     teacher
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     convinceth
                     the
                     understanding
                     :
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     irresistible
                     teacher
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     converteth
                     the
                     will
                     ,
                     teaching
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     representation
                     of
                     himself
                     unto
                     our
                     Souls
                     as
                     the
                     chiefest
                     good
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     turn
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     which
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     resist
                     .
                     
                     For
                     God
                     teacheth
                     the
                     soul
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     presence
                     ,
                     revealing
                     unto
                     it
                     himself
                     and
                     his
                     everlasting
                     blessedness
                     (
                     saith
                     Alensis
                     ,
                     )
                     against
                     which
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     man
                     cannot
                     resist
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     some
                     Philosophy
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     scoff
                     of
                     irresistible
                     Grace
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     far
                     from
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     sound
                     Divinity
                     :
                     The
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     Collect
                     for
                     Whitsunday
                     sheweth
                     both
                     the
                     infallibility
                     and
                     the
                     irresistibility
                     of
                     Gods
                     teaching
                     :
                     he
                     teacheth
                     irresistibly
                     :
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     teacheth
                     the
                     Heart
                     which
                     useth
                     to
                     make
                     resistance
                     against
                     all
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     ear
                     ,
                     unless
                     it self
                     be
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     an
                     irresistible
                     Teacher
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     can
                     teach
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     &
                     he
                     teacheth
                     also
                     infallibly
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     teacheth
                     by
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     :
                     wherefore
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     an
                     infallible
                     teacher
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     teacheth
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     
                       God
                       which
                       hast
                       taught
                       the
                       hearts
                       of
                       thy
                       faithfull
                       people
                       ,
                       by
                       sending
                       to
                       them
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       :
                    
                     Here
                     's
                     a
                     teacher
                     that
                     subdues
                     my
                     perversness
                     ,
                     and
                     makes
                     me
                     willing
                     to
                     learn
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     teacheth
                     my
                     heart
                     :
                     here
                     's
                     a
                     teacher
                     that
                     enlightens
                     my
                     darkness
                     ,
                     and
                     makes
                     me
                     able
                     to
                     learn
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     teacheth
                     by
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     spirit
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     doctrines
                     which
                     he
                     teacheth
                     are
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     teaching
                     ,
                     
                       Recta
                       sapere
                       ,
                       &
                       in
                       ejus
                       consolatione
                       gaudere
                       :
                       To
                       have
                       a
                       right
                       judgement
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     of
                     Salvation
                     :
                     as
                     if
                     you
                     would
                     say
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     right
                     judgement
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     your
                     being
                     in
                     that
                     state
                     ,
                     and
                     evermore
                     
                       to
                       rejoyce
                       in
                       his
                       holy
                       comforts
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     if
                     you
                     would
                     say
                     ,
                     to
                     comfort
                     your self
                     against
                     all
                     temptations
                     and
                     taibulations
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     right
                     judgement
                     .
                     Let
                     me
                     never
                     u●dervalue
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     forsake
                     that
                     School
                     wherein
                     this
                     heavenly
                     master
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     teach
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     I
                     should
                     lose
                     both
                     the
                     right
                     judgement
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     comfort
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     bestow
                     upon
                     his
                     Scholars
                     ;
                     And
                     let
                     me
                     not
                     doubt
                     but
                     this
                     Church
                     wherein
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     trained
                     up
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     school
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     hath
                     taught
                     me
                     nothing
                     that
                     is
                     either
                     
                       Antichristian
                       or
                       unchristian
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     where
                     I
                     cannot
                     deny
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     false
                     and
                     an
                     envious
                     principle
                     of
                     divinity
                     which
                     some
                     have
                     so
                     much
                     improved
                     of
                     late
                     to
                     the
                     advantage
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     disadvantage
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     at
                     least
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     can
                     be
                     advanced
                     by
                     that
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     is
                     depressed
                     and
                     disparaged
                     )
                     
                       That
                       our
                       
                       Saviour
                       Christ
                       hath
                       set
                       up
                       one
                       chair
                       from
                       which
                       he
                       would
                       have
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       take
                       the
                       documents
                       and
                       determinations
                       of
                       Christianity
                       :
                    
                     For
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     confined
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     Church
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     author
                     and
                     teacher
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     over
                     all
                     ,
                     God
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     ;
                     Rom.
                     9.
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     Apostle
                     proves
                     that
                     God
                     vouchsafed
                     his
                     Grace
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     by
                     this
                     argument
                     ,
                     
                       is
                       he
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       the
                       Jews
                       only
                       ,
                       is
                       he
                       not
                       also
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       ?
                    
                     yes
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     also
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     3.
                     29.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       There
                       is
                       no
                       difference
                       between
                       the
                       Jew
                       and
                       the
                       Greek
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       same
                       Lord
                       over
                       all
                       ,
                       is
                       rich
                       unto
                       all
                       that
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     12.
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     as
                     absurd
                     to
                     think
                     God
                     not
                     rich
                     unto
                     all
                     that
                     call
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     think
                     him
                     not
                     Lord
                     over
                     all
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     as
                     no
                     Christian
                     Church
                     can
                     doubt
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     Lord
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     rich
                     towards
                     them
                     ;
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     did
                     by
                     this
                     argument
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Jew
                     and
                     the
                     Gentile
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     set
                     it
                     up
                     betwixt
                     Christians
                     ;
                     That
                     he
                     took
                     it
                     away
                     betwixt
                     men
                     of
                     two
                     different
                     Religions
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     it
                     up
                     betwixt
                     men
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Religion
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     contrary
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     his
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     for
                     though
                     he
                     said
                     explicitely
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     said
                     not
                     exclusively
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       all
                       that
                       be
                       in
                       Rome
                       Grace
                    
                     to
                     you
                     
                       and
                       peace
                    
                     from
                     God
                     our
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     1.
                     7.
                     for
                     he
                     extended
                     the
                     same
                     benediction
                     
                       to
                       all
                       that
                       in
                       every
                       place
                       call
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     2.
                     not
                     thinking
                     it
                     so
                     little
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     confined
                     to
                     one
                     place
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     observe
                     his
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Vnto
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       which
                       is
                       at
                       Corinth
                       ,
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       sanctified
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       called
                       to
                       be
                       Saints
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       that
                       in
                       every
                       place
                       call
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       both
                       theirs
                       and
                       ours
                       :
                       Grace
                       be
                       unto
                       you
                       and
                       peace
                       from
                       God
                       our
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       :
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     tells
                     us
                     of
                     a
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Corinth
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     sanctified
                     and
                     called
                     to
                     be
                     Saints
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     proves
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     whose
                     name
                     they
                     call
                     on
                     ,
                     is
                     both
                     theirs
                     and
                     ours
                     ,
                     therefore
                     have
                     they
                     Grace
                     and
                     peace
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     we
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     like
                     is
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     doctrine
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Of
                       a
                       truth
                       I
                       perceive
                       that
                       God
                       is
                       no
                       respecter
                       of
                       persons
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       every
                       Nation
                       he
                       that
                       feareth
                       him
                       and
                       worketh
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       is
                       accepted
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     10.
                     34
                     ,
                     35.
                     
                     He
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       a
                       truth
                       I
                       perceive
                       
                       that
                    
                     God
                     is
                     no
                     respecter
                     of
                     persons
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     first
                     perceived
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     Moses
                     had
                     perceived
                     the
                     same
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     told
                     the
                     Jews
                     so
                     .
                     
                       For
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       is
                       God
                       of
                       Gods
                       ,
                       which
                       regardeth
                       not
                       persons
                       ,
                       Deut.
                    
                     10.
                     17.
                     
                     But
                     
                       S.
                       Peter
                    
                     perceived
                     it
                     better
                     then
                     Moses
                     ;
                     For
                     Moses
                     did
                     only
                     see
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     overvalue
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     circumcised
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     he
                     remained
                     uncircumcised
                     ;
                     But
                     
                       Saint
                       Peter
                    
                     did
                     moreover
                     see
                     (
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     wonder
                     his
                     Successors
                     will
                     not
                     see
                     it
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     )
                     That
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     undervalue
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     confining
                     them
                     all
                     to
                     the
                     dictates
                     and
                     documents
                     of
                     one
                     particular
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       that
                       in
                       every
                       nation
                       they
                       who
                       would
                       fear
                       him
                       and
                       work
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       accepted
                       with
                       him
                       :
                    
                     Nor
                     is
                     this
                     indefinite
                     manner
                     of
                     speech
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       that
                       feareth
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     warrant
                     for
                     every
                     Schismatick
                     and
                     Sectary
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     new
                     Church
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     making
                     :
                     for
                     such
                     men
                     do
                     neither
                     truly
                     fear
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     
                       in
                       his
                       Authority
                    
                     ;
                     nor
                     work
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       commands
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     they
                     work
                     for
                     righteousness
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Table
                     ,
                     by
                     renouncing
                     superstition
                     ,
                     they
                     work
                     against
                     righteousness
                     in
                     the
                     Second
                     Table
                     ,
                     by
                     setting
                     up
                     sedition
                     ;
                     And
                     working
                     against
                     righteousness
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Table
                     they
                     cannot
                     either
                     truly
                     or
                     rightly
                     work
                     for
                     righteousness
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Table
                     .
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       James
                       ,
                       who
                       soever
                       shall
                       keep
                       the
                       whole
                       law
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       offend
                       in
                       one
                       point
                       he
                       is
                       guilty
                       of
                       all
                       :
                       James
                    
                     2.
                     10.
                     
                     The
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     that
                     can
                     despise
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Law-giver
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     voluntary
                     breach
                     or
                     violation
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     commandments
                     ,
                     cannot
                     observe
                     the
                     rest
                     out
                     of
                     duty
                     or
                     obedience
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     Authority
                     commanding
                     all
                     ,
                     requires
                     the
                     same
                     duty
                     and
                     obedience
                     to
                     all
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     he
                     that
                     willfully
                     rejects
                     but
                     one
                     ,
                     embraceth
                     the
                     rest
                     more
                     out
                     of
                     conveniency
                     then
                     out
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     more
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     then
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     ,
                     more
                     for
                     his
                     self-interest
                     then
                     or
                     his
                     Saviours
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     certainty
                     in
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     state
                     thereof
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     The
                     uncertainty
                     from
                     our selves
                     :
                     and
                     of
                     doubtings
                     in
                     good
                     Christians
                     concerning
                     their
                     state
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     are
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     admiration
                     ,
                     others
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     infidelity
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     certainty
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     state
                     thereof
                     ,
                     is
                     wholly
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     the
                     uncertainty
                     is
                     wholly
                     from
                     our selves
                     ;
                     For
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ?
                     What
                     certainty
                     can
                     we
                     have
                     but
                     of
                     truth
                     ?
                     What
                     truth
                     can
                     we
                     have
                     so
                     certain
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ?
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     testified
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     truth
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     doubtless
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     cannot
                     be
                     capable
                     of
                     any
                     doubt
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     us
                     that
                     profess
                     to
                     be
                     Christians
                     :
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     tells
                     the
                     Colossians
                     of
                     
                       a
                       full
                       assurance
                       of
                       understanding
                       in
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Colossians
                    
                     2.
                     2
                     
                     :
                     And
                     Christian
                     faith
                     is
                     in
                     its
                     own
                     nature
                     more
                     sure
                     and
                     certain
                     then
                     any
                     humane
                     science
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     it
                     often
                     hath
                     a
                     less
                     proportion
                     of
                     certainty
                     :
                     For
                     Faith
                     
                       in
                       it self
                    
                     ,
                     looks
                     wholly
                     on
                     Gods
                     infallibility
                     ,
                     though
                     
                       in
                       us
                    
                     it
                     partake
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     sympathize
                     with
                     mans
                     infirmity
                     :
                     Therefore
                     the
                     doubt
                     ,
                     the
                     uncertainty
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     professor
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     thing
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     without
                     all
                     doubt
                     that
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     to
                     love
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     doubt
                     is
                     only
                     whether
                     we
                     that
                     are
                     Christians
                     do
                     truly
                     love
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     is
                     it
                     lawful
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     doubt
                     of
                     our selves
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     our
                     inordinate
                     self-love
                     ,
                     have
                     caused
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     of
                     us
                     ?
                     Doth
                     not
                     the
                     Apostle
                     bid
                     us
                     
                       receive
                       him
                       that
                       is
                       weak
                       in
                       the
                       faith
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       doubtful
                       disputations
                       ,
                       (
                       Rom.
                    
                     14.
                     1.
                     )
                     And
                     shall
                     we
                     think
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     us
                     oppress
                     a
                     weak
                     faith
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     selves
                     by
                     doubting
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     out
                     of
                     Bonaventures
                     words
                     (
                     
                       in
                       3.
                       sent
                       .
                       dist
                    
                     .
                     25.
                     )
                     
                       Quod
                       triplex
                       est
                       modus
                       du●itandi
                       ;
                       Est
                       enim
                       quaedam
                       dubitatio
                       proveniens
                       ex
                       infidelitate
                       ,
                       
                       sicut
                       dubitaverunt
                       Iudaei
                       ;
                       &
                       est
                       dubitatio
                       proveniens
                       ex
                       tarditate
                       ,
                       sicut
                       dubitaverunt
                       Discipuli
                       ,
                       quibus
                       dicitur
                       Lucae
                       ultimo
                       ,
                       O
                       stulti
                       &
                       tardi
                       corde
                       ad
                       credendum
                       ;
                       &
                       est
                       dubitatio
                       proveniens
                       ex
                       pietate
                       ,
                       sicut
                       quam
                       aliquis
                       ex
                       magna
                       admiratione
                       ad
                       modum
                       dubitantes
                       se
                       habet
                       ;
                       There
                       is
                       a
                       threefold
                       manner
                       of
                       doubting
                       ,
                       one
                       that
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       infidelity
                       ,
                       so
                       the
                    
                     Jews
                     
                       doubted
                       of
                       Christ
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       Doctrine
                       ;
                       Another
                       that
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       infirmity
                       ;
                       so
                       the
                       two
                       Disciples
                       that
                       went
                       to
                       Emmaus
                       ,
                       doubted
                       of
                       Christs
                       .
                       Resurrection
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       it
                       was
                       therefore
                       said
                       ,
                       O
                       fools
                       and
                       slow
                       of
                       heart
                       to
                       believe
                       all
                       that
                       the
                       Prophets
                       have
                       spoken
                       ,
                       Luke
                       24.
                       25.
                       
                       A
                       third
                       doubting
                       there
                       is
                       that
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       piety
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       astonishment
                       and
                       admiration
                       ,
                       which
                       makes
                       a
                       man
                       to
                       seem
                       to
                       doubt
                       what
                       he
                       doth
                       most
                       stedfastly
                       believe
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     And
                     such
                     a
                     doubting
                     we
                     read
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     
                       Then
                       said
                    
                     Mary
                     
                       unto
                       the
                       Angel
                       ,
                       How
                       shall
                       this
                       thing
                       be
                       ,
                       seeing
                       I
                       know
                       not
                       a
                       man
                       ?
                       Luke
                    
                     1.
                     34.
                     )
                     I
                     answer
                     then
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     distinction
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     If
                     the
                     doubt
                     concerning
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     proceed
                     from
                     piety
                     or
                     admiration
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     exceeding
                     commendable
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     an
                     excellent
                     president
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     after
                     Gods
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     who
                     twice
                     spoke
                     these
                     words
                     from
                     Gods
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     for
                     surely
                     with
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       is
                       man
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       such
                       respect
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       son
                       of
                       man
                       that
                       thou
                       so
                       regardest
                       him
                       ?
                       Psalm
                    
                     8.
                     4.
                     and
                     144.
                     3.
                     
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     possible
                     for
                     any
                     one
                     that
                     hath
                     indeed
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     considers
                     the
                     immensity
                     of
                     Gods
                     goodness
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     unworthiness
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     doubt
                     of
                     admiration
                     unto
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       is
                       man
                    
                     !
                     what
                     am
                     I
                     ,
                     a
                     sinful
                     man
                     in
                     my
                     person
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     such
                     respect
                     unto
                     me
                     ?
                     or
                     
                       What
                       is
                       the
                       son
                       of
                       man
                       !
                    
                     what
                     am
                     I
                     ,
                     a
                     sinful
                     man
                     in
                     my
                     nature
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     so
                     regardest
                     me
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     If
                     the
                     doubt
                     concerning
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     proceed
                     from
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     excusable
                     ,
                     because
                     though
                     
                       the
                       spirit
                       be
                       willing
                       yet
                       the
                       flesh
                       is
                       weak
                       ;
                       (
                       Mat.
                    
                     26.
                     41.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     at
                     sometimes
                     almost
                     commendable
                     ,
                     when
                     either
                     by
                     our
                     omissions
                     of
                     piety
                     we
                     have
                     quenched
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     our
                     commissions
                     of
                     impiety
                     we
                     have
                     
                       grieved
                       the
                       Holy
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       are
                       sealed
                       to
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       redemption
                    
                     ;
                     In
                     this
                     case
                     of
                     spiritual
                     leprosie
                     ,
                     Gods
                     answer
                     to
                     Moses
                     concerning
                     Miriam
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     as
                     a
                     full
                     determination
                     concerning
                     us
                     ;
                     
                       If
                       her
                       Father
                       had
                       but
                       spit
                       in
                       her
                       face
                       ,
                       should
                       she
                       not
                       be
                       ashamed
                       seven
                       
                       days
                       ?
                       Let
                       her
                       be
                       shut
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       camp
                       seven
                       days
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       that
                       ,
                       let
                       her
                       be
                       received
                       in
                       again
                       ,
                       Numb
                       .
                       12.
                       14.
                       
                       Si
                       pater
                       terrenus
                       aliquod
                       gravis
                       in
                       eam
                       irae
                       signum
                       edidisset
                       ,
                       puderet
                       eam
                       saltem
                       septem
                       Dies
                       redire
                       in
                       conspectum
                       ejus
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Junius
                     ;
                     If
                     her
                     father
                     on
                     earth
                     had
                     shewed
                     some
                     great
                     sign
                     of
                     anger
                     against
                     her
                     ,
                     she
                     would
                     for
                     shame
                     not
                     presently
                     rush
                     into
                     his
                     sight
                     ,
                     but
                     would
                     forbear
                     to
                     come
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     one
                     seven
                     days
                     :
                     The
                     explanation
                     is
                     very
                     punctual
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     see
                     that
                     in
                     God
                     Almighties
                     own
                     Logick
                     the
                     argument
                     is
                     good
                     from
                     our
                     Father
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     Father
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     Hence
                     that
                     prayer
                     of
                     sorrowful
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       Cast
                       me
                       not
                       away
                       from
                       thy
                       presence
                       :
                    
                     He
                     confesseth
                     he
                     durst
                     not
                     come
                     into
                     his
                     sight
                     ,
                     and
                     prays
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     for
                     ever
                     banished
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     51.
                     11.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       redde
                       mihi
                       laetitiam
                       salutaris
                       tui
                       ,
                       Restore
                       unto
                       me
                       the
                       joy
                       of
                       thy
                       salvation
                       :
                    
                     Having
                     grievously
                     offended
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     discover
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     the
                     signs
                     and
                     tokens
                     of
                     that
                     offence
                     :
                     therefore
                     he
                     prayes
                     God
                     to
                     restore
                     unto
                     him
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     salvation
                     :
                     For
                     had
                     he
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     blood-guiltiness
                     lost
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     his
                     salvation
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     in
                     his
                     impenitency
                     have
                     lost
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     Good
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     so
                     out-strip
                     this
                     holy
                     man
                     in
                     our
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     so
                     short
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     our
                     repentance
                     !
                     This
                     is
                     certainly
                     a
                     ready
                     way
                     not
                     to
                     strengthen
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     weaken
                     it
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     lessen
                     our
                     doubtings
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     increase
                     them
                     :
                     yea
                     to
                     turn
                     our
                     doubtings
                     into
                     distresses
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     distresses
                     into
                     despair
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     despair
                     into
                     damnation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     doubt
                     concerning
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     proceed
                     from
                     infidelity
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     neither
                     commendable
                     nor
                     excusable
                     in
                     any
                     ;
                     nay
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     being
                     commendable
                     in
                     any
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     altogether
                     inexcusable
                     in
                     all
                     :
                     For
                     such
                     a
                     doubt
                     supposeth
                     not
                     a
                     weakness
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     sheweth
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     distrust
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     not
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     remain
                     still
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     infidelity
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     God
                     calleth
                     him
                     so
                     earnestly
                     to
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     
                       without
                       faith
                       it
                       is
                       impossible
                       to
                       please
                       God
                       ,
                       (
                       Heb.
                    
                     11.
                     6.
                     
                     )
                     such
                     a
                     doubting
                     of
                     infidelity
                     must
                     needs
                     leave
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     it
                     ,
                     under
                     Gods
                     most
                     heavy
                     and
                     more
                     just
                     displeasure
                     ;
                     under
                     his
                     most
                     heavy
                     displeasure
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     embraceth
                     not
                     reconciliation
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     offered
                     ;
                     &
                     under
                     his
                     most
                     just
                     displeasure
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     believeth
                     not
                     him
                     that
                     offereth
                     it
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     
                     exceeding
                     pathetical
                     exhortation
                     ,
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       brethren
                       ,
                       lest
                       there
                       be
                       in
                       any
                       of
                       you
                       an
                       evil
                       heart
                       of
                       unbelief
                       ,
                       in
                       departing
                       from
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     3.
                     12.
                     
                     The
                     heart
                     is
                     made
                     evil
                     by
                     unbelief
                     ,
                     and
                     shews
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     by
                     departing
                     from
                     the
                     living
                     God
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     advised
                     and
                     exhorted
                     to
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     unbelief
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     would
                     take
                     heed
                     
                       of
                       an
                       evil
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       of
                       departing
                       from
                       the
                       living
                       God.
                    
                     T
                     is
                     at
                     first
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     an
                     evil
                     heart
                     o●●nfidelity
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     at
                     last
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     an
                     evil
                     heart
                     of
                     apo●tacy
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     apostatizing
                     from
                     the
                     living
                     God
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     here
                     take
                     heed
                     that
                     we
                     confound
                     not
                     together
                     the
                     doubtings
                     of
                     infirmity
                     and
                     of
                     infidelity
                     ;
                     The
                     one
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       I
                       believe
                       ,
                       help
                       thou
                       my
                       unbelief
                       :
                    
                     the
                     other
                     cannot
                     say
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     believe
                     :
                     The
                     one
                     dare
                     not
                     trust
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     will
                     not
                     trust
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     a
                     doubting
                     of
                     infidelity
                     rejecteth
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     doubting
                     of
                     infirmity
                     desireth
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     doubting
                     cannot
                     be
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     faith
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     faith
                     could
                     not
                     doubt
                     ,
                     yet
                     himself
                     doubted
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     text
                     ;
                     
                       when
                       he
                       saw
                       the
                       wind
                       boistrous
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       afraid
                       ,
                       and
                       beginning
                       to
                       sink
                       ,
                       he
                       cryed
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       Lord
                       save
                       me
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     14.
                     13.
                     
                     Though
                     he
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     fear
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     empty
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       he
                       cryed
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       Lord
                       save
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     say
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     in
                     his
                     case
                     ,
                     more
                     then
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     did
                     say
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       thou
                       of
                       little
                       faith
                       ,
                       wherefore
                       didst
                       thou
                       doubt
                       ?
                       Mat.
                    
                     14.
                     31.
                     
                     O
                     thou
                     of
                     little
                     faith
                     ,
                     not
                     ,
                     O
                     thou
                     of
                     no
                     faith
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     did
                     fully
                     believe
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     only
                     misdoubt
                     himself
                     ;
                     And
                     surely
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     much
                     amiss
                     if
                     every
                     confident
                     man
                     would
                     do
                     so
                     too
                     ,
                     and
                     ask
                     himself
                     the
                     question
                     which
                     Christ
                     asks
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Lovest
                       thou
                       me
                       ?
                       John
                    
                     21.
                     17.
                     and
                     ask
                     it
                     again
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     grieved
                     at
                     the
                     often
                     asking
                     it
                     ;
                     dost
                     thou
                     indeed
                     love
                     thy
                     Saviour
                     ?
                     lovest
                     thou
                     him
                     who
                     died
                     for
                     thee
                     ?
                     lovest
                     thou
                     him
                     who
                     loved
                     thee
                     with
                     an
                     everlasting
                     love
                     ?
                     For
                     the
                     more
                     you
                     are
                     assured
                     in
                     your
                     own
                     heart
                     that
                     you
                     love
                     your
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     will
                     he
                     assure
                     you
                     of
                     his
                     everlasting
                     love
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   true
                   Christianity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     our
                     keeping
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     Antinomians
                     cannot
                     truly
                     be
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     know
                     they
                     be
                     ,
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   
                     HE
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     cannot
                     but
                     desire
                     to
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     knows
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     exceedingly
                     rejoyce
                     and
                     triumph
                     in
                     that
                     knowledge
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     after
                     the
                     discourse
                     of
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     place
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     enquire
                     concerning
                     our
                     own
                     knowledge
                     of
                     that
                     state
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     man
                     can
                     scarce
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     life
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     who
                     labours
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     well
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     himself
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     which
                     leadeth
                     unto
                     that
                     life
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     practice
                     and
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     demanded
                     ,
                     how
                     any
                     Christian
                     may
                     know
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     answer
                     ,
                     meerly
                     by
                     loving
                     and
                     obeying
                     his
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     indeed
                     so
                     Christ
                     himself
                     hath
                     answered
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       love
                       me
                       ,
                       he
                       will
                       keep
                       my
                       words
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     14.
                     23.
                     
                     All
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     do
                     entirely
                     love
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     :
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     do
                     keep
                     his
                     words
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     All
                     his
                     words
                     ;
                     for
                     Christ
                     leaves
                     out
                     none
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     must
                     we
                     :
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Holy
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       I
                       have
                       an
                       eye
                       unto
                       all
                       his
                       Laws
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       not
                       cast
                       out
                       his
                       commandments
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       (
                       Psalm
                    
                     18.
                     22.
                     )
                     He
                     had
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     before
                     ,
                     
                     
                       I
                       have
                       kept
                       the
                       wayes
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       not
                       forsaken
                       my
                       God
                       as
                       the
                       wicked
                       doth
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     gives
                     this
                     for
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       I
                       have
                       an
                       eye
                       unto
                       all
                       his
                       Laws
                       :
                    
                     T
                     is
                     this
                     alone
                     that
                     keeps
                     us
                     from
                     apostasie
                     or
                     forsaking
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     having
                     
                       an
                       eye
                       unto
                       all
                       his
                       Laws
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     many
                     that
                     are
                     very
                     wicked
                     ,
                     have
                     an
                     eye
                     to
                     some
                     of
                     his
                     Laws
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     securely
                     act
                     their
                     wickedness
                     against
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     keep
                     
                       all
                       his
                       Laws
                    
                     or
                     words
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     our
                     memories
                     to
                     remember
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     embrace
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     in
                     our
                     works
                     to
                     do
                     them
                     ;
                     so
                     Moses
                     requires
                     us
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     statutes
                     and
                     Judgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Keep
                       therefore
                       and
                       do
                       them
                       ,
                       Deut
                       ,
                    
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     T
                     is
                     a
                     question
                     among
                     School
                     Divine
                     ,
                     
                       An
                       sit
                       de
                       ratione
                       charitatis
                       quod
                       homo
                       velit
                       praeceptorum
                       Dei
                       regulam
                       in
                       omnibus
                       sequi
                       ,
                       Whether
                       it
                       be
                       of
                       the
                       essence
                       of
                       true
                       charity
                       ,
                       that
                       a
                       man
                       have
                       a
                       will
                       to
                       sollow
                       the
                       rule
                       of
                       Gods
                       commandments
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       ?
                    
                     and
                     Aquinas
                     determines
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Affirmative
                     ;
                     (
                     22●
                     .
                     
                       qu.
                       24.
                       art
                    
                     .
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     moreover
                     determined
                     by
                     one
                     who
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     was
                     more
                     then
                     an
                     Angelical
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     even
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       break
                       one
                       of
                       these
                       least
                       Commandments
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       teach
                       men
                       so
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       be
                       called
                       the
                       least
                       in
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                       ;
                       but
                       whosoever
                       shall
                       do
                       and
                       teach
                       them
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       shall
                       be
                       called
                       great
                       in
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     If
                     any
                     of
                     Gods
                     commandments
                     might
                     be
                     discarded
                     or
                     laid
                     aside
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     the
                     least
                     would
                     claim
                     the
                     least
                     observance
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     contempt
                     even
                     of
                     the
                     very
                     least
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     will
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     cast
                     us
                     from
                     heaven
                     to
                     hell
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Judgement
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     expounds
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     when
                     you
                     hear
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       be
                       least
                       in
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                       ,
                    
                     do
                     not
                     surmise
                     any
                     thing
                     less
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     everlasting
                     torments
                     ;
                     For
                     Christ
                     here
                     calleth
                     the
                     general
                     resurrection
                     and
                     his
                     own
                     comming
                     to
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       heaven
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     will
                     make
                     way
                     for
                     the
                     full
                     power
                     and
                     glory
                     of
                     that
                     Kingdom
                     ;
                     and
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     an
                     offender
                     as
                     shall
                     not
                     only
                     practically
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     doctrinally
                     offend
                     against
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     his
                     commandments
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     doing
                     wickedly
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     teaching
                     others
                     so
                     to
                     
                     do
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     least
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     accounted
                     as
                     one
                     rejected
                     or
                     a
                     cast-away
                     at
                     his
                     comming
                     to
                     Judgement
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     never
                     was
                     truly
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     was
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     God
                     truely
                     in
                     hin
                     ;
                     For
                     had
                     his
                     heart
                     been
                     seasoned
                     with
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     afraid
                     to
                     have
                     lifted
                     up
                     his
                     hand
                     against
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     Gods
                     commandments
                     by
                     a
                     wilful
                     breach
                     thereof
                     ,
                     &
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     have
                     lifted
                     his
                     heel
                     against
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     whosoever
                     offendeth
                     in
                     one
                     point
                     thereof
                     is
                     guilty
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     Jam.
                     2
                     ,
                     10.
                     )
                     by
                     denying
                     them
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     his
                     commandments
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     Christ
                     had
                     come
                     to
                     abolish
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     when
                     indeed
                     he
                     hath
                     established
                     it
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     3.
                     31.
                     
                     This
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     point
                     of
                     Divinity
                     as
                     is
                     now
                     most
                     necessary
                     for
                     all
                     ,
                     &
                     can
                     be
                     offensive
                     to
                     none
                     but
                     only
                     such
                     men
                     as
                     may
                     pretend
                     Vertuosi
                     ,
                     but
                     act
                     Banditi
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     pretend
                     Saints
                     ,
                     but
                     act
                     the
                     most
                     desperate
                     and
                     wilful
                     sinners
                     ,
                     resolving
                     to
                     maintain
                     such
                     opinions
                     as
                     are
                     most
                     agreeable
                     with
                     their
                     practices
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     resolve
                     to
                     maintain
                     such
                     practices
                     as
                     are
                     like
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     agreeable
                     with
                     their
                     interests
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     only
                     ask
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     can
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     from
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Mammon
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     desirous
                     to
                     advance
                     the
                     wicked
                     precedents
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     most
                     righteous
                     precepts
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     run
                     headlong
                     into
                     such
                     tenents
                     as
                     they
                     may
                     well
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     worst
                     times
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     must
                     be
                     afraid
                     of
                     in
                     better
                     times
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     both
                     ashamed
                     and
                     afraid
                     of
                     ,
                     when
                     time
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     :
                     Excellently
                     Saint
                     Greg.
                     in
                     his
                     Morals
                     ,
                     
                       Sola
                       est
                       quae
                       fidei
                       meritum
                       possidet
                       obedientia
                       ,
                       sine
                       qua
                       quisque
                       infidelis
                       esse
                       convincitur
                       ,
                       etiamsi
                       fidelis
                       esse
                       videatur
                       :
                    
                     T
                     is
                     only
                     obedience
                     that
                     maketh
                     or
                     sheweth
                     faith
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     saving
                     faith
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     but
                     an
                     infidel
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     may
                     pretend
                     very
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     faithful
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     new
                     way
                     of
                     infidelity
                     (
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     )
                     you
                     need
                     not
                     turn
                     Mahometan
                     or
                     Pagan
                     ,
                     to
                     become
                     an
                     infidel
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     suffice
                     if
                     you
                     only
                     turn
                     Antinomian
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     too
                     too
                     palpable
                     ,
                     that
                     since
                     we
                     have
                     lost
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     found
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     blessings
                     promised
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     28.
                     but
                     have
                     been
                     a
                     burden
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     a
                     reproach
                     to
                     our
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     a
                     seorn
                     to
                     our
                     enemies
                     ,
                     a
                     laughing
                     stock
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     a
                     pitty
                     to
                     none
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     Three
                     practical
                     Principles
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     maintained
                     by
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     know
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     That
                     Christ
                     hath
                     words
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     ;
                     The
                     second
                     ,
                     that
                     true
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     will
                     make
                     us
                     labour
                     to
                     keep
                     his
                     words
                     ;
                     The
                     third
                     ,
                     That
                     true
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     was
                     never
                     yet
                     without
                     this
                     love
                     .
                  
                   
                     THere
                     are
                     three
                     practical
                     principles
                     which
                     all
                     those
                     must
                     hold
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     be
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     The
                     first
                     principle
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       Christ
                       hath
                       words
                       to
                       be
                       kept
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                    
                     ;
                     precepts
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     promises
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     ●o
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     preach
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     preach
                     obedience
                     to
                     his
                     precepts
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     leave
                     out
                     this
                     latter
                     part
                     ,
                     preach
                     but
                     a
                     half
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     shew
                     the
                     glad
                     tidings
                     '
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     effect
                     the
                     good
                     work
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     precepts
                     lead
                     directly
                     to
                     the
                     promises
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     obtain
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     doth
                     promise
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     love
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     doth
                     command
                     :
                     Hence
                     Saint
                     James
                     exhorts
                     us
                     
                       to
                       be
                       doers
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       hearers
                       only
                       ,
                       deceiving
                       our
                       own
                       souls
                       ,
                       Jam.
                    
                     1.
                     22.
                     
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     miserable
                     cheat
                     of
                     all
                     cheats
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       deceive
                       our
                       own
                       souls
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     cheat
                     our selves
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     only
                     hearers
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     strengthen
                     our
                     saith
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     also
                     doers
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     precept
                     to
                     exercise
                     our
                     obedience
                     ;
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     tells
                     us
                     plainly
                     ,
                     that
                     even
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     was
                     made
                     known
                     to
                     all
                     nations
                     
                       for
                       the
                       obedience
                       of
                       faith
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     16.
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                     Not
                     for
                     the
                     assent
                     or
                     perswasion
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     rather
                     for
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     Principle
                     of
                     good
                     Christianity
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       true
                       love
                       of
                       Christ
                       will
                       make
                       us
                       labour
                       with
                       all
                       our
                       might
                       to
                       keep
                       his
                       words
                       :
                    
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     
                       substantia
                       Christianismi
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     very
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     so
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       Circumcision
                       is
                       nothing
                       ,
                       and
                       uncircumcision
                       is
                       nothing
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       keeping
                       
                       of
                       the
                       commandments
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     19.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     External
                     rights
                     and
                     professions
                     are
                     nothing
                     to
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     Christianity
                     (
                     though
                     to
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     much
                     )
                     but
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     the
                     commandments
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     touchstone
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     to
                     try
                     whether
                     it
                     it
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     dross
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     purer
                     metal
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     love
                     God
                     or
                     Mammon
                     ,
                     as
                     its
                     chiefest
                     good
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     cares
                     not
                     to
                     thwart
                     Gods
                     will
                     to
                     fulfill
                     his
                     own
                     ,
                     is
                     certainly
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Grace
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     loves
                     his
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     or
                     profit
                     ,
                     or
                     preferment
                     better
                     then
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     his
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     profit
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     preferment
                     cares
                     not
                     to
                     break
                     Gods
                     commandments
                     .
                     The
                     Casuists
                     rule
                     is
                     undeniable
                     ,
                     
                       Constituitur
                       in
                       honore
                       ultimus
                       finis
                       ,
                       si
                       ob
                       honorem
                       consequendum
                       non
                       curat
                       quis
                       offendere
                       Deum
                       mortaliter
                       ,
                       (
                       Cajet
                       .
                       Sum.
                    
                     )
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Si
                       paratus
                       sit
                       non
                       curare
                       de
                       praecepto
                       :
                    
                     He
                     that
                     so
                     resolves
                     upon
                     riches
                     ,
                     or
                     honour
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     break
                     through
                     a
                     commandment
                     to
                     come
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     a
                     true
                     lover
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     loves
                     only
                     himself
                     ,
                     nay
                     the
                     worst
                     (
                     though
                     truest
                     )
                     part
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     his
                     sinfull
                     affections
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     a
                     new
                     Creature
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     yet
                     in
                     him
                     faith
                     working
                     by
                     love
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     so
                     :
                     For
                     faith
                     working
                     by
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     new
                     creature
                     ,
                     are
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     in
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     account
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     5.
                     6.
                     and
                     Gal.
                     6.
                     15.
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     place
                     he
                     tels
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     availeth
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     is
                     
                       a
                       faith
                       which
                       worketh
                       by
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     place
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     
                       a
                       new
                       creature
                       :
                       For
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       neither
                       circumcision
                       nor
                       uncircumcision
                       availeth
                       any
                       thing
                       ,
                       but
                       faith
                       which
                       worketh
                       by
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     Gal.
                     5.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       For
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       neither
                       circumcision
                       availeth
                       any
                       thing
                       nor
                       uncircumcision
                       ,
                       but
                       a
                       new
                       creature
                       ,
                    
                     Gal.
                     6.
                     15.
                     
                     Compare
                     these
                     two
                     places
                     of
                     Scripture
                     with
                     that
                     other
                     formerly
                     cited
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     1
                     Cor
                     7.
                     19.
                     
                     
                       Circumcision
                       is
                       nothing
                       ,
                       and
                       uncircumcision
                       is
                       nothing
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       keeping
                       of
                       the
                       commandments
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     you
                     will
                     see
                     the
                     cord
                     ,
                     which
                     either
                     draws
                     or
                     knits
                     us
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     
                       made
                       up
                       of
                       these
                       three
                       links
                       ,
                       keeping
                       the
                       Commandments
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       A
                       faith
                       which
                       worketh
                       by
                       love
                       ;
                       and
                       a
                       new
                       creature
                       :
                    
                     This
                     three
                     fold
                     cord
                     is
                     not
                     easily
                     broken
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     be
                     untwisted
                     :
                     In
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     easily
                     broken
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     comfort
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     against
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     being
                     a
                     Castaway
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     be
                     untwisted
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     distinguish
                     him
                     from
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     so
                     ;
                     
                     For
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     truly
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     them
                     not
                     all
                     three
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     them
                     not
                     all
                     three
                     ,
                     (
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     his
                     purpose
                     and
                     and
                     desire
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     defective
                     in
                     his
                     practise
                     and
                     actual
                     performance
                     )
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     :
                     
                       For
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       Christ
                       constraineth
                       us
                       ,
                       because
                       we
                       thus
                       judge
                       ,
                       thaet
                       if
                       one
                       dyed
                       for
                       all
                       ,
                       then
                       were
                       all
                       dead
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       died
                       for
                       all
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       which
                       live
                       ,
                       should
                       not
                       henceforth
                       live
                       unto
                       themselves
                       ,
                       but
                       unto
                       him
                       which
                       died
                       for
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       rose
                       again
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     14
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                     The
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     a
                     constraining
                     love
                     ,
                     impatient
                     either
                     of
                     denial
                     or
                     of
                     delay
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     impatient
                     of
                     delay
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     it
                     should
                     end
                     in
                     a
                     denial
                     :
                     
                       The
                       love
                       of
                       Christ
                       constraineth
                       ,
                       not
                       courteth
                       ,
                    
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     live
                     not
                     to
                     themselves
                     but
                     to
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     by
                     whose
                     death
                     they
                     have
                     already
                     obtained
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whose
                     resurrection
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     they
                     hope
                     to
                     obtain
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     principle
                     of
                     good
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       true
                       faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       was
                       never
                       yet
                       without
                       true
                       love
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     much
                     we
                     have
                     learned
                     from
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     asked
                     a
                     question
                     that
                     concerned
                     faith
                     ,
                     returned
                     his
                     answer
                     concerning
                     love
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     we
                     find
                     St
                     Judes
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       how
                       is
                       it
                       that
                       thou
                       will
                       manifest
                       thy self
                       unto
                       us
                       ?
                    
                     John.
                     14.
                     22.
                     
                     But
                     our
                     Saviours
                     answer
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       love
                       me
                       ,
                       he
                       will
                       keep
                       my
                       words
                       ,
                    
                     v.
                     23.
                     
                     The
                     question
                     was
                     made
                     concerning
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Christ
                     unto
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     by
                     faith
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     answer
                     was
                     only
                     concerning
                     love
                     :
                     and
                     since
                     our
                     Saviours
                     answer
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     thought
                     impertinent
                     ,
                     or
                     improper
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     conclude
                     that
                     
                       true
                       faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       cannot
                       be
                       without
                       true
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     the
                     Solifidian
                     must
                     either
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     may
                     have
                     true
                     faith
                     without
                     Christs
                     manifesting
                     himself
                     unto
                     his
                     Soul
                     ;
                     or
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     hath
                     manifested
                     himself
                     unto
                     his
                     Soul
                     ,
                     by
                     loving
                     him
                     and
                     keeping
                     his
                     words
                     :
                     Saint
                     Jude
                     himself
                     thus
                     understood
                     our
                     Saviours
                     answer
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     in
                     effect
                     explaineth
                     it
                     (
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     )
                     for
                     our
                     better
                     understanding
                     :
                     saying
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       ye
                       beloved
                       ,
                       building
                       up
                       your selves
                       on
                       your
                       most
                       holy
                       faith
                       ,
                       praying
                       in
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       :
                    
                     v.
                     20.
                     
                     There
                     's
                     Christ
                     manifested
                     unto
                     the
                     soul
                     by
                     faith
                     ;
                     a
                     most
                     pious
                     faith
                     ,
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     praying
                     ;
                     a
                     most
                     holy
                     faith
                     ,
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     praying
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     not
                     despising
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     destroying
                     either
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     prayer
                     :
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Keep
                       your selves
                       in
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       
                       looking
                       for
                       the
                       mercy
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       to
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     v.
                     21.
                     
                     There
                     's
                     that
                     holy
                     faith
                     shewing
                     it self
                     by
                     love
                     ,
                     teaching
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     forsake
                     all
                     things
                     else
                     ,
                     to
                     gain
                     Christs
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     forsake
                     himself
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     looking
                     after
                     that
                     fading
                     life
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     eternal
                     life
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     in
                     man
                     a
                     two
                     fold
                     manifestation
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     twofold
                     love
                     :
                     for
                     either
                     we
                     are
                     manifested
                     unto
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     love
                     our selves
                     ;
                     or
                     Christ
                     is
                     manifested
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     love
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       this
                       purpose
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       was
                       manifested
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       destroy
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       the
                       devil
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     3.
                     8.
                     
                     He
                     was
                     manifested
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     own
                     flesh
                     to
                     destroy
                     sin
                     :
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     is
                     he
                     also
                     manifested
                     in
                     our
                     spirits
                     ;
                     and
                     accordingly
                     till
                     he
                     be
                     there
                     manifested
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     destroying
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     wholly
                     delight
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     manifestd
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     our
                     love
                     is
                     wholly
                     of
                     our selves
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     our
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       defile
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       despise
                       dominion
                       ,
                       and
                       speak
                       evill
                       of
                       dignities
                       ,
                       (
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     8.
                     )
                     such
                     a
                     licentiousness
                     as
                     hates
                     to
                     be
                     controuled
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     confined
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     hates
                     the
                     dominion
                     and
                     dignities
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     ordained
                     to
                     controul
                     and
                     to
                     confine
                     it
                     ;
                     Or
                     we
                     are
                     lovers
                     of
                     our
                     profits
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       11.
                       )
                       They
                       have
                       gon
                       in
                       the
                       way
                       of
                    
                     Cain
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       ran
                       greedily
                       after
                       the
                       error
                       of
                    
                     Balaam
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       reward
                       ;
                       and
                       perished
                       in
                       the
                       gain
                       saying
                       of
                    
                     Core
                     ;
                     where
                     Balaam
                     ,
                     though
                     put
                     in
                     the
                     Second
                     place
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     clearly
                     the
                     
                       first
                       mover
                    
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     unrighteousness
                     :
                     for
                     Cain
                     and
                     Core
                     both
                     do
                     homage
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     Cain
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     kill
                     ,
                     and
                     Core
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     rebell
                     ,
                     if
                     Balaam
                     once
                     run
                     greedily
                     after
                     reward
                     :
                     Such
                     are
                     we
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     manifested
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     even
                     lovers
                     of
                     our selves
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       our
                       pleasures
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     all
                     abominable
                     licentiousness
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       our
                       profits
                    
                     to
                     all
                     abominable
                     out-rages
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     are
                     the
                     cursed
                     effects
                     of
                     our
                     self-love
                     ,
                     even
                     murders
                     and
                     seditions
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     truth
                     we
                     are
                     self-haters
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     self-lovers
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     have
                     our
                     woe
                     denounced
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Woe
                       unto
                       them
                    
                     (
                     v.
                     11.
                     )
                     
                       Praedicit
                       eorum
                       exitium
                       ,
                       quoniam
                       Cainum
                       impudenti
                       malitia
                       ,
                       Balaamum
                       turpi
                       avaritia
                       ,
                       Core
                       d●nique
                       factioso
                       &
                       ambitioso
                       ingenio
                       referunt
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Beza
                     in
                     his
                     short
                     notes
                     :
                     
                       He
                       foretelleth
                       the
                       destruction
                       of
                       such
                       men
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       follow
                       Cain
                       in
                       his
                       impudent
                       malice
                       ,
                       Balaam
                       in
                       his
                       filthy
                       coveteousness
                       :
                       and
                       
                       Core
                       in
                       his
                       factious
                       and
                       ambitious
                       unruliness
                       ,
                    
                     But
                     if
                     Christ
                     be
                     manifested
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     our
                     love
                     is
                     wholly
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     never
                     think
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     sufficiently
                     express
                     that
                     love
                     .
                     We
                     will
                     labour
                     
                       to
                       build
                       up
                       our selves
                       in
                       our
                       most
                       holy
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     delighting
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     for
                     Edification
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     destruction
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     afraid
                     of
                     that
                     faith
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     for
                     pulling
                     down
                     then
                     for
                     seeting
                     up
                     of
                     holiness
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     so
                     build
                     up
                     our selves
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     throw
                     down
                     others
                     :
                     
                       Praying
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     praying
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     manner
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     pray
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     form
                     as
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     pray
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     not
                     pinning
                     those
                     prayers
                     upon
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     a
                     sober
                     man
                     would
                     be
                     ashamed
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     conscientious
                     man
                     must
                     be
                     afraid
                     to
                     hear
                     :
                     
                       Keeping
                       our selves
                       in
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     loving
                     whatsoever
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     means
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     word
                     because
                     it
                     instructs
                     us
                     ,
                     his
                     authority
                     because
                     it
                     restrains
                     us
                     ,
                     his
                     ordinances
                     because
                     they
                     confirm
                     and
                     strengthen
                     us
                     ;
                     having
                     our
                     eyes
                     and
                     our
                     hearts
                     alwayes
                     lifted
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     
                       looking
                       for
                       the
                       mercy
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       unto
                       eternal
                       life
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     way
                     to
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     manifested
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     if
                     indeed
                     we
                     thus
                     entirely
                     love
                     him
                     ;
                     For
                     our
                     faith
                     makes
                     us
                     accepted
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     from
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     its
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     as
                     from
                     the
                     sincerity
                     of
                     its
                     affection
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     therefore
                     called
                     by
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       a
                       faith
                       which
                       worketh
                       by
                       love
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     5.
                     16.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     
                       moral
                       certainty
                    
                     to
                     others
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     Christ
                     without
                     this
                     love
                     :
                     
                       In
                       this
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       are
                       manifest
                       and
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       the
                       devill
                       :
                       whosoever
                       loveth
                       not
                       righteousness
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       neither
                       he
                       that
                       loveth
                       not
                       his
                       brother
                       :
                       1
                       Iohn
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     10.
                     
                     There
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     
                       theological
                       certainty
                    
                     to
                     our selves
                     of
                     being
                     in
                     Christ
                     without
                     this
                     same
                     love
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     follows
                     v.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       We
                       know
                       that
                       we
                       have
                       passed
                       from
                       death
                       unto
                       life
                       ,
                       because
                       we
                       love
                       the
                       brethren
                       :
                    
                     He
                     that
                     
                       loveth
                       not
                       his
                       brother
                       abideth
                       in
                       death
                       :
                    
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     cap.
                     4.
                     v.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       Hereby
                       know
                       we
                       that
                       we
                       dwell
                       in
                       him
                       and
                       he
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       because
                       he
                       hath
                       given
                       us
                       of
                       his
                       spirit
                       ,
                       and
                       sure
                       we
                       are
                       that
                       spirit
                       is
                       the
                    
                     Spirit
                     of
                     love
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     if
                     we
                     love
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     love
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     love
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     beloved
                     :
                     What
                     have
                     we
                     then
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     who
                     profess
                     our selves
                     Christians
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     to
                     
                       walk
                       in
                       love
                       ,
                       as
                       Christ
                       also
                       hath
                       loved
                       us
                       ,
                       (
                       Eph.
                    
                     5.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     love
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     our selves
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       hath
                       given
                       himself
                       for
                       us
                       ?
                    
                     So
                     shall
                     we
                     also
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     )
                     be
                     made
                     
                       an
                       offering
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       sacrifice
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       for
                       a
                       sweet
                       smelling
                       Savour
                       :
                    
                     being
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     glory
                     that
                     is
                     incident
                     to
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                     even
                     
                       to
                       be
                       an
                       offering
                       and
                       a
                       sacrifice
                       to
                       the
                       Greator
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     blessing
                     that
                     is
                     incident
                     to
                     that
                     glory
                     ,
                     even
                     
                       to
                       be
                       an
                       offering
                       and
                       a
                       sacrifice
                       for
                       a
                       sweet
                       smelling
                       Savour
                       unto
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     That
                     he
                     smelling
                     the
                     smell
                     of
                     the
                     Goodly
                     raiment
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     borrowed
                     from
                     our
                     Elder
                     brother
                     ,
                     may
                     bless
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       See
                       the
                       smell
                       of
                       my
                       Son
                       is
                       as
                       the
                       smell
                       of
                       a
                       field
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       blessed
                       .
                       (
                       Gen.
                    
                     27.
                     27.
                     )
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     hath
                     blessed
                     that
                     soul
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     this
                     sweet
                     smelling
                     Savour
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     will
                     bless
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     will
                     continue
                     the
                     blessing
                     for
                     ever
                     more
                     :
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     III.
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   Comforts
                   that
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   our
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   true
                   Christianity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     first
                     comfort
                     arising
                     from
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     thereby
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     MANY
                     are
                     the
                     comforts
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     know
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     reducible
                     to
                     these
                     three
                     Heads
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       they
                       are
                       assured
                       of
                       love
                       from
                       God
                       ,
                       of
                       communion
                       with
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       continuance
                       of
                       that
                       communion
                       :
                    
                     Three
                     such
                     comforts
                     ,
                     the
                     least
                     whereof
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     outweigh
                     all
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     put
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     balance
                     of
                     the
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     scales
                     of
                     right
                     reason
                     :
                     For
                     man
                     naturally
                     doth
                     love
                     God
                     above
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     desire
                     communion
                     where
                     he
                     loveth
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     exceedingly
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     comfort
                     which
                     ariseth
                     from
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     consists
                     of
                     these
                     three
                     degrees
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     thereby
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     thereby
                     assured
                     of
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     thereby
                     (
                     on
                     Gods
                     part
                     )
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     :
                     which
                     must
                     needs
                     bring
                     heaven
                     down
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     carry
                     us
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     first
                     degree
                     of
                     this
                     comfort
                     is
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     Love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       whose
                       presence
                       is
                       the
                       fulness
                       of
                       joy
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       whose
                       right
                       hand
                       there
                       is
                       pleasure
                       for
                       evermore
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     16.
                     12.
                     
                     For
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     as
                     man
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     changeable
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     love
                     is
                     like
                     himself
                     ,
                     without
                     beginning
                     or
                     ending
                     :
                     He
                     loves
                     not
                     more
                     or
                     less
                     in
                     process
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     men
                     do
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     but
                     small
                     comfort
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     .
                     For
                     love
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     time
                     ,
                     is
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     &
                     not
                     for
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     choose
                     the
                     best
                     time
                     ;
                     If
                     Gods
                     love
                     were
                     such
                     ,
                     woe
                     would
                     be
                     to
                     us
                     upon
                     whom
                     are
                     come
                     the
                     last
                     and
                     the
                     worst
                     times
                     of
                     this
                     wicked
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     last
                     because
                     the
                     worst
                     ;
                     The
                     worst
                     as
                     farthest
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     reason
                     the
                     last
                     ,
                     as
                     neerest
                     their
                     own
                     destruction
                     :
                     Were
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     beginning
                     in
                     such
                     times
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     both
                     they
                     and
                     it
                     would
                     quickly
                     have
                     an
                     ending
                     ;
                     his
                     love
                     would
                     end
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     times
                     would
                     end
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     supported
                     only
                     by
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     should
                     all
                     suddenly
                     pass
                     from
                     a
                     most
                     wicked
                     time
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     most
                     woefull
                     eternity
                     :
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     say
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     our
                     souls
                     what
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Yea
                       I
                       have
                       loved
                       thee
                       with
                       an
                       everlasting
                       love
                       ,
                       therefore
                       with
                       loving-kindness
                       have
                       I
                       drawn
                       thee
                       ,
                       Jer.
                    
                     31.
                     3.
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     drawn
                     us
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     he
                     hath
                     loved
                     us
                     with
                     an
                     everlasting
                     love
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     every
                     one
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     drawn
                     unto
                     himself
                     by
                     the
                     bands
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     loved
                     him
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     from
                     all
                     eternity
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     love
                     him
                     to
                     all
                     eternity
                     if
                     he
                     abide
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     :
                     Thus
                     hath
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     joined
                     these
                     two
                     titles
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     
                       beloved
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       called
                       to
                       be
                       Saints
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     1.
                     7.
                     taking
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     proof
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     beloved
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     called
                     to
                     be
                     Saints
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     
                     still
                     admit
                     the
                     School
                     distinction
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     
                       Secundum
                       affectum
                       ,
                       &
                       Secundum
                       effectum
                       :
                    
                     not
                     as
                     setting
                     forth
                     a
                     new
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     new
                     effects
                     of
                     his
                     former
                     love
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     his
                     love
                     be
                     eternal
                     and
                     alwayes
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     effects
                     ,
                     the
                     benefits
                     thereof
                     are
                     temporal
                     and
                     various
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     various
                     temper
                     or
                     disposition
                     to
                     receive
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     particularly
                     ,
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     to
                     our
                     Souls
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     till
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     approved
                     our selves
                     to
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     our
                     love
                     to
                     God
                     is
                     reckoned
                     up
                     before
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     ,
                     us
                     ,
                     even
                     that
                     love
                     whereby
                     he
                     loved
                     us
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     purpose
                     of
                     eternity
                     ;
                     
                       We
                       know
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       work
                       together
                       for
                       good
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       love
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       them
                       who
                       are
                       the
                       called
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       purpose
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     28.
                     in
                     which
                     words
                     our
                     love
                     is
                     put
                     before
                     Gods
                     love
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     in
                     our
                     experience
                     :
                     We
                     must
                     love
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     beloved
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     we
                     are
                     called
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     purpose
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     love
                     him
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     called
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     purpose
                     .
                     Hence
                     Saint
                     John
                     writeth
                     to
                     an
                     honourable
                     Lady
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     she
                     had
                     been
                     elected
                     but
                     then
                     when
                     she
                     walked
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     plainly
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       were
                       elected
                       in
                       Christ
                       before
                       the
                       foundations
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     1.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     these
                     two
                     will
                     very
                     well
                     agree
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     Gods
                     elect
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     consciences
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     used
                     all
                     diligence
                     to
                     make
                     sure
                     our
                     calling
                     and
                     our
                     election
                     :
                     we
                     cannot
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     elected
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     can
                     find
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     approved
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     Hence
                     
                       electus
                       in
                       Christo
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       probatus
                       in
                       Christo
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     but
                     several
                     expressions
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     spiritual
                     blessing
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     
                       Apelles
                       approved
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Rufus
                       elected
                       ,
                       or
                       chosen
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     16.
                     10
                     ,
                     13.
                     set
                     forth
                     to
                     us
                     two
                     several
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     one
                     true
                     being
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     elected
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     approved
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     till
                     he
                     can
                     make
                     good
                     his
                     approbation
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     make
                     good
                     his
                     election
                     :
                     whereas
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     can
                     make
                     it
                     appear
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     approved
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     needs
                     not
                     doubt
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     elected
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     for
                     knowing
                     that
                     he
                     loves
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     much
                     more
                     know
                     that
                     his
                     Saviour
                     first
                     loved
                     him
                     :
                     since
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     be
                     so
                     well
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     loves
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     love
                     for
                     the
                     former
                     assurance
                     
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     conscience
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     latter
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     Gods
                     most
                     holy
                     and
                     infallible
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     second
                     comfort
                     arising
                     from
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     thereby
                     assured
                     of
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     the
                     work
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     God
                     ;
                     The
                     work
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     contemplation
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     consultation
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     The
                     effects
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     makes
                     a
                     man
                     live
                     for
                     ,
                     to
                     ,
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     HE
                     that
                     will
                     truly
                     comfort
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     must
                     first
                     consider
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     after
                     that
                     the
                     communion
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     its
                     effects
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     is
                     only
                     Gods
                     own
                     free
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     undeserved
                     goodness
                     ,
                     in
                     coming
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     were
                     unworthy
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     unwilling
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     love
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     possibly
                     bestow
                     upon
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     obedience
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     possibly
                     bestow
                     upon
                     our
                     love
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     a
                     sufficient
                     invitation
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     heavenly
                     guest
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     a
                     sufficient
                     entertainment
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     come
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     view
                     that
                     
                       scala
                       salutis
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     Jacob's
                     ladder
                     whereby
                     we
                     climb
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     set
                     down
                     ,
                     Rom
                     ,
                     8.
                     29
                     ,
                     30.
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     in
                     it
                     five
                     several
                     steps
                     or
                     degrees
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     freely
                     coming
                     unto
                     us
                     in
                     them
                     all
                     ;
                     The
                     five
                     steps
                     whereby
                     we
                     ascend
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     are
                     these
                     :
                     1
                     Precognition
                     ,
                     2
                     Predestination
                     ,
                     3
                     Vocation
                     ,
                     4
                     Justification
                     ,
                     5
                     Glorification
                     :
                     
                       For
                       whom
                       he
                       did
                       1
                       foreknow
                       ,
                       he
                       also
                       did
                       2
                       predestinate
                       to
                       be
                       conformed
                       to
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       his
                       son
                       ;
                       whom
                       he
                       did
                       predestinate
                       ,
                       them
                       he
                       also
                       3
                       called
                       :
                       and
                       whom
                       he
                       called
                       ,
                       them
                       he
                       also
                       4
                       justified
                       ,
                       and
                       whom
                       he
                       justified
                       ,
                       them
                       he
                       also
                       5
                       glorified
                       :
                    
                     Here
                     are
                     five
                     steps
                     in
                     our
                     ascending
                     up
                     into
                     heaven
                     ,
                     &
                     God
                     freely
                     comes
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     
                       He
                       did
                       foreknow
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     step
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     precognition
                     :
                     
                       He
                       did
                       predestinate
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     step
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     predestinacion
                     :
                     
                       He
                       also
                       called
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     step
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     vocation
                     :
                     
                       He
                       also
                       justified
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     step
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     Justification
                     :
                     
                       He
                       also
                       glorified
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     he
                     
                     still
                     comes
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     fifth
                     and
                     last
                     step
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     glorification
                     :
                     
                       What
                       shall
                       we
                       then
                       say
                       to
                       these
                       things
                       ?
                       If
                       God
                       be
                       for
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     certainly
                     for
                     us
                     whilst
                     we
                     are
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Chron.
                       15.
                       2.
                       
                       )
                       who
                       can
                       be
                       against
                       us
                       ?
                       He
                       that
                       spared
                       not
                       his
                       own
                       son
                       ,
                       but
                       delivered
                       him
                       up
                       for
                       us
                       all
                       ,
                       how
                       shall
                       he
                       not
                       with
                       him
                       also
                       freely
                       give
                       us
                       all
                       things
                       ?
                       (
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     31
                     ,
                     32.
                     )
                     Nay
                     rather
                     ,
                     how
                     hath
                     he
                     not
                     already
                     given
                     us
                     all
                     things
                     
                       in
                       him
                    
                     as
                     
                       our
                       head
                    
                     ?
                     how
                     will
                     he
                     not
                     give
                     them
                     us
                     
                       with
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     continue
                     still
                     
                       his
                       members
                    
                     ?
                     We
                     have
                     already
                     all
                     things
                     
                       in
                       him
                    
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     merit
                     ;
                     it
                     remains
                     only
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     them
                     
                       with
                       him
                    
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     his
                     communion
                     :
                     God
                     in
                     giving
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     gives
                     himself
                     ;
                     in
                     giving
                     himself
                     ,
                     gives
                     all
                     things
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     :
                     
                       Nothing
                       but
                       God
                       can
                       give
                       God
                       to
                       the
                       soul
                       of
                       man
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     Father
                     gives
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     give
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Father
                     did
                     heretofore
                     come
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     :
                     So
                     Father
                     and
                     Son
                     do
                     now
                     come
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     and
                     do
                     also
                     by
                     him
                     make
                     their
                     abode
                     with
                     us
                     :
                     Hence
                     that
                     Apostolical
                     benediction
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       grace
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       communion
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       be
                       with
                       you
                       all
                       ,
                       Amen
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     13.
                     14.
                     
                     The
                     grace
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     love
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     communication
                     both
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     love
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     
                       communicatio
                       Spiritus
                       Sancti
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     )
                     
                       The
                       communication
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       be
                       with
                       you
                       all
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     God.
                     Let
                     us
                     now
                     consider
                     the
                     communion
                     it self
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     our
                     own
                     happiness
                     ,
                     in
                     continuing
                     and
                     abiding
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     communion
                     is
                     heartily
                     desired
                     ,
                     and
                     fully
                     expressed
                     by
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       One
                       thing
                       have
                       I
                       desired
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       will
                       seek
                       after
                       ;
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       dwell
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       all
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                       my
                       life
                       ,
                       to
                       behold
                       the
                       beauty
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       enquire
                       in
                       his
                       Temple
                    
                     ;
                     Psalm
                     27.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Non
                       dicit
                       simpliciter
                       potii
                       à
                       Domino
                       ,
                       sed
                       unum
                       petii
                       à
                       Domino
                       ,
                       quibus
                       verbis
                       ostendit
                       se
                       prae
                       omnibus
                       bonis
                       ,
                       quibus
                       ,
                       liceat
                       in
                       hac
                       vita
                       frisi
                       ,
                       unum
                       hoc
                       extollere
                       ,
                       si
                       detur
                       pacifice
                       in
                       domo
                       Dei
                       habitare
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Musculus
                     .
                     He
                     saith
                     not
                     simply
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     desired
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       one
                       thing
                       have
                       I
                       desired
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     whereby
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     this
                     one
                     thing
                     is
                     to
                     him
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       live
                       peaceably
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     of
                     this
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                     
                       which
                       I
                       will
                       seek
                       after
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     never
                     give
                     over
                     seeking
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     have
                     found
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     cause
                     enough
                     for
                     this
                     longing
                     desire
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     indesatigable
                     diligence
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     
                       to
                       behold
                       the
                       beauty
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       and
                       to
                       enquire
                       in
                       his
                       temple
                       ;
                       Ad
                       contemplandum
                       ,
                       ad
                       consulendum
                       Deum
                    
                     ;
                     That
                     he
                     might
                     contemplate
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       or
                       behold
                       the
                       beauties
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     consult
                     with
                     God
                     
                       to
                       enquire
                       in
                       his
                       Temple
                    
                     :
                     Tell
                     me
                     what
                     can
                     a
                     sanctified
                     ou●
                     desire
                     more
                     in
                     earth
                     ;
                     tell
                     we
                     what
                     can
                     a
                     glorified
                     soul
                     enjoy
                     more
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     then
                     
                       the
                       contemplation
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       consultation
                       with
                       God
                       ;
                       ut
                       videam
                       voluntatem
                       Domini
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     good
                     will
                     and
                     pleasure
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     
                       ut
                       videam
                       pulchritudinem
                       ejus
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Hierom
                     :
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     see
                     his
                     beauty
                     ;
                     and
                     thence
                     Hugo
                     inferres
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     contemplation
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     vision
                     ;
                     
                       Visio
                       pulchritudinis
                       ,
                       visio
                       voluntatis
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     vision
                     of
                     his
                     beauty
                     ,
                     the
                     vision
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     he
                     alledgeth
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     
                       Isaiah
                       ,
                       Thine
                       eyes
                       shall
                       see
                       the
                       King
                       in
                       his
                       beauty
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     33.
                     17.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     second
                     he
                     alledgeth
                     that
                     saying
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Gregory
                       ,
                       supernae
                       curiae
                       cives
                       dum
                       supra
                       se
                       voluntatem
                       sui
                       Conditoris
                       semper
                       aspiciunt
                       ,
                       quod
                       obtinere
                       non
                       valent
                       ,
                       nunquam
                       volunt
                       :
                    
                     The
                     Citizens
                     of
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Hterusalem
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     alwayes
                     see
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     conform
                     their
                     wills
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     desire
                     what
                     they
                     cannot
                     attain
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     blessing
                     they
                     have
                     who
                     contemplate
                     God
                     ,
                     whether
                     in
                     earth
                     or
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     his
                     communion
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     only
                     contemplate
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     consult
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     as
                     they
                     see
                     his
                     beauty
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     they
                     enquire
                     in
                     his
                     Temple
                     ;
                     They
                     consult
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     their
                     friend
                     ,
                     hearing
                     him
                     and
                     asking
                     him
                     questions
                     :
                     maintaining
                     familiar
                     colloquies
                     with
                     him
                     whilst
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     his
                     communion
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     delighted
                     by
                     their
                     contemplation
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     directed
                     by
                     their
                     consultation
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     appears
                     in
                     that
                     heavenly
                     dialogue
                     which
                     we
                     find
                     in
                     the
                     eighth
                     verse
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       heart
                       hath
                       talked
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       seek
                       ye
                       my
                       save
                       ,
                       thy
                       face
                       Lord
                       will
                       I
                       seek
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     my
                     heart
                     communing
                     with
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     makes
                     me
                     often
                     hear
                     thee
                     saying
                     ,
                     seek
                     ye
                     my
                     face
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     answer
                     ,
                     thy
                     face
                     Lord
                     will
                     I
                     seek
                     ;
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     spiritual
                     dialogue
                     ,
                     God
                     speaking
                     to
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     
                       seek
                       ye
                       my
                       face
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     soul
                     answering
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       thy
                       face
                       Lord
                       will
                       I
                       seek
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     
                       Hugo
                       ,
                       Benè
                       dicit
                       tibi
                       dixit
                       cor
                       meum
                       ,
                       quiaquaedam
                       familiaris
                       
                       colloquutio
                       ,
                       &
                       delectabilis
                       confabulatio
                       est
                       ,
                       inter
                       Deum
                       &
                       cor
                       justi
                       :
                    
                     He
                     well
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       heart
                       hath
                       talked
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       thee
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     familiar
                     colloquie
                     and
                     a
                     delightful
                     discourse
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     a
                     righteous
                     man
                     :
                     No
                     tyranny
                     can
                     forbid
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     no
                     outrage
                     can
                     disturb
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     no
                     pleasure
                     can
                     divert
                     or
                     distract
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     the
                     delight
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     
                       My
                       heart
                       hath
                       talked
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       or
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                    
                     desiring
                     no
                     other
                     company
                     to
                     converse
                     withall
                     :
                     He
                     desires
                     to
                     hear
                     no
                     other
                     voice
                     talking
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Seek
                       ye
                       my
                       face
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     he
                     desires
                     it
                     earnestly
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     answers
                     it
                     readily
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       face
                       Lord
                       will
                       I
                       seek
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Facies
                       Dei
                       est
                       praesentia
                       ejus
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Alensis
                       ,
                       (
                       par
                       .
                       1.
                       qu.
                       2.
                       memb
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     )
                     The
                     face
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     his
                     presence
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       his
                       Grace
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     by
                     that
                     alone
                     do
                     we
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     enjoy
                     his
                     communion
                     ;
                     His
                     
                       natural
                       presence
                    
                     in
                     our
                     souls
                     may
                     be
                     by
                     knowledge
                     and
                     understanding
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     makes
                     man
                     know
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     present
                     with
                     many
                     wicked
                     men
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     communicate
                     ;
                     but
                     his
                     
                       gracious
                       presence
                    
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     will
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     makes
                     men
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     present
                     only
                     with
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     by
                     this
                     his
                     presence
                     he
                     doth
                     also
                     afford
                     his
                     communion
                     ;
                     agreeable
                     to
                     this
                     is
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     inhabitation
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     
                       Inhabitator
                       quorundam
                       est
                       Deus
                       nondum
                       cognoscentium
                       Deum
                       ,
                       ut
                       parvulorum
                       ;
                       quorundam
                       vero
                       inhabitator
                       est
                       ,
                       cognoscentium
                       &
                       diligentium
                       ;
                       quorundam
                       autem
                       inhabitator
                       non
                       est
                       ,
                       qui
                       sc
                       .
                       sunt
                       cognoscentes
                       &
                       non
                       diligentes
                       ,
                       de
                       quibus
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Qui
                       quùm
                       Deum
                       cognovissent
                       ,
                       non
                       sicut
                       Deum
                       glorificaverunt
                       :
                       (
                       Aug.
                       ad
                       Dardanum
                       .
                    
                     )
                     God
                     dwels
                     in
                     some
                     who
                     know
                     him
                     not
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     regenerated
                     Infants
                     :
                     He
                     dwels
                     in
                     others
                     who
                     know
                     him
                     and
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     religious
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     dwels
                     in
                     none
                     who
                     know
                     him
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Rom.
                       1.
                       21.
                       )
                       When
                       they
                       knew
                       God
                       ,
                       they
                       glorified
                       him
                       not
                       as
                       God
                       :
                    
                     He
                     is
                     naturally
                     present
                     with
                     those
                     that
                     know
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     know
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     graciously
                     present
                     only
                     with
                     those
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     Many
                     have
                     found
                     his
                     gracious
                     presence
                     ,
                     that
                     knew
                     him
                     not
                     ;
                     but
                     none
                     ever
                     found
                     it
                     who
                     loved
                     him
                     not
                     :
                     For
                     love
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     union
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     it
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     communion
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     indeed
                     but
                     a
                     reciprocal
                     or
                     interchangeable
                     
                     union
                     :
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     present
                     where
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     dwell
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       whither
                       shall
                       I
                       flee
                       from
                       thy
                       presence
                       ?
                       Psalm
                    
                     139.
                     7.
                     and
                     such
                     a
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     without
                     his
                     communion
                     :
                     But
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     so
                     present
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     abode
                     or
                     dwelling
                     ,
                     there
                     he
                     hath
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     soul
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     in
                     truth
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     his
                     communicating
                     of
                     himself
                     :
                     
                       Praesens
                       autem
                       est
                       :
                       in
                       quantum
                       praesentat
                       seu
                       praesentem
                       facit
                       beatitudinem
                       quae
                       est
                       in
                       ipso
                       ,
                       in
                       habitu
                       tantum
                       ,
                       ut
                       in
                       parvulis
                       ;
                       in
                       affectu
                       tantum
                       ,
                       ut
                       in
                       adultis
                       :
                       in
                       habitu
                       ,
                       effectu
                       ,
                       et
                       intellectu
                       ,
                       ut
                       in
                       beatis
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     that
                     excellent
                     Schoolman
                     
                       Alensis
                       par
                       .
                       3.
                       qu.
                    
                     61.
                     
                     God
                     is
                     then
                     present
                     with
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     represents
                     unto
                     it
                     his
                     own
                     blessedness
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     habit
                     or
                     disposition
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     children
                     that
                     know
                     him
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     or
                     in
                     desire
                     or
                     affection
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     men
                     that
                     know
                     him
                     and
                     love
                     him
                     ;
                     or
                     in
                     a
                     habit
                     ,
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     comprehension
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     souls
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     know
                     and
                     love
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     enjoy
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     degrees
                     of
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ,
                     are
                     also
                     the
                     degrees
                     of
                     his
                     communion
                     :
                     where
                     his
                     presence
                     is
                     incompleat
                     and
                     imperfect
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     grace
                     ,
                     )
                     there
                     his
                     communion
                     is
                     so
                     too
                     :
                     where
                     his
                     presence
                     is
                     compleat
                     and
                     perfect
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     glory
                     )
                     there
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     his
                     communion
                     ;
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     best
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     examine
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     the
                     more
                     may
                     undoubtedly
                     attain
                     to
                     a
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     these
                     effects
                     are
                     excellently
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     few
                     words
                     by
                     the
                     Casuists
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Spirituale
                       bonum
                       Divinum
                       consistit
                       in
                       amicitia
                       inter
                       Deum
                       &
                       hominem
                       ,
                       ac
                       per
                       hoc
                       in
                       consentire
                       ,
                       conversari
                       ,
                       convivere
                       &
                       colloqui
                       cum
                       Deo
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     blessing
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     consists
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     friendship
                     or
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     he
                     lives
                     
                       for
                       him
                    
                     by
                     consent
                     ,
                     lives
                     
                       to
                       him
                    
                     by
                     conversation
                     ,
                     lives
                     
                       with
                       him
                    
                     by
                     cohabitation
                     ,
                     lives
                     
                       in
                       him
                    
                     by
                     contentation
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     briefly
                     explain
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     may
                     know
                     his
                     own
                     happiness
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     called
                     to
                     live
                     in
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     whereof
                     ,
                     First
                     he
                     lives
                     
                       for
                       God
                       by
                       consent
                       .
                       Fiat
                       volunt
                       as
                       tua●
                       ,
                    
                     Thy
                     will
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     petition
                     twice
                     sanctified
                     unto
                     us
                     by
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     lips
                     ,
                     in
                     two
                     several
                     prayers
                     ;
                     One
                     of
                     them
                     taught
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     6.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     contemn
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     contemn
                     his
                     Sermon
                     :
                     The
                     other
                     taught
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     practice
                     or
                     example
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     26.
                     42.
                     where
                     
                     he
                     made
                     but
                     one
                     speech
                     ,
                     yet
                     three
                     prayers
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       prayed
                       the
                       third
                       time
                       saying
                       the
                       same
                       words
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     44
                     ,
                     It
                     was
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     expression
                     of
                     his
                     voice
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     elevation
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     ;
                     therefore
                     he
                     prayed
                     the
                     third
                     time
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     spake
                     but
                     his
                     first
                     words
                     :
                     We
                     place
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     volubility
                     of
                     our
                     tongues
                     ;
                     our
                     Saviour
                     placed
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     groans
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ;
                     He
                     prayed
                     thrice
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     words
                     ;
                     we
                     use
                     many
                     words
                     ,
                     scarce
                     pray
                     at
                     all
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     heart
                     that
                     pants
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     tongue
                     that
                     chants
                     it
                     out
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     truly
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       will
                       be
                       done
                       :
                       Conformitas
                       in
                       volito
                       formali
                    
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     desires
                     ,
                     where
                     
                       in
                       volito
                       materiali
                    
                     cannot
                     be
                     :
                     Here
                     was
                     a
                     conformity
                     of
                     our
                     Saviours
                     will
                     with
                     Gods
                     will
                     in
                     what
                     he
                     desired
                     formally
                     in
                     his
                     intention
                     ,
                     though
                     a
                     seeming
                     non-formity
                     in
                     what
                     he
                     desired
                     materially
                     in
                     his
                     expression
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     it
                     must
                     ever
                     be
                     with
                     us
                     ;
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     most
                     sure
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Non
                       Conformist
                    
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     conformity
                     is
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     effect
                     of
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     lives
                     
                       to
                       God
                       by
                       conversation
                    
                     .
                     T
                     is
                     a
                     pleasant
                     contemplation
                     of
                     Aquinas
                     ,
                     that
                     local
                     distance
                     is
                     no
                     impediment
                     in
                     the
                     Angels
                     conversing
                     one
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     or
                     speaking
                     one
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     meer
                     intellectual
                     operation
                     :
                     
                       In
                       loquutione
                       Angelorum
                       nullum
                       impedimentum
                       praestat
                       localis
                       distantia
                       ,
                       quia
                       est
                       mere
                       intellectualis
                       operatio
                       ;
                       (
                       Aqu.
                       1.
                       par
                       .
                       qu.
                       107.
                       art
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     )
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     much
                     more
                     comfortable
                     assertion
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     distance
                     of
                     heaven
                     from
                     earth
                     cannot
                     hinder
                     the
                     conversation
                     of
                     man
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     he
                     plainly
                     asserteth
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       our
                       conversation
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       for
                       whence
                       also
                       we
                       look
                       for
                       the
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     3.
                     20.
                     
                     In
                     which
                     words
                     the
                     Apostle
                     affordeth
                     us
                     three
                     observations
                     concerning
                     the
                     heavenly
                     conversation
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     ;
                     1.
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     serious
                     study
                     and
                     exercise
                     of
                     Christian
                     piety
                     ,
                     in
                     imitation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     always
                     lifting
                     up
                     their
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     hearts
                     :
                     2.
                     that
                     they
                     only
                     are
                     true
                     Christians
                     who
                     firmly
                     and
                     constantly
                     exercise
                     this
                     piety
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     only
                     have
                     true
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     only
                     have
                     a
                     firm
                     hope
                     of
                     immortality
                     :
                     3.
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     all
                     two
                     great
                     Motives
                     for
                     this
                     exercise
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     that
                     Christ
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     on
                     whom
                     all
                     our
                     hopes
                     rely
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     whom
                     all
                     our
                     joys
                     are
                     fixed
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     &
                     thefore
                     what
                     have
                     we
                     to
                     do
                     on
                     earth
                     ?
                     The
                     other
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     Christ
                     will
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     come
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     to
                     judge
                     us
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     works
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     done
                     ;
                     therefore
                     if
                     
                     we
                     will
                     have
                     a
                     favourable
                     judgement
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     an
                     innocent
                     conversation
                     :
                     Conversation
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     frequent
                     conversion
                     ,
                     and
                     requires
                     our
                     often
                     turning
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     our
                     repentance
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     often
                     turn
                     away
                     from
                     him
                     by
                     our
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     effect
                     of
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     lives
                     
                       with
                       God
                       by
                       cohabitation
                       ;
                       I
                       am
                       crucified
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                       nevertheless
                       I
                       live
                       ,
                       yet
                       not
                       I
                       ,
                       but
                       Christ
                       liveth
                       in
                       me
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       life
                       which
                       I
                       now
                       live
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       I
                       live
                       by
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     2.
                     20.
                     
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     by
                     this
                     losing
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     did
                     indeed
                     save
                     it
                     ;
                     had
                     he
                     kept
                     his
                     life
                     in
                     himself
                     he
                     might
                     have
                     lost
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     temporal
                     ,
                     a
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     an
                     eternal
                     death
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     separation
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     from
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     from
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     and
                     body
                     from
                     God
                     :
                     But
                     having
                     lost
                     his
                     life
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     keep
                     it
                     in
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     he
                     keeps
                     it
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     
                       He
                       keeps
                       his
                       natural
                       life
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     else
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     lose
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     dissolution
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     him
                     
                       a
                       death
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     
                       a
                       change
                    
                     ,
                     making
                     good
                     his
                     
                       We
                       shall
                       all
                       be
                       changed
                    
                     even
                     before
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     change
                     only
                     ,
                     when
                     others
                     had
                     a
                     death
                     ;
                     Our
                     departure
                     hence
                     if
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     a
                     change
                     ,
                     is
                     our
                     greatest
                     consolation
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     much
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     corruptible
                     shall
                     thereby
                     put
                     on
                     incorruption
                     ,
                     our
                     mortal
                     shall
                     put
                     on
                     immortality
                     )
                     But
                     if
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     a
                     death
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     our
                     greatest
                     horror
                     and
                     confusion
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     can
                     only
                     tell
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     destroying
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     amending
                     or
                     bettering
                     our
                     present
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     ;
                     
                       He
                       keeps
                       also
                       his
                       spiritual
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     continuing
                     as
                     moreover
                     improving
                     it
                     ;
                     His
                     soul
                     being
                     more
                     knit
                     and
                     united
                     with
                     grace
                     then
                     before
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     spiritual
                     life
                     ,
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     with
                     grace
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     we
                     suppose
                     it
                     the
                     same
                     grace
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     soul
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     united
                     to
                     it
                     the
                     more
                     neerly
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     firmly
                     ,
                     the
                     longer
                     it
                     abides
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     But
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     suppose
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     to
                     grow
                     in
                     grace
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Apostle
                     so
                     adviseth
                     him
                     ,
                     2
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     18.
                     and
                     say
                     that
                     by
                     communion
                     with
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     his
                     soul
                     is
                     united
                     to
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     both
                     most
                     neerly
                     and
                     most
                     firmly
                     ;
                     so
                     neerly
                     as
                     without
                     a
                     distance
                     ,
                     so
                     firmly
                     as
                     without
                     a
                     disunion
                     :
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       keeps
                       also
                       his
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     living
                     to
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     presently
                     enters
                     his
                     claim
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     keep
                     his
                     right
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     happily
                     stay
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     enters
                     possession
                     :
                     Hence
                     the
                     Apostle
                     
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       cupio
                       dissolvi
                       &
                       esse
                       cum
                       Christo
                       ,
                       I
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       dissolved
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     1.
                     23.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     dissolved
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     did
                     live
                     with
                     Christ
                     before
                     his
                     dissolution
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     but
                     live
                     with
                     him
                     after
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fourth
                     and
                     last
                     effect
                     of
                     this
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     lives
                     
                       in
                       God
                       by
                       contentation
                    
                     ;
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     outrages
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     may
                     disturb
                     or
                     discompose
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     discontent
                     him
                     ;
                     For
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     weary
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     he
                     can
                     retire
                     to
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     weary
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     he
                     can
                     retire
                     to
                     his
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     weary
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     satisfied
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     absent
                     from
                     his
                     God
                     :
                     Therefore
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     alwayes
                     turning
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     satisfied
                     with
                     turning
                     till
                     he
                     get
                     within
                     him
                     :
                     
                       Turn
                       again
                       then
                       unto
                       thy
                       rest
                       O
                       my
                       soul
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       rewarded
                       thee
                       ;
                       And
                       why
                       ?
                       Thou
                       hast
                       delivered
                       my
                       soul
                       from
                       death
                       ,
                       mine
                       eyes
                       from
                       tears
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       feet
                       from
                       falling
                       ;
                       I
                       will
                       walk
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       the
                       Land
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     116.
                     7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     We
                     have
                     been
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     turning
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     have
                     turned
                     again
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     but
                     surely
                     not
                     unto
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     unto
                     our
                     rest
                     ;
                     we
                     have
                     turned
                     unadvisedly
                     and
                     irreligiously
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     have
                     turned
                     away
                     from
                     our
                     peace
                     and
                     from
                     our
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     more
                     shall
                     be
                     our
                     turnings
                     in
                     this
                     sort
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     will
                     be
                     our
                     troubles
                     ;
                     But
                     this
                     holy
                     man
                     turns
                     very
                     advisedly
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     sure
                     to
                     get
                     rest
                     by
                     his
                     turning
                     :
                     He
                     turns
                     unto
                     God
                     with
                     a
                     deliberate
                     election
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     sure
                     in
                     him
                     to
                     find
                     joy
                     and
                     rest
                     :
                     
                       Turn
                       unto
                       thy
                       rest
                       O
                       my
                       soul
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     turns
                     unto
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     zealous
                     and
                     a
                     thankful
                     affection
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     his
                     manifold
                     spiritual
                     and
                     temporal
                     deliverances
                     ;
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       delivered
                       my
                       soul
                       from
                       death
                       ,
                       mine
                       eyes
                       from
                       tears
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       feet
                       from
                       falling
                       :
                    
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     he
                     turns
                     to
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     firm
                     and
                     a
                     constant
                     resolution
                     ,
                     of
                     persisting
                     and
                     presevering
                     in
                     his
                     thankful
                     acknowledgements
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       walk
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       the
                       land
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     These
                     be
                     the
                     effects
                     and
                     fruits
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     league
                     of
                     friendship
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     friendship
                     makes
                     us
                     more
                     devoted
                     to
                     him
                     then
                     to
                     our selves
                     :
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     
                       that
                       we
                       live
                       for
                       him
                       by
                       consent
                       ;
                       live
                       to
                       him
                       by
                       conversation
                       ;
                       live
                       with
                       him
                       by
                       cohabitation
                       ;
                       live
                       in
                       him
                       by
                       contentation
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     The
                     third
                     comfort
                     arising
                     from
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     thereby
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     his
                     Desertion
                     will
                     be
                     only
                     for
                     tryal
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     punishment
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     become
                     unfaithful
                     and
                     unfruitful
                     .
                  
                   
                     TRue
                     friendship
                     consisteth
                     in
                     a
                     proportionable
                     communication
                     of
                     offices
                     and
                     of
                     benefices
                     ;
                     
                       Amicitia
                       consistit
                       in
                       analogica
                       officiorum
                       &
                       beneficiorum
                       communicatione
                       :
                    
                     One
                     friendly
                     office
                     ,
                     one
                     friendly
                     courtesie
                     for
                     another
                     :
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     The
                     friendship
                     on
                     Gods
                     part
                     is
                     wholly
                     in
                     giving
                     benefits
                     or
                     blessings
                     ;
                     the
                     friendship
                     in
                     our
                     part
                     is
                     wholly
                     in
                     returning
                     offices
                     or
                     services
                     ;
                     we
                     receive
                     benefits
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     receives
                     offices
                     from
                     us
                     :
                     
                       Beneficium
                       requirit
                       officium
                    
                     ,
                     His
                     benefice
                     requires
                     our
                     office
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     better
                     befriend
                     our selves
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     readily
                     and
                     faithfully
                     serving
                     so
                     good
                     a
                     Master
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     more
                     willing
                     to
                     pay
                     us
                     our
                     wages
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     earn
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     willing
                     to
                     cast
                     us
                     off
                     for
                     every
                     neglect
                     or
                     default
                     in
                     our
                     services
                     .
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     sad
                     complaint
                     of
                     the
                     Orator
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     that
                     widow
                     whom
                     he
                     lamented
                     ,
                     
                       Nescio
                       an
                       foeliciorem
                       dicam
                       quod
                       talem
                       virum
                       habue●it
                       ,
                       an
                       miseriorem
                       quod
                       amiserit
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     cannot
                     tell
                     whether
                     I
                     may
                     call
                     her
                     more
                     happy
                     in
                     that
                     she
                     once
                     had
                     so
                     good
                     a
                     husband
                     ,
                     or
                     more
                     unhappy
                     that
                     now
                     she
                     hath
                     lost
                     him
                     ;
                     But
                     God
                     forbid
                     this
                     complaint
                     should
                     be
                     verified
                     of
                     a
                     soul
                     espoused
                     to
                     Christ
                     by
                     a
                     spiritual
                     marriage
                     ,
                     and
                     associated
                     with
                     him
                     by
                     a
                     spiritual
                     communion
                     .
                     Therefore
                     there
                     is
                     yet
                     a
                     third
                     comfort
                     arising
                     from
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     thereby
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     triumphant
                     exaltation
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       thy
                       loving
                       kindness
                       and
                       mercy
                       shall
                       follow
                       me
                       all
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                       my
                       life
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       dwell
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     23.
                     6.
                     
                     Did
                     my
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     depend
                     upon
                     mine
                     own
                     deserts
                     ,
                     I
                     that
                     could
                     not
                     invite
                     him
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     might
                     justly
                     fear
                     I
                     should
                     soon
                     drive
                     him
                     from
                     me
                     ;
                     but
                     
                     now
                     that
                     it
                     dependeth
                     upon
                     his
                     mercy
                     and
                     loving
                     kindness
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     hope
                     I
                     shall
                     never
                     lose
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     know
                     I
                     can
                     never
                     deserve
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     can
                     love
                     do
                     else
                     but
                     love
                     ?
                     what
                     can
                     goodness
                     do
                     but
                     good
                     ?
                     What
                     can
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     mercy
                     delight
                     in
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     shewing
                     mercy
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     though
                     I
                     sometimes
                     step
                     aside
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     hope
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     forsake
                     me
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     preventing
                     mercy
                     to
                     receive
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     a
                     following
                     mercy
                     to
                     recall
                     me
                     ;
                     He
                     came
                     to
                     me
                     when
                     I
                     was
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     he
                     go
                     from
                     me
                     because
                     I
                     cannot
                     constantly
                     keep
                     in
                     it
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     
                       His
                       mercy
                       and
                       loving
                       kindness
                       shall
                       follow
                       me
                       all
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                       my
                       life
                       :
                    
                     For
                     though
                     men
                     do
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     receive
                     ;
                     yet
                     God
                     doth
                     follow
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     give
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     give
                     pardon
                     among
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     gifts
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     my
                     confidence
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       I
                       shall
                       dwell
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     continue
                     his
                     dwelling
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     :
                     For
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     come
                     to
                     men
                     with
                     an
                     intent
                     presently
                     to
                     leave
                     them
                     ;
                     He
                     comes
                     to
                     the
                     devout
                     foul
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     a
                     guest
                     to
                     lodge
                     for
                     a
                     night
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     friend
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     lover
                     ,
                     to
                     abide
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     The
                     Psalmist
                     reckons
                     up
                     four
                     wayes
                     of
                     Gods
                     discontinuing
                     his
                     communion
                     with
                     his
                     servants
                     ;
                     
                       Ne
                       abscondas
                       faciem
                       ,
                       ne
                       declines
                       in
                       ira
                       ,
                       ne
                       dimittas
                       ,
                       ne
                       derelinquas
                       ,
                       Hide
                       not
                       thy
                       face
                       ,
                       turn
                       not
                       away
                       ,
                       leave
                       not
                       ,
                       forsake
                       not
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     27.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     Each
                     of
                     these
                     is
                     an
                     interruption
                     of
                     Gods
                     communion
                     with
                     us
                     and
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     a
                     total
                     abruption
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     a
                     breach
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     a
                     final
                     breach
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     first
                     breach
                     is
                     expressed
                     by
                     the
                     hiding
                     of
                     his
                     face
                     :
                     the
                     second
                     by
                     turning
                     away
                     his
                     face
                     ;
                     the
                     third
                     by
                     leaving
                     us
                     ;
                     the
                     fourth
                     by
                     forsaking
                     us
                     :
                     But
                     this
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     is
                     capable
                     of
                     a
                     mitigation
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     he
                     forsake
                     us
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     forsake
                     us
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     The
                     Psalmist
                     that
                     asks
                     the
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       Will
                       the
                       Lord
                       absent
                       himself
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       he
                       be
                       no
                       more
                       intreated
                       ?
                       Is
                       his
                       mercy
                       clean
                       gone
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       his
                       promise
                       come
                       utterly
                       to
                       an
                       end
                       for
                       evermore
                       ?
                       Hath
                       God
                       forgotten
                       to
                       be
                       gracious
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       he
                       shut
                       up
                       his
                       loving
                       kindness
                       in
                       displeasure
                       ?
                    
                     Answers
                     it
                     negatively
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     checks
                     himself
                     for
                     asking
                     it
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       mine
                       own
                       infirmity
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     77.
                     8
                     ,
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     agreeable
                     to
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     is
                     that
                     
                     distinction
                     of
                     the
                     Schools
                     ,
                     
                       desertio
                       explorationis
                       ,
                       &
                       Poenae
                    
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     twofold
                     spiritual
                     desertion
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       Desertion
                       of
                       tryal
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       punishment
                    
                     ;
                     by
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     God
                     may
                     ,
                     and
                     often
                     doth
                     withdraw
                     his
                     presence
                     from
                     his
                     best
                     servants
                     to
                     prove
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     second
                     to
                     punish
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     taking
                     punishment
                     properly
                     not
                     as
                     the
                     chastisement
                     of
                     a
                     loving
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     vengeance
                     of
                     an
                     angry
                     Judge
                     .
                     )
                     Thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Evangelist
                     ,
                     
                       Jesus
                       having
                       loved
                       his
                       own
                       ,
                       which
                       were
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       he
                       loved
                       them
                       unto
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     13.
                     1.
                     
                     If
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     loved
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     never
                     have
                     come
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     loving
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     he
                     depart
                     from
                     them
                     ?
                     And
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     this
                     peculiarly
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     (
                     contrary
                     to
                     that
                     rule
                     of
                     
                       Rom.
                       4.
                       23
                       ,
                       24.
                       
                       Now
                       it
                       was
                       not
                       written
                       for
                       his
                       sake
                       alone
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       was
                       imputed
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       but
                       for
                       us
                       also
                       to
                       whom
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       imputed
                    
                     ;
                     where
                     we
                     may
                     plainly
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     often
                     is
                     but
                     particular
                     in
                     the
                     occasion
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     alwayes
                     universal
                     in
                     the
                     instruction
                     ,
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     this
                     occasionally
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     it
                     also
                     Doctrinally
                     of
                     all
                     others
                     ,
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     been
                     pleased
                     to
                     call
                     to
                     his
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       also
                       confirm
                       you
                       unto
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       may
                       be
                       blameless
                       in
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     gives
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verse
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       is
                       faithful
                       by
                       whom
                       ye
                       were
                       called
                       unto
                       the
                       fellowship
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     converted
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     will
                     confirm
                     you
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     unto
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     faithful
                     :
                     He
                     hath
                     called
                     you
                     to
                     the
                     fellowship
                     or
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     will
                     keep
                     and
                     confirm
                     you
                     in
                     it
                     unto
                     the
                     end
                     :
                     He
                     forsakes
                     not
                     the
                     fellowship
                     which
                     himself
                     hath
                     ordained
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     faithful
                     :
                     He
                     hath
                     ordained
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     so
                     faithful
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     ordination
                     that
                     he
                     gives
                     his
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     to
                     call
                     you
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     you
                     in
                     that
                     fellowship
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     you
                     may
                     be
                     joyned
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     bring
                     you
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     glory
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     fault
                     is
                     wholly
                     our
                     own
                     if
                     God
                     make
                     not
                     his
                     perpetual
                     abode
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     after
                     once
                     he
                     is
                     come
                     unto
                     us
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     because
                     either
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     stick
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     the
                     Son
                     
                     of
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     or
                     because
                     we
                     do
                     stick
                     to
                     our
                     sins
                     which
                     he
                     cannot
                     love
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     constantly
                     abide
                     either
                     with
                     an
                     unfaithful
                     or
                     with
                     an
                     unfruitful
                     soul
                     :
                     The
                     unfaithfull
                     soul
                     forsakes
                     his
                     communion
                     ,
                     the
                     unfrui
                     tfll
                     soul
                     forgets
                     it
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Aristotle
                     ,
                     Children
                     are
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     Wedlock
                     :
                     Nay
                     God
                     saith
                     so
                     too
                     ;
                     
                       Now
                       this
                       time
                       will
                       my
                       husband
                       be
                       joyned
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       have
                       born
                       him
                       three
                       sons
                       ,
                       Gen.
                    
                     29.
                     34.
                     
                     Therefore
                     was
                     his
                     name
                     called
                     Levi
                     .
                     The
                     Levite
                     had
                     his
                     name
                     from
                     conjunction
                     ;
                     for
                     shame
                     let
                     him
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     separation
                     :
                     And
                     again
                     yet
                     more
                     fully
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       endued
                       me
                       with
                       a
                       good
                       dowry
                       ;
                       now
                       will
                       my
                       husband
                       dwell
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       have
                       born
                       him
                       six
                       sons
                       ,
                       and
                       she
                       called
                       his
                       name
                       Zebulon
                       ,
                       Gen.
                       30.
                       20.
                       
                       Zebulon
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       donum
                       cohabitationis
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Tremelius
                       ,
                       Donatum
                       filium
                       ad
                       conciliandam
                       cohabitationem
                       viri
                       ,
                    
                     a
                     pledge
                     or
                     pawn
                     of
                     the
                     husbands
                     dwelling
                     with
                     his
                     wife
                     ,
                     and
                     delighting
                     in
                     her
                     society
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Spiritual
                     Matrimony
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Marriage
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     That
                     he
                     may
                     betroth
                     us
                     unto
                     himself
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     
                       betroth
                       us
                       in
                       righteousness
                       and
                       judgement
                       ,
                       in
                       loving-kindness
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       mercies
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       faithfulness
                       ,
                       Hos
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     righteousness
                     and
                     faithfulness
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     loving-kindness
                     and
                     mercy
                     in
                     this
                     blessed
                     wedlock
                     :
                     Righteousness
                     and
                     faithfulness
                     required
                     on
                     our
                     parts
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     loving-kindness
                     and
                     mercies
                     on
                     his
                     part
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     losing
                     the
                     righteousness
                     and
                     the
                     faithfulness
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     we
                     should
                     lose
                     the
                     loving-kindness
                     and
                     the
                     mercies
                     :
                     
                       Gratia
                       est
                       habitus
                       mentis
                       totius
                       vit●
                       ordinativus
                       ,
                       Grace
                       is
                       a
                       habit
                       of
                       the
                       mind
                       ordering
                       the
                       whole
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Alensis
                       par
                       .
                       3.
                       qu.
                       61.
                       m.
                    
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     what
                     but
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ?
                     Grace
                     ordereth
                     the
                     whole
                     life
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     spent
                     in
                     unrighteousness
                     ;
                     so
                     likewise
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Grace
                       reigneth
                       through
                       righteousness
                       to
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     5.
                     21.
                     
                     Take
                     away
                     the
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     reign
                     of
                     grace
                     :
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     reign
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     farewell
                     to
                     the
                     reign
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     will
                     look
                     for
                     glory
                     without
                     eternal
                     life
                     .
                     O
                     blessed
                     Jesus
                     who
                     art
                     the
                     only
                     guest
                     and
                     joy
                     of
                     religious
                     souls
                     !
                     I
                     confess
                     that
                     
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     worthy
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     once
                     come
                     under
                     my
                     roof
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     beseech
                     thee
                     to
                     make
                     me
                     fit
                     for
                     thine
                     everlasting
                     abode
                     ;
                     That
                     I
                     being
                     faithfull
                     and
                     fruitfull
                     in
                     all
                     righteousness
                     unto
                     the
                     death
                     ;
                     may
                     receive
                     of
                     thee
                     a
                     Crown
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     who
                     didst
                     dye
                     for
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     rise
                     again
                     for
                     my
                     Justification
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     sittest
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     making
                     intercession
                     for
                     me
                     :
                     Thou
                     hast
                     been
                     the
                     Mediator
                     of
                     this
                     blessed
                     communion
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     my
                     soul
                     ;
                     O
                     be
                     thou
                     also
                     the
                     preserver
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     bless
                     and
                     praise
                     thee
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     one
                     God
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Christ
                 reteined
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   brethren
                   ,
                   mark
                   them
                   which
                   cause
                   divisions
                   and
                   offences
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   learned
                   ,
                   and
                   avoid
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   serve
                   not
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   own
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   good
                   words
                   and
                   fair
                   speeches
                   deceive
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   simple
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   16.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Nec
                   Haereticus
                   pertinet
                   ad
                   Ecclesiam
                   Catholicam
                   quae
                   diligit
                   Deum
                   :
                   Nec
                   Schismaticus
                   ,
                   quoniam
                   diligit
                   Proximum
                   :
                   Aug.
                   de
                   fide
                   &
                   Symbolo
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 
                 Neither
                 doth
                 a
                 Heretick
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 loves
                 God
                 ;
                 nor
                 a
                 Schismatick
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 loves
                 her
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Prooem
                  
                   .
                   Christian
                   Communion
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   its
                   Authority
                   ,
                   in
                   its
                   Excellency
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   its
                   Sincerity
                   .
                
                 
                   GReat
                   are
                   the
                   divisions
                   of
                   wicked
                   and
                   ungodly
                   men
                   ,
                   whilst
                   at
                   first
                   they
                   run
                   away
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   great
                   are
                   their
                   distractions
                   ,
                   when
                   at
                   last
                   they
                   run
                   away
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   their
                   sin
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   needs
                   be
                   at
                   enmity
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   punishment
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   at
                   enmity
                   among
                   themselves
                   :
                   This
                   small
                   Treatise
                   endeavours
                   either
                   to
                   keep
                   us
                   from
                   this
                   great
                   misery
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   recover
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   either
                   to
                   prevent
                   it
                   from
                   coming
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   redress
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   come
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   calleth
                   us
                   to
                   unity
                   against
                   division
                   ,
                   to
                   constancy
                   against
                   distraction
                   ,
                   (
                   since
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   constancy
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   unity
                   )
                   It
                   calleth
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   communion
                   with
                   Christ
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   which
                   communion
                   must
                   have
                   unity
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   constancy
                   from
                   the
                   author
                   
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   For
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   is
                   
                     the
                     same
                     yesterday
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   13.
                   8.
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   unchangeable
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   desires
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   unchangeable
                   in
                   his
                   members
                   ;
                   He
                   will
                   have
                   them
                   the
                   same
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   ;
                   And
                   indeed
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   do
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   constancy
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   real
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   unity
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   communion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   betwixt
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   Those
                   Christians
                   do
                   shew
                   forth
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   immutability
                   or
                   unchangeableness
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   constancy
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   who
                   truly
                   have
                   communion
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   cannot
                   run
                   a
                   gadding
                   after
                   other
                   mens
                   phansies
                   who
                   are
                   really
                   established
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   consciences
                   :
                   They
                   know
                   they
                   have
                   met
                   with
                   the
                   true
                   Christ
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   look
                   not
                   after
                   false
                   Christs
                   ;
                   and
                   regard
                   not
                   them
                   who
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     loe
                     he
                     is
                     here
                     ,
                     or
                     loe
                     he
                     is
                     there
                  
                   ;
                   They
                   have
                   found
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   look
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   desert
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   secret
                   chambers
                   ;
                   For
                   Christ
                   having
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     Loe
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     you
                     alwayès
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   us
                   think
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   must
                   look
                   for
                   Christian
                   communion
                   in
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   look
                   for
                   it
                   only
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   ,
                   &
                   much
                   rather
                   in
                   himself
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   do
                   make
                   but
                   one
                   true
                   Christian
                   communion
                   ;
                   Accordingly
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   consider
                   this
                   communion
                   ,
                   first
                   in
                   its
                   authority
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   us
                   thereto
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   authority
                   as
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   calleth
                   us
                   thereto
                   by
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   After
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   the
                   same
                   communion
                   in
                   its
                   excellency
                   ;
                   for
                   authority
                   and
                   excellency
                   are
                   reciprocal
                   in
                   Gods
                   commands
                   ;
                   He
                   commonly
                   commaning
                   that
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   authority
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   bestowed
                   the
                   greatest
                   excellency
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   the
                   same
                   Christian
                   communion
                   in
                   its
                   sincerity
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   spiritual
                   exercises
                   or
                   duties
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   desire
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   communion
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   excellency
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   sincerity
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   the
                   seer
                   and
                   searcher
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   of
                   hearts
                   ,
                   accounteth
                   nothing
                   excellent
                   in
                   his
                   service
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   Lord
                   make
                   me
                   earnestly
                   desire
                   this
                   Christian
                   communion
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   its
                   authority
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   from
                   Christ
                   the
                   eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   make
                   me
                   highly
                   admire
                   this
                   communion
                   for
                   its
                   excellency
                   ,
                   as
                   continuing
                   with
                   Christ
                   ;
                   make
                   me
                   cordially
                   embrace
                   this
                   communion
                   for
                   its
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   as
                   wholly
                   ending
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   true
                   Christian
                   communion
                   indeed
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   its
                   beginning
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   its
                   continuance
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   its
                   end
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     ex
                     ipso
                     ,
                     per
                     ipsum
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     ipsum
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   36.
                   )
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   great
                   authority
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   great
                   excellency
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   great
                   sincerity
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   Of
                   Christian
                   Communion
                   in
                   its
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Christ
                     requires
                     our
                     Communion
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     authority
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Head
                     :
                     which
                     hath
                     the
                     most
                     noble
                     and
                     most
                     powerfull
                     influence
                     upon
                     the
                     members
                     .
                     The
                     nature
                     ,
                     the
                     reasons
                     ,
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     the
                     proofs
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     COmmunion
                     with
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     way
                     to
                     Salvation
                     by
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     embrace
                     not
                     his
                     Communion
                     here
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     enjoy
                     his
                     Salvation
                     hereafter
                     :
                     For
                     Christ
                     as
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     though
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     commander
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     defender
                     and
                     maintainer
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     gates
                     of
                     hell
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     prevail
                     against
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     Judgement
                     upon
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       1.
                       5.
                       
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       true
                       Vine
                       :
                    
                     That
                     our
                     Saviour
                     spake
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Secundum
                       quod
                       caput
                       Ecclesiae
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     humanity
                     ,
                     
                     whereby
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     with
                     us
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Vine
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     with
                     its
                     branches
                     .
                     Nor
                     can
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     fitter
                     similitude
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christ
                     with
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     this
                     of
                     a
                     Vine
                     with
                     its
                     branches
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     a
                     Vine
                     in
                     the
                     winter
                     is
                     without
                     its
                     branches
                     ,
                     so
                     was
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     passion
                     without
                     his
                     disciples
                     :
                     
                       for
                       they
                       all
                       forsook
                       him
                       and
                       fled
                       ,
                       Mark
                    
                     14.
                     50.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     a
                     Vine
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     without
                     its
                     branches
                     is
                     without
                     it
                     is
                     beauty
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     was
                     yet
                     without
                     its
                     disciples
                     ,
                     hanging
                     upon
                     his
                     cross
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       no
                       form
                       nor
                       comeliness
                       ;
                       and
                       when
                       we
                       shall
                       see
                       him
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       beauty
                       that
                       we
                       should
                       desire
                       him
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     53.
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     a
                     Vine
                     is
                     first
                     planted
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     before
                     it
                     brings
                     forth
                     branches
                     ;
                     So
                     was
                     our
                     Saviour
                     first
                     laid
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     before
                     his
                     Church
                     was
                     increased
                     and
                     multiplied
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     Vine
                     is
                     the
                     basis
                     and
                     foundation
                     which
                     sustaineth
                     the
                     branches
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     Christ
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     :
                     
                       Other
                       foundation
                       can
                       no
                       man
                       lay
                       ,
                       then
                       that
                       is
                       laied
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     3.
                     11.
                     
                     The
                     fellow-labourers
                     with
                     God
                     (
                     spoken
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     ninth
                     verse
                     )
                     may
                     help
                     under
                     prop
                     the
                     branches
                     :
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     Vine
                     that
                     can
                     sustain
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     branches
                     have
                     all
                     their
                     greeness
                     ,
                     and
                     growth
                     ,
                     and
                     fruit
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Vine
                     :
                     So
                     hath
                     the
                     Church
                     all
                     its
                     beauty
                     and
                     nourishment
                     and
                     increase
                     from
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     Vine
                     doth
                     transfuse
                     its
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     therewith
                     its
                     vertue
                     into
                     the
                     branches
                     ,
                     so
                     doth
                     Christ
                     communicate
                     to
                     his
                     members
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     Christians
                     ,
                     his
                     vertue
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     Christians
                     ,
                     nay
                     the
                     very
                     nature
                     and
                     being
                     of
                     his
                     filiation
                     or
                     Son-ship
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     communicable
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     makes
                     them
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     adoption
                     and
                     Grace
                     :
                     Lastly
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     observation
                     )
                     As
                     the
                     branches
                     are
                     the
                     most
                     contemptible
                     of
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     wood
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     off
                     from
                     the
                     Vine
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     whiles
                     they
                     are
                     on
                     it
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     are
                     without
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     base
                     and
                     contemptible
                     .
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     can
                     liken
                     them
                     to
                     nothing
                     but
                     to
                     dogs
                     or
                     swine
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       it
                       is
                       hapned
                       to
                       them
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       true
                       proverb
                       ,
                       the
                       Dog
                       is
                       turned
                       to
                       his
                       own
                       vomit
                       again
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Sow
                       that
                       was
                       washed
                       to
                       her
                       wallowing
                       in
                       the
                       mire
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     22.
                     
                     But
                     whiles
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     glorious
                     and
                     excellent
                     above
                     all
                     others
                     ;
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Pteer
                     labours
                     for
                     variety
                     of
                     titles
                     to
                     express
                     their
                     excellency
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       ye
                       are
                       a
                       chosen
                       generation
                       .
                       
                       a
                       royall
                       Priesthood
                       ,
                       an
                       holy
                       Nation
                       ,
                       a
                       peculiar
                       People
                       ,
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     9
                     
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     
                       Partakers
                       of
                       the
                       divine
                       nature
                       ,
                       having
                       escaped
                       the
                       corruption
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       through
                       lust
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     1.
                     4.
                     
                     In
                     his
                     first
                     list
                     of
                     titles
                     he
                     makes
                     them
                     much
                     more
                     then
                     other
                     men
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     Second
                     ,
                     he
                     supposes
                     them
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     God
                     :
                     Christ
                     as
                     man
                     ,
                     communicating
                     to
                     his
                     members
                     the
                     excellencies
                     of
                     his
                     humanity
                     ,
                     making
                     them
                     a
                     chosen
                     ,
                     a
                     holy
                     ,
                     a
                     peculiar
                     people
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     communicating
                     to
                     them
                     the
                     excellencies
                     of
                     his
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     making
                     them
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     divine
                     nature
                     :
                     
                       In
                       capite
                       tria
                       possumus
                       considerare
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Aqu.
                       (
                       tertia
                       par
                       .
                       qu.
                       8.
                       ar
                       .
                       1.
                       )
                       Ordinem
                       ,
                       perfectionem
                       ,
                       &
                       virtutem
                       :
                    
                     we
                     must
                     consider
                     in
                     the
                     Head
                     these
                     three
                     things
                     ;
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     highest
                     part
                     in
                     order
                     ;
                     The
                     noblest
                     part
                     in
                     perfection
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     chiefest
                     part
                     in
                     operation
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     is
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     as
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     highest
                     part
                     in
                     order
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     neerest
                     the
                     most
                     high
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     alone
                     men
                     and
                     angels
                     are
                     brought
                     near
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     distance
                     betwixt
                     finite
                     and
                     infinite
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     infinite
                     ;
                     The
                     Angels
                     then
                     being
                     finite
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     men
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     parallel
                     or
                     equi-distance
                     from
                     infinity
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     Mediators
                     to
                     bring
                     us
                     unto
                     God
                     :
                     Only
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     joined
                     finite
                     and
                     infinite
                     in
                     one
                     person
                     ,
                     can
                     join
                     them
                     together
                     by
                     his
                     mediation
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     noblest
                     part
                     in
                     perfection
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     alone
                     had
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     truth
                     :
                     all
                     others
                     have
                     received
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       fulness
                       have
                       all
                       we
                       received
                       ,
                       John
                       1
                       ,
                       16.
                       
                       Quo
                       propinquius
                       est
                       receptivum
                       causae
                       influenti
                       ,
                       eò
                       abundantius
                       recipit
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     neerer
                     that
                     which
                     receives
                     the
                     influence
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     gives
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     plentifully
                     it
                     is
                     supplied
                     ;
                     thus
                     Astronomy
                     teacheth
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Moon
                     in
                     its
                     conjunction
                     with
                     the
                     Sun
                     hath
                     in
                     truth
                     more
                     light
                     in
                     it self
                     :
                     though
                     in
                     the
                     opposition
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     farthest
                     from
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     it
                     seem
                     more
                     enlightned
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     us
                     ;
                     So
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     Christ
                     received
                     most
                     Grace
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     neerest
                     God
                     the
                     fountain
                     and
                     giver
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     joined
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     person
                     ,
                     whereas
                     the
                     spirits
                     of
                     the
                     best
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     are
                     joined
                     to
                     him
                     only
                     in
                     affection
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     are
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     either
                     sort
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     the
                     neerest
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     conjunction
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     chiefest
                     part
                     in
                     operation
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     virtue
                     and
                     motion
                     ●f
                     all
                     other
                     members
                     dependeth
                     on
                     the
                     Head
                     ;
                     So
                     the
                     vertue
                     and
                     motion
                     of
                     religious
                     Souls
                     dependeth
                     on
                     Christ
                     .
                     Hence
                     the
                     Apostle
                     is
                     more
                     ,
                     willing
                     to
                     glory
                     in
                     his
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     then
                     
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     to
                     glory
                     in
                     our
                     supposed
                     strength
                     ;
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     supposed
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     an
                     unlogicall
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     by
                     an
                     untheological
                     supposition
                     which
                     we
                     do
                     challenge
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     without
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     supposed
                     strength
                     by
                     a
                     
                       supponis
                       quod
                       non
                       est
                       supponendum
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     man
                     that
                     supposeth
                     himself
                     to
                     have
                     strength
                     from
                     himself
                     ,
                     supposeth
                     what
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     be
                     supposed
                     logically
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     reason
                     ;
                     much
                     more
                     theologically
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     religion
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     
                       without
                       me
                       you
                       can
                       do
                       nothing
                       ,
                       Sine
                       me
                       nihil
                       potestis
                       facere
                       ,
                       John
                       15.
                       5.
                       
                       Nec
                       mirum
                       ,
                       quia
                       nec
                       Deus
                       sine
                       ipso
                       aliquid
                       fecit
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Aquinas
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     do
                     nothing
                     without
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     God
                     himself
                     did
                     nothing
                     without
                     him
                     :
                     as
                     appears
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       1.
                       3.
                       
                       Sine
                       ipso
                       factum
                       est
                       nihil
                       quod
                       factum
                       est
                       ,
                       without
                       him
                       was
                       not
                       any
                       thing
                       made
                       that
                       was
                       made
                       .
                    
                     Accordingly
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     saying
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     instructed
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     the
                     humble
                     ,
                     and
                     stopped
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     the
                     proud
                     :
                     
                       In
                       quo
                       &
                       corda
                       instruit
                       humilium
                       ,
                       &
                       ora
                       obstruit
                       superborum
                       .
                    
                     I
                     had
                     rather
                     be
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     humble
                     to
                     have
                     my
                     heart
                     instructed
                     ,
                     then
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     proud
                     to
                     have
                     my
                     mouth
                     stopped
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     therefore
                     say
                     unto
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       my
                       strength
                       and
                       my
                       redeemer
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     19.
                     14.
                     
                     Or
                     I
                     will
                     say
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       take
                       pleasure
                       in
                       infirmities
                       for
                       Christs
                       sake
                       ,
                       for
                       when
                       I
                       am
                       weak
                       then
                       am
                       I
                       strong
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     12.
                     10.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     am
                     weak
                     in
                     my self
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     sufficient
                     strength
                     to
                     glory
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     trust
                     to
                     ,
                     being
                     strong
                     in
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     therefore
                     let
                     me
                     follow
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     humility
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Most
                       gladly
                       will
                       I
                       rather
                       glory
                       in
                       my
                       infirmities
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       Christ
                       may
                       rest
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                       12.
                       9.
                       
                       Power
                    
                     is
                     accounted
                     matter
                     of
                     glory
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     who
                     desireth
                     to
                     rely
                     upon
                     himself
                     ;
                     But
                     Weakness
                     is
                     matter
                     of
                     glory
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     who
                     desireth
                     to
                     rely
                     wholly
                     upon
                     his
                     Saviour
                     :
                     Hence
                     Saint
                     
                       Bernard
                       ,
                       Quis
                       dabit
                       mihi
                       non
                       solum
                       infirmari
                       ,
                       sed
                       &
                       destitui
                       ac
                       dificere
                       penitus
                       à
                       memet
                       ipso
                       ,
                       ut
                       Domini
                       virtutum
                       virtute
                       stabiliar
                       ,
                       (
                       Serm.
                       25.
                       super
                       Cant.
                    
                     )
                     O
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     be
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     in
                     -
                     firme
                     and
                     defective
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     a
                     swowning
                     fit
                     in
                     my self
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     strengthned
                     and
                     revived
                     by
                     his
                     power
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     power
                     and
                     strength
                     ;
                     He
                     comes
                     very
                     neer
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     expression
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       ut
                       tanquam
                       in
                       tabernaculo
                       inhabitet
                       in
                       me
                       virtus
                       Christi
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       Christ
                       may
                       rest
                       in
                       me
                       as
                       in
                       a
                       tabernacle
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     shortness
                     of
                     continuance
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     the
                     uncertainty
                     of
                     abode
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     tabernacles
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     too
                     much
                     of
                     Christs
                     company
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     slenderness
                     of
                     entertainment
                     that
                     was
                     used
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     could
                     never
                     enough
                     bewail
                     his
                     own
                     unworthiness
                     to
                     entertain
                     such
                     a
                     heavenly
                     guest
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     this
                     Communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     our
                     Head
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     better
                     understood
                     from
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     who
                     maketh
                     a
                     whole
                     Sermon
                     concerning
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     fore-quoted
                     15.
                     
                     Chapter
                     of
                     Saint
                     John
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     eleven
                     first
                     verses
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     best
                     learn
                     this
                     doctrine
                     by
                     considering
                     the
                     chief
                     heads
                     of
                     that
                     Sermon
                     ;
                     For
                     therein
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     sheweth
                     us
                     the
                     nature
                     ,
                     the
                     reasons
                     ,
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     proofs
                     or
                     evidences
                     of
                     our
                     Communion
                     with
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       nature
                       of
                       this
                       communion
                       ,
                       Abide
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     4.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     that
                     whereby
                     we
                     abide
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     in
                     us
                     ;
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       evermore
                       dwell
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       in
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     we
                     dwell
                     in
                     him
                     by
                     faith
                     believing
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     by
                     love
                     obeying
                     his
                     commands
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     desire
                     ,
                     hungring
                     and
                     thirsting
                     after
                     his
                     presence
                     ;
                     He
                     dwells
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     enlightning
                     our
                     understandings
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     believe
                     ,
                     inflaming
                     our
                     affections
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfying
                     our
                     desires
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     delight
                     and
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     Glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       reasons
                       of
                       this
                       communion
                    
                     :
                     for
                     although
                     his
                     command
                     be
                     enough
                     to
                     compell
                     us
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     use
                     reasons
                     to
                     perswade
                     us
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     himself
                     ;
                     And
                     those
                     reasons
                     are
                     five
                     ,
                     whereof
                     four
                     are
                     positive
                     arguments
                     ,
                     the
                     fift
                     is
                     privative
                     ;
                     The
                     first
                     positive
                     argument
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     communicate
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     our
                     own
                     Sanctification
                     ,
                     set
                     forth
                     by
                     two
                     words
                     of
                     Purging
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     2.
                     and
                     of
                     cleansing
                     v.
                     3.
                     by
                     abiding
                     in
                     him
                     we
                     are
                     purged
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     ,
                     and
                     cleansed
                     from
                     the
                     pollution
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     positive
                     argument
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     communicate
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     our
                     fruitfulness
                     in
                     all
                     good
                     works
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       5.
                       
                       He
                       that
                       abideth
                       in
                       me
                       and
                       I
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       bringeth
                       forth
                       much
                       fruit
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     fruits
                     of
                     piety
                     and
                     religion
                     towards
                     God
                     ;
                     fruits
                     of
                     temperance
                     and
                     sobriety
                     towards
                     himself
                     ;
                     fruits
                     of
                     justice
                     and
                     charity
                     towards
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     like
                     a
                     tree
                     planted
                     by
                     the
                     water
                     side
                     bringing
                     forth
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     and
                     seasons
                     the
                     fruits
                     
                     of
                     a
                     holy
                     ,
                     a
                     chaste
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     upright
                     conversation
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     communicate
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     our
                     own
                     contentation
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       7.
                       
                       Ye
                       shall
                       ask
                       what
                       you
                       will
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       done
                       unto
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     abideth
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     conformeth
                     his
                     will
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     sure
                     to
                     obtain
                     what
                     he
                     asketh
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     asketh
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     please
                     him
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     excellent
                     prayer
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       they
                       may
                       obtain
                       their
                       petitions
                       ,
                       make
                       them
                       to
                       ask
                       such
                       things
                       as
                       shall
                       please
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     (
                     Collect
                     for
                     10.
                     
                     Sunday
                     after
                     Trin.
                     )
                     So
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     glosseth
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Manendo
                       quippe
                       in
                       Christo
                       ,
                       quid
                       velle
                       possunt
                       nisi
                       quod
                       convenit
                       Christo
                       ?
                       quid
                       velle
                       possunt
                       manendo
                       in
                       salvatore
                       ,
                       nisi
                       quod
                       alienum
                       non
                       est
                       à
                       salute
                       ?
                    
                     He
                     that
                     abideth
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     what
                     can
                     he
                     ask
                     against
                     Christ
                     ?
                     He
                     that
                     abideth
                     in
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     what
                     can
                     he
                     ask
                     that
                     is
                     destructive
                     of
                     salvation
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     if
                     he
                     beg
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     granted
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     begs
                     it
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       Quia
                       si
                       hoc
                       petimus
                       quod
                       non
                       fit
                       ,
                       non
                       hoe
                       petimus
                       quod
                       habet
                       mans●o
                       in
                       Christo
                       ,
                       sed
                       quod
                       habet
                       cupiditas
                       aut
                       infirmitas
                       carnis
                    
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     ask
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     do
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     ask
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     being
                     and
                     abiding
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     being
                     and
                     abiding
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     fleshly
                     lusts
                     and
                     infirmities
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     this
                     being
                     a
                     certain
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     desires
                     to
                     live
                     rather
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     his
                     own
                     will
                     ;
                     he
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     discontented
                     for
                     whatsoever
                     befals
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     knows
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     God
                     hear
                     him
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     heareth
                     him
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     profit
                     ;
                     
                       si
                       non
                       audit
                       ad
                       voluntatem
                       ,
                       audit
                       ad
                       utilitatem
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     perswaded
                     that
                     
                       all
                       things
                       work
                       together
                       for
                       good
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       love
                       God
                       ,
                       (
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     28.
                     
                     )
                     he
                     resolves
                     to
                     be
                     thankful
                     for
                     what
                     God
                     gives
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     what
                     he
                     denies
                     him
                     and
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       that
                       resolves
                       to
                       be
                       thankfull
                       ,
                       is
                       sure
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       miserable
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     fourth
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     communicate
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ;
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       8.
                       
                       Herein
                       is
                       my
                       father
                       glorified
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       bear
                       much
                       fruit
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     agreeable
                     with
                     that
                     Doctrine
                     in
                     his
                     first
                     Sermon
                     upon
                     the
                     Mount
                     ;
                     
                       Let
                       your
                       light
                       so
                       shine
                       before
                       men
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       see
                       your
                       good
                       works
                       ,
                       and
                       glorifie
                       your
                       Father
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     5.
                     16.
                     
                     An
                     argument
                     so
                     powerfull
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     call
                     it
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     or
                     violentum
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     offereth
                     
                     force
                     or
                     violence
                     to
                     our
                     consciences
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     but
                     tell
                     us
                     that
                     unless
                     we
                     do
                     glorifie
                     our
                     God
                     here
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     glorified
                     by
                     him
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fifth
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     communicate
                     with
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     is
                     rather
                     privative
                     ,
                     then
                     positive
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     communion
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     reason
                     is
                     urged
                     in
                     the
                     sixth
                     ver
                     .
                     
                       If
                       a
                       man
                       abide
                       not
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       cast
                       forth
                       as
                       a
                       branch
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       withered
                       ,
                       and
                       men
                       gather
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       cast
                       them
                       into
                       the
                       fire
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       are
                       burned
                       :
                    
                     Where
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     abide
                     not
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     which
                     those
                     endure
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     hell
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     punishment
                     of
                     loss
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     punishment
                     of
                     sense
                     ;
                     The
                     punishment
                     of
                     loss
                     is
                     twofold
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     loss
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       is
                       cast
                       forth
                    
                     ;
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     loss
                     of
                     nourishment
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       is
                       withered
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     punishment
                     of
                     sense
                     is
                     also
                     twofold
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     confined
                     to
                     ill
                     company
                     ,
                     
                       men
                       gather
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     gathered
                     together
                     with
                     other
                     branches
                     as
                     rotten
                     as
                     himself
                     ;
                     he
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     company
                     but
                     of
                     wicked
                     men
                     and
                     of
                     evil
                     spirits
                     ;
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     see
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     late
                     outrages
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     most
                     unsufferable
                     mischeif
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     so
                     tedious
                     for
                     an
                     hour
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     ever
                     ?
                     2
                     He
                     is
                     cast
                     into
                     a
                     place
                     of
                     torment
                     to
                     be
                     there
                     tormented
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       cast
                       them
                       into
                       the
                       fire
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       are
                       burned
                    
                     ;
                     Hence
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     most
                     excellently
                     ,
                     
                       Vnum
                       è
                       duobus
                       Palmiti
                       congruit
                       ;
                       aut
                       vitis
                       aut
                       ignis
                       ;
                       si
                       in
                       vite
                       non
                       est
                       ,
                       in
                       igne
                       erit
                       ;
                       ut
                       ergo
                       in
                       igne
                       non
                       sit
                       ,
                       maneat
                       in
                       vite
                    
                     ;
                     One
                     of
                     those
                     two
                     things
                     must
                     needs
                     befall
                     every
                     branch
                     ,
                     either
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Vine
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                     ;
                     therefore
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     he
                     were
                     best
                     abide
                     in
                     the
                     Vine
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       9.
                       
                       As
                       the
                       Father
                       hath
                       loved
                       me
                       ,
                       so
                       I
                       have
                       loved
                       you
                       ;
                       continue
                       ye
                       in
                       my
                       love
                       :
                    
                     Gods
                     love
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     efficient
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     his
                     grace
                     is
                     the
                     secundary
                     or
                     instrumental
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     hath
                     found
                     that
                     also
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       manete
                       in
                       dilectione
                       mea
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       in
                       gratia
                       mea
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     he
                     ;
                     continue
                     ye
                     in
                     my
                     love
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     my
                     grace
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     an
                     enemy
                     to
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     fitted
                     for
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     sheweth
                     the
                     proofs
                     or
                     evidences
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     rejoyce
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     repent
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     proofs
                     are
                     three
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     first
                     proof
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     Christs
                     words
                     abide
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       7.
                       
                       If
                       ye
                       abide
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       words
                       abide
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     one
                     alwayes
                     accompanies
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     those
                     men
                     give
                     an
                     ill
                     proof
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     business
                     to
                     revile
                     and
                     reproach
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     
                       Tunc
                       dicenda
                       sunt
                       verba
                       ejus
                       in
                       nobis
                       manere
                       ,
                       quando
                       facimus
                       qua
                       praecepit
                       ,
                       &
                       diligimus
                       que
                       promisit
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     .
                     Then
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     said
                     that
                     his
                     words
                     do
                     abide
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     do
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     ;
                     But
                     Aquinas
                     tells
                     us
                     that
                     
                       Christs
                       words
                       do
                       abide
                       in
                       us
                       when
                       we
                       believe
                       them
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       love
                       them
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       consider
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       we
                       obey
                       them
                       ,
                       Amando
                       ,
                       credendo
                       ,
                       meditando
                       ,
                       &
                       implendo
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     proves
                     this
                     his
                     Exposition
                     from
                     
                       Prov.
                       4.
                       20
                       21.
                       
                       My
                       son
                       attend
                       to
                       my
                       words
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     believe
                     them
                     ;
                     
                       Encline
                       thine
                       ear
                       unto
                       my
                       sayings
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     obey
                     and
                     fulfill
                     them
                     :
                     
                       Let
                       them
                       not
                       depart
                       from
                       thine
                       eyes
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     consider
                     and
                     meditate
                     upon
                     them
                     ;
                     
                       Keep
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       thine
                       heart
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     entirely
                     affect
                     and
                     love
                     them
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Christ
                     do
                     thus
                     abide
                     in
                     us
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     by
                     love
                     ,
                     by
                     meditation
                     and
                     by
                     obedience
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     sure
                     token
                     that
                     we
                     our selves
                     do
                     abide
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Bern.
                       (
                       Serm.
                       69.
                       super
                       .
                       Cantic
                       .
                       )
                       Si
                       sensero
                       aperiri
                       mihi
                       sensum
                       ,
                       ut
                       intellig●m
                       Scripturas
                       aut
                       uberiores
                       desursum
                       influere
                       animo
                       meditationum
                       imbres
                       ,
                       non
                       ambigo
                       sponsum
                       adesse
                       ;
                       Verbi
                       siquidem
                       hae
                       copiae
                       sunt
                       ,
                       &
                       de
                       plenitudine
                       ejus
                       ista
                       accipimus
                       :
                    
                     If
                     I
                     perceive
                     my
                     understanding
                     opened
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     influence
                     and
                     distillation
                     of
                     heavenly
                     meditations
                     upon
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     doubt
                     but
                     the
                     Bridegroom
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     ;
                     for
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     armies
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     doth
                     march
                     withall
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     from
                     his
                     fulness
                     ,
                     that
                     my
                     soul
                     is
                     thus
                     filled
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     proof
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     continue
                     and
                     abide
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     consequent
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       10.
                       
                       If
                       ye
                       keep
                       my
                       commandments
                       ,
                       ye
                       shall
                       abide
                       in
                       my
                       love
                       :
                    
                     No
                     keeping
                     of
                     his
                     commandments
                     ,
                     no
                     abiding
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Solifidian
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     dangerous
                     condition
                     ,
                     who
                     seeks
                     not
                     to
                     joyn
                     obedience
                     to
                     his
                     faith
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     abides
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     then
                     can
                     he
                     expect
                     that
                     Christ
                     should
                     interpose
                     his
                     death
                     and
                     passion
                     betwixt
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     sinful
                     soul
                     ,
                     since
                     
                     that
                     interposition
                     is
                     clearly
                     the
                     greatest
                     effect
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     of
                     Christs
                     love
                     ?
                     
                       Greater
                       love
                       hath
                       no
                       man
                       ,
                       then
                       this
                       ,
                       that
                       a
                       man
                       lay
                       down
                       his
                       life
                       for
                       his
                       friends
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     15.
                     13.
                     
                     Our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     dyed
                     for
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     but
                     none
                     shall
                     have
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     his
                     friends
                     ;
                     and
                     none
                     are
                     his
                     friends
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     abide
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     ;
                     and
                     none
                     abide
                     in
                     his
                     love
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     keep
                     his
                     commandments
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     by
                     their
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     yet
                     at
                     least
                     by
                     their
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     proof
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     joy
                     remaineth
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       11.
                       
                       These
                       things
                       have
                       I
                       spoken
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       (
                       sc
                       .
                    
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     belong
                     to
                     your
                     abiding
                     in
                     me
                     )
                     
                       that
                       my
                       joy
                       might
                       remain
                       in
                       you
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       your
                       joy
                       might
                       be
                       full
                    
                     ;
                     Lord
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     mercy
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     thy
                     joy
                     doth
                     come
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     that
                     it
                     doth
                     remain
                     in
                     us
                     ?
                     And
                     from
                     whence
                     co●●●h
                     thy
                     joy
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     thy
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     reconciled
                     us
                     unto
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     consciences
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     abide
                     in
                     any
                     sin
                     ,
                     to
                     hinder
                     the
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     hazard
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     that
                     reconciliation
                     ?
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     a
                     joy
                     not
                     heard
                     of
                     but
                     amongst
                     Christian
                     ,
                     a
                     joy
                     not
                     found
                     but
                     amongst
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Christ
                       witnessing
                       with
                       their
                       spirits
                       that
                       they
                       are
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       and
                       if
                       children
                       ,
                       then
                       heirs
                       ,
                       heirs
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       joynt-heirs
                       with
                       Christ
                       ;
                       if
                       so
                       be
                       that
                       they
                       suffer
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       also
                       glorified
                       together
                       :
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     all
                     the
                     losses
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     can
                     discourage
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     the
                     heirs
                     of
                     heaven
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     all
                     the
                     sufferings
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     can
                     dismay
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     next
                     world
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     they
                     can
                     be
                     losers
                     and
                     sufferers
                     only
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     sure
                     they
                     shall
                     have
                     gain
                     and
                     glory
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     That
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     is
                     as
                     our
                     participation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     exteral
                     or
                     internal
                     ;
                     The
                     one
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     only
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     :
                     The
                     way
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     in
                     a
                     bad
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     NO
                     man
                     can
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     wise
                     without
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     righteous
                     without
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     holy
                     without
                     holiness
                     ,
                     true
                     without
                     truth
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     see
                     without
                     light
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     live
                     without
                     life
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     wise
                     ,
                     righteous
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     true
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     see
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     live
                     without
                     Christ
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       he
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       made
                       unto
                       us
                       wisdom
                       ,
                       and
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       sanctification
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     1.
                     30.
                     and
                     he
                     alone
                     is
                     
                       the
                       light
                       which
                       lighteth
                       every
                       man
                       that
                       cometh
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                    
                     John
                     1.
                     9.
                     and
                     he
                     alone
                     is
                     
                       the
                       truth
                       and
                       the
                       life
                    
                     ,
                     John
                     14.
                     6.
                     
                     Therefore
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     Communion
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     cannot
                     have
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     truth
                     ,
                     light
                     or
                     life
                     from
                     him
                     :
                     But
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     since
                     He
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     on
                     earth
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     can
                     partake
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     can
                     communicate
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     For
                     participation
                     and
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     are
                     in
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     language
                     equipollent
                     ,
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Quae
                       participatio
                       ,
                       quae
                       communio
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     set
                     down
                     as
                     terms
                     convertible
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                     6.
                     14.
                     
                     So
                     far
                     therefore
                     as
                     we
                     participate
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     forth
                     we
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     participate
                     of
                     him
                     only
                     externally
                     :
                     whether
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     we
                     communicate
                     with
                     him
                     only
                     externally
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     participate
                     of
                     him
                     internally
                     ,
                     we
                     communicate
                     also
                     with
                     him
                     internally
                     :
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     excellent
                     determination
                     of
                     that
                     irrefragable
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     upon
                     this
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       An
                       mali
                       pertineant
                       ad
                       unionem
                       capitis
                       cum
                       corpore
                       Ecclesiae
                       ?
                    
                     whether
                     wicked
                     men
                     belong
                     to
                     that
                     Union
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Christ
                     as
                     head
                     ,
                     is
                     united
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     :
                     which
                     question
                     he
                     determines
                     in
                     the
                     negative
                     ,
                     saying
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       Mali
                       quidem
                       sunt
                       in
                       unitate
                       Ecclesiae
                       dummodo
                       habent
                       fidem
                       rectam
                       ,
                       ut
                       zizania
                       cum
                       tritico
                       ,
                    
                     Mat.
                     13.
                     
                       sed
                       non
                       sunt
                       in
                       unitate
                       corporis
                       Ecclesiae
                       ;
                       sunt
                       ergo
                       de
                       Ecclesia
                       ,
                       sed
                       non
                       de
                       corpore
                       Ecclesiae
                       ;
                       nam
                       ut
                       in
                       corpore
                       humano
                       est
                       unio
                       membrorum
                       duplex
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       materialis
                       per
                       nervos
                       ,
                       &
                       formalis
                       per
                       vitam
                       ,
                       sic
                       in
                       corpore
                       
                       Ecclesiae
                       est
                       duplex
                       unio
                       membrorum
                       ,
                       una
                       quasi
                       materialis
                       quae
                       est
                       per
                       fidem
                       ,
                       alia
                       formalis
                       quae
                       est
                       per
                       charitatem
                       :
                       (
                       Al●n.
                       par
                       .
                       3.
                       qu.
                       12.
                       m.
                       2.
                       ar
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     )
                     Wicked
                     men
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     profess
                     the
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     tares
                     are
                     with
                     the
                     wheat
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     13.
                     
                     But
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     twofold
                     Union
                     of
                     the
                     members
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     a
                     material
                     union
                     by
                     nerves
                     &
                     ligaments
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     formal
                     union
                     by
                     spirit
                     and
                     life
                     ;
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     twofold
                     union
                     of
                     the
                     members
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     material
                     union
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     a
                     formal
                     union
                     in
                     the
                     inward
                     affection
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     that
                     Faith
                     which
                     they
                     profess
                     ;
                     And
                     hence
                     is
                     that
                     distinction
                     of
                     Aquinas
                     (
                     for
                     Stapleton
                     and
                     the
                     later
                     writers
                     have
                     it
                     from
                     him
                     )
                     
                       Quidam
                       sunt
                       de
                       Ecclesiae
                       numero
                       tantum
                       ;
                       quidam
                       &
                       merito
                       &
                       numero
                    
                     ;
                     Some
                     men
                     are
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     only
                     in
                     their
                     number
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     persons
                     ;
                     some
                     also
                     in
                     their
                     merit
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     Dispositions
                     :
                     some
                     men
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     only
                     with
                     their
                     ears
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     their
                     mouths
                     ;
                     but
                     others
                     partake
                     of
                     them
                     also
                     with
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin-mother
                     ,
                     
                       She
                       kept
                       all
                       these
                       sayings
                       in
                       her
                       heart
                       ,
                    
                     Luke
                     2.
                     51.
                     the
                     one
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     are
                     Christs
                     external
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     his
                     internal
                     communicants
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Apostle
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     useth
                     three
                     other
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     concord
                     ,
                     part
                     ,
                     agreement
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     effect
                     so
                     many
                     pledges
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     testimonials
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     of
                     our
                     internal
                     communion
                     with
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     causeth
                     us
                     to
                     have
                     concord
                     ,
                     part
                     and
                     agreement
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     Concord
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     united
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     affections
                     ;
                     Part
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     united
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     promises
                     ;
                     Agreement
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     united
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     professions
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     this
                     rule
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     increase
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     must
                     increase
                     our
                     comfort
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     for
                     our
                     consolation
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       as
                       far
                       as
                       we
                       partake
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       so
                       far
                       we
                       communicate
                       with
                       him
                       ;
                       and
                       as
                       far
                       as
                       we
                       communicate
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                       so
                       far
                       we
                       partake
                       of
                       him
                       .
                    
                     If
                     our
                     participation
                     of
                     Christ
                     be
                     only
                     external
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     that
                     of
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     who
                     draw
                     neer
                     him
                     with
                     their
                     lips
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     heart
                     is
                     far
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     who
                     hear
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     receive
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     meerly
                     for
                     custom
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     for
                     curiosity
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     some
                     other
                     external
                     consideration
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     only
                     external
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     only
                     do
                     help
                     to
                     make
                     up
                     that
                     visible
                     body
                     ,
                     whereof
                     man
                     is
                     the
                     Head
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     our
                     participation
                     of
                     Christ
                     be
                     internal
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     that
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     hear
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     receive
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     out
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     hear
                     him
                     speaking
                     to
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     find
                     him
                     nourishing
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     not
                     only
                     external
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     and
                     much
                     rather
                     internal
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     help
                     make
                     up
                     that
                     mystical
                     body
                     ,
                     whereof
                     Christ
                     alone
                     is
                     the
                     Head
                     :
                     
                       For
                       t
                       is
                       our
                       heart
                       makes
                       our
                       Head
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       are
                       Christians
                       :
                    
                     if
                     our
                     heart
                     be
                     with
                     man
                     more
                     then
                     with
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     religion
                     ,
                     then
                     man
                     is
                     our
                     head
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     our
                     heart
                     be
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     more
                     then
                     with
                     man
                     in
                     our
                     religion
                     ,
                     then
                     Christ
                     is
                     our
                     Head
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     men
                     are
                     better
                     Christians
                     under
                     a
                     more
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     then
                     others
                     are
                     under
                     a
                     more
                     incorrupt
                     form
                     of
                     doctrine
                     and
                     discipline
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     the
                     good
                     Christian
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     looks
                     more
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     after
                     his
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     may
                     haply
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     ;
                     Christian
                     in
                     a
                     bad
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     Christ
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     without
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     nay
                     indeed
                     against
                     it
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     looks
                     more
                     after
                     his
                     Church
                     then
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     a
                     bad
                     Christian
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     Church
                     cannot
                     make
                     him
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     without
                     Christ
                     .
                     Accordingly
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     better
                     Christian
                     in
                     an
                     unreformed
                     Church
                     ,
                     if
                     his
                     religion
                     be
                     above
                     his
                     faction
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     a
                     reformed
                     Church
                     ,
                     if
                     his
                     faction
                     be
                     above
                     his
                     religion
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     had
                     much
                     rather
                     have
                     a
                     Christian
                     mind
                     in
                     an
                     unchristian
                     or
                     antichristian
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     an
                     unchristian
                     mind
                     in
                     the
                     purest
                     Christian
                     Church
                     that
                     is
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     Christ
                     be
                     never
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     will
                     do
                     me
                     no
                     good
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     be
                     also
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     Christ
                     be
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     my
                     Churches
                     being
                     Antichristian
                     or
                     unchristian
                     in
                     some
                     particulars
                     (
                     which
                     I
                     do
                     lament
                     ,
                     but
                     cannot
                     help
                     )
                     that
                     can
                     drive
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     deprive
                     me
                     of
                     the
                     state
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     true
                     Christianity
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     sin
                     if
                     Christ
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     mine
                     heart
                     ,
                     whiles
                     I
                     profess
                     my self
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Christian
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     my
                     misery
                     ,
                     if
                     .
                     Christ
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     professions
                     and
                     practices
                     of
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     
                     brought
                     to
                     Christianity
                     :
                     Let
                     me
                     keep
                     my self
                     from
                     being
                     sinful
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     sure
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     ;
                     and
                     my
                     God
                     will
                     keep
                     me
                     from
                     being
                     miserable
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     some
                     mistakes
                     or
                     defects
                     of
                     Christianity
                     in
                     my
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       of
                       him
                       are
                       ye
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                    
                     notwithstanding
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     there
                     was
                     both
                     heresie
                     and
                     schism
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Corinth
                     ;
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     for
                     some
                     denied
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ;
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.
                     12.
                     
                     Schism
                     ,
                     for
                     some
                     said
                     they
                     were
                     of
                     Paul
                     ,
                     others
                     of
                     Apollos
                     ,
                     others
                     of
                     
                       Cephas
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                     Their
                     communion
                     with
                     a
                     bad
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     when
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     help
                     it
                     )
                     did
                     not
                     hinder
                     their
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     did
                     make
                     them
                     partakers
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     
                       for
                       he
                       was
                       made
                       unto
                       them
                       wisdom
                       ,
                       and
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       sanctification
                       ,
                       and
                       redemption
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     1.
                     30.
                     wisdom
                     to
                     direct
                     them
                     ,
                     righteousness
                     to
                     acquit
                     them
                     ,
                     sanctification
                     to
                     purge
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     redemption
                     to
                     save
                     them
                     :
                     Thus
                     was
                     Christ
                     made
                     unto
                     them
                     either
                     externally
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     or
                     internally
                     in
                     his
                     Spirit
                     and
                     graces
                     ,
                     accordingly
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     communicate
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     participate
                     of
                     him
                     :
                     If
                     they
                     brought
                     only
                     an
                     outside
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     they
                     received
                     only
                     an
                     outside
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     and
                     redemption
                     as
                     did
                     only
                     shew
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     Christians
                     ,
                     not
                     make
                     them
                     good
                     Christians
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     they
                     brought
                     their
                     inner
                     man
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     perfected
                     their
                     inner
                     man
                     by
                     an
                     internal
                     communion
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     participation
                     of
                     his
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     and
                     redemption
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     participation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     be
                     only
                     external
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     also
                     internal
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     quarrel
                     with
                     our selves
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     with
                     our
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     without
                     doubt
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     faithful
                     who
                     offers
                     us
                     Christ
                     by
                     his
                     Church
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     (
                     For
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     straitned
                     ?
                     do
                     not
                     his
                     words
                     do
                     good
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     walketh
                     uprightly
                     ?
                     Mich.
                     2.
                     7.
                     is
                     a
                     question
                     as
                     unanswerable
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     then
                     )
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     meerly
                     from
                     our
                     own
                     unfaithfulness
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     receive
                     not
                     Christ
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     offered
                     ,
                     or
                     retein
                     him
                     not
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     received
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     That
                     our
                     internal
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     is
                     through
                     his
                     Spirit
                     and
                     our
                     faith
                     ;
                     which
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     a
                     phansie
                     or
                     fiction
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     a
                     faction
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     faith
                     knowing
                     by
                     evidence
                     ,
                     approving
                     by
                     adherence
                     ,
                     applying
                     by
                     affection
                     ,
                     and
                     working
                     by
                     practice
                     :
                     That
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     will
                     make
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     real
                     and
                     substantial
                     in
                     the
                     thing
                     it self
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     it
                     be
                     only
                     spiritual
                     and
                     mystical
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     union
                     of
                     two
                     extreams
                     ,
                     is
                     necessarily
                     by
                     some
                     other
                     third
                     thing
                     betwixt
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     which
                     brings
                     the
                     said
                     extreams
                     together
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     brings
                     him
                     down
                     to
                     us
                     ;
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     carries
                     us
                     up
                     to
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Both
                     are
                     alike
                     required
                     in
                     our
                     internal
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     his
                     Spirit
                     be
                     never
                     so
                     powerfully
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     ordinances
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     resist
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     to
                     resist
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Stephen
                       ,
                       ye
                       stiffnecked
                       and
                       uncircumcised
                       in
                       hearts
                       and
                       ears
                       ,
                       ye
                       do
                       alwayes
                       resist
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     7.
                     51.
                     
                     Yet
                     if
                     our
                     faith
                     be
                     not
                     with
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     For
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     truth
                     spoken
                     by
                     anothers
                     mouth
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       the
                       word
                       preached
                       did
                       not
                       profit
                       them
                       not
                       being
                       mixed
                       with
                       faith
                       in
                       them
                       that
                       heard
                       it
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     4.
                     2.
                     
                     Their
                     not
                     being
                     profited
                     was
                     not
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     with
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     :
                     The
                     spirit
                     was
                     not
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     wanting
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       quick
                       and
                       powerful
                       ,
                       sharper
                       then
                       any
                       two
                       ▪
                       edgedsword
                       ,
                       peircing
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       dividing
                       asunder
                       of
                       soul
                       and
                       spirit
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       joynts
                       and
                       marrow
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       a
                       discoverer
                       of
                       the
                       thoughts
                       and
                       intents
                       of
                       the
                       heart
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     12.
                     
                     All
                     which
                     force
                     and
                     activity
                     cannot
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     letter
                     which
                     constitutes
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     quick
                     spirit
                     which
                     accompanies
                     and
                     enlivens
                     it
                     ;
                     But
                     their
                     faith
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     wanting
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     brings
                     us
                     all
                     under
                     that
                     sharp
                     reproof
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       fools
                       and
                       slow
                       of
                       heart
                       to
                       believe
                       all
                       that
                       the
                       Prophets
                       have
                       spoken
                       !
                       Luke
                    
                     24.
                     25.
                     
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     slow
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     yet
                     generally
                     we
                     believe
                     by
                     an
                     historical
                     faith
                     proceeding
                     from
                     
                     the
                     conviction
                     of
                     the
                     understanding
                     meerly
                     through
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Devils
                     believe
                     and
                     tremble
                     )
                     not
                     by
                     a
                     justifying
                     faith
                     ,
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     conversion
                     of
                     the
                     will
                     through
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     truth
                     :
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     cheif
                     corner
                     stone
                     be
                     rightly
                     laid
                     in
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ,
                     all
                     alike
                     confessing
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Mediator
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     if
                     any
                     deny
                     this
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     neither
                     to
                     be
                     thought
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     Christians
                     )
                     yet
                     the
                     building
                     is
                     not
                     rightly
                     raised
                     in
                     many
                     Churches
                     ;
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     be
                     
                       many
                       mockers
                       in
                       these
                       last
                       times
                       ,
                       who
                       walk
                       after
                       their
                       own
                       ungodly
                       lusts
                       ,
                       separating
                       themselves
                       ,
                       sensual
                       ,
                       not
                       having
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       as
                    
                     Saint
                     Jude
                     admonisheth
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     
                       building
                       up
                       themselves
                       in
                       their
                       most
                       holy
                       faith
                       ,
                       or
                       praying
                       in
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       or
                       keeping
                       themselves
                       in
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     Saint
                     Jude
                     adviseth
                     .
                     No
                     wonder
                     if
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     as
                     this
                     came
                     far
                     short
                     of
                     its
                     proper
                     object
                     ,
                     
                       Christ
                       with
                       all
                       the
                       blessings
                       and
                       mercies
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     since
                     indeed
                     it
                     comes
                     far
                     short
                     of
                     it self
                     ;
                     For
                     a
                     faith
                     that
                     maketh
                     men
                     not
                     build
                     up
                     but
                     pull
                     down
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     religion
                     ;
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     Gods
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     perverse
                     spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     themselves
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     self-interests
                     and
                     advantages
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     such
                     a
                     phansie
                     or
                     fiction
                     ,
                     and
                     faction
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     called
                     ,
                     comes
                     far
                     short
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     but
                     come
                     far
                     short
                     of
                     Christ
                     the
                     proper
                     object
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     tells
                     us
                     of
                     another
                     kind
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     to
                     them
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     was
                     
                       the
                       evidence
                       of
                       things
                       not
                       seen
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     to
                     us
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       these
                       all
                       died
                       in
                       faith
                       ,
                       not
                       having
                       received
                       the
                       promises
                       ,
                       but
                       having
                       seen
                       them
                       afar
                       off
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       perswaded
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       embraced
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       confessed
                       that
                       they
                       were
                       strangers
                       and
                       pilgrims
                       on
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     11.
                     13.
                     
                     They
                     died
                     in
                     that
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     which
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     live
                     and
                     dye
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     object
                     of
                     it
                     be
                     more
                     clearly
                     revealed
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     a
                     faith
                     which
                     
                       is
                       the
                       substance
                       of
                       things
                       hoped
                       for
                       ,
                       the
                       evidence
                       of
                       things
                       not
                       seen
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     faith
                     knowing
                     by
                     evidence
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     see
                     the
                     promises
                     a
                     faith
                     approving
                     by
                     adherence
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     perswaded
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     A
                     faith
                     applying
                     by
                     affection
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     they
                     embraced
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     lastly
                     a
                     faith
                     working
                     and
                     persevering
                     by
                     profession
                     &
                     practice
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                     they
                     confessed
                     the
                     same
                     promises
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     their
                     words
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     their
                     deeds
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     life
                     and
                     conversation
                     ,
                     accounting
                     themselves
                     strangers
                     and
                     Pilgrims
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     considered
                     those
                     heavenly
                     promises
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     made
                     them
                     like
                     Pilgrims
                     earnestly
                     to
                     long
                     after
                     their
                     own
                     country
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     do
                     or
                     desire
                     any
                     thing
                     for
                     love
                     of
                     earth
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     hinder
                     or
                     delay
                     their
                     passage
                     to
                     heaven
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     a
                     faith
                     thus
                     seeing
                     ,
                     thus
                     applying
                     ,
                     thus
                     approving
                     ,
                     thus
                     confessing
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     salvation
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     faith
                     which
                     our
                     Apostle
                     defineth
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     
                       substance
                       of
                       things
                       hoped
                       for
                       ,
                       the
                       evidence
                       of
                       things
                       not
                       seen
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     faith
                     that
                     now
                     maketh
                     Christ
                     present
                     with
                     the
                     soul
                     by
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     hereafter
                     make
                     the
                     soul
                     present
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     :
                     Oh
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     to
                     bring
                     my
                     Saviour
                     into
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     keep
                     him
                     there
                     ,
                     till
                     faith
                     it self
                     be
                     no
                     longer
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     vision
                     !
                     A
                     faith
                     that
                     engageth
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     powers
                     and
                     faculties
                     both
                     of
                     soul
                     and
                     body
                     ;
                     For
                     only
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     as
                     taketh
                     up
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     understanding
                     ,
                     will
                     ,
                     affections
                     ,
                     actions
                     ,
                     can
                     take
                     a
                     right
                     and
                     lay
                     a
                     fast
                     hold
                     on
                     Christ
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     cannot
                     miraculously
                     now
                     open
                     the
                     heavens
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     did
                     once
                     to
                     Saint
                     Stephen
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     can
                     and
                     will
                     pierce
                     the
                     heavens
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     see
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     man
                     standing
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     ready
                     to
                     defend
                     us
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     ready
                     to
                     receive
                     us
                     into
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whence
                     we
                     may
                     very
                     well
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     communion
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     with
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     though
                     at
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     distance
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     thing
                     it self
                     most
                     real
                     and
                     substantial
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     it
                     be
                     only
                     spiritual
                     and
                     mystical
                     .
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     nay
                     every
                     true
                     member
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     )
                     are
                     as
                     substantially
                     united
                     together
                     ,
                     as
                     man
                     and
                     wife
                     ;
                     
                       Husbands
                       love
                       your
                       wives
                       ,
                       as
                       Christ
                       loved
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       Ephes
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     25.
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     his
                     wife
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     as
                     no
                     distance
                     can
                     keep
                     the
                     man
                     and
                     his
                     wife
                     from
                     being
                     one
                     flesh
                     ;
                     so
                     neither
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     from
                     being
                     one
                     spirit
                     :
                     
                       He
                       that
                       is
                       joined
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       is
                       one
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     6.
                     17.
                     
                     And
                     to
                     put
                     us
                     out
                     of
                     doubt
                     that
                     we
                     whilst
                     we
                     live
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     live
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     are
                     thus
                     joyned
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Saint
                     John
                     saith
                     plainly
                     ,
                     
                       Hereby
                       we
                       know
                       that
                       he
                       abideth
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       spirit
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       given
                       us
                       .
                       1
                       John
                    
                     3.
                     24.
                     
                     There
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     more
                     substantial
                     
                     union
                     then
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     soul
                     abideth
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     union
                     is
                     of
                     Christ
                     with
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     abideth
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     we
                     know
                     the
                     soul
                     abideth
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     or
                     breath
                     which
                     it
                     giveth
                     to
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     Christ
                     abideth
                     in
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     which
                     he
                     giveth
                     to
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     Yet
                     is
                     this
                     union
                     of
                     Christ
                     with
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     not
                     carnal
                     but
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     discerned
                     by
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     outer
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     inner
                     man
                     ;
                     such
                     an
                     union
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     describeth
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     wisheth
                     only
                     to
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     though
                     he
                     might
                     wish
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     righteousness
                     to
                     shine
                     upon
                     a
                     dunghill
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     wish
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     joyned
                     to
                     it
                     )
                     
                       that
                       God
                       would
                       grant
                       you
                       to
                       be
                       strengthned
                       with
                       might
                       by
                       his
                       spirit
                       in
                       the
                       inner
                       man
                       ,
                       that
                       Christ
                       may
                       dwell
                       in
                       your
                       heart
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                       Ephes
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     16
                     ,
                     17
                     ▪
                     Here
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     real
                     and
                     substantial
                     union
                     and
                     communion
                     betwixt
                     Christ
                     and
                     good
                     Christians
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     spirit
                     strengtheneth
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     spirit
                     strengtheneth
                     their
                     inner
                     man
                     ;
                     and
                     mystical
                     ,
                     for
                     Christ
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     faith
                     that
                     commeth
                     from
                     their
                     own
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     faith
                     that
                     commeth
                     from
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     A
                     faith
                     that
                     cometh
                     from
                     our
                     own
                     spirits
                     strengthneth
                     only
                     the
                     outer
                     man
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     faith
                     that
                     cometh
                     from
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     strengthneth
                     the
                     inner
                     man
                     :
                     That
                     faith
                     is
                     strong
                     only
                     in
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     faith
                     is
                     strong
                     in
                     affection
                     ;
                     That
                     faith
                     is
                     strong
                     in
                     phansie
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     faith
                     is
                     strong
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     that
                     love
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     loving
                     the
                     body
                     for
                     the
                     heads
                     sake
                     ,
                     loving
                     the
                     head
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     sake
                     :
                     loving
                     the
                     Church
                     for
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     loving
                     Christ
                     for
                     himself
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     as
                     this
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     afford
                     us
                     a
                     real
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     having
                     a
                     real
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     as
                     with
                     our
                     head
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     never
                     delight
                     in
                     separations
                     and
                     divisions
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     his
                     body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     Christian
                     communion
                     beginneth
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     endeth
                     with
                     Christ
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     Prayers
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     to
                     advance
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     hinder
                     our
                     Communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     denying
                     the
                     people
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     teaching
                     them
                     superstitious
                     prayers
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Christ
                     neither
                     can
                     nor
                     will
                     communicate
                     with
                     men
                     :
                     The
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     peace
                     and
                     holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     wherein
                     that
                     communion
                     chiefly
                     consisteth
                     .
                  
                   
                     TRue
                     Christian
                     communion
                     beginneth
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     endeth
                     with
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     head
                     :
                     God
                     hath
                     joyned
                     those
                     two
                     together
                     ,
                     let
                     not
                     man
                     put
                     them
                     asunder
                     ;
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     the
                     intent
                     of
                     this
                     discourse
                     to
                     divide
                     this
                     Christian
                     communion
                     into
                     two
                     several
                     communions
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       reason
                       determining
                       or
                       defining
                       ,
                       ratione
                       ratiocinata
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     the
                     body
                     cannot
                     subsist
                     without
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     
                       by
                       reason
                       discussing
                       or
                       debating
                       ,
                       ratione
                       ratiocinante
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     the
                     head
                     is
                     different
                     from
                     the
                     body
                     :
                     And
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     is
                     to
                     take
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     may
                     consider
                     this
                     communion
                     severally
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     persue
                     and
                     embrace
                     it
                     so
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     cannot
                     have
                     actual
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     have
                     actual
                     communion
                     with
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     he
                     can
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     have
                     also
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     :
                     yet
                     may
                     he
                     not
                     rest
                     satisfied
                     in
                     his
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     come
                     thereby
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     even
                     with
                     Christ
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     is
                     much
                     like
                     Jacobs
                     ladder
                     ,
                     the
                     lower
                     part
                     whereof
                     was
                     set
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     top
                     of
                     it
                     reached
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     And
                     behold
                     the
                     Lord
                     stood
                     above
                     at
                     the
                     top
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     28.
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     So
                     is
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ;
                     The
                     lower
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     upper
                     part
                     or
                     top
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     that
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     is
                     a
                     
                     true
                     communion
                     ,
                     unless
                     Christ
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     in
                     hearing
                     the
                     word
                     (
                     read
                     and
                     preached
                     )
                     we
                     at
                     first
                     communicate
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     speaketh
                     to
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     hear
                     it
                     not
                     profitably
                     to
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     at
                     last
                     communicate
                     also
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     speaking
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     unto
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     ;
                     
                       Paedogogus
                       est
                       Jesus
                    
                     ,
                     Our
                     teacher
                     is
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     was
                     thought
                     by
                     Clemens
                     of
                     Alexandria
                     ,
                     a
                     fit
                     subject
                     both
                     to
                     fill
                     and
                     to
                     name
                     his
                     books
                     of
                     Christian
                     Institutions
                     (
                     
                       v.
                       lib.
                       1.
                       
                       Paedag.
                       cap.
                    
                     9.
                     )
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     teacheth
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     them
                     much
                     more
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     Churches
                     paedagogy
                     i●
                     or
                     should
                     be
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     rest
                     only
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     teaching
                     for
                     soul-saving
                     truths
                     :
                     nor
                     is
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     any
                     disparagement
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     was
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Law
                       was
                       our
                       School-Master
                       to
                       bring
                       us
                       unto
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     3.
                     24.
                     
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     honour
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     use
                     her
                     teaching
                     as
                     a
                     means
                     or
                     instrument
                     to
                     bring
                     us
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ;
                     That
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     teacheth
                     us
                     by
                     explaining
                     saving
                     truths
                     to
                     our
                     understandings
                     ,
                     so
                     Christ
                     may
                     teach
                     us
                     by
                     imprinting
                     the
                     same
                     truths
                     in
                     our
                     wills
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     the
                     Church
                     should
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     offering
                     those
                     truths
                     in
                     her
                     explanations
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     cannot
                     believe
                     ,
                     nor
                     wish
                     that
                     Christ
                     should
                     ratifie
                     by
                     his
                     impressions
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     all
                     those
                     Doctrines
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     inventions
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     institutions
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     denied
                     that
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     more
                     powerfully
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     word
                     then
                     by
                     ours
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     denied
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     tongue
                     by
                     that
                     Church
                     which
                     will
                     labour
                     to
                     advance
                     their
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     that
                     Church
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     labour
                     to
                     advance
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     highest
                     and
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     Christian
                     communion
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     in
                     receiving
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     only
                     communicate
                     with
                     the
                     Priest
                     exhibiting
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     bread
                     and
                     wine
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     rather
                     ,
                     with
                     Christ
                     himself
                     exhibiting
                     unto
                     us
                     his
                     most
                     precious
                     body
                     &
                     blood
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     shall
                     receive
                     but
                     half
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     and
                     enjoy
                     but
                     a
                     half
                     communion
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Divinity
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       cup
                       of
                       blessing
                       which
                       we
                       bless
                       ,
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       the
                       communion
                       of
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                       The
                       bread
                       which
                       
                       we
                       break
                       ,
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       the
                       communion
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                       1
                       Co.
                    
                     10.
                     16.
                     
                     We
                     bless
                     the
                     Cup
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     break
                     the
                     bread
                     ;
                     therefore
                     you
                     must
                     communicate
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     say
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     refuse
                     to
                     do
                     either
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     desire
                     you
                     to
                     relinquish
                     your
                     communion
                     with
                     Christs
                     institution
                     ,
                     to
                     follow
                     ours
                     ;
                     )
                     But
                     the
                     Cup
                     which
                     we
                     bless
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     bread
                     which
                     we
                     break
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     blood
                     and
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     therefore
                     you
                     must
                     not
                     communicate
                     chiefly
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     only
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     and
                     much
                     rather
                     with
                     Christ
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     Thus
                     is
                     it
                     also
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ▪
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     in
                     our
                     praying
                     to
                     communicate
                     not
                     only
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     with
                     Christ
                     as
                     the
                     head
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     use
                     no
                     other
                     prayers
                     then
                     such
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     agreeable
                     with
                     Christs
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     available
                     by
                     Christs
                     intercession
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     pray
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     communion
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     hope
                     to
                     obtain
                     what
                     we
                     pray
                     for
                     ,
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     his
                     intercession
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     (
                     I
                     conceive
                     )
                     was
                     one
                     main
                     reason
                     why
                     publick
                     Liturgies
                     were
                     at
                     first
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     Christians
                     might
                     know
                     before
                     hand
                     the
                     terms
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     assured
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     other
                     prayers
                     should
                     be
                     offered
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     such
                     wherein
                     Christ
                     himself
                     would
                     joyn
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     intercession
                     ,
                     which
                     assurance
                     during
                     the
                     extraordinary
                     effusions
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     was
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     infallibility
                     of
                     their
                     persons
                     who
                     prayed
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     it
                     could
                     no
                     longer
                     be
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     infallibility
                     of
                     the
                     persons
                     that
                     prayed
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     thought
                     fit
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     infallibility
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     prayer
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     faith
                     cannot
                     rest
                     but
                     upon
                     infallibility
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     this
                     assurance
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     very
                     just
                     and
                     reasonable
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     very
                     necessary
                     and
                     religious
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     all
                     know
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     in
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     Christs
                     intercession
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     hope
                     our
                     prayers
                     should
                     find
                     admittance
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     acceptance
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     intercede
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     learned
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     which
                     cause
                     the
                     Church
                     also
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     conclude
                     all
                     our
                     prayers
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     ,
                     
                       Per
                       Jesum
                       Christum
                       Dominum
                       nostrum
                    
                     ,
                     through
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     were
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     Christ
                     then
                     prayeth
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     praying
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     rules
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     )
                     
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     hopes
                     to
                     be
                     heard
                     not
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     his
                     intercession
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     observable
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     worshipped
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     
                       held
                       not
                       the
                       head
                       ,
                       (
                       Col.
                    
                     2.
                     19.
                     
                     )
                     because
                     in
                     such
                     worship
                     ,
                     Christ
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     joyn
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     they
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     accorcordingly
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     thus
                     expostulates
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     worshipper
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Why
                       do
                       you
                       let
                       go
                       the
                       head
                       to
                       lay
                       hold
                       on
                       the
                       members
                       ,
                       whilst
                       you
                       think
                       to
                       come
                       to
                       God
                       by
                       the
                       Angels
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     he
                     might
                     have
                     put
                     in
                     Saints
                     too
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     ,
                     if
                     that
                     worship
                     had
                     been
                     then
                     in
                     fashion
                     )
                     
                       and
                       not
                       immediately
                       by
                       Christ
                    
                     ?
                     For
                     if
                     you
                     fall
                     from
                     him
                     you
                     are
                     certainly
                     lost
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     fall
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     lay
                     immediate
                     hold
                     on
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     layes
                     not
                     immediate
                     hold
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     cannot
                     lay
                     fast
                     hold
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     
                       holding
                       of
                       the
                       head
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       gives
                       the
                       nourishment
                       whereby
                       we
                       encrease
                       with
                       the
                       encrease
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     and
                     Angels
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     men
                     ;
                     Accordingly
                     the
                     Fathers
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Laodicea
                     ,
                     give
                     this
                     reason
                     why
                     they
                     accurse
                     them
                     who
                     called
                     upon
                     Angels
                     in
                     their
                     worship
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     Can.
                     35.
                     )
                     because
                     
                       such
                       men
                       have
                       forsaken
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       guilty
                       of
                       idolatry
                       :
                    
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     pitiful
                     evasion
                     of
                     Baronius
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Council
                     spake
                     of
                     false
                     Angels
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Heathen
                     called
                     Genii
                     ;
                     for
                     besides
                     that
                     no
                     Christians
                     ever
                     worshipped
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Canon
                     only
                     concerns
                     Christians
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     too
                     great
                     an
                     absurdity
                     to
                     be
                     pinned
                     upon
                     a
                     Council
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     they
                     spake
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     meant
                     Divels
                     :
                     For
                     our
                     parts
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     conclude
                     that
                     praying
                     to
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     unwarrantable
                     ,
                     a
                     very
                     unsafe
                     ,
                     a
                     very
                     uncomfortable
                     way
                     of
                     praying
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     we
                     cannot
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     such
                     prayers
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     he
                     can
                     ,
                     doth
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     join
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     cannot
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Brother
                    
                     ;
                     Though
                     he
                     doth
                     join
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     intercessions
                     to
                     the
                     Creator
                     God
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     ,
                     cannot
                     joyn
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     intercessions
                     to
                     any
                     creature
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     since
                     the
                     Church
                     requires
                     our
                     communion
                     only
                     by
                     authority
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     no
                     Church
                     can
                     justly
                     require
                     our
                     communion
                     in
                     this
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     practice
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it self
                     doth
                     not
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     only
                     hold
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     rather
                     
                     some
                     corrupted
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     )
                     but
                     we
                     cannot
                     hold
                     of
                     the
                     head
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     in
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     so
                     beginneth
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     it
                     endeth
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     so
                     beginneth
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     it
                     endeth
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Johns
                     determination
                     may
                     best
                     decide
                     this
                     controversie
                     (
                     for
                     some
                     mens
                     perversness
                     ,
                     hath
                     made
                     it
                     so
                     )
                     who
                     in
                     very
                     few
                     words
                     thus
                     sets
                     forth
                     to
                     us
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       seen
                       and
                       heard
                       declare
                       we
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       also
                       may
                       have
                       fellowship
                       with
                       us
                       ;
                       and
                       truly
                       our
                       fellowship
                       is
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       his
                       Son
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     1.
                     3.
                     
                     Where
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     that
                     God
                     imparted
                     not
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christian
                     truths
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     that
                     she
                     might
                     reserve
                     them
                     to
                     her self
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     she
                     might
                     publish
                     and
                     declare
                     them
                     to
                     his
                     people
                     :
                     
                       That
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       seen
                       and
                       heard
                       ,
                       declare
                       we
                       unto
                       you
                       :
                    
                     God
                     hath
                     declared
                     them
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     declare
                     them
                     to
                     you
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     declare
                     these
                     Christian
                     truths
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     establish
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       ye
                       also
                       may
                       have
                       fellowship
                       with
                       us
                       ;
                       and
                       truly
                       our
                       fellowship
                       is
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       with
                       his
                       Son
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     where
                     we
                     plainly
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     Christian
                     communion
                     begins
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     ends
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     nor
                     would
                     the
                     Apostle
                     seek
                     to
                     draw
                     them
                     to
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     with
                     him
                     they
                     might
                     also
                     have
                     fellowship
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     he
                     desires
                     not
                     to
                     magnifie
                     this
                     communion
                     from
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     his
                     Saviour
                     :
                     He
                     therefore
                     exhorts
                     them
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     indeed
                     there
                     are
                     at
                     least
                     two
                     degrees
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     parts
                     ,
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christs
                     Church
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       ye
                       also
                       may
                       have
                       fellowship
                       with
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     second
                     is
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     himself
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       truly
                       our
                       fellowship
                       is
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       with
                       his
                       Son
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     communion
                     is
                     or
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     preaching
                     ;
                     
                       that
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       seen
                       and
                       heard
                       ,
                       declare
                       we
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       also
                       may
                       have
                       fellowship
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     This
                     is
                     or
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     intent
                     of
                     all
                     preaching
                     ;
                     even
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     with
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     communion
                     both
                     of
                     Priests
                     and
                     people
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     so
                     likewise
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     speaking
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       His
                       Divine
                       power
                       hath
                       given
                       
                       unto
                       us
                       all
                       things
                       that
                       pertain
                       unto
                       life
                       and
                       godliness
                       ,
                       through
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       hath
                       called
                       us
                       to
                       glory
                       and
                       virtue
                       ;
                       whereby
                       are
                       given
                       to
                       us
                       exceeding
                       great
                       and
                       precious
                       promises
                       ,
                       that
                       by
                       these
                       you
                       might
                       be
                       partakers
                       of
                       the
                       Divine
                       nature
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     partakers
                     of
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     communicants
                     in
                     or
                     with
                     the
                     Divine
                     nature
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     your
                     communion
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     thereby
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     His
                     Divine
                     power
                     hath
                     given
                     unto
                     us
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     pertain
                     to
                     life
                     and
                     godliness
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     himself
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     are
                     desirous
                     to
                     impart
                     to
                     you
                     this
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     have
                     part
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     life
                     and
                     godliness
                     :
                     He
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     us
                     exceeding
                     great
                     and
                     gracious
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     publish
                     them
                     ro
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     these
                     ,
                     you
                     also
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     nature
                     :
                     But
                     because
                     this
                     communion
                     is
                     or
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     only
                     task
                     of
                     our
                     whole
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     ,
                     comfort
                     of
                     our
                     death
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     yet
                     alledge
                     one
                     more
                     testimony
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     his
                     who
                     was
                     wrapt
                     up
                     into
                     the
                     third
                     heavens
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     the
                     better
                     shew
                     us
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     the
                     straight
                     way
                     thither
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     bids
                     us
                     
                       Follow
                       peace
                       with
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       holiness
                       ,
                       without
                       which
                       no
                       man
                       shall
                       see
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     2.
                     14.
                     thereby
                     dec●aring
                     unto
                     us
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     two
                     integral
                     parts
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     Peace
                     and
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     embrace
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     even
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     beatifical
                     vision
                     :
                     
                       follow
                       peace
                       with
                       all
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       follow
                       holiness
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     himself
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     you
                     leave
                     out
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     or
                     leave
                     following
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     you
                     cannot
                     see
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     We
                     that
                     follow
                     peace
                     with
                     no
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     with
                     our selves
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     see
                     God
                     ?
                     we
                     that
                     follow
                     holiness
                     in
                     no
                     kind
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     conscientiously
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     contentiously
                     ,
                     pretending
                     to
                     set
                     it
                     up
                     in
                     some
                     one
                     commandment
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     plausibly
                     beat
                     it
                     down
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     see
                     God
                     ?
                     Let
                     all
                     unpeacefull
                     and
                     unholy
                     men
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     surely
                     they
                     go
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     though
                     holiness
                     hath
                     of
                     late
                     been
                     made
                     a
                     pretence
                     for
                     breaking
                     the
                     peace
                     )
                     here
                     see
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     their
                     perversness
                     ,
                     that
                     hereafter
                     they
                     feel
                     not
                     the
                     mischief
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     those
                     who
                     neither
                     follow
                     peace
                     nor
                     holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     pretend
                     their
                     eyes
                     are
                     open
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     see
                     God
                     ,
                     more
                     then
                     all
                     
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     ,
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     sad
                     thing
                     so
                     to
                     see
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     come
                     neer
                     him
                     ;
                     Dives
                     could
                     do
                     so
                     in
                     hell
                     ;
                     He
                     could
                     see
                     Abrahams
                     bosome
                     ;
                     though
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     get
                     neer
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     
                       afar
                       off
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     Luke
                     16.
                     23.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     a
                     sad
                     thing
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Vision
                     of
                     God
                     without
                     a
                     fruition
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     an
                     impossible
                     thing
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     fruition
                     without
                     a
                     communion
                     ;
                     Excellently
                     Alensis
                     asks
                     this
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       Per
                       quid
                       est
                       unio
                       membrorum
                       in
                       corpore
                       Ecclesiae
                       ?
                    
                     By
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     good
                     Christians
                     are
                     joined
                     together
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     faithfull
                     are
                     united
                     as
                     members
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ?
                     and
                     he
                     thus
                     answers
                     it
                     :
                     
                       Per
                       unam
                       perfectionem
                       ;
                       una
                       enim
                       est
                       perfectio
                       in
                       capite
                       Christo
                       &
                       in
                       omnibus
                       Sanctis
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       Spiritus
                       sanctus
                       ex
                       quo
                       est
                       nobis
                       communio
                       Trinitatis
                       :
                       et
                       per
                       unam
                       dispositionem
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       Fide
                       ,
                       spe
                       ,
                       charitate
                       ,
                       opere
                       ;
                       nam
                       Idem
                       credunt
                       ,
                       Idem
                       appetunt
                       seu
                       volunt
                       ,
                       Idem
                       expectant
                       ,
                       Idem
                       imitantur
                       :
                       Par.
                       3.
                       q.
                       12.
                       m.
                       2.
                       art
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     Christ
                     and
                     good
                     Christians
                     are
                     all
                     united
                     together
                     by
                     one
                     Perfection
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     one
                     Disposition
                     :
                     By
                     one
                     perfection
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     perfection
                     in
                     Christ
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Saints
                     which
                     are
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     joins
                     them
                     both
                     in
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     :
                     and
                     by
                     one
                     Disposition
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Hope
                     ,
                     Charity
                     and
                     Works
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     all
                     believe
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     viz.
                     The
                     first
                     truth
                     :
                     All
                     desire
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     viz.
                     The
                     chiefest
                     good
                     :
                     All
                     expect
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Eternal
                     bliss
                     :
                     All
                     imitate
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     viz.
                     The
                     pattern
                     or
                     example
                     of
                     holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     they
                     all
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     communion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     requires
                     our
                     communion
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     body
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     whole
                     Christian
                     Church
                     is
                     this
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     known
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     and
                     how
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     keep
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     HE
                     that
                     truly
                     desires
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     highly
                     esteem
                     ,
                     and
                     zealously
                     pursue
                     the
                     actual
                     communion
                     with
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     appointed
                     to
                     bring
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     lead
                     him
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     antient
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Extra
                       Ecclesiam
                       non
                       est
                       Salus
                       ,
                       Out
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       hope
                       of
                       Salvation
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     that
                     body
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     limb
                     of
                     the
                     devil
                     ,
                     and
                     fewel
                     for
                     hell
                     ;
                     which
                     consideration
                     made
                     
                       Saint
                       Cyprian
                    
                     break
                     out
                     into
                     that
                     pathetical
                     expostulation
                     ,
                     
                       Vbi
                       ,
                       &
                       ex
                       qua
                       ,
                       &
                       ●ui
                       n●tus
                       est
                       ,
                       qui
                       filius
                       Ecclesiae
                       non
                       est
                       ,
                       ut
                       habere
                       quis
                       possit
                       Deum
                       Patrem
                       ,
                       ante
                       Ecclesiam
                       matrem
                       ?
                    
                     (
                     Saint
                     Cypr.
                     Epist
                     .
                     and
                     Pompeium
                     )
                     
                       Where
                       ,
                       of
                       whom
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       whom
                       is
                       he
                       born
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       not
                       ●
                       Son
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       should
                       have
                       God
                       for
                       his
                       father
                       ,
                       who
                       hath
                       not
                       the
                       Church
                       for
                       his
                       mother
                       ?
                    
                     And
                     this
                     doctrine
                     not
                     only
                     many
                     very
                     good
                     Christian
                     Divines
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Doctors
                     have
                     enforced
                     as
                     a
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     from
                     these
                     words
                     of
                     
                       Solomon
                       ;
                       My
                       Son
                       ,
                       hear
                       the
                       instruction
                       of
                       thy
                       father
                       ,
                       and
                       forsake
                       not
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       thy
                       mother
                       ,
                       Prov.
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     for
                     say
                     they
                     ,
                     by
                     Father
                     is
                     here
                     meant
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     almighty
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     Mother
                     is
                     here
                     meant
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     teacheth
                     us
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Thus
                     
                       Solomon
                       Jarchi
                    
                     glosseth
                     that
                     Text
                     ,
                     my
                     Son
                     hear
                     the
                     instruction
                     of
                     thy
                     father
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     Hear
                     the
                     Instruction
                     which
                     God
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     gave
                     to
                     Moses
                     ,
                     partly
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     partly
                     by
                     word
                     of
                     mouth
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     forsake
                     not
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     thy
                     mother
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     forsake
                     not
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     or
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     nor
                     the
                     interpretations
                     of
                     the
                     Scribes
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     hedge
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     :
                     And
                     doubtless
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     hearken
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     instruction
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     hearken
                     to
                     Gods
                     instruction
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     hearken
                     to
                     Gods
                     instruction
                     ,
                     cannot
                     hope
                     for
                     Gods
                     communion
                     ;
                     which
                     made
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Jeremiah
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       thou
                       instructed
                       O
                    
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     
                       lest
                       my
                       soul
                       depart
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       Jer.
                    
                     6.
                     8.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       ut
                       non
                       laxetur
                       anima
                       mea
                       à
                       te
                       ,
                    
                     lest
                     my
                     Soul
                     be
                     loosed
                     or
                     disjointed
                     from
                     thee
                     :
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     (
                     saith
                     
                       Rabbi
                       David
                    
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     is
                     used
                     about
                     the
                     hollow
                     of
                     Jacobs
                     thigh
                     being
                     out
                     of
                     joint
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       removing
                       of
                       a
                       thing
                       out
                       of
                       its
                       place
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     from
                     whence
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     faithful
                     Souls
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     like
                     the
                     knitting
                     of
                     the
                     joints
                     in
                     the
                     bodies
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     out
                     of
                     joint
                     ,
                     affords
                     great
                     pain
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     no
                     use
                     to
                     the
                     man
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     dislocated
                     :
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     Soul
                     whiles
                     it
                     is
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     communion
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     subject
                     to
                     very
                     much
                     horrour
                     and
                     great
                     anguish
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     any
                     good
                     motion
                     ,
                     or
                     inclination
                     :
                     Consider
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     put
                     thy
                     soul
                     out
                     of
                     joint
                     ,
                     before
                     thou
                     play
                     the
                     Ephraimite
                     ,
                     starting
                     aside
                     like
                     a
                     broken
                     bow
                     from
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     dislocation
                     of
                     a
                     joint
                     be
                     so
                     painfull
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     distention
                     of
                     the
                     parts
                     ,
                     what
                     pangs
                     and
                     horrours
                     ▪
                     must
                     needs
                     accompany
                     a
                     disjointed
                     Soul
                     that
                     is
                     distended
                     upon
                     the
                     wrack
                     of
                     an
                     evil
                     and
                     a
                     troubled
                     conscience
                     ?
                     Accordingly
                     Rabbi
                     David
                     thus
                     glosseth
                     the
                     Prophets
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       thou
                       instructed
                       O
                    
                     Jerusalem
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       if
                       thou
                       wilt
                       not
                       be
                       instructed
                       ,
                       my
                       good-will
                       shal
                       be
                       separated
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       take
                       no
                       delight
                       in
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     A
                     dismal
                     judgement
                     for
                     a
                     Separatist
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     him
                     ▪
                     and
                     take
                     no
                     delight
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     needs
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     no
                     delight
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     delighted
                     himself
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     delighted
                     himself
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     God
                     committed
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     which
                     God
                     intrusted
                     his
                     Law
                     :
                     But
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     take
                     delight
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     God
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     retaliation
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     take
                     delight
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     ,
                     if
                     God
                     take
                     no
                     delight
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     what
                     ever
                     he
                     may
                     do
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     yet
                     certainly
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     world
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     take
                     no
                     delight
                     in
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     will
                     then
                     be
                     so
                     out
                     of
                     joint
                     ,
                     as
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     set
                     again
                     :
                     
                       Behold
                       all
                       ye
                       that
                       kindle
                       a
                       fire
                       ,
                       that
                       compass
                       your selves
                       about
                       with
                       sparks
                       :
                       walk
                       in
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       your
                       fire
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       sparks
                       that
                       ye
                       have
                       kindled
                       :
                       This
                       shall
                       ye
                       have
                       of
                       mine
                       hand
                       ▪
                       ye
                       shall
                       lie
                       down
                       in
                       sorrow
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     50.
                     11.
                     
                     A
                     text
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     expounded
                     of
                     Schismaticks
                     in
                     Iarchies
                     opinion
                     ,
                     who
                     thus
                     begins
                     to
                     gloss
                     it
                     ,
                     Behold
                     all
                     ye
                     ,
                     because
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       they
                       did
                       not
                       hear
                       the
                       voice
                       of
                       his
                       Prophets
                       :
                    
                     So
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     judgement
                     the
                     words
                     concern
                     those
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     hear
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     read
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       sin
                       and
                       the
                       punishment
                       of
                       Schismaticks
                       :
                    
                     Their
                     sin
                     is
                     twofold
                     ;
                     they
                     kindle
                     a
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     compass
                     themselves
                     with
                     sparks
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     Incendiaries
                     in
                     Church
                     and
                     State
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     love
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     .
                     And
                     their
                     punishment
                     is
                     also
                     twofold
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     they
                     are
                     suffered
                     to
                     walk
                     in
                     the
                     ●ight
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     false
                     fire
                     ,
                     
                       walk
                       in
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       your
                       fire
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       sparks
                       that
                       ye
                       have
                       kindled
                    
                     ;
                     q.
                     d.
                     
                       Quum
                       non
                       acquiesca●●●
                       ig●●
                       sacro
                       ,
                       perg●tote
                       in
                       
                       prophano
                       vestro
                       ,
                       sed
                       perituri
                       tamen
                       ut
                       filii
                    
                     Aaronis
                     ,
                     Levit.
                     10.
                     saith
                     Trem.
                     since
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     acquiesce
                     and
                     rest
                     satisfied
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     fire
                     that
                     came
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     true
                     light
                     thereof
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     go
                     walk
                     in
                     your
                     own
                     strange
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     your
                     own
                     false
                     lights
                     ,
                     but
                     know
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     certainly
                     perish
                     as
                     did
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     
                       Aaron
                       ,
                       Lev.
                    
                     10.
                     where
                     
                       Nabad
                       and
                       Abihu
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     offering
                     of
                     strange
                     fire
                     ,
                     were
                     devoured
                     by
                     fire
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     punished
                     with
                     everlasting
                     death
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       shall
                       ye
                       have
                       of
                       mine
                       hand
                       ,
                       ye
                       shall
                       lie
                       down
                       in
                       sorrow
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     because
                     ye
                     will
                     needs
                     stand
                     up
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     lie
                     down
                     in
                     sorrow
                     ;
                     and
                     ye
                     shall
                     so
                     lie
                     down
                     in
                     sorow
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     ye
                     shall
                     never
                     rise
                     up
                     in
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     we
                     have
                     little
                     reason
                     to
                     wonder
                     at
                     this
                     grievous
                     punishment
                     ,
                     but
                     less
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     every
                     Schismatical
                     spirit
                     by
                     putting
                     it self
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     doth
                     also
                     put
                     it self
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     God
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     Christs
                     Church
                     requires
                     our
                     communion
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     you
                     ask
                     what
                     Church
                     ?
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     answered
                     ,
                     That
                     Church
                     which
                     is
                     his
                     body
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     only
                     can
                     act
                     by
                     power
                     and
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     :
                     If
                     you
                     farther
                     ask
                     what
                     Church
                     is
                     his
                     body
                     :
                     It
                     must
                     be
                     answered
                     
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     congregation
                     of
                     Christian
                     people
                     ,
                     dispersed
                     over
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     earth
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     doth
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     plainly
                     answer
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       head
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                     Not
                     naming
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     particular
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     taking
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     of
                     Christian
                     people
                     for
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     his
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     united
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     fellowship
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     are
                     united
                     in
                     one
                     communion
                     by
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     So
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       Sicut
                       in
                       uno
                       homine
                       est
                       una
                       anima
                       ;
                       &
                       unum
                       corpus
                       ,
                       &
                       tamen
                       sunt
                       diversa
                       membra
                       ipsius
                       ;
                       Ita
                       Ecclesia
                       Catholica
                       est
                       unum
                       corpus
                       ,
                       &
                       habet
                       diversa
                       membra
                       ;
                       Anima
                       autem
                       quae
                       hoc
                       corpus
                       vivificat
                       ,
                       est
                       spiritus
                       sanctus
                       :
                       (
                       in
                       opusc
                       .
                       de
                       symbol
                       .
                       )
                    
                     As
                     in
                     one
                     man
                     there
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     soul
                     and
                     one
                     body
                     ,
                     although
                     there
                     be
                     very
                     may
                     several
                     members
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     made
                     one
                     body
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     which
                     gives
                     life
                     to
                     all
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     but
                     one
                     body
                     ,
                     although
                     it
                     consist
                     of
                     divers
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     
                     members
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     made
                     one
                     body
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     quickens
                     and
                     enlivens
                     them
                     all
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     say
                     any
                     one
                     particular
                     Church
                     is
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     excluding
                     other
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     without
                     confining
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     dismembring
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     damnable
                     blasphemy
                     against
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     infinite
                     and
                     therefore
                     unconfinable
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     damnable
                     Schism
                     against
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     himself
                     one
                     with
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     cut
                     off
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     cut
                     him
                     off
                     from
                     himself
                     :
                     Let
                     me
                     rather
                     rejoice
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     confined
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     dismembred
                     ;
                     for
                     why
                     should
                     my
                     eye
                     be
                     evil
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     good
                     ?
                     Why
                     should
                     I
                     deny
                     that
                     mercy
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     undeservedly
                     bestowed
                     on
                     me
                     ?
                     Will
                     he
                     not
                     say
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     Moses
                     to
                     
                       Joshua
                       ,
                       Enviest
                       thou
                       for
                       my
                       sake
                       ?
                       Numb
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     29.
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     to
                     other
                     Christians
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     profession
                     ,
                     but
                     enviously
                     to
                     wish
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     deny
                     his
                     spirit
                     unto
                     them
                     ?
                     Or
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     say
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     Christs
                     body
                     ,
                     but
                     malitiously
                     to
                     wish
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     ?
                  
                   
                     We
                     may
                     not
                     then
                     labour
                     to
                     bring
                     back
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     Judaism
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     now
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       not
                       dealt
                       so
                       with
                       any
                       Nation
                       ,
                       neither
                       have
                       the
                       heathen
                       knowledge
                       of
                       his
                       Laws
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     147.
                     20.
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     he
                     hath
                     restrained
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     Nation
                     or
                     People
                     ,
                     since
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     
                       that
                       in
                       every
                       Nation
                       he
                       that
                       feareth
                       him
                       and
                       worketh
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       is
                       accepted
                       with
                       him
                       :
                       (
                       Acts
                    
                     10.
                     35.
                     )
                     Be
                     it
                     therefore
                     taken
                     for
                     granted
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     do
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     its
                     
                       accidental
                       Catholicism
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     universality
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     place
                     and
                     person
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     comprizeth
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     all
                     conditions
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     But
                     also
                     and
                     much
                     rather
                     for
                     its
                     
                       Essential
                       or
                       Substantial
                       Catholicism
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     universality
                     of
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     they
                     do
                     hold
                     and
                     maintain
                     that
                     are
                     reputed
                     or
                     called
                     Christians
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     doctrine
                     is
                     called
                     by
                     Saint
                     John
                     This
                     confession
                     
                       That
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       is
                       come
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       .
                       Every
                       Spirit
                       that
                       confesseth
                       that
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       is
                       come
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       is
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     4.
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Apostles
                     scope
                     and
                     intention
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     is
                     briefly
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     how
                     to
                     try
                     or
                     examine
                     the
                     spirits
                     ,
                     that
                     
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     several
                     doctrin●●
                     of
                     religion
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     who
                     are
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     are
                     false
                     teachers
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoever
                     teacheth
                     that
                     
                       Jesus
                       is
                       the
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     founder
                     and
                     governour
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Saviour
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     mans
                     doctrine
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     acknowledgeth
                     Christ
                     for
                     the
                     teacher
                     and
                     governour
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     rightly
                     instructed
                     and
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     Contrariwise
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     acknowledgeth
                     not
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     he
                     professeth
                     not
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     professeth
                     a
                     false
                     religion
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     is
                     agreeable
                     the
                     Imperial
                     constitution
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     title
                     of
                     the
                     Code
                     ,
                     
                       Fides
                       Catholica
                       ,
                       hoc
                       est
                       ,
                       ut
                       Patris
                       &
                       Filii
                       &
                       Spiritus
                       sancti
                       unam
                       Deitatem
                       sub
                       pari
                       Majestate
                       &
                       sub
                       pia
                       Trinitate
                       credamus
                       ;
                       Qui
                       ita
                       credunt
                       Christiani
                       Catholici
                       appellantur
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     constitution
                     determineth
                     those
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     Christian
                     Catholicks
                     who
                     have
                     and
                     profess
                     a
                     right
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     :
                     for
                     indeed
                     none
                     other
                     are
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     other
                     can
                     be
                     Catholicks
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Christian
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     this
                     faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     made
                     man
                     for
                     our
                     Redemption
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     cannot
                     have
                     this
                     saith
                     who
                     believes
                     not
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     cannot
                     believe
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     believes
                     not
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     cannot
                     believe
                     this
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     believes
                     not
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     ▪
                     was
                     conceived
                     of
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     born
                     of
                     a
                     Virgin
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     a
                     right
                     belief
                     of
                     Christ
                     cannot
                     be
                     without
                     a
                     right
                     belief
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     a
                     right
                     belief
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     is
                     very
                     fitly
                     called
                     by
                     Saint
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     The
                     Catholik
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Christian
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Catholick
                     ;
                     For
                     Christ
                     alone
                     is
                     the
                     founder
                     both
                     of
                     our
                     religion
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     :
                     If
                     he
                     be
                     truly
                     taught
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     God
                     truly
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     need
                     neither
                     misdoubt
                     our
                     Religion
                     nor
                     our
                     communion
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     
                       abideth
                       in
                       the
                       doctrine
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       he
                       hath
                       both
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       2
                       John
                    
                     9.
                     but
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     taught
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     not
                     deceive
                     our selves
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     without
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     without
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       whosoever
                       denieth
                       the
                       son
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       hath
                       not
                       the
                       father
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     2.
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     is
                     extended
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     is
                     extended
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     yet
                     farther
                     ask
                     
                     what
                     particular
                     Church
                     is
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     most
                     Christian
                     or
                     Catholick
                     ;
                     I
                     must
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     Church
                     wherein
                     Christ
                     is
                     best
                     taught
                     and
                     practised
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     separate
                     the
                     practice
                     from
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     doctrine
                     cannot
                     be
                     proved
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     practice
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       Hereby
                       we
                       do
                       know
                       that
                       we
                       know
                       him
                       ,
                       if
                       we
                       keep
                       his
                       commandments
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     the
                     truest
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     most
                     truly
                     published
                     ,
                     accepted
                     ,
                     maintained
                     :
                     and
                     since
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     no
                     Christian
                     Church
                     can
                     justly
                     deny
                     to
                     submit
                     its
                     doctrine
                     to
                     the
                     test
                     and
                     tryal
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       are
                       fellow-Citizens
                       with
                       the
                       Saints
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       houshold
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       built
                       upon
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                       and
                       Prophets
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     )
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       himself
                       being
                       the
                       chief
                       corner
                       stone
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     2.
                     19.
                     20.
                     
                     They
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     houshold
                     or
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     built
                     upon
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle●
                     and
                     Prophets
                     ▪
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     himself
                     being
                     the
                     chief
                     corner
                     stone
                     of
                     such
                     buildings
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     no
                     other
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     which
                     proves
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     in
                     general
                     to
                     be
                     now
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     or
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     denied
                     to
                     prove
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     Christian
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     in
                     special
                     :
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     Tradition
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     hath
                     still
                     varied
                     in
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     never
                     yet
                     any
                     Church
                     would
                     be
                     bound
                     by
                     its
                     own
                     Traditions
                     for
                     any
                     long
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     by
                     the
                     Traditions
                     of
                     another
                     Church
                     :
                     It
                     remains
                     then
                     that
                     only
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     that
                     proof
                     ,
                     which
                     word
                     hath
                     been
                     generally
                     acknowledged
                     and
                     received
                     by
                     all
                     Churches
                     :
                     That
                     proves
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     in
                     general
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     only
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     denyed
                     to
                     prove
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     in
                     special
                     .
                     By
                     that
                     alone
                     we
                     prove
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     only
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     misguided
                     Jew
                     ;
                     by
                     that
                     alone
                     we
                     prove
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     particular
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     truly
                     Catholick
                     against
                     the
                     mistaken
                     Christian
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     proof
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     teacheth
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     proving
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     that
                     Christ
                     alone
                     was
                     that
                     Prophet
                     who
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     bring
                     both
                     righteousness
                     and
                     salvation
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     no
                     Religion
                     but
                     only
                     
                     the
                     Christian
                     was
                     now
                     any
                     longer
                     to
                     be
                     embraced
                     or
                     expected
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     would
                     have
                     a
                     Religion
                     that
                     should
                     continue
                     without
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     and
                     end
                     without
                     salvation
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     compare
                     the
                     second
                     of
                     the
                     Galatians
                     with
                     the
                     eleventh
                     of
                     the
                     Acts
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     probable
                     conjecture
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     by
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     advice
                     that
                     the
                     Disciples
                     were
                     in
                     Antioch
                     first
                     called
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Nazarites
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     formerly
                     known
                     ,
                     was
                     quite
                     laid
                     aside
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     that
                     very
                     City
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Nazarites
                     had
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     mingle
                     Judaism
                     and
                     Christianity
                     into
                     one
                     Religion
                     :
                     But
                     this
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     of
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     this
                     argument
                     being
                     there
                     so
                     throughly
                     canvased
                     ,
                     is
                     proof
                     enough
                     alone
                     to
                     conclude
                     him
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     that
                     Epistle
                     )
                     maketh
                     it
                     his
                     whole
                     business
                     to
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     only
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     is
                     fully
                     revealed
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     salvation
                     ;
                     But
                     more
                     particularly
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     9.
                     10.
                     
                     He
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     was
                     once
                     the
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     viz.
                     till
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     reformation
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Christians
                     alone
                     is
                     so
                     now
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     indeed
                     to
                     continue
                     and
                     keep
                     the
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     reform
                     and
                     lay
                     aside
                     the
                     carnal
                     Ordinances
                     :
                     Therefore
                     this
                     Christian
                     Church
                     still
                     maintaineth
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Church
                     in
                     all
                     Moral
                     duties
                     :
                     (
                     for
                     no
                     reformation
                     of
                     Gods
                     making
                     can
                     put
                     down
                     a
                     Moral
                     duty
                     or
                     obligation
                     ,
                     either
                     towards
                     God
                     or
                     towards
                     our
                     neighbour
                     :
                     )
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       But
                       we
                       are
                       not
                       of
                       them
                       who
                       draw
                       back
                       unto
                       perdition
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       believe
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       saving
                       of
                       the
                       soul
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     10.
                     39.
                     
                     Here
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     our
                     turning
                     Christians
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       sumus
                       substractionis
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       sed
                       fidei
                       ,
                       q.
                       d.
                    
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     forsake
                     or
                     deny
                     any
                     one
                     Moral
                     Law
                     enjoyned
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     draw
                     backward
                     to
                     perdition
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     profess
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     a
                     lively
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Messias
                     promised
                     to
                     the
                     fathers
                     ,
                     but
                     exhibited
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     's
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     taught
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     go
                     forward
                     to
                     salvation
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     indeed
                     to
                     outstrip
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     Moral
                     Law
                     ,
                     whilst
                     we
                     establish
                     not
                     our
                     own
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     but
                     submit
                     our selves
                     to
                     the
                     right●●usness
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     
                       the
                       end
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       for
                       righteousness
                       to
                       every
                       one
                       that
                       believeth
                       ,
                    
                     
                     (
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     4.
                     
                     )
                     
                       but
                       by
                       no
                       means
                       for
                       unrighteousness
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     acceptance
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     abolition
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     Thus
                     we
                     Christians
                     still
                     keep
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     all
                     Moral
                     duties
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     for
                     Ceremonials
                     ,
                     the
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     alter
                     their
                     own
                     communion
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     abolition
                     of
                     all
                     ceremonial
                     or
                     typical
                     worship
                     was
                     foretold
                     to
                     them
                     even
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     institution
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     Moses
                     himself
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       the
                       Lord
                       said
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       raise
                       them
                       up
                       a
                       Prophet
                       from
                       among
                       their
                       brethren
                       like
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       put
                       my
                       words
                       in
                       his
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       shall
                       speak
                       unto
                       them
                       all
                       that
                       I
                       shall
                       command
                       him
                       :
                       And
                       it
                       shall
                       come
                       to
                       pass
                       that
                       whosoever
                       will
                       not
                       hearken
                       unto
                       my
                       words
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       shall
                       speak
                       in
                       my
                       name
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       require
                       it
                       of
                       him
                       ,
                       Deut.
                    
                     18.
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     abolition
                     of
                     the
                     Ceremonial
                     worship
                     was
                     foretold
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     institution
                     ,
                     so
                     was
                     it
                     also
                     believed
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     reception
                     thereof
                     :
                     For
                     hence
                     alone
                     was
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     found
                     no
                     fault
                     with
                     their
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     after
                     Moses
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     found
                     them
                     dispensing
                     with
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                     nay
                     plainly
                     acting
                     against
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     their
                     typical
                     or
                     ceremonial
                     worship
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     neither
                     they
                     (
                     of
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     Samaria
                     )
                     quarrelled
                     with
                     Eliah
                     for
                     gathering
                     Israel
                     together
                     to
                     offer
                     sacrifice
                     upon
                     Mount
                     
                       Carmel
                       ,
                       1
                       King.
                    
                     18.
                     19.
                     
                     Though
                     Moses
                     had
                     flatly
                     commanded
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       all
                       should
                       bring
                       their
                       offerings
                       to
                       the
                       door
                       of
                       the
                       tabernacle
                       of
                       the
                       congregation
                       ,
                       Levit.
                    
                     17.
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     Here
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     the
                     Ceremonial
                     worship
                     was
                     changed
                     without
                     any
                     quarrel
                     at
                     all
                     in
                     that
                     backsliding
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     quarrelsome
                     and
                     contentious
                     age
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     which
                     could
                     scarce
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     had
                     they
                     not
                     received
                     that
                     same
                     worship
                     with
                     some
                     belief
                     of
                     its
                     future
                     change
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     not
                     their
                     Prophets
                     confirmed
                     them
                     in
                     that
                     belief
                     ,
                     foreshewing
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     by
                     particular
                     changes
                     introduced
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     universal
                     change
                     that
                     should
                     one
                     day
                     be
                     introduced
                     by
                     the
                     Messiah
                     ,
                     their
                     last
                     and
                     greatest
                     Prophet
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     general
                     change
                     wrought
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     is
                     so
                     proved
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     doubt
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     deny
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     those
                     very
                     words
                     of
                     Moses
                     that
                     foreshewed
                     the
                     change
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       prophet
                       shall
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       raise
                       up
                       unto
                       you
                       of
                       your
                       brethren
                       like
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       him
                       shall
                       you
                       hear
                       in
                       all
                       
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     are
                     quoted
                     by
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     as
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Acts
                     3.
                     22.
                     
                     And
                     again
                     he
                     saith
                     v.
                     24.
                     
                     
                       That
                       all
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       from
                    
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       those
                       that
                       follow
                       after
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     words
                     justifie
                     the
                     Jews
                     division
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     into
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     and
                     latter
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     put
                     the
                     latter
                     Prophets
                     in
                     as
                     good
                     credit
                     as
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     
                       Samaritanes
                       )
                       and
                       as
                       many
                       have
                       spoken
                       ,
                       have
                       likewise
                       foretold
                       of
                       these
                       dayes
                       :
                    
                     All
                     the
                     Prophets
                     like
                     so
                     many
                     lines
                     from
                     the
                     circumference
                     in
                     the
                     centre
                     ,
                     meet
                     together
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     is
                     the
                     undoubted
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     undeniable
                     ground
                     of
                     all
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     very
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     nor
                     may
                     we
                     endeavour
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     by
                     unwritten
                     Traditions
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     the
                     Apostles
                     did
                     prove
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Religion
                     by
                     them
                     ;
                     They
                     alledged
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     for
                     the
                     introduction
                     .
                     we
                     for
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     The
                     old
                     Testament
                     so
                     exactly
                     agreeing
                     with
                     the
                     new
                     ;
                     and
                     both
                     old
                     and
                     new
                     so
                     exactly
                     agreeing
                     and
                     corresponding
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     doubt
                     left
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Christianity
                     :
                     Hence
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     will
                     have
                     us
                     make
                     so
                     sure
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     an
                     Angel
                     from
                     heaven
                     should
                     preach
                     another
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     believe
                     but
                     to
                     accurse
                     him
                     ;
                     Gal.
                     1
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     Saint
                     John
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       there
                       come
                       any
                       to
                       you
                       and
                       bring
                       not
                       this
                       doctrine
                       (
                       sc
                       .
                    
                     that
                     whosoever
                     transgresseth
                     ,
                     and
                     abideth
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     God
                     )
                     
                       receive
                       him
                       not
                       into
                       your
                       house
                       ,
                       neither
                       bid
                       him
                       God
                       speed
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     John
                     9
                     ▪
                     10.
                     
                     
                       Si
                       quis
                       venit
                       ad
                       vos
                       ,
                       If
                       any
                       come
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     t
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     whether
                     the
                     substantive
                     be
                     an
                     Angel
                     or
                     a
                     man
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     divinity
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     in
                     fashion
                     ,
                     
                       Si
                       Papa
                       erraret
                       praecipiendo
                       vitia
                       ,
                       vel
                       prohibendo
                       virtutes
                       ,
                       teneretur
                       Ecclesia
                       credere
                       vitia
                       esse
                       bona
                       ,
                       &
                       virtutes
                       malas
                       ,
                       nisi
                       velit
                       contra
                       conscientiam
                       peccare
                       ,
                       Bellar.
                       lib.
                       4.
                       de
                       Pontif.
                       cap.
                    
                     5.
                     
                     That
                     if
                     the
                     Pope
                     should
                     err
                     by
                     commanding
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     forbidding
                     vertues
                     ,
                     The
                     Church
                     were
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     sins
                     were
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     vertues
                     were
                     evil
                     ,
                     unless
                     she
                     would
                     sin
                     against
                     her
                     conscience
                     ;
                     
                       Op.
                       Ac
                       ne
                       forte
                       contra
                       conscientiam
                       agat
                       ,
                       tenetur
                       credere
                       bonum
                       esse
                       quod
                       ille
                       praecipit
                       ,
                       malum
                       quod
                       ille
                       prohibet
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     least
                     the
                     Church
                     should
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     her
                     conscience
                     ,
                     she
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     which
                     the
                     Pope
                     commandeth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     evil
                     which
                     he
                     forbiddeth
                     ;
                     
                     A
                     strange
                     assertion
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     God
                     had
                     put
                     all
                     his
                     Divine
                     Truths
                     whether
                     speculative
                     or
                     practical
                     (
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     also
                     )
                     under
                     the
                     possibility
                     of
                     mans
                     lawfull
                     contradiction
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     our
                     consciences
                     under
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     controul
                     :
                     nor
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     remedy
                     for
                     this
                     mischeivous
                     consequence
                     ,
                     by
                     translating
                     this
                     pretended
                     Infallibility
                     from
                     his
                     person
                     to
                     his
                     chair
                     ,
                     nor
                     from
                     his
                     chair
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     suppose
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     must
                     necessarily
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Johns
                     words
                     are
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     and
                     interpreted
                     of
                     a
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     single
                     man
                     ,
                     since
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     of
                     both
                     ;
                     for
                     a
                     Church
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     congregation
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     false
                     doctrine
                     hath
                     no
                     less
                     of
                     falsity
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     hath
                     less
                     of
                     excuse
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     any
                     particular
                     man
                     ;
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     more
                     then
                     believe
                     this
                     Truth
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     possible
                     )
                     That
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     to
                     sway
                     our
                     faith
                     above
                     and
                     against
                     all
                     authorities
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     reason
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     not
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     triumphant
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     militant
                     may
                     be
                     allowed
                     to
                     weaken
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     If
                     not
                     an
                     Angel
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     then
                     sure
                     not
                     a
                     man
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     great
                     pity
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     but
                     greater
                     shame
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     faction
                     and
                     humour
                     of
                     some
                     men
                     should
                     endeavour
                     to
                     shake
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     in
                     putting
                     vertue
                     and
                     vice
                     under
                     mans
                     determination
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     very
                     foundation
                     of
                     supernatural
                     Truth
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       written
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     thereby
                     thinking
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     establish
                     the
                     pillar
                     of
                     supernatural
                     truth
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     whereas
                     indeed
                     they
                     do
                     the
                     more
                     shake
                     that
                     too
                     ;
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     most
                     sure
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     came
                     incorrupt
                     from
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     now
                     any
                     corruptions
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     mans
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     Gods
                     creating
                     :
                     And
                     consequently
                     if
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     have
                     in
                     any
                     wise
                     lost
                     their
                     authority
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     lost
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     wonder
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     should
                     cause
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     to
                     lose
                     their
                     authority
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     keep
                     her
                     own
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     will
                     then
                     take
                     it
                     for
                     granted
                     that
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     cannot
                     be
                     fully
                     and
                     infallibly
                     proved
                     to
                     be
                     Christian
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     her self
                     seeks
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     find
                     a
                     better
                     proof
                     ;
                     And
                     from
                     hence
                     it
                     must
                     neede
                     follow
                     that
                     every
                     particular
                     Church
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     submit
                     it self
                     to
                     be
                     tryed
                     by
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     nothing
                     but
                     true
                     Cbristianity
                     had
                     gotten
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     men
                     would
                     never
                     have
                     withdrawn
                     their
                     necks
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     their
                     hearts
                     from
                     that
                     known
                     and
                     certain
                     tryal
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     prove
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     unwritten
                     ,
                     (
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     Tradition
                     or
                     Revelation
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     undoubted
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     agreeable
                     with
                     what
                     is
                     written
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     admirable
                     Rule
                     delivered
                     by
                     Saint
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     having
                     been
                     vexed
                     by
                     the
                     Arrian
                     hereticks
                     above
                     forty
                     years
                     together
                     ,
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     how
                     best
                     to
                     confute
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     heresie
                     saying
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       Athanasius
                       in
                       Epist
                       de
                       decretis
                       Nic.
                       Synodi
                       ad
                       finem
                       ,
                       There
                       are
                       much
                       more
                       exact
                       and
                       perfect
                       proofs
                       of
                       the
                       divine
                       truth
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       from
                       the
                       Scripture
                       alone
                       ,
                       then
                       all
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       beside
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       afford
                       us
                       :
                    
                     wherefore
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     follow
                     again
                     that
                     the
                     best
                     way
                     for
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     to
                     keep
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     close
                     to
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     wherein
                     alone
                     are
                     revealed
                     those
                     Truths
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       bare
                       profession
                       whereof
                       makes
                       a
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       entire
                       profession
                       whereof
                       makes
                       it
                       truly
                       Catholick
                       :
                    
                     That
                     Curch
                     which
                     hath
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     her
                     faith
                     and
                     practice
                     ,
                     is
                     sure
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     in
                     what
                     she
                     truly
                     believeth
                     and
                     practiseth
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     word
                     ;
                     And
                     in
                     case
                     she
                     deviate
                     through
                     humane
                     error
                     ,
                     or
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     in
                     some
                     particular
                     deductions
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     deviation
                     or
                     mistake
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     overthrow
                     her
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     sure
                     and
                     certain
                     in
                     the
                     foundation
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     shall
                     not
                     break
                     off
                     her
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     nor
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     same
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     on
                     whose
                     dictates
                     she
                     relies
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     sole
                     author
                     and
                     maintainer
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     :
                     whereas
                     if
                     a
                     Church
                     should
                     believe
                     all
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     upon
                     any
                     other
                     ground
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     of
                     Divine
                     revelation
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     now
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     as
                     she
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     Divine
                     saith
                     ,
                     not
                     being
                     grounded
                     upon
                     a
                     Divine
                     foundation
                     ,
                     so
                     she
                     could
                     not
                     in
                     that
                     faith
                     ,
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     those
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     who
                     allowed
                     no
                     other
                     ground
                     of
                     their
                     belief
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     such
                     were
                     all
                     the
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     of
                     the
                     Primitive
                     
                     times
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     Saint
                     Athanasius
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     fore-alledged
                     )
                     doth
                     on
                     the
                     Arrians
                     behalf
                     bring
                     in
                     an
                     objection
                     against
                     the
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     as
                     not
                     being
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     concerning
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     speak
                     otherwise
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     hath
                     spoken
                     of
                     himself
                     ;
                     yet
                     he
                     alloweth
                     this
                     very
                     objection
                     to
                     be
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     sure
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     very
                     good
                     Chatholike
                     )
                     and
                     enforceth
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     reason
                     afore
                     cited
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       most
                       exact
                       proofs
                       of
                       Divine
                       truths
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       from
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     withal
                     avoweth
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     about
                     Eusebius
                     (
                     who
                     was
                     a
                     chief
                     upholder
                     of
                     the
                     Arrians
                     )
                     were
                     such
                     egregious
                     turn-cotes
                     and
                     cavillers
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Bishops
                     assembled
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Nice
                     were
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     compelled
                     more
                     clearly
                     to
                     expound
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     text
                     ,
                     which
                     did
                     immediately
                     strike
                     at
                     the
                     root
                     of
                     their
                     heresie
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     Whereby
                     it
                     appears
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Nicene
                     Fathers
                     did
                     assume
                     to
                     themselves
                     only
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Exposition
                     ,
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     Addition
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Invention
                     :
                     They
                     
                       did
                       expound
                    
                     that
                     more
                     clearly
                     which
                     they
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ;
                     they
                     
                       did
                       not
                       ad
                       or
                       invent
                    
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     found
                     not
                     :
                     As
                     they
                     were
                     expounders
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     and
                     did
                     hold
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Church
                     (
                     whereof
                     they
                     were
                     then
                     the
                     Representative
                     )
                     which
                     did
                     wholly
                     rely
                     up-the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     Doctrines
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     whereas
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     taken
                     upon
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     Inventers
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     have
                     forsaken
                     the
                     main
                     ground
                     of
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     the
                     undoubted
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     authors
                     of
                     a
                     faction
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     division
                     :
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     in
                     that
                     famous
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     ,
                     (
                     wherein
                     were
                     assembled
                     six
                     hundred
                     Christian
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     )
                     The
                     Holy
                     Gospel
                     was
                     placed
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     on
                     which
                     they
                     relyed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     which
                     they
                     appealed
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     determinations
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     action
                     of
                     that
                     Council
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       most
                       holy
                       and
                       most
                       pure
                       Gospel
                       being
                       set
                       before
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     Baronius
                     tells
                     us
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     had
                     been
                     done
                     before
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Nice
                     ,
                     and
                     gives
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     it
                     was
                     done
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     Saint
                     Cyril
                     ,
                     who
                     saith
                     thus
                     ,
                     concerning
                     
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       Christum
                       assessorem
                       capitis
                       loco
                       adjunxit
                       ;
                       venerandum
                       enim
                       Evangelium
                       in
                       throno
                       collocavit
                       ,
                       tantum
                       non
                       in
                       aures
                       sacerdotum
                       clamans
                       ,
                       Justum
                       judicium
                       judicate
                       :
                       Liber
                       igitur
                       ille
                       in
                       sede
                       regia
                       collocatus
                       divinam
                       prae
                       se
                       ferebat
                       personam
                       ,
                       secundum
                       illud
                       Psalmi
                       ,
                       Deus
                       stetit
                       in
                       synagoga
                       Deorum
                       ,
                       in
                       medio
                       autem
                       Deos
                       dijudicat
                       :
                    
                     They
                     looked
                     upon
                     Christ
                     as
                     head
                     or
                     president
                     of
                     their
                     assembly
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     placed
                     his
                     holy
                     Gospel
                     on
                     a
                     throne
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     represent
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Judge
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     placed
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     might
                     cast
                     their
                     eyes
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     afraid
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     their
                     Judge
                     ,
                     to
                     pass
                     an
                     unrighteous
                     judgement
                     ;
                     Thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     God
                     stood
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     congregation
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     judged
                     the
                     other
                     Gods
                     :
                     (
                     
                       Baron
                       .
                       An.
                       325.
                       num
                    
                     .
                     66.
                     )
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     saith
                     Binius
                     in
                     his
                     notes
                     upon
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       In
                       medio
                       Patrum
                       consessu
                       sedem
                       enm
                       Evangelio
                       collocarunt
                       ,
                       cujus
                       intuitu
                       omnes
                       admonerentur
                       ,
                       Christum
                       omnium
                       inspectorem
                       ac
                       judicem
                       adesse
                       ,
                       Synodique
                       praesidem
                       agere
                       :
                    
                     In
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     fathers
                     of
                     the
                     Ephesine
                     Council
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     Holy
                     Gospel
                     placed
                     on
                     a
                     throne
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Fathers
                     seeing
                     it
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     admonished
                     of
                     Christs
                     own
                     presence
                     to
                     overlook
                     them
                     as
                     their
                     Judge
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     overawe
                     them
                     as
                     president
                     of
                     their
                     Council
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     saith
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     is
                     truth
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     form
                     of
                     adjuration
                     mentioned
                     by
                     Fidus
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     
                       Joppe
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Whom
                       we
                       beseech
                       and
                       adjure
                       by
                       the
                       Holy
                       Gospel
                       here
                       set
                       before
                       us
                       ,
                       Council
                       .
                       Eph.
                       par
                       .
                       2.
                       act
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     doth
                     plainly
                     witness
                     as
                     much
                     ;
                     although
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     session
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     mention
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Gospels
                     being
                     placed
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     afterwards
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     session
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     :
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     plain
                     that
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     before
                     their
                     eyes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     within
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     proved
                     all
                     their
                     several
                     Doctrines
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     particularly
                     this
                     position
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       Christ
                       is
                       God
                       by
                       the
                       union
                       of
                       the
                       manhood
                       with
                       the
                       God-head
                       ,
                    
                     they
                     proved
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     writings
                     ,
                     (
                     among
                     which
                     is
                     also
                     reckoned
                     up
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     )
                     2.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Epistles
                     general
                     of
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Saint
                     John
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Jude
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Gospels
                     peculiarly
                     so
                     called
                     ;
                     
                       Concil
                       .
                       
                       Ephes
                       .
                       par
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     most
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     Doctrines
                     delivered
                     by
                     the
                     four
                     first
                     general
                     Councils
                     in
                     their
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     are
                     all
                     plainly
                     to
                     be
                     proved
                     by
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     easily
                     grant
                     that
                     they
                     placed
                     the
                     Holy
                     Gospel
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     their
                     Synods
                     ▪
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     make
                     protestation
                     that
                     they
                     intended
                     to
                     obtrude
                     no
                     other
                     faith
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     then
                     what
                     they
                     had
                     met
                     with
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     prove
                     from
                     thence
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     not
                     to
                     desire
                     other
                     mens
                     communion
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Doctrines
                     further
                     then
                     themselves
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Doctrines
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     for
                     every
                     particular
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     keep
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     to
                     adhere
                     stedfastly
                     to
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     indisputable
                     ground
                     of
                     that
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     For
                     this
                     Word
                     alone
                     sheweth
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     Moral
                     worship
                     had
                     communion
                     with
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     both
                     the
                     Jews
                     (
                     then
                     had
                     )
                     and
                     Christians
                     now
                     have
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     worship
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     :
                     
                       They
                       have
                       Moses
                       and
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       let
                       them
                       hear
                       them
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     6.
                     29.
                     
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       they
                       hear
                       not
                       Moses
                       and
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       neither
                       will
                       they
                       be
                       perswaded
                       ,
                       though
                       one
                       rose
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     31.
                     
                     We
                     Christians
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     Moses
                     and
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     Churches
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     Moses
                     and
                     the
                     Prophets
                     were
                     delivered
                     incorrupt
                     to
                     our
                     first
                     Fathers
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     else
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     appealed
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     have
                     reproved
                     the
                     Jews
                     for
                     corrupting
                     them
                     ;
                     )
                     so
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     the
                     Apostles
                     are
                     now
                     delivered
                     as
                     incorrupt
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Christian
                       Church
                    
                     hath
                     been
                     less
                     faithful
                     then
                     the
                     
                       Jewish
                       Synagogue
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     keeping
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     so
                     saying
                     ,
                     quite
                     disannul
                     her
                     authority
                     in
                     expounding
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     cut
                     our selves
                     off
                     from
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     best
                     means
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     .
                     Why
                     thou
                     should
                     not
                     these
                     writings
                     of
                     Moses
                     and
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     only
                     proof
                     of
                     our
                     Churches
                     ,
                     be
                     also
                     the
                     grand
                     establishment
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     ?
                     For
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     the
                     faith
                     that
                     makes
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     t
                     is
                     the
                     agreement
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     
                       truely
                       Christian
                    
                     ;
                     Accordingly
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     most
                     exquisitely
                     for
                     this
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Beseeching
                       thee
                       to
                       inspire
                       continually
                       
                       the
                       universal
                       Church
                       with
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       truth
                       unity
                       and
                       concord
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       grant
                       that
                       all
                       they
                       that
                       do
                       confess
                       thy
                       holy
                       Name
                       ,
                       may
                       agree
                       in
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       live
                       in
                       unity
                       and
                       godly
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     prayer
                     so
                     full
                     of
                     true
                     Christian
                     affection
                     ▪
                     that
                     its
                     Christianity
                     will
                     acquit
                     it
                     from
                     Novelty
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     scarce
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     any
                     antient
                     Greek
                     or
                     Latine
                     Liturgie
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     setteth
                     forth
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     four
                     causes
                     ;
                     in
                     its
                     efficient
                     cause
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Spirit
                       of
                       truth
                       unity
                       and
                       concord
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     its
                     material
                     cause
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       universal
                       Church
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     its
                     formal
                     cause
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       agreement
                       in
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       Gods
                       holy
                       Word
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     final
                     cause
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       live
                       in
                       unity
                       and
                       godly
                       love
                       :
                    
                     How
                     can
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     heartily
                     saith
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     be
                     either
                     an
                     Heretick
                     by
                     willingly
                     sinning
                     against
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     schismatick
                     by
                     wilfully
                     sinning
                     against
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ?
                  
                   
                     We
                     may
                     conclude
                     then
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     the
                     several
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     ,
                     do
                     concur
                     together
                     as
                     members
                     to
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     as
                     Christian
                     ,
                     are
                     joyned
                     together
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     thousand
                     of
                     miles
                     and
                     years
                     asunder
                     ,
                     )
                     in
                     one
                     outward
                     communion
                     by
                     agreeing
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     one
                     inward
                     communion
                     ,
                     by
                     enjoying
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     The
                     outward
                     communion
                     joyns
                     the
                     members
                     to
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     would
                     to
                     God
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     disjoyned
                     and
                     disjoynted
                     :
                     The
                     inward
                     communion
                     joyns
                     the
                     body
                     to
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     bless
                     God
                     that
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     disjunction
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     dangerous
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     separatist
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     damnable
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     separatist
                     from
                     the
                     second
                     communion
                     ;
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     Gods
                     most
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     in
                     Gods
                     most
                     holy
                     Word
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     sure
                     and
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     aud
                     that
                     will
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     hereticks
                     ;
                     for
                     no
                     heretick
                     ,
                     as
                     such
                     ,
                     doth
                     communicate
                     either
                     with
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     .
                     To
                     communicate
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     sure
                     and
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     will
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     Schismaticks
                     ;
                     for
                     no
                     Schismatick
                     ,
                     as
                     such
                     ,
                     doth
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     either
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     or
                     in
                     himself
                     .
                     But
                     still
                     we
                     must
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     nothing
                     worth
                     ,
                     without
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     will
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     hypocrites
                     ;
                     
                     For
                     no
                     hypocrite
                     doth
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     have
                     need
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     dangerous
                     times
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     three
                     cautions
                     ;
                     for
                     never
                     was
                     there
                     any
                     Heresie
                     without
                     a
                     Schism
                     ;
                     and
                     seldome
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     desperate
                     Schism
                     without
                     most
                     damnable
                     hypocrisie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     The
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     neither
                     Herereticks
                     ,
                     Schismaticks
                     nor
                     Hypocrites
                     ;
                     but
                     commonly
                     so
                     called
                     comprizeth
                     all
                     those
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     outwardly
                     embrace
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     That
                     our
                     own
                     particular
                     Church
                     (
                     keeping
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     )
                     requires
                     our
                     communion
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     The
                     authority
                     and
                     Trust
                     of
                     particular
                     National
                     Churches
                     from
                     Scripture
                     and
                     Councils
                     :
                     A
                     sober
                     and
                     a
                     pious
                     resolution
                     not
                     to
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     willfull
                     Schism
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     that
                     resolution
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     special
                     number
                     of
                     right
                     believing
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     righteously
                     doing
                     )
                     Christians
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     several
                     Churches
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     communicate
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     wherein
                     Christians
                     should
                     ,
                     is
                     alone
                     truly
                     and
                     properly
                     named
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     consisteth
                     of
                     them
                     only
                     that
                     without
                     addition
                     ,
                     diminution
                     ,
                     alteration
                     ,
                     or
                     innovation
                     in
                     matter
                     of
                     doctrine
                     hold
                     
                       the
                       common
                       faith
                       once
                       delivered
                       to
                       the
                       Saints
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     Hereticks
                     ;
                     And
                     without
                     all
                     particular
                     or
                     private
                     division
                     or
                     ●act●on
                     
                       retain
                       the
                       unity
                       of
                       the
                       spirit
                       in
                       the
                       bond
                       of
                       peace
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     either
                     Hypocrites
                     or
                     Schismaticks
                     ;
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     hypocrites
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     hold
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     that
                     spirit
                     in
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     peace
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whence
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     this
                     Negative
                     definition
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     who
                     is
                     neither
                     Heretick
                     ,
                     nor
                     Schismatick
                     ,
                     nor
                     Hypocrite
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     positive
                     definition
                     of
                     a
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     number
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     
                     profess
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     Verity
                     ,
                     Unity
                     and
                     Sincerity
                     ;
                     in
                     verity
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     are
                     distinguished
                     from
                     Hereticks
                     ;
                     in
                     unity
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     are
                     distinguished
                     from
                     Schismaticks
                     ;
                     in
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     are
                     distinguished
                     from
                     Hypocrites
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     perfectly
                     and
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     ;
                     And
                     of
                     this
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     are
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     Epiphanius
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     Colorbasii
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     thirty-fifth
                     heresie
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     
                       My
                       dove
                       ,
                       my
                       undefiledis
                       but
                       one
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     Cant.
                     6.
                     9.
                     
                     )
                     
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       his
                       holy
                       spouse
                       ,
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       ;
                       called
                       a
                       dove
                       ,
                       for
                       her
                       mildness
                       ,
                       innocency
                       ,
                       and
                       purity
                       ;
                       and
                       called
                       undefiled
                       for
                       the
                       perfect
                       grace
                       and
                       knowledge
                       she
                       hath
                       received
                       from
                       God
                       through
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Christ
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     commonly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     a
                     larger
                     signification
                     then
                     to
                     express
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     larger
                     extension
                     then
                     to
                     comprize
                     only
                     these
                     choice
                     and
                     selected
                     Christians
                     ;
                     For
                     all
                     that
                     outwardly
                     embrace
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     do
                     make
                     but
                     one
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     all
                     concur
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     profession
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     common
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     use
                     of
                     those
                     means
                     of
                     Salvation
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     appointed
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     neither
                     profess
                     the
                     faith
                     so
                     incorruptly
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     taught
                     ,
                     nor
                     use
                     the
                     means
                     so
                     inoffensively
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     appointed
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     Christians
                     are
                     incorporated
                     into
                     one
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     one
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     hath
                     been
                     taught
                     us
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     who
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       he
                       might
                       reconcile
                       both
                    
                     (
                     Jew
                     and
                     Gentiles
                     )
                     
                       unto
                       God
                       in
                       one
                       body
                    
                     ,
                     Eph.
                     2
                     ,
                     16.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       should
                       be
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       body
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     3.
                     6.
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     body
                     externally
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     body
                     internally
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     this
                     body
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     visible
                     body
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     one
                     thing
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     mystical
                     body
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     another
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Mystical
                       body
                    
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     joining
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     each
                     particular
                     member
                     to
                     the
                     Head
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     
                       visible
                       body
                       of
                    
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     
                     one
                     Lord
                     ,
                     one
                     Faith
                     ,
                     one
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     visible
                     ,
                     being
                     to
                     be
                     discerned
                     and
                     known
                     by
                     this
                     character
                     ,
                     even
                     by
                     the
                     outward
                     profession
                     of
                     that
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     outward
                     use
                     of
                     those
                     means
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     their
                     common
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     instituted
                     and
                     ordained
                     for
                     their
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     all
                     men
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     Christs
                     saving
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     practice
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     acknowledged
                     to
                     belong
                     to
                     one
                     Christian
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     one
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     that
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     those
                     means
                     ,
                     though
                     their
                     ptofession
                     be
                     not
                     so
                     entire
                     ,
                     nor
                     their
                     practice
                     so
                     exact
                     as
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     :
                     Whence
                     the
                     Apostle
                     writing
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     though
                     much
                     over
                     run
                     with
                     Heresie
                     and
                     Schism
                     ,
                     yet
                     writeth
                     on
                     this
                     manner
                     ,
                     
                       Vnto
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       which
                       is
                       at
                       Corinth
                       ,
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       sanctified
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     2.
                     
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     by
                     the
                     outward
                     profession
                     of
                     Christs
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     his
                     commands
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     sanctified
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     though
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     were
                     Hereticks
                     and
                     denied
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     others
                     were
                     Schismaticks
                     and
                     denied
                     the
                     Apostles
                     authority
                     ;
                     For
                     even
                     Hereticks
                     and
                     Schismaticks
                     though
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     hold
                     in
                     verity
                     and
                     in
                     unity
                     the
                     entire
                     profession
                     of
                     Christs
                     Truth
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     generally
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     truth
                     which
                     they
                     do
                     hold
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     they
                     remain
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     means
                     of
                     saving
                     others
                     either
                     by
                     preaching
                     the
                     word
                     or
                     administring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     though
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     Heresie
                     and
                     Schism
                     ,
                     they
                     themselves
                     (
                     without
                     repentance
                     ,
                     )
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ;
                     And
                     surely
                     we
                     cannot
                     reasonably
                     think
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     neither
                     Hereticks
                     nor
                     Schismaticks
                     in
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       Philippi
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Colosse
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Saints
                       which
                       are
                       at
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                    
                     Ephes
                     .
                     1.
                     1
                     
                     ▪
                     
                       To
                       all
                       the
                       Saints
                       which
                       are
                       at
                       Philippi
                       ,
                    
                     Phil.
                     1.
                     1.
                     and
                     
                       to
                       the
                       Saints
                       and
                       faithfull
                       brethren
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       at
                       Colosse
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     all
                     which
                     Epistles
                     doubtless
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     writ
                     to
                     the
                     visible
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     several
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     his
                     letters
                     to
                     the
                     visible
                     head
                     of
                     that
                     body
                     (
                     as
                     Saint
                     John
                     did
                     his
                     epistles
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     the
                     several
                     Churches
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     2.
                     13
                     :
                     )
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     called
                     them
                     Saints
                     and
                     faithfull
                     brethren
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     
                     really
                     such
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     indeed
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     inward
                     affection
                     ,
                     t
                     was
                     their
                     own
                     fault
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     sure
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     in
                     their
                     outward
                     profession
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     might
                     justly
                     be
                     so
                     called
                     ;
                     It
                     was
                     their
                     parts
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     that
                     glorious
                     title
                     ,
                     not
                     his
                     part
                     to
                     forbear
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     were
                     indeed
                     sanctified
                     through
                     the
                     outward
                     profession
                     of
                     Christs
                     saving
                     Name
                     and
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     in
                     charity
                     but
                     think
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     also
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     inward
                     affection
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     Nor
                     may
                     any
                     man
                     suppose
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     did
                     send
                     his
                     directions
                     and
                     instructions
                     to
                     the
                     mystical
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Visible
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     intended
                     to
                     bring
                     confusion
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     its
                     singular
                     order
                     ,
                     is
                     called
                     
                       acies
                       ordinata
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     well
                     ordered
                     army
                     ,
                     wherein
                     not
                     one
                     man
                     is
                     suffered
                     to
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     rank
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     he
                     intended
                     to
                     gratifie
                     some
                     proud
                     contentious
                     spirits
                     ,
                     by
                     laying
                     such
                     grounds
                     of
                     schism
                     and
                     faction
                     as
                     might
                     breed
                     strifes
                     and
                     quarrels
                     about
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     Church
                     Government
                     unto
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     :
                     For
                     who
                     can
                     tell
                     by
                     looking
                     in
                     a
                     mans
                     forehead
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     mystical
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     having
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     through
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ?
                     whence
                     it
                     will
                     follow
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     best
                     conceited
                     of
                     themselves
                     will
                     violently
                     invade
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     readily
                     usurp
                     ,
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     pride
                     and
                     presumption
                     will
                     challenge
                     universal
                     jurisdiction
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     who
                     have
                     so
                     much
                     pride
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     they
                     are
                     more
                     neerly
                     linked
                     in
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     then
                     their
                     brethren
                     ,
                     have
                     seldome
                     so
                     much
                     piety
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     that
                     saying
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     safest
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     grace
                     chiefly
                     concern
                     the
                     mystical
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     precepts
                     chiefly
                     concern
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     Christ
                     hath
                     intrusted
                     that
                     ,
                     both
                     with
                     the
                     doctrine
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     salvation
                     ;
                     with
                     the
                     ministry
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     :
                     For
                     these
                     are
                     without
                     question
                     deposited
                     with
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     ,
                     though
                     none
                     are
                     benefited
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     to
                     attain
                     Salvation
                     )
                     but
                     only
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     invisible
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     mystical
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     But
                     God
                     the
                     searcher
                     of
                     hearts
                     ,
                     hath
                     reserved
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     invisible
                     Church
                     only
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     requireth
                     all
                     Christians
                     to
                     join
                     in
                     communion
                     with
                     that
                     visible
                     Church
                     wherein
                     they
                     live
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     that
                     ▪
                     
                     therein
                     is
                     preserved
                     the
                     outward
                     sincere
                     profession
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     and
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     right
                     administration
                     of
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     ▪
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     condition
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     excepted
                     against
                     ,
                     unles
                     we
                     will
                     deny
                     men
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     reason
                     (
                     there
                     only
                     where
                     they
                     most
                     want
                     it
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     their
                     religion
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     allow
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     :
                     and
                     think
                     it
                     enough
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     serve
                     God
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     others
                     consciences
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     acquitted
                     or
                     condemned
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     judgement
                     ▪
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     allow
                     an
                     outward
                     sincere
                     profession
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     right
                     administration
                     of
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     to
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     that
                     visible
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     obligeth
                     us
                     to
                     her
                     communion
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     cannot
                     make
                     it
                     appear
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     is
                     faulty
                     in
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     forsake
                     her
                     communion
                     ,
                     since
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     these
                     she
                     is
                     to
                     us
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     bindeth
                     us
                     to
                     her
                     communion
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     Catholick
                     in
                     her
                     profession
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     do
                     unless
                     we
                     can
                     prove
                     the
                     contrary
                     )
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     acknowledge
                     her
                     to
                     be
                     Catholick
                     in
                     her
                     obligation
                     ;
                     because
                     where
                     is
                     unquestionable
                     purity
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     unquestionable
                     Authority
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     Religion
                     is
                     a
                     matter
                     of
                     indifferency
                     ,
                     and
                     leaves
                     men
                     at
                     their
                     liberty
                     either
                     to
                     practice
                     or
                     to
                     despise
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     please
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     not
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       they
                       continued
                       stedfastly
                       in
                       the
                       Apostles
                       doctrine
                       and
                       fellowship
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       breaking
                       of
                       bread
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       prayers
                       ,
                    
                     Acts
                     2.
                     42.
                     
                     They
                     thought
                     themselves
                     bound
                     to
                     continue
                     sted●astly
                     in
                     that
                     communion
                     wherein
                     was
                     a
                     sincere
                     profession
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     and
                     worship
                     ,
                     (
                     here
                     expressed
                     by
                     doctrine
                     and
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     a
                     right
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     (
                     here
                     expressed
                     by
                     breaking
                     of
                     bread
                     :
                     )
                     And
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     likewise
                     think
                     our selves
                     bound
                     to
                     continue
                     stedfastly
                     in
                     their
                     Communion
                     ,
                     who
                     succeed
                     the
                     Apostles
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     religious
                     duties
                     ,
                     or
                     deny
                     that
                     this
                     Scripture
                     was
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     learning
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     evident
                     to
                     us
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     wherein
                     we
                     live
                     is
                     faulty
                     either
                     in
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     administration
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     recede
                     from
                     her
                     communion
                     without
                     being
                     guilty
                     of
                     schism
                     and
                     faction
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     (
                     unless
                     you
                     will
                     say
                     Fulgentius
                     was
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     that
                     book
                     )
                     will
                     tell
                     us
                     our
                     doom
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Firmissime
                       tene
                       ,
                       &
                       nullatenus
                       dubites
                       ,
                       non
                       solùm
                       omnes
                       Paganos
                       ,
                       sed
                       etiam
                       omnes
                       Judaeos
                       ,
                       Haereticos
                       ,
                       atque
                       Schismaticos
                       ,
                       qui
                       extra
                       Ecclesiam
                       Catholicam
                       praesentem
                       finiunt
                       vitam
                       ,
                       in
                       ignem
                       aeternum
                       ituros
                       ,
                       qui
                       paratus
                       est
                       diabolo
                       &
                       angelis
                       ejus
                       ;
                       Aug.
                       de
                       fide
                       ad
                       Patr.
                       Daph.
                       c.
                    
                     38.
                     
                     You
                     must
                     firmly
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     doubt
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     all
                     Pagans
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     all
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     Hereticks
                     and
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     who
                     end
                     this
                     present
                     life
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     shall
                     go
                     into
                     that
                     eternal
                     fire
                     which
                     was
                     prepared
                     for
                     the
                     Devil
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     willfully
                     lives
                     and
                     dies
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     being
                     a
                     true
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     lives
                     and
                     dies
                     (
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     the
                     perverse
                     disposition
                     of
                     his
                     soul
                     )
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     lives
                     and
                     dies
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     damnation
                     :
                     so
                     neerly
                     doth
                     it
                     concern
                     every
                     Christian
                     not
                     to
                     break
                     communion
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     unadvisedly
                     and
                     undeservedly
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     break
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     )
                     but
                     to
                     try
                     the
                     Spirits
                     whether
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     know
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     warrantable
                     disobedience
                     of
                     that
                     command
                     ,
                     
                       Keep
                       the
                       unity
                       of
                       the
                       Spirit
                       in
                       the
                       bond
                       of
                       Peace
                       ,
                    
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     evident
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Spirit
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     even
                     in
                     that
                     case
                     ,
                     men
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     cautelous
                     and
                     wary
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     so
                     forsake
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     disturb
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     all
                     that
                     those
                     seven
                     thousand
                     did
                     ,
                     who
                     bowed
                     not
                     their
                     knee
                     to
                     Baal
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     general
                     defection
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Israel
                       ,
                       1
                       King.
                    
                     19.
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     is
                     all
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     do
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     case
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     have
                     Gods
                     mark
                     set
                     upon
                     us
                     to
                     preserve
                     us
                     from
                     wrath
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     wrath
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     
                       Ezekiel
                       ,
                       Set
                       a
                       mark
                       upon
                       the
                       foreheads
                       of
                       the
                       men
                       that
                       sigh
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       cry
                       for
                       all
                       the
                       abominations
                       that
                       be
                       done
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       thereof
                       ,
                    
                     sc
                     .
                     of
                     
                       Jerusalem
                       ;
                       Ezech.
                    
                     9.
                     4.
                     
                     Sighing
                     and
                     crying
                     for
                     those
                     abominations
                     we
                     cannot
                     help
                     ,
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     discharge
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     without
                     making
                     of
                     a
                     noise
                     ,
                     yet
                     sure
                     without
                     making
                     of
                     any
                     tumult
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     advice
                     ,
                     
                       Misericorditer
                       
                       corripiat
                       homo
                       quod
                       potest
                       ;
                       quod
                       autem
                       non
                       potest
                       ,
                       patienter
                       ferat
                       ,
                       &
                       dilectione
                       gemat
                       atque
                       lugeat
                       ,
                       donec
                       aut
                       ille
                       desuper
                       emen
                       det
                       &
                       corrigat
                       ,
                       aut
                       usque
                       ad
                       m●ssem
                       differat
                       eradicare
                       zizania
                       ,
                       &
                       pal●am
                       ventilare
                       :
                       ut
                       tamen
                       securi
                       de
                       salute
                       sua
                       bonae
                       spei
                       Christiani
                       ,
                       inter
                       desperatos
                       quos
                       corripere
                       non
                       valent
                       ,
                       in
                       unitate
                       versentur
                       ,
                       auferant
                       malum
                       à
                       seipsis
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       ut
                       in
                       ipsis
                       non
                       inveniatur
                       ,
                       quod
                       in
                       moribus
                       aliorum
                       eis
                       -
                       displicet
                       .
                       Aug.
                       lib.
                       3.
                       contra
                       Parmen
                       .
                       cap.
                       2.
                       
                       Let
                       every
                       man
                       correct
                       what
                       he
                       can
                       with
                       mildness
                       ;
                       and
                       what
                       he
                       cannot
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       bear
                       with
                       patience
                       :
                       And
                       let
                       him
                       sigh
                       and
                       mourn
                       in
                       love
                       till
                       God
                       from
                       above
                       amend
                       what
                       is
                       amiss
                       ,
                       or
                       at
                       the
                       harvest
                       pluck
                       up
                       the
                       tares
                       ,
                       and
                       blow
                       away
                       the
                       chaff
                       ;
                       yet
                       that
                       Christians
                       who
                       have
                       a
                       good
                       hope
                       ,
                       may
                       without
                       danger
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       salvation
                       ,
                       live
                       in
                       unity
                       among
                       those
                       desperate
                       wretches
                       whom
                       they
                       cannot
                       amend
                       ▪
                       let
                       every
                       man
                       reform
                       one
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       may
                       not
                       find
                       that
                       in
                       himself
                       which
                       he
                       dislikes
                       in
                       another
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     safest
                     way
                     for
                     every
                     particular
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     sure
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     sighs
                     for
                     the
                     abominations
                     ,
                     shews
                     he
                     loves
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     only
                     sighs
                     ,
                     shews
                     he
                     loves
                     his
                     neighbours
                     peace
                     :
                     His
                     love
                     to
                     Gods
                     truth
                     will
                     keep
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     actual
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     his
                     love
                     to
                     his
                     neighbours
                     peace
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     him
                     violate
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     although
                     he
                     refuse
                     to
                     communicate
                     in
                     its
                     corruptions
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     ,
                     but
                     holy
                     David
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     while
                     he
                     lived
                     in
                     Sauls
                     house
                     ,
                     or
                     was
                     afterwards
                     driven
                     from
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     was
                     under
                     the
                     affliction
                     and
                     temptation
                     of
                     evil
                     company
                     ▪
                     yet
                     he
                     saith
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       walked
                       in
                       my
                       integrity
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       not
                       sate
                       with
                       vain
                       persons
                       ,
                       neither
                       will
                       I
                       go
                       in
                       with
                       dissemblers
                       ;
                       I
                       have
                       hated
                       the
                       congregation
                       of
                       evil
                       doers
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       not
                       sit
                       with
                       the
                       wicked
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     thus
                     makes
                     good
                     that
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       thy
                       loving
                       kindness
                       is
                       ever
                       before
                       mine
                       eyes
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       have
                       walked
                       in
                       thy
                       truth
                       ;
                       (
                       Psalm
                    
                     26.
                     )
                     His
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     kept
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     those
                     unrighteous
                     men
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     avoid
                     ,
                     and
                     kept
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     those
                     righteous
                     men
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     enjoy
                     ;
                     Though
                     his
                     conversation
                     might
                     be
                     in
                     Gath
                     ,
                     or
                     Ascalon
                     ,
                     yet
                     his
                     communion
                     was
                     in
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     (
                     when
                     the
                     Ark
                     was
                     there
                     )
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       8.
                       
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       loved
                       the
                       habitation
                       of
                       thy
                       house
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       place
                       where
                       thine
                       honour
                       dwelleth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     Therefore
                     make
                     sure
                     of
                     thy
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     faith
                     and
                     repentance
                     and
                     holiness
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     doubt
                     not
                     of
                     thy
                     communion
                     with
                     his
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     though
                     thou
                     live
                     amongst
                     Infidels
                     or
                     amongst
                     such
                     Christians
                     as
                     are
                     fallen
                     into
                     Infidelity
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     having
                     denyed
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     are
                     worse
                     then
                     those
                     who
                     never
                     embraced
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     no
                     private
                     man
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     external
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     nor
                     shall
                     he
                     be
                     called
                     to
                     an
                     account
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     partake
                     not
                     in
                     those
                     sins
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     intrusted
                     with
                     the
                     internal
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     look
                     to
                     give
                     a
                     strict
                     account
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     maker
                     and
                     lover
                     and
                     Judge
                     of
                     souls
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     this
                     admonition
                     which
                     only
                     concerns
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     extended
                     to
                     whole
                     national
                     Churches
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     power
                     given
                     them
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     rectifie
                     what
                     is
                     amiss
                     among
                     themselves
                     either
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     or
                     worship
                     ,
                     or
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     accountable
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     not
                     rectifying
                     it
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     notorious
                     defect
                     in
                     either
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     all
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     obey
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     have
                     no
                     pretence
                     of
                     excuse
                     if
                     they
                     obey
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     ordering
                     themselves
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     known
                     and
                     undoubted
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     evident
                     by
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     to
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     Saint
                     Johns
                     orders
                     to
                     the
                     seven
                     several
                     Churches
                     of
                     Asia
                     ,
                     to
                     all
                     which
                     were
                     sent
                     distinct
                     instructions
                     and
                     reproofs
                     ,
                     which
                     sheweth
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     bound
                     to
                     follow
                     those
                     instructions
                     they
                     had
                     received
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     without
                     expecting
                     new
                     orders
                     from
                     some
                     general
                     Superintendent
                     over
                     them
                     all
                     )
                     and
                     was
                     justly
                     reproved
                     for
                     not
                     following
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Council
                     of
                     Nice
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     sixth
                     Canon
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     have
                     the
                     priviledges
                     and
                     dignities
                     ,
                     and
                     authorities
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     Churches
                     inviolably
                     preserved
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     is
                     comprized
                     in
                     these
                     few
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     The
                     same
                     Judgemen
                     is
                     again
                     repeated
                     and
                     reinforced
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Constantinople
                       ,
                       Can.
                    
                     2.
                     which
                     forbids
                     the
                     confounding
                     of
                     Churches
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     and
                     leaves
                     every
                     several
                     provi●ce
                     by
                     a
                     Synod
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     to
                     administer
                     and
                     order
                     its
                     own
                     ●…s
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     is
                     again
                     more
                     fully
                     repeated
                     and
                     reinforced
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       Can.
                    
                     8.
                     which
                     will
                     
                     have
                     particular
                     Churches
                     keep
                     their
                     own
                     rights
                     and
                     priviledges
                     ,
                     lest
                     they
                     should
                     unawares
                     lose
                     the
                     liberty
                     purchased
                     for
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Chalcedon
                       ,
                       Can.
                    
                     19
                     ▪
                     enjoyns
                     provincial
                     Synods
                     twice
                     a
                     year
                     to
                     rectifie
                     and
                     dispose
                     all
                     emergencies
                     whatsoever
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     So
                     we
                     find
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     four
                     first
                     general
                     Councils
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     prove
                     this
                     practice
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     Anticatholick
                     ;
                     For
                     I
                     willingly
                     pass
                     by
                     other
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     keep
                     external
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     plead
                     only
                     for
                     this
                     Church
                     where
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     mercy
                     hath
                     made
                     me
                     a
                     happy
                     member
                     ,
                     though
                     an
                     unworthy
                     Minister
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     would
                     not
                     
                       judge
                       those
                       men
                       that
                       were
                       without
                       ,
                    
                     much
                     less
                     may
                     any
                     of
                     us
                     judge
                     
                       those
                       Churches
                       that
                       are
                       within
                    
                     :
                     And
                     truly
                     it
                     is
                     enough
                     for
                     our
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     much
                     for
                     our
                     desert
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     other
                     Churches
                     pretend
                     more
                     ,
                     some
                     to
                     the
                     purity
                     ,
                     others
                     to
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     yet
                     generally
                     they
                     have
                     performed
                     less
                     ;
                     Though
                     some
                     rigid
                     Zelots
                     press
                     nothing
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     circumcision
                     of
                     all
                     rites
                     and
                     ceremonies
                     ;
                     other
                     Pharisaical
                     professors
                     can
                     boast
                     of
                     the
                     yoke
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     put
                     upon
                     the
                     neck
                     of
                     their
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     which
                     neither
                     we
                     nor
                     our
                     fathers
                     were
                     able
                     to
                     bear
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     find
                     any
                     sufficient
                     reason
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     answer
                     them
                     both
                     in
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       believe
                       that
                       through
                       the
                       grace
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       even
                       as
                       they
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     15.
                     11.
                     
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     this
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     belief
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     truly
                     and
                     clearly
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     t
                     is
                     our
                     shame
                     and
                     sin
                     ,
                     not
                     our
                     Churches
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     also
                     in
                     our
                     practice
                     )
                     and
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     doctrine
                     which
                     most
                     constituteth
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     most
                     edifieth
                     )
                     a
                     Christian
                     Church
                     :
                     For
                     thus
                     much
                     do
                     those
                     words
                     import
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Colossians
                       ,
                       And
                       you
                       that
                       were
                       sometimes
                       alienated
                       and
                       enemies
                       in
                       your
                       mind
                       by
                       wicked
                       works
                       ,
                       yet
                       now
                       hath
                       he
                       reconciled
                       in
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       his
                       flesh
                       through
                       death
                       ,
                       to
                       present
                       you
                       holy
                       and
                       unblameable
                       ,
                       a●d
                       unreproveable
                       in
                       his
                       sight
                       ,
                       if
                       ye
                       continue
                       in
                       the
                       faith
                       ,
                       grounded
                       and
                       setled
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       not
                       moved
                       away
                       from
                       the
                       hope
                       of
                       
                       the
                       Gospel
                       which
                       ye
                       have
                       heard
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     21
                     ,
                     22
                     ,
                     2●
                     .
                     T
                     is
                     the
                     Churches
                     part
                     to
                     preach
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     where
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     is
                     rightly
                     published
                     ,
                     accepted
                     and
                     maintained
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     without
                     doubt
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     present
                     us
                     holy
                     ,
                     unblameable
                     &
                     unreproveable
                     in
                     his
                     sight
                     for
                     continuing
                     in
                     this
                     faith
                     grounded
                     and
                     setled
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     
                       little
                       cause
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       no
                       excuse
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     leaving
                     that
                     Church
                     whereinis
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     this
                     faith
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     every
                     particular
                     Christian
                     Church
                     may
                     lawfully
                     preserve
                     its
                     own
                     liberty
                     against
                     the
                     incroachment
                     of
                     other
                     Chuuches
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     must
                     necessarily
                     preserve
                     its
                     authority
                     against
                     the
                     insolencies
                     of
                     its
                     own
                     people
                     :
                     The
                     case
                     is
                     notorious
                     concerning
                     Vzziah
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     burn
                     incense
                     upon
                     the
                     Altar
                     of
                     incense
                     ,
                     that
                     Azariah
                     with
                     the
                     Priests
                     withstood
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       it
                       pertaineth
                       not
                       to
                       thee
                    
                     Uzziah
                     
                       to
                       burn
                       incense
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       but
                       ▪
                       to
                       the
                       Priests
                       the
                       sons
                       of
                    
                     Aaron
                     
                       that
                       are
                       consecrated
                       to
                       burn
                       incense
                       :
                       Go
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       sanctuary
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       hast
                       trespassed
                       ,
                       neither
                       shall
                       it
                       be
                       for
                       thine
                       honour
                       from
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       ,
                       2
                       Chron.
                    
                     27.
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     approbation
                     which
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     giveth
                     to
                     this
                     Azariah
                     for
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       it
                       is
                       that
                       hath
                       executed
                       the
                       Priests
                       office
                       in
                       the
                       Temple
                       ,
                       1
                       Chron.
                    
                     6.
                     10.
                     
                     As
                     if
                     none
                     had
                     been
                     high
                     Priest
                     but
                     he
                     ,
                     who
                     so
                     couragiously
                     maintained
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Priest-hood
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     
                       R.
                       Davids
                    
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     words
                     :
                     
                       He
                       was
                       not
                       the
                       first
                       Priest
                       of
                       Solomons
                       Temple
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       was
                    
                     Zadok
                     ;
                     
                       nor
                       was
                       he
                       the
                       only
                       high
                       Priest
                       ,
                       for
                       there
                       were
                       many
                       others
                       ,
                       both
                       before
                       and
                       after
                       him
                       ;
                       but
                       our
                       Rabbies
                       say
                       ,
                       because
                       he
                       gave
                       his
                       mind
                       to
                       the
                       holiness
                       of
                       the
                       Temple
                       ,
                    
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     
                       and
                       would
                       not
                       let
                    
                     Uzziah
                     
                       offer
                       incense
                       ,
                       therefore
                       it
                       is
                       said
                       ,
                       he
                       it
                       is
                       that
                       executed
                       the
                       Priests
                       office
                       ,
                       because
                       he
                       was
                       most
                       zealous
                       for
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Priest-hood
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     So
                     Kimchi
                     :
                     it
                     seems
                     by
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     that
                     officiating
                     in
                     the
                     Priests
                     office
                     without
                     being
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     profanation
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     think
                     otherwise
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     since
                     those
                     who
                     now
                     succeed
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     have
                     obtained
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     ministry
                     ,
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     Mediators
                     of
                     a
                     better
                     Covenant
                     ?
                     Heb.
                     8.
                     6.
                     
                     For
                     those
                     words
                     though
                     spoken
                     directly
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     proportionably
                     true
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     instituted
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     surely
                     
                     the
                     Mediators
                     of
                     a
                     better
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     have
                     obtained
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     &
                     consequently
                     to
                     invade
                     their
                     office
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     a
                     more
                     dangerous
                     profanation
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     see
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     are
                     commonly
                     even
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     struck
                     as
                     Vzziah
                     was
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     with
                     a
                     corporal
                     ,
                     yet
                     with
                     a
                     spiritual
                     leprosie
                     ,
                     that
                     infects
                     more
                     dangerously
                     ,
                     though
                     less
                     discernably
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     their
                     office
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     invaded
                     without
                     profanation
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     less
                     may
                     it
                     be
                     despised
                     &
                     opposed
                     without
                     irreligion
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     gave
                     all
                     the
                     authority
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     gave
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     with
                     power
                     and
                     command
                     of
                     giving
                     it
                     to
                     others
                     after
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       20.
                       24.
                       
                       As
                       my
                       father
                       hath
                       sent
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     Therrs
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     given
                     unto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       even
                       so
                       I
                       send
                       you
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     same
                     authority
                     given
                     by
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     others
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     Christ
                     was
                     sent
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     send
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     were
                     they
                     sent
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     send
                     others
                     after
                     them
                     .
                     Thus
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     for
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       According
                       to
                       the
                       glorious
                       Gospel
                       of
                       the
                       blessed
                       God
                       which
                       was
                       committed
                       to
                       my
                       trust
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     1.
                     11.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     saith
                     no
                     less
                     for
                     Saint
                     
                       Timothy
                       ,
                       I
                       besought
                       thee
                       to
                       abide
                       still
                       at
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       mightest
                       charge
                       some
                       that
                       they
                       teach
                       no
                       other
                       Doctrine
                       .
                    
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       charge
                       I
                       commit
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim
                    
                     1.
                     3.
                     
                     &
                     18.
                     
                     Thereby
                     acknowledging
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     this
                     trust
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     discharge
                     it
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     commit
                     it
                     to
                     others
                     that
                     should
                     discharge
                     it
                     after
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     calling
                     of
                     Ministers
                     having
                     been
                     instituted
                     
                       for
                       the
                       perfection
                       of
                       the
                       Saints
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       edifying
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       (
                       Ephes
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     12.
                     
                     )
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     continued
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     any
                     Saints
                     to
                     be
                     perfected
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     edified
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     despised
                     or
                     opposed
                     by
                     any
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     put
                     himself
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     or
                     cut
                     himself
                     off
                     from
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Text
                     is
                     as
                     plain
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     written
                     with
                     a
                     Sun
                     beam
                     ,
                     which
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       heareth
                       you
                       ,
                       heareth
                       me
                       ;
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       despiseth
                       you
                       ,
                       dispiseth
                       me
                       ;
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       despiseth
                       me
                       ,
                       dispiseth
                       him
                       that
                       sent
                       me
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     10.
                     16.
                     
                     He
                     that
                     despiseth
                     you
                     that
                     are
                     sent
                     by
                     me
                     ,
                     despiseth
                     me
                     that
                     sent
                     you
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     despiseth
                     me
                     that
                     am
                     sent
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     despiseth
                     him
                     that
                     
                     sent
                     me
                     ;
                     nor
                     may
                     we
                     say
                     that
                     our
                     Ministers
                     are
                     not
                     sent
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       how
                       shall
                       they
                       preach
                       except
                       they
                       be
                       sent
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     now
                     infer
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     sending
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     preaching
                     :
                     either
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     that
                     preaching
                     (
                     and
                     consequently
                     praying
                     and
                     administring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     of
                     all
                     )
                     is
                     not
                     Gods
                     work
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     lawfully
                     do
                     it
                     ,
                     have
                     Gods
                     authority
                     for
                     what
                     they
                     do
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     Gods
                     authority
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     they
                     not
                     have
                     my
                     obedience
                     ?
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     saith
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     himself
                     and
                     his
                     assistants
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     succeed
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       were
                       allowed
                       of
                       God
                       to
                       be
                       put
                       in
                       trust
                       with
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       1
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     have
                     Gods
                     allowance
                     or
                     approbation
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     lawfully
                     undertake
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     nay
                     more
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     Gods
                     command
                     or
                     trust
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     necessarily
                     discharge
                     what
                     they
                     have
                     undertaken
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Necessity
                       is
                       laid
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       yea
                       woe
                       is
                       unto
                       me
                       if
                       I
                       preach
                       not
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     9
                     16.
                     
                     Not
                     speaking
                     the
                     words
                     occasionally
                     concerning
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     (
                     we
                     must
                     betray
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     to
                     say
                     so
                     ,
                     making
                     it
                     an
                     imperfect
                     rule
                     to
                     give
                     us
                     only
                     momentary
                     or
                     occasional
                     directions
                     )
                     but
                     doctrinally
                     ,
                     concerning
                     his
                     calling
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     woe
                     lieth
                     ▪
                     upon
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     succeed
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     binding
                     them
                     to
                     use
                     their
                     utmost
                     endeavours
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     their
                     preaching
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     living
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     dying
                     to
                     advance
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     their
                     duty
                     ,
                     this
                     woe
                     lieth
                     upon
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     ,
                     it
                     l●eeth
                     ▪
                     upon
                     those
                     that
                     oppose
                     or
                     hinder
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     clear
                     case
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     hath
                     in
                     every
                     Nation
                     of
                     Christendom
                     entrusted
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     ever
                     else
                     directly
                     concerns
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     with
                     some
                     peculiar
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     must
                     rather
                     forgoe
                     their
                     lives
                     then
                     forsake
                     their
                     trust
                     ;
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     still
                     saith
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     when
                     he
                     first
                     gave
                     them
                     his
                     commission
                     ,
                     
                       Fear
                       not
                       them
                       which
                       kill
                       the
                       body
                       but
                       are
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       kill
                       the
                       soul
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       fear
                       him
                       which
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       destroy
                       both
                       soul
                       and
                       body
                       in
                       hell
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     10.
                     28.
                     
                     They
                     were
                     not
                     to
                     fear
                     mens
                     killing
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     their
                     duty
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     killing
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     And
                     least
                     the
                     world
                     should
                     think
                     them
                     hated
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     by
                     him
                     exposed
                     to
                     all
                     dangers
                     ,
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     (
                     where
                     he
                     still
                     deterreth
                     them
                     from
                     fearfulness
                     in
                     discharging
                     this
                     trust
                     ,
                     )
                     
                     he
                     calleth
                     them
                     his
                     friends
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       I
                       say
                       unto
                       you
                       my
                       friends
                       ,
                       be
                       not
                       afraid
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       kill
                       the
                       body
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       that
                       have
                       no
                       more
                       that
                       they
                       can
                       do
                       .
                       But
                       I
                       will
                       fore-warn
                       you
                       whom
                       you
                       shall
                       fear
                       ,
                       fear
                       him
                       that
                       after
                       he
                       hath
                       killed
                       ,
                       hath
                       power
                       to
                       cast
                       into
                       hell
                       ;
                       yea
                       ,
                       I
                       say
                       unto
                       you
                       fear
                       him
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     12.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     They
                     are
                     to
                     prefer
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     their
                     Trust
                     above
                     their
                     lives
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     I
                     prefer
                     it
                     above
                     my
                     humour
                     ?
                     Shall
                     I
                     think
                     that
                     my
                     Saviour
                     who
                     hath
                     bid
                     me
                     take
                     him
                     for
                     an
                     heathen
                     or
                     a
                     publican
                     that
                     neglects
                     to
                     hear
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     will
                     take
                     me
                     for
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     if
                     I
                     my self
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     that
                     neglect
                     ?
                     (
                     Mat.
                     18.
                     17.
                     )
                     I
                     will
                     then
                     willingly
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     those
                     only
                     to
                     whom
                     Christ
                     hath
                     given
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     loosing
                     and
                     binding
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     are
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     ,
                     called
                     the
                     Church
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     sequele
                     of
                     the
                     context
                     there
                     requires
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     hear
                     not
                     these
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     account
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     heathen
                     or
                     a
                     publican
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Church
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     in
                     this
                     Nation
                     ,
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     his
                     People
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     must
                     hear
                     this
                     Church
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     his
                     Sons
                     blood
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     instructions
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     forfeit
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     Soul.
                     
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     though
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     turn
                     round
                     to
                     a
                     meer
                     spiritual
                     diziness
                     ,
                     or
                     reel
                     to
                     and
                     fro
                     and
                     stagger
                     like
                     a
                     drunken
                     man
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     shall
                     be
                     the
                     sober
                     resolution
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     sin
                     against
                     that
                     authority
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     me
                     .
                     He
                     hath
                     called
                     his
                     Ministers
                     his
                     friends
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     call
                     them
                     mine
                     enemies
                     least
                     I
                     put
                     my self
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     friendship
                     :
                     I
                     find
                     that
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     hath
                     set
                     them
                     over
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     shall
                     I
                     answer
                     it
                     to
                     this
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     oppose
                     my self
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     set
                     my self
                     over
                     them
                     !
                     T
                     is
                     St.
                     Athanasius
                     his
                     observation
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Ath.
                       lib.
                       de
                       communi
                       essentiâ
                       Patris
                       ,
                       Filii
                       &
                       Sp.
                       S.
                    
                     )
                     That
                     the
                     election
                     of
                     Ministers
                     in
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     equally
                     attributed
                     to
                     all
                     three
                     persons
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     and
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     :
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     attributeth
                     it
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.
                     28.
                     
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       set
                       some
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       first
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       Secundarily
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       Thirdly
                       Teachers
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     Again
                     ,
                     The
                     same
                     S.
                     Paul
                     attributeth
                     this
                     work
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     
                       Eph.
                       4.
                       11.
                       
                       And
                       he
                       gave
                       some
                       Apostles
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     sc
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     had
                     descended
                     into
                     the
                     lower
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     now
                     ascended
                     into
                     heaven
                     )
                     
                     and
                     some
                     
                       Prophets
                       and
                       some
                       Evangelists
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       Pastors
                       and
                       Teachers
                       :
                    
                     And
                     lastly
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     attributeth
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     Ministers
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       20.
                       28.
                       
                       Take
                       heed
                       unto
                       your selves
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       flock
                       ,
                       over
                       the
                       which
                       the
                       Holy-Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       Overseers
                    
                     ;
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     hath
                     made
                     them
                     my
                     Overseers
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     I
                     strive
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     my
                     Underlings
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     answer
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     to
                     this
                     God
                     whose
                     authority
                     I
                     have
                     contemned
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     power
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     resist
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     will
                     call
                     me
                     to
                     an
                     account
                     ,
                     and
                     pronounce
                     against
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     and
                     execute
                     upon
                     it
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     eternal
                     dammnaton
                     for
                     my
                     contempt
                     ?
                  
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     said
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       Obedite
                       praepositis
                       vestris
                       &
                       subjacete
                       eis
                       ,
                    
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Obey
                       them
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       rule
                       over
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       submit
                       your selves
                       ;
                       for
                       they
                       watch
                       for
                       your
                       souls
                       as
                       they
                       that
                       must
                       give
                       account
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       do
                       it
                       with
                       joy
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       with
                       grief
                       ;
                       for
                       that
                       is
                       unprofitable
                       for
                       you
                       :
                    
                     There
                     are
                     some
                     certain
                     men
                     that
                     have
                     charge
                     of
                     the
                     peoples
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     accordingly
                     to
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     that
                     charge
                     :
                     Those
                     are
                     here
                     called
                     their
                     Rulers
                     or
                     Leaders
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Their
                     Captains
                     to
                     train
                     and
                     lead
                     them
                     under
                     Christs
                     banner
                     ;
                     A
                     word
                     of
                     great
                     humility
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     duties
                     and
                     combates
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     word
                     of
                     great
                     authority
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     command
                     over
                     them
                     ;
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     
                       Gregor
                       .
                       Nazian
                    
                     .
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     his
                     steliteuticks
                     calls
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       order
                       of
                       those
                       that
                       govern
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       under
                       that
                       order
                       of
                       government
                       ,
                       or
                       those
                       who
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       governed
                       :
                    
                     The
                     one
                     are
                     set
                     over
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     are
                     set
                     under
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     goodness
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     to
                     disturb
                     and
                     to
                     destroy
                     this
                     order
                     ,
                     is
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     proclaim
                     enmity
                     against
                     the
                     eternal
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     wisdom
                     and
                     goodness
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     reason
                     enough
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     obey
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     hath
                     made
                     them
                     our
                     Rulers
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     the
                     words
                     enforce
                     another
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       they
                       watch
                       for
                       our
                       souls
                    
                     :
                     And
                     are
                     accordingly
                     called
                     watch-men
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       Son
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       made
                       thee
                       a
                       watch-man
                       to
                       the
                       house
                       of
                    
                     Israel
                     ,
                     
                       therefore
                       hear
                       the
                       word
                       at
                       my
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       them
                       warning
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       Ezek.
                       3.
                       17.
                       
                       Speculatorem
                       dedi
                       te
                       ;
                       speculator
                       qui
                       est
                       aliis
                       vice
                       oculorum
                       ,
                    
                     i.
                     e.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     saith
                     Calvin
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     .
                     
                       A
                       watch-man
                       is
                       one
                       who
                       is
                       to
                       others
                       instead
                       of
                       eyes
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       an
                       Overseer
                       or
                       a
                       Bishop
                       :
                    
                     we
                     find
                     here
                     God
                     hath
                     divolved
                     to
                     him
                     a
                     double
                     trust
                     ;
                     here
                     is
                     
                       verbum
                       commissum
                       ,
                       Animae
                       commissae
                    
                     ;
                     Gods
                     word
                     is
                     committed
                     to
                     his
                     care
                     ,
                     and
                     mens
                     souls
                     are
                     committed
                     to
                     his
                     cure
                     ;
                     He
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       hear
                       the
                       word
                       at
                       my
                       mouth
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     his
                     neighbours
                     Souls
                     ,
                     
                       Give
                       them
                       warning
                       from
                       me
                    
                     :
                     His
                     office
                     was
                     instituted
                     meerly
                     for
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     cannot
                     oppose
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     an
                     enemy
                     both
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     I
                     be
                     an
                     enemy
                     to
                     Gods
                     glory
                     here
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     I
                     hope
                     to
                     enjoy
                     it
                     hereafter
                     ?
                     If
                     I
                     oppose
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     he
                     that
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     take
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     save
                     me
                     ?
                     For
                     I
                     do
                     what
                     is
                     in
                     me
                     to
                     trample
                     his
                     blood
                     under
                     my
                     feet
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     I
                     hope
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     sprinkle
                     it
                     upon
                     my
                     soul
                     ?
                     nor
                     may
                     I
                     say
                     that
                     these
                     Texts
                     were
                     only
                     occasional
                     ,
                     or
                     this
                     trust
                     was
                     only
                     temporal
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     concerned
                     the
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     others
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     will
                     moreover
                     say
                     (
                     which
                     in
                     truth
                     I
                     am
                     afraid
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     )
                     That
                     God
                     hath
                     now
                     a
                     less
                     care
                     then
                     he
                     had
                     then
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     glory
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ;
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     .
                     These
                     spiritual
                     watch-men
                     were
                     as
                     necessary
                     in
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     time
                     as
                     in
                     Ezekiels
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     times
                     as
                     then
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     Prophets
                     were
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Apostles
                     to
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     ,
                     saving
                     only
                     their
                     extraordinary
                     commission
                     and
                     endowments
                     :
                     Ezekiel
                     was
                     to
                     give
                     warning
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     was
                     to
                     give
                     warning
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     for
                     so
                     himself
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       whom
                       we
                       preach
                       ,
                       warning
                       every
                       man
                       ,
                       and
                       teaching
                       every
                       man
                       in
                       all
                       wisdom
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       present
                       every
                       man
                       perfect
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     28.
                     
                     And
                     our
                     watch-men
                     are
                     now
                     to
                     give
                     warning
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     commissions
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     speaketh
                     in
                     the
                     plural
                     number
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       whom
                       we
                       preach
                    
                     ,
                     comprizing
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     also
                     he
                     saith
                     
                       warning
                       every
                       man
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       present
                       every
                       man
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     impossible
                     for
                     himself
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     Preachers
                     of
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     infinite
                     sucessions
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     their
                     auditors
                     ;
                     whereby
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     warned
                     ,
                     and
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     presented
                     perfect
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     Preachers
                     
                     to
                     warn
                     and
                     teach
                     and
                     to
                     present
                     them
                     :
                     whose
                     duty
                     and
                     office
                     is
                     accordingly
                     here
                     described
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       warn
                       and
                       to
                       teach
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     deliver
                     sound
                     doctrine
                     which
                     is
                     teaching
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     apply
                     it
                     by
                     particular
                     exhortations
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     capacities
                     or
                     wants
                     of
                     theit
                     auditors
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     warning
                     or
                     admonishing
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       putting
                       your
                       mind
                       to
                       theirs
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     understand
                     what
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                     not
                     soaring
                     aloft
                     in
                     sublime
                     speculations
                     above
                     their
                     apprehensions
                     :
                     or
                     
                       putting
                       the
                       Truth
                       into
                       their
                       minds
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     receive
                     it
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     object
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     every
                     man
                     ,
                     excluding
                     none
                     from
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     who
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     warned
                     ,
                     though
                     more
                     particularly
                     including
                     those
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Pastoral
                     charge
                     ;
                     in
                     which
                     respect
                     
                       Clemens
                       Alexandrinus
                    
                     his
                     gloss
                     may
                     be
                     admitted
                     ,
                     who
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     warning
                     and
                     teaching
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     purified
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     body
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     soul
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       with
                       all
                       assiduity
                       and
                       industry
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     Participles
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     do
                     set
                     forth
                     not
                     only
                     continued
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     multiplyed
                     acts
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     scope
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     bring
                     men
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     
                       presented
                       to
                       God
                    
                     as
                     perfect
                     ,
                     having
                     that
                     perfection
                     in
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     in
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     we
                     still
                     need
                     the
                     warning
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     still
                     need
                     the
                     watchmen
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     confess
                     that
                     watchmen
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     setting
                     up
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     disturbed
                     or
                     displaced
                     ,
                     till
                     himself
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     put
                     them
                     away
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     pull
                     them
                     down
                     ;
                     and
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     till
                     we
                     shall
                     no
                     longer
                     need
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     watchmen
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     give
                     the
                     warning
                     ,
                     then
                     questionless
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     take
                     it
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     given
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     the
                     Text
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Obey
                       them
                       that
                       watch
                       for
                       your
                       souls
                       ,
                       (
                       Heb.
                    
                     13.
                     17.
                     
                     )
                     before
                     the
                     civil
                     Magistrate
                     was
                     yet
                     Christian
                     ,
                     to
                     force
                     men
                     to
                     that
                     obedience
                     :
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     ,
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     yet
                     Heathen
                     ,
                     to
                     deterre
                     them
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     persecute
                     them
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     fifth
                     Commandment
                     obligeth
                     me
                     to
                     obey
                     those
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     me
                     in
                     spirituals
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     those
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     me
                     in
                     temporals
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     may
                     no
                     more
                     forsake
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     new
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     may
                     forsake
                     the
                     State
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     new
                     Government
                     :
                     For
                     my
                     obedience
                     is
                     due
                     to
                     both
                     as
                     a
                     moral
                     debt
                     by
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     Justice
                     ,
                     
                     since
                     I
                     am
                     as
                     much
                     obliged
                     to
                     my
                     spiritual
                     Father
                     for
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     to
                     my
                     civil
                     Father
                     for
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     my
                     body
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     can
                     no
                     more
                     withdraw
                     my
                     duty
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     can
                     from
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     :
                     Nor
                     may
                     I
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     Nation
                     to
                     look
                     for
                     a
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     any
                     more
                     then
                     to
                     look
                     for
                     a
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     fifth
                     Commandment
                     obligeth
                     me
                     equally
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     State
                     ;
                     And
                     I
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     much
                     afraid
                     of
                     Schism
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     sedition
                     against
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     as
                     of
                     Sedition
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     schism
                     against
                     the
                     State
                     :
                     Sure
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     true
                     Gospeller
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     see
                     that
                     my
                     conversation
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     becometh
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     's
                     a
                     conversation
                     which
                     requires
                     Unity
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     Verity
                     ;
                     Unity
                     of
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     Verity
                     of
                     Faith
                     :
                     So
                     the
                     Apostle
                     advising
                     the
                     Philippians
                     that
                     their
                     conversation
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     becometh
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     sheweth
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     words
                     wherein
                     consisteth
                     that
                     conversation
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       ye
                       stand
                       fast
                       in
                       one
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       with
                       one
                       mind
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Vnity
                     ;
                     
                       striving
                       together
                       for
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Verity
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     1.
                     27.
                     
                     He
                     permitteth
                     not
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     Verity
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     bonds
                     of
                     Unity
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     
                       striving
                       together
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     not
                     striving
                     one
                     with
                     ,
                     or
                     against
                     another
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       for
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       :
                    
                     Their
                     concord
                     and
                     communion
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     bane
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     :
                     He
                     accounts
                     it
                     as
                     necessary
                     to
                     their
                     salvation
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     stand
                     fast
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Unity
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     strive
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     Verity
                     :
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     stand
                     fast
                     in
                     one
                     spirit
                     ,
                     with
                     one
                     mind
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     strive
                     for
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     way
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     
                       Christs
                       Discipline
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       By
                       this
                       shall
                       all
                       men
                       know
                       that
                       ye
                       are
                       my
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       if
                       ye
                       have
                       love
                       one
                       to
                       another
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     13.
                     35.
                     
                     As
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     Christs
                     Disciples
                     by
                     the
                     Verity
                     of
                     our
                     Faith
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     known
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Disciples
                     by
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     our
                     Love
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     his
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     take
                     a
                     course
                     that
                     men
                     may
                     know
                     we
                     are
                     his
                     Disciples
                     :
                     which
                     they
                     cannot
                     do
                     unless
                     we
                     have
                     love
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ;
                     and
                     surely
                     factions
                     ,
                     divisions
                     ,
                     strifes
                     ,
                     contentions
                     ,
                     are
                     very
                     ill
                     arguments
                     ,
                     and
                     worse
                     evidences
                     of
                     love
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     Schismatick
                     in
                     with-drawing
                     my
                     love
                     from
                     Christs
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     piece
                     of
                     an
                     Atheist
                     in
                     
                     withdrawing
                     my
                     love
                     from
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     refusing
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     his
                     Disciple
                     :
                     This
                     makes
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     come
                     like
                     
                       clypei
                       Dominus
                       septemplicis
                       Ajax
                    
                     ,
                     holding
                     out
                     a
                     Buckler
                     with
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     seven
                     folds
                     in
                     it
                     to
                     keep
                     off
                     all
                     the
                     assaults
                     of
                     schism
                     ;
                     saying
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     There
                     is
                     
                       one
                       Body
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     one
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whereof
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     members
                     that
                     profess
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     Christians
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     
                       One
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     quicken
                     and
                     enliven
                     that
                     body
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     
                       One
                       hope
                    
                     of
                     immortality
                     to
                     comfort
                     and
                     confirm
                     it
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     
                       One
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     wit
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     )
                     that
                     hath
                     purchased
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     claim
                     it
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     
                       One
                       faith
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     feed
                     and
                     nourish
                     it
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     
                       One
                       Baptism
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     wash
                     and
                     cleanse
                     it
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     
                       One
                       God
                       and
                       Father
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     rule
                     and
                     govern
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     Eph.
                     4.
                     4
                     ,
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     )
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     dare
                     no
                     more
                     be
                     a
                     Schismatick
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     dare
                     think
                     to
                     divide
                     this
                     one
                     body
                     ,
                     to
                     multiply
                     this
                     one
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     falsifie
                     this
                     one
                     hope
                     ,
                     to
                     renounce
                     this
                     one
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     forsake
                     this
                     one
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     despise
                     this
                     one
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     to
                     deny
                     this
                     one
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     zealous
                     to
                     maintain
                     this
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     in
                     its
                     authority
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     happy
                     as
                     to
                     enjoy
                     it
                     in
                     its
                     excellency
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Christian
                   Communion
                   in
                   its
                   excellency
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     excellency
                     of
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     its
                     large
                     extent
                     ,
                     as
                     reaching
                     to
                     all
                     Christians
                     ,
                     though
                     of
                     different
                     perswasions
                     ,
                     and
                     professions
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Christian
                     Church
                     is
                     truly
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     comprizeth
                     all
                     true
                     Believers
                     ,
                     of
                     what
                     nation
                     ▪
                     sex
                     ,
                     age
                     ,
                     or
                     condition
                     soever
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     acknowledgeth
                     them
                     all
                     for
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul.
                       Gal.
                       3.
                       26
                       ,
                       27.
                       
                       For
                       ye
                       are
                       all
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       by
                       faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ;
                       for
                       as
                       many
                       of
                       you
                       as
                       have
                       been
                       baptized
                       into
                       Christ
                       ,
                       have
                       put
                       on
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     whosoever
                     believeth
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     baptized
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     acknowledged
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ;
                     whether
                     he
                     be
                     Jew
                     or
                     Greek
                     ,
                     bond
                     or
                     free
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     before
                     Christs
                     coming
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       shall
                       be
                       my
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       your
                       God
                       ,
                       Jer.
                    
                     30.
                     22.
                     
                     But
                     since
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     broken
                     down
                     the
                     partition
                     wall
                     ,
                     God
                     hath
                     called
                     to
                     himself
                     a
                     people
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       it
                       hath
                       come
                       to
                       pass
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       place
                       where
                       it
                       was
                       said
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       ye
                       are
                       not
                       my
                       people
                       ,
                       there
                       they
                       are
                       now
                       called
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     9.
                     24
                     ,
                     26.
                     
                     Those
                     whom
                     God
                     calls
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     call
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     deny
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Father
                     ?
                     Whence
                     it
                     must
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     Christian
                     communion
                     is
                     of
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     latitude
                     or
                     extent
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       ye
                       are
                       all
                       one
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     3.
                     28.
                     
                     Having
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       are
                       all
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       by
                       faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     shew
                     they
                     were
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ;
                     he
                     now
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       are
                       all
                       one
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     shew
                     they
                     were
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     communion
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     principle
                     we
                     
                     may
                     not
                     gain-say
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     ▪
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     so
                     excellent
                     if
                     it
                     ▪
                     depend
                     on
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     depend
                     on
                     God
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     depend
                     on
                     Christs
                     .
                     Vicar
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     depend
                     on
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     confined
                     to
                     one
                     party
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     extended
                     to
                     all
                     ;
                     for
                     undenyable
                     is
                     that
                     rule
                     in
                     reason
                     ,
                     
                       Bonum
                       quo
                       communius
                       ,
                       eo
                       melius
                       ,
                       Every
                       good
                       the
                       more
                       common
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       the
                       better
                       it
                       is
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     undenyable
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     charity
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     applyed
                     to
                     our
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     a
                     restraint
                     or
                     a
                     Monoply
                     .
                     God
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     goodness
                     is
                     an
                     universal
                     good
                     ;
                     He
                     is
                     good
                     unto
                     all
                     ;
                     and
                     every
                     other
                     good
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     it
                     partakes
                     of
                     his
                     goodness
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     it
                     partakes
                     of
                     his
                     universality
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     more
                     diffusive
                     of
                     it self
                     ,
                     being
                     good
                     only
                     to
                     it self
                     whiles
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     diffused
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     diffusing
                     it self
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     also
                     be
                     good
                     to
                     others
                     .
                     Much
                     more
                     is
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     and
                     confessed
                     in
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     therefore
                     good
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     common
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     abridged
                     of
                     its
                     Community
                     ,
                     without
                     being
                     also
                     abridged
                     of
                     its
                     goodness
                     .
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     will
                     have
                     us
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     possible
                     ,
                     to
                     live
                     peaceably
                     with
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     18.
                     therefore
                     much
                     more
                     with
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     with
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     name
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     image
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     with
                     all
                     men
                     we
                     must
                     keep
                     an
                     external
                     and
                     civil
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     Christians
                     we
                     must
                     moreover
                     maintain
                     an
                     internal
                     and
                     spiritual
                     peace
                     .
                     Our
                     hand
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     behaviour
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     enemies
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     heart
                     is
                     so
                     bound
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     his
                     servants
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     not
                     break
                     the
                     
                       outward
                       peace
                    
                     with
                     those
                     that
                     persecute
                     him
                     ;
                     much
                     less
                     may
                     we
                     break
                     the
                     
                       inward
                       peace
                    
                     with
                     those
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     our
                     Civil
                     and
                     our
                     Christian
                     conversation
                     or
                     communion
                     :
                     The
                     Civil
                     depends
                     upon
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     accordingly
                     confined
                     to
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Christian
                     depends
                     chiefly
                     upon
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     be
                     extended
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     the
                     souls
                     apprehension
                     and
                     affection
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     to
                     love
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     Whence
                     Saint
                     John
                     saith
                     to
                     that
                     elect
                     Lady
                     ,
                     
                       Whom
                       I
                       love
                       in
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       I
                       only
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       all
                       they
                       that
                       have
                       known
                       the
                       truth
                    
                     (
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     known
                     her
                     )
                     
                       for
                       the
                       truths
                       sake
                       which
                       dwelleth
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       be
                       with
                       us
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       2
                       John
                    
                     1.
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     far
                     as
                     truth
                     and
                     love
                     do
                     extend
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     extends
                     our
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     the
                     foundation
                     whereof
                     is
                     
                     truth
                     ,
                     the
                     building
                     whereof
                     is
                     
                       love
                       .
                       Communio
                       spiritualis
                       ,
                       est
                       in
                       consensu
                       vero
                       vel
                       interpretativo
                    
                     ;
                     Spiritual
                     communion
                     consists
                     either
                     in
                     an
                     explicit
                     or
                     an
                     implicit
                     consent
                     with
                     other
                     Christians
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Alensis
                       par
                       .
                       2.
                       qu.
                       161.
                       m.
                    
                     10.
                     )
                     which
                     as
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     afford
                     to
                     any
                     Christians
                     as
                     they
                     abide
                     in
                     errour
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     deny
                     to
                     any
                     Christians
                     as
                     they
                     embrace
                     the
                     Truth
                     :
                     For
                     wherever
                     the
                     Truth
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     calls
                     for
                     my
                     interpretative
                     or
                     virtual
                     consent
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     deny
                     or
                     gain-say
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     I
                     know
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     there
                     it
                     calls
                     for
                     my
                     actual
                     and
                     explicit
                     consent
                     to
                     love
                     and
                     follow
                     it
                     ;
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     turn
                     Donatist
                     ,
                     to
                     confine
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     truth
                     ;
                     nor
                     may
                     I
                     turn
                     Familist
                     to
                     confine
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     love
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     denyed
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     
                       spirit
                       breatheth
                       where
                       it
                       listeth
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     disputed
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     love
                     wheresoever
                     the
                     spirit
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     breath
                     ;
                     Either
                     I
                     must
                     deny
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Truth
                     to
                     breath
                     upon
                     all
                     those
                     Christians
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     my
                     profession
                     ;
                     or
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     love
                     to
                     breath
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     allow
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     my
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     must
                     first
                     limit
                     and
                     confine
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     before
                     I
                     can
                     limit
                     and
                     confine
                     the
                     
                       Communion
                       of
                       Saints
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     is
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     communion
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     one
                     be
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     so
                     too
                     :
                     If
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     particular
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     make
                     a
                     particular
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     make
                     that
                     two
                     Articles
                     of
                     my
                     Faith
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Apostles
                     have
                     made
                     but
                     one
                     ,
                     even
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       holy
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       ,
                       the
                       Communion
                       of
                       Saints
                    
                     ;
                     Saint
                     John
                     the
                     beloved
                     Disciple
                     loved
                     for
                     the
                     Truths
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     must
                     I
                     ;
                     where
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     denyed
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     there
                     may
                     not
                     I
                     deny
                     my
                     love
                     :
                     If
                     there
                     be
                     such
                     a
                     Christian
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     which
                     I
                     cannot
                     well
                     love
                     for
                     its
                     own
                     sake
                     ,
                     yet
                     even
                     that
                     Church
                     must
                     I
                     love
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                     sake
                     ;
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     my
                     Saviours
                     Truth
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     it
                     must
                     have
                     my
                     souls
                     love
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     that
                     Church
                     may
                     most
                     justly
                     claim
                     my
                     love
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     most
                     entirely
                     Christs
                     truth
                     ;
                     yet
                     no
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     claim
                     it
                     ,
                     since
                     no
                     Christian
                     Church
                     but
                     hath
                     Christs
                     Truth
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     Christian
                     .
                  
                   
                     Some
                     have
                     this
                     truth
                     mingled
                     with
                     many
                     and
                     gross
                     errours
                     :
                     but
                     God
                     forbid
                     that
                     the
                     tares
                     which
                     the
                     enemy
                     hath
                     sowed
                     ,
                     should
                     make
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     love
                     with
                     that
                     good
                     seed
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     know
                     came
                     from
                     Christ
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     be
                     alwaies
                     looking
                     on
                     the
                     mote
                     in
                     my
                     brothers
                     eye
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     see
                     the
                     beam
                     
                     in
                     mine
                     own
                     ?
                     To
                     his
                     own
                     master
                     he
                     standeth
                     or
                     falleth
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     stand
                     ;
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     be
                     willing
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     fall
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     
                       keep
                       him
                       down
                    
                     ?
                     If
                     I
                     would
                     look
                     on
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     account
                     him
                     a
                     brother
                     ,
                     whom
                     now
                     I
                     think
                     an
                     enemy
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     he
                     is
                     
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     is
                     most
                     amiable
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     what
                     is
                     he
                     in
                     himself
                     :
                     God
                     looks
                     on
                     me
                     in
                     Christ
                     to
                     love
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     not
                     I
                     so
                     look
                     on
                     my
                     Brother
                     to
                     love
                     him
                     ?
                     Gods
                     love
                     in
                     Christ
                     towards
                     me
                     covers
                     a
                     
                       multitude
                       of
                       my
                       sins
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     not
                     my
                     love
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Christ
                     towards
                     my
                     Brother
                     
                       cover
                       a
                       few
                       of
                       his
                       mistakes
                       ?
                    
                     Sure
                     I
                     am
                     my
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     made
                     Charity
                     a
                     necessary
                     condition
                     to
                     the
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     my
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     must
                     willingly
                     cover
                     my
                     brothers
                     faults
                     ,
                     or
                     I
                     cannot
                     hope
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     cover
                     mine
                     .
                     If
                     I
                     will
                     needs
                     lay
                     open
                     his
                     miscarriages
                     to
                     my
                     sight
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     but
                     lay
                     open
                     mine
                     own
                     miscarriages
                     to
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     cursed
                     Cham
                     meerly
                     for
                     not
                     covering
                     ,
                     will
                     certainly
                     never
                     bless
                     me
                     only
                     for
                     discovering
                     ,
                     either
                     my
                     fathers
                     or
                     my
                     brothers
                     nakedness
                     ;
                     I
                     cannot
                     judge
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     bring
                     my self
                     into
                     Judgement
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     must
                     pass
                     by
                     his
                     faults
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     God
                     to
                     pass
                     by
                     mine
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     truth
                     as
                     no
                     Christian
                     can
                     deny
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     none
                     should
                     contemn
                     ;
                     yet
                     is
                     this
                     truth
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     contemned
                     by
                     Christians
                     ,
                     whiles
                     each
                     particular
                     Church
                     more
                     stomachs
                     at
                     a
                     man
                     for
                     not
                     being
                     
                       one
                       of
                       her
                       members
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     she
                     rejoyces
                     for
                     his
                     being
                     
                       a
                       member
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     Hence
                     those
                     outragious
                     invectives
                     and
                     impious
                     calumnies
                     of
                     one
                     Christian
                     Church
                     against
                     another
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     all
                     had
                     rather
                     contribute
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     unnecessary
                     differences
                     
                       as
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     their
                     necessary
                     concord
                     and
                     agreement
                     
                       as
                       Christians
                    
                     ;
                     Each
                     particular
                     Church
                     so
                     labouring
                     to
                     advance
                     and
                     enlarge
                     her
                     own
                     Communion
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     effect
                     neglecting
                     and
                     confining
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christs
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     .
                     Whereas
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     evident
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       there
                       is
                       neither
                       Greek
                       nor
                       Jew
                       ,
                       circumcision
                       nor
                       uncircumcision
                       ,
                       Barbarian
                       ,
                       Scythian
                       ,
                       bond
                       nor
                       free
                       ;
                       but
                       Christ
                       is
                       all
                       and
                       all
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     3.
                     11.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     All
                     true
                     Believers
                     promiscuously
                     without
                     any
                     distinction
                     or
                     exception
                     of
                     place
                     or
                     person
                     ,
                     do
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christs
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     And
                     accordingly
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     sets
                     all
                     Christians
                     a
                     rule
                     ,
                     how
                     infallibly
                     to
                     compass
                     ,
                     and
                     inviolably
                     to
                     hold
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Put
                       on
                       therefore
                       as
                       the
                       elect
                       of
                       God
                       holy
                       and
                       beloved
                       ,
                       bowels
                       of
                       mercies
                       ,
                       
                       kindness
                       ,
                       humbleness
                       of
                       mind
                       ,
                       meekness
                       ,
                       long-suffering
                       ,
                       forbearing
                       one
                       another
                       and
                       forgiving
                       one
                       another
                       ,
                       if
                       any
                       man
                       have
                       a
                       quarrel
                       against
                       any
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       Christ
                       forgave
                       you
                       ,
                       so
                       also
                       do
                       ye
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     How
                     many
                     vertues
                     are
                     here
                     joyned
                     together
                     ,
                     the
                     least
                     whereof
                     ,
                     if
                     put
                     on
                     in
                     bowels
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     sincerely
                     and
                     without
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     )
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     us
                     break
                     communion
                     with
                     any
                     Christian
                     ?
                     For
                     here
                     is
                     mercy
                     to
                     pitty
                     him
                     ,
                     kindness
                     to
                     recall
                     him
                     ,
                     humbleness
                     to
                     yeild
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     meekness
                     not
                     to
                     provoke
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       long
                       suffering
                    
                     to
                     forbear
                     and
                     to
                     forgive
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     just
                     quarrel
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     much
                     more
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     quarrel
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     none
                     :
                     And
                     all
                     this
                     is
                     enjoined
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     the
                     
                       Elect
                       and
                       beloved
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     thought
                     zealous
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     forborn
                     and
                     forgiven
                     us
                     much
                     more
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     can
                     (
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     )
                     forbear
                     or
                     forgive
                     our
                     brethren
                     :
                     These
                     virtues
                     will
                     make
                     us
                     zealous
                     in
                     compassing
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     more
                     follows
                     these
                     which
                     will
                     make
                     us
                     as
                     zealous
                     in
                     keeping
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     is
                     charity
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       above
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       put
                       on
                       charity
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       the
                       bond
                       of
                       perfectness
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     14.
                     
                     Charity
                     is
                     the
                     
                       bond
                       of
                       perfection
                    
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     our
                     operations
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     our
                     
                       communion
                       ;
                       making
                       our
                       souls
                       perfect
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     uniting
                     and
                     binding
                     them
                     together
                     
                       in
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     may
                     enjoy
                     the
                     perfections
                     of
                     all
                     ;
                     making
                     
                       our
                       operations
                       perfect
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     uniting
                     &
                     binding
                     them
                     together
                     
                       for
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     may
                     tend
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     but
                     one
                     ;
                     and
                     making
                     our
                     
                       communion
                       perfect
                    
                     by
                     uniting
                     and
                     binding
                     both
                     our
                     operations
                     and
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     together
                     
                       with
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     communion
                     in
                     neither
                     is
                     perfect
                     ,
                     till
                     both
                     be
                     joyned
                     with
                     him
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     all
                     perfection
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     natural
                     body
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     perfection
                     thereof
                     consisteth
                     very
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     which
                     the
                     several
                     members
                     have
                     with
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     which
                     they
                     all
                     have
                     with
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     mystical
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     perfection
                     thereof
                     consisteth
                     very
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     which
                     good
                     Christians
                     have
                     with
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     which
                     they
                     all
                     have
                     with
                     Christ
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     their
                     great
                     glory
                     and
                     bliss
                     that
                     they
                     all
                     have
                     
                       in
                       effect
                       one
                       common
                       soul
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     far
                     greater
                     glory
                     and
                     bliss
                     that
                     they
                     all
                     have
                     
                       in
                       truth
                       one
                       common
                       Saviour
                    
                     :
                     
                     And
                     indeed
                     they
                     first
                     meet
                     in
                     him
                     before
                     they
                     meet
                     in
                     one
                     another
                     ;
                     
                       Quae
                       in
                       aliquo
                       tertio
                       conveniunt
                       ,
                       ea
                       inter
                       se
                       conveniunt
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     consequently
                     but
                     also
                     causally
                     true
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     if
                     two
                     or
                     more
                     agree
                     in
                     a
                     third
                     ,
                     they
                     agree
                     in
                     themselves
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     agree
                     in
                     a
                     third
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     agree
                     in
                     themselves
                     :
                     Thus
                     the
                     two
                     extreams
                     in
                     a
                     syllogism
                     are
                     joyned
                     both
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     both
                     joyned
                     before
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     
                       middle
                       term
                    
                     in
                     the
                     premises
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     with
                     men
                     of
                     different
                     and
                     disagreeing
                     perswasions
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     rightly
                     agree
                     
                       in
                       medio
                       termino
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     but
                     agree
                     among
                     themselves
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     rule
                     in
                     Logick
                     or
                     in
                     reason
                     ,
                     
                       Si
                       medium
                       in
                       premissis
                       rite
                       collocatur
                       ,
                       duo
                       alii
                       termini
                       non
                       possunt
                       aliter
                       quàm
                       recte
                       disponi
                    
                     ;
                     If
                     the
                     medium
                     be
                     rightly
                     placed
                     ,
                     the
                     two
                     extreams
                     cannot
                     be
                     placed
                     amiss
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     religion
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     Mediator
                     may
                     but
                     have
                     his
                     due
                     place
                     and
                     order
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     no
                     fear
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     being
                     out
                     of
                     order
                     amongst
                     our selves
                     :
                     Hence
                     that
                     Eulogie
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Christians
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       all
                       that
                       believed
                       were
                       together
                       and
                       had
                       all
                       things
                       common
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     2.
                     44.
                     
                     They
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     together
                     in
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     asunder
                     in
                     their
                     affections
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     interpret
                     this
                     verse
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       were
                       all
                       with
                       one
                       accord
                       in
                       one
                       place
                       ,
                       or
                       with
                       one
                       mind
                       and
                       soul
                    
                     ;
                     They
                     were
                     unanimously
                     met
                     together
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     personally
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     one
                     mind
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     one
                     place
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     will
                     all
                     true
                     believers
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     Nay
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     meet
                     in
                     one
                     mind
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     cannot
                     meet
                     in
                     one
                     place
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     joyned
                     together
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     
                       one
                       common
                       soul
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     
                       as
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Averrois
                     his
                     phansie
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     there
                     was
                     but
                     one
                     numerical
                     intelligent
                     soul
                     which
                     assisted
                     all
                     mankind
                     ;
                     Yet
                     
                       as
                       Christians
                    
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     
                       with
                       one
                       mind
                       and
                       one
                       mouth
                       glorifie
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     15
                     6.
                     or
                     
                       perfectly
                       joyned
                       together
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       mind
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       judgement
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     1.
                     10.
                     or
                     ,
                     
                       being
                       of
                       one
                       accord
                       ,
                       of
                       one
                       mind
                       ,
                       Phil.
                    
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     they
                     have
                     also
                     all
                     things
                     common
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     allow
                     an
                     external
                     community
                     of
                     goods
                     and
                     bodies
                     to
                     the
                     confusion
                     of
                     humane
                     property
                     and
                     society
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     allow
                     an
                     internal
                     community
                     of
                     affections
                     and
                     souls
                     to
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Christian
                     love
                     and
                     charity
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     that
                     rule
                     be
                     true
                     of
                     the
                     outward
                     or
                     carnal
                     man
                     ,
                     
                     
                       Homo
                       sum
                       ,
                       humani
                       à
                       me
                       nihil
                       alienum
                       puto
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     nothing
                     belongs
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     but
                     belongs
                     to
                     me
                     ;
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     is
                     it
                     true
                     of
                     the
                     inward
                     and
                     spiritual
                     man
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     no
                     prosperity
                     or
                     adversity
                     can
                     happen
                     to
                     any
                     Christian
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     same
                     happens
                     to
                     my self
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     unto
                     
                       Saul
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       Jesus
                       whom
                       thou
                       persecutest
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     9.
                     5.
                     
                     Thinking
                     the
                     injuries
                     done
                     unto
                     his
                     members
                     as
                     done
                     unto
                     himself
                     ;
                     Nay
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     precept
                     of
                     Christ
                     commanding
                     us
                     to
                     think
                     so
                     to
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Rejoyce
                       with
                       them
                       that
                       do
                       rejoyce
                       ,
                       and
                       weep
                       with
                       them
                       that
                       weep
                       ;
                       Be
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       mind
                       one
                       towards
                       another
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     12.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     Bidding
                     us
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     joyes
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     sorrows
                     :
                     This
                     contemplation
                     should
                     indear
                     it self
                     withall
                     Christians
                     to
                     remember
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     practice
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     all
                     outrages
                     in
                     words
                     and
                     deeds
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     now
                     so
                     scandalously
                     heightned
                     ,
                     would
                     be
                     peaceably
                     composed
                     ,
                     because
                     every
                     one
                     would
                     look
                     upon
                     
                       anothers
                       injury
                       as
                       his
                       own
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     would
                     be
                     afraid
                     of
                     wronging
                     
                       his
                       brother
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     wrong
                     himself
                     :
                     Thus
                     would
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     God
                     rule
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     hands
                     and
                     tongues
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     did
                     first
                     rule
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     also
                     required
                     as
                     the
                     cheifest
                     means
                     whereby
                     to
                     preserve
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       let
                       the
                       peace
                       of
                       God
                       rule
                       in
                       your
                       hearts
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       which
                       also
                       ye
                       are
                       called
                       in
                       one
                       body
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       ye
                       thankful
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     15.
                     
                     Where
                     the
                     Apostle
                     exhorteth
                     us
                     to
                     Christian
                     unity
                     and
                     concord
                     for
                     three
                     reasons
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       God
                       is
                       the
                       author
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       lover
                       of
                       it
                    
                     ,
                     whence
                     it
                     is
                     called
                     
                       the
                       peace
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     amazed
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     men
                     should
                     say
                     in
                     their
                     dayly
                     prayers
                     ,
                     
                       Deus
                       author
                       pacis
                       &
                       amator
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       which
                       art
                       the
                       author
                       of
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       lover
                       of
                       concord
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     love
                     it
                     themselves
                     :
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     badge
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     an
                     ingredient
                     and
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     calling
                     ,
                     whence
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       the
                       which
                       also
                       ye
                       are
                       called
                       in
                       one
                       body
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     
                       no
                       schism
                       in
                       the
                       body
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       members
                       have
                       the
                       same
                       care
                       one
                       for
                       another
                       ;
                       and
                       whether
                       one
                       member
                       suffer
                       ,
                       all
                       the
                       members
                       suffer
                       with
                       it
                       ,
                       or
                       one
                       member
                       be
                       honoured
                       ,
                       all
                       the
                       members
                       rejoice
                       with
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     might
                     also
                     be
                     with
                     us
                     now
                     we
                     are
                     
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       members
                       in
                       particular
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     12.
                     27.
                     
                     For
                     Christ
                     hath
                     called
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     body
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     mind
                     ?
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     expression
                     of
                     that
                     thankfulness
                     which
                     we
                     owe
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     giving
                     us
                     that
                     peace
                     ,
                     which
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     never
                     so
                     quiet
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     give
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     it
                     never
                     so
                     quarrelsome
                     ,
                     cannot
                     take
                     away
                     ;
                     whence
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       be
                       ye
                       thankful
                    
                     ;
                     to
                     wit
                     for
                     that
                     peace
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     blessed
                     eternity
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     hath
                     purchased
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       5.
                       1.
                       
                       Therefore
                       being
                       justified
                       by
                       faith
                       we
                       have
                       peace
                       with
                       God
                       ,
                       through
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     We
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     truly
                     thankful
                     for
                     that
                     peace
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     purchased
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     labour
                     earnestly
                     to
                     have
                     peace
                     one
                     with
                     another
                     :
                     Nor
                     may
                     we
                     pretend
                     that
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     truth
                     makes
                     us
                     to
                     have
                     but
                     little
                     regard
                     of
                     peace
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Apostle
                     supposeth
                     that
                     peace
                     and
                     truth
                     may
                     very
                     well
                     be
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     our
                     conversation
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     command
                     for
                     peace
                     ,
                     he
                     giveth
                     the
                     command
                     for
                     truth
                     ;
                     and
                     first
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       peace
                       of
                       God
                       rule
                       in
                       your
                       hearts
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       Christ
                       dwell
                       in
                       you
                       richly
                       in
                       all
                       wisdom
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     first
                     requireth
                     the
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     inverting
                     the
                     order
                     by
                     confirming
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Zachariah
                     ,
                     who
                     first
                     requireth
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     peace
                     ;
                     therefore
                     
                       love
                       the
                       truth
                       and
                       peace
                       ,
                       Zach.
                    
                     8.
                     19.
                     
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     undeniable
                     argument
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     tenth
                     Commandment
                     of
                     the
                     decalogue
                     cannot
                     fitly
                     be
                     divided
                     into
                     two
                     several
                     precepts
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     being
                     changed
                     in
                     Exodus
                     and
                     in
                     Deuteronomy
                     ,
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     known
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     precepts
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     set
                     down
                     first
                     ;
                     for
                     Exod.
                     20.
                     17.
                     first
                     is
                     forbidden
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     our
                     neighbours
                     house
                     ;
                     but
                     Deut.
                     5.
                     21.
                     
                     First
                     is
                     forbidden
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     our
                     neighbours
                     wife
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     both
                     places
                     is
                     forbidden
                     but
                     one
                     inordinate
                     desire
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     act
                     ,
                     though
                     two
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     object
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     both
                     inordinate
                     desires
                     come
                     under
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     precept
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     posed
                     to
                     shew
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     prohibitions
                     makes
                     the
                     ninth
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     the
                     tenth
                     commandment
                     ;
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     this
                     command
                     of
                     loving
                     peace
                     and
                     truth
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     first
                     names
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     first
                     names
                     the
                     Peace
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     not
                     knowing
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     follow
                     first
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     industrious
                     to
                     follow
                     both
                     ,
                     being
                     as
                     much
                     afraid
                     of
                     forsaking
                     the
                     peace
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     forsaking
                     the
                     truth
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     peace
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     
                     do
                     neither
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     invert
                     the
                     order
                     ,
                     and
                     pervert
                     the
                     intent
                     of
                     Gods
                     command
                     ;
                     which
                     yet
                     more
                     plainly
                     appears
                     from
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     4.
                     15.
                     
                     Speaking
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     or
                     doing
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     
                       veritatem
                       facientes
                       in
                       charitate
                    
                     ;
                     we
                     may
                     render
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     Be
                     ye
                     true
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     shew
                     your selves
                     
                       true
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     
                       charitable
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     here
                     is
                     plainly
                     but
                     one
                     precept
                     for
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     both
                     virtues
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     defective
                     in
                     the
                     love
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     defective
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     then
                     be
                     as
                     zealous
                     for
                     Christian
                     love
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     Christian
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     think
                     I
                     can
                     do
                     my
                     Saviour
                     good
                     service
                     ,
                     whilst
                     I
                     am
                     so
                     intent
                     upon
                     the
                     
                       truth
                       of
                       his
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     regard
                     the
                     
                       peace
                       of
                       his
                       communion
                       ;
                       Communicant
                    
                     and
                     Christian
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     to
                     me
                     terms
                     convertible
                     ;
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     reacheth
                     the
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     also
                     reacheth
                     the
                     communion
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     doth
                     communicate
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     I
                     exclude
                     the
                     one
                     without
                     excluding
                     the
                     other
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     communion
                     ?
                     What
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     in
                     the
                     worst
                     of
                     Christians
                     is
                     lovely
                     for
                     Christs
                     sake
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     I
                     exceedingly
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     old
                     Simeons
                     happiness
                     to
                     take
                     my
                     Saviour
                     from
                     the
                     arms
                     of
                     a
                     pure
                     Virgin
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     from
                     the
                     arms
                     of
                     his
                     pure
                     Virgin
                     Mother
                     ,
                     Luke
                     2.
                     yet
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     run
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     find
                     him
                     talking
                     with
                     a
                     woman
                     of
                     Samaria
                     ,
                     revealing
                     himself
                     to
                     her
                     that
                     liveth
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     incontinency
                     ,
                     John
                     4.
                     
                     It
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     desire
                     to
                     meet
                     with
                     him
                     dayly
                     in
                     mine
                     own
                     Church
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     defiled
                     either
                     with
                     superstition
                     or
                     with
                     faction
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     joy
                     to
                     meet
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     Church
                     ,
                     though
                     she
                     be
                     actually
                     defiled
                     with
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     run
                     a
                     whoring
                     after
                     her
                     own
                     inventions
                     :
                     For
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     refuse
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     any
                     Church
                     in
                     that
                     wherein
                     she
                     is
                     truely
                     Christian
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     will
                     venter
                     to
                     divide
                     and
                     separate
                     from
                     Christ
                     himself
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     I
                     will
                     communicate
                     with
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     
                       disposition
                       of
                       my
                       soul
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     cannot
                     in
                     the
                     
                       presence
                       of
                       my
                       body
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     shall
                     I
                     be
                     sure
                     neither
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     schismatick
                     in
                     a
                     Church
                     that
                     is
                     truly
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     and
                     moreover
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     Catholick
                     in
                     a
                     Church
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     
                       schism
                       ;
                       Animus
                       Catholicus
                       in
                       Ecclesia
                       Schismatica
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     in
                     my
                     account
                     a
                     better
                     temper
                     then
                     
                       Animus
                       schismaticus
                       in
                       Ecclesia
                       Catholica
                    
                     ;
                     
                     I
                     had
                     rather
                     have
                     a
                     Catholick
                     spirit
                     in
                     a
                     schismatical
                     ▪
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     a
                     schismatical
                     spirit
                     in
                     a
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     an
                     antidote
                     to
                     allay
                     the
                     poyson
                     I
                     meet
                     withall
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     turn
                     an
                     antidote
                     into
                     poyson
                     .
                     To
                     have
                     a
                     Catholick
                     Spirit
                     in
                     an
                     Anticatholick
                     Church
                     may
                     keep
                     me
                     a
                     true
                     Catholick
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Schismaticks
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     have
                     an
                     Anticatholick
                     Spirit
                     in
                     a
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     will
                     make
                     me
                     a
                     Schismatick
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     
                       Christianus
                       Catholicus
                    
                     ,
                     Christian
                     Catholick
                     is
                     the
                     Title
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     assume
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     labour
                     to
                     justifie
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     may
                     be
                     as
                     my
                     proper
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     as
                     my
                     common
                     name
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     shewing
                     what
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     my
                     person
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     shewing
                     what
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     my
                     communion
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     think
                     Lactantius
                     his
                     pen
                     borrowed
                     inke
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     dropped
                     down
                     this
                     admirable
                     observation
                     ,
                     
                       Christiani
                       esse
                       desierunt
                       ,
                       qui
                       Christi
                       nomine
                       amisso
                       ,
                       humana
                       &
                       externa
                       vocabula
                       induerunt
                       ;
                       Lact.
                       de
                       vera
                       sap
                       .
                       cap.
                       30.
                       
                       They
                       have
                       left
                       off
                       to
                       be
                       Christians
                       ,
                       who
                       have
                       left
                       off
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       call
                       themselves
                       by
                       other
                       mens
                       external
                       names
                       :
                    
                     For
                     indeed
                     all
                     other
                     names
                     are
                     Notes
                     and
                     causes
                     of
                     division
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     note
                     and
                     cause
                     of
                     communion
                     amongst
                     Christians
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     truely
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     a
                     dove
                     that
                     hath
                     no
                     gall
                     ,
                     and
                     me
                     thinks
                     I
                     see
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     still
                     appearing
                     in
                     this
                     Dove
                     :
                     Sure
                     I
                     am
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     other
                     name
                     under
                     heaven
                     given
                     among
                     men
                     whereby
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Acts
                     4.
                     12.
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     then
                     either
                     desire
                     a
                     name
                     that
                     cannot
                     shew
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     desire
                     a
                     Religion
                     that
                     cannot
                     bring
                     me
                     salvation
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     excellency
                     of
                     Christian
                     communion
                     as
                     holding
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     fom
                     him
                     having
                     Immortality
                     ,
                     piety
                     ,
                     verity
                     ,
                     and
                     charity
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     proper
                     place
                     ,
                     company
                     ,
                     and
                     author
                     of
                     this
                     communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     
                       Communion
                       of
                       men
                    
                     is
                     frequently
                     broken
                     off
                     by
                     faction
                     in
                     their
                     life
                     ;
                     or
                     necessarily
                     broken
                     off
                     by
                     dissolution
                     in
                     their
                     death
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     
                       communion
                       of
                       Christians
                    
                     is
                     altogether
                     
                     indissolvable
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     endures
                     no
                     faction
                     to
                     separate
                     the
                     members
                     from
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     it
                     incurs
                     no
                     dissolution
                     to
                     separate
                     the
                     body
                     from
                     the
                     Head
                     :
                     Other
                     communions
                     are
                     cut
                     off
                     and
                     destroyed
                     by
                     by
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     is
                     confirmed
                     and
                     enlarged
                     by
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Head
                     of
                     this
                     communion
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     born
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     :
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       He
                       is
                       the
                       head
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       the
                       beginning
                       ,
                       the
                       first
                       born
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     excellency
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     not
                     only
                     begins
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     continues
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     twofold
                     exa●tation
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       the
                       beginning
                    
                     ,
                     coaeternal
                     and
                     coaequal
                     with
                     his
                     Father
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     by
                     dispensation
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       the
                       first
                       born
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                     An
                     excellent
                     communion
                     indeed
                     that
                     is
                     grounded
                     upon
                     eternity
                     ,
                     both
                     
                       à
                       parte
                       ante
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       beginning
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       à
                       parte
                       post
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       first
                       born
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     surely
                     no
                     other
                     can
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     )
                     for
                     they
                     were
                     joined
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     one
                     election
                     before
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       as
                       he
                       hath
                       chosen
                       us
                       in
                       him
                       before
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     1.
                     4.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     joined
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     one
                     Salvation
                     after
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     (
                     
                       Father
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       that
                       they
                       also
                       whom
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       me
                       be
                       with
                       me
                       where
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       behold
                       my
                       glory
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       given
                       me
                       ;
                       John
                    
                     17.
                     24.
                     )
                     The
                     first
                     communion
                     we
                     have
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     born
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ;
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     so
                     exceedingly
                     labours
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     first
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     
                       sensible
                       of
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     
                       thankfull
                       for
                    
                     this
                     great
                     mercy
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     Method
                     he
                     observes
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     making
                     it
                     his
                     business
                     first
                     to
                     shew
                     us
                     the
                     blessings
                     we
                     have
                     
                       in
                       Christ
                       then
                    
                     to
                     exhort
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     
                       practice
                       of
                       true
                       Christianity
                    
                     :
                     But
                     more
                     particularly
                     in
                     those
                     Epistles
                     which
                     he
                     writ
                     in
                     his
                     captivity
                     at
                     Rome
                     ,
                     immediately
                     before
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     purposely
                     divideth
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     into
                     these
                     two
                     parts
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     another
                     of
                     application
                     ;
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     In
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     he
                     spends
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     chapters
                     wholly
                     in
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     declaring
                     the
                     benefits
                     we
                     have
                     
                       by
                       Christ
                    
                     and
                     the
                     three
                     last
                     chapters
                     wholly
                     in
                     application
                     ,
                     exhorting
                     us
                     to
                     shew
                     our selves
                     
                       dutifull
                       
                       and
                       thankfull
                       Christians
                    
                     :
                     So
                     again
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Colossians
                     ,
                     all
                     his
                     labour
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     first
                     chapters
                     is
                     
                       to
                       shew
                       us
                       what
                       blessings
                       we
                       have
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     what
                     prepared
                     in
                     our
                     election
                     ,
                     what
                     exhibited
                     in
                     our
                     redemption
                     ,
                     what
                     consummated
                     in
                     our
                     salvation
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     last
                     chapters
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       thankfulness
                       we
                       are
                       obliged
                       to
                       for
                       so
                       great
                       blessings
                       ,
                    
                     exhorting
                     us
                     accordingly
                     by
                     all
                     holiness
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     approve
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     truly
                     thankfull
                     :
                     In
                     both
                     which
                     arguments
                     he
                     is
                     so
                     zealous
                     that
                     he
                     takes
                     many
                     whole
                     sentences
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     ,
                     and
                     repeats
                     them
                     again
                     (
                     though
                     a
                     little
                     shorter
                     ,
                     )
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Colossians
                     ,
                     as
                     neither
                     afraid
                     to
                     pen
                     his
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     preached
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     to
                     preach
                     the
                     same
                     Sermon
                     twice
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     truth
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Colossians
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     an
                     Epitome
                     or
                     compendium
                     of
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     :
                     He
                     had
                     heard
                     by
                     Epaphras
                     that
                     the
                     Colossians
                     were
                     setled
                     and
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     cap.
                     1.
                     vers
                     .
                     8.
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     made
                     him
                     write
                     this
                     Epistle
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     still
                     in
                     that
                     communion
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Sain
                     Chrysost
                     .
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     writ
                     three
                     Epistles
                     to
                     those
                     Churches
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     then
                     seen
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     to
                     the
                     Colossians
                     ,
                     which
                     Church
                     it
                     is
                     probable
                     he
                     never
                     saw
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     professeth
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     great
                     conflict
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     seen
                     his
                     face
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     Col.
                     2.
                     1.
                     
                     His
                     intent
                     was
                     to
                     shew
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     affection
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     person
                     ;
                     accordingly
                     he
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     for
                     his
                     writing
                     to
                     the
                     Colossians
                     (
                     which
                     may
                     likewise
                     serve
                     for
                     his
                     writing
                     to
                     those
                     other
                     Churches
                     )
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     their
                     company
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     their
                     Communion
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       though
                       I
                       be
                       absent
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       yet
                       am
                       I
                       with
                       you
                       in
                       the
                       spirit
                       ,
                       joying
                       and
                       beholding
                       your
                       order
                       and
                       the
                       stedfastness
                       of
                       your
                       faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     2.
                     5.
                     
                     He
                     openly
                     professeth
                     himself
                     one
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       yet
                       I
                       am
                       with
                       you
                       in
                       the
                       spirit
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     sheweth
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     willing
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       of
                       their
                       order
                       and
                       the
                       stedfastness
                       of
                       their
                       faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Good
                     God
                     what
                     a
                     strange
                     course
                     have
                     we
                     taken
                     of
                     late
                     to
                     make
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     (
                     which
                     are
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     mind
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     abhor
                     our
                     communion
                     ,
                     who
                     neither
                     care
                     for
                     order
                     nor
                     for
                     stedfastness
                     ;
                     but
                     instead
                     of
                     order
                     ,
                     do
                     embrace
                     confusion
                     ;
                     
                     instead
                     of
                     stedfastness
                     do
                     eagerly
                     pursue
                     inconstancy
                     :
                     who
                     neither
                     have
                     order
                     in
                     the
                     practice
                     ,
                     nor
                     stedfastness
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     our
                     religion
                     :
                     who
                     pretend
                     to
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     shew
                     no
                     stedfastness
                     in
                     our
                     faith
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     true
                     faith
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     no
                     true
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     !
                     Did
                     we
                     indeed
                     look
                     upon
                     our
                     Saviour
                     
                       as
                       the
                       beginning
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     begin
                     in
                     his
                     fear
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     (
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     phansies
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     factions
                     )
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     live
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     did
                     we
                     look
                     upon
                     him
                     as
                     the
                     
                       first
                       born
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     go
                     on
                     in
                     his
                     favour
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     might
                     at
                     last
                     die
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     him
                     be
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     a
                     joyful
                     resurrection
                     from
                     death
                     to
                     everlasting
                     life
                     .
                     This
                     would
                     we
                     all
                     do
                     if
                     indeed
                     we
                     had
                     communion
                     with
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     would
                     before
                     and
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     seek
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     rightly
                     understand
                     ,
                     or
                     could
                     sufficiently
                     value
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     future
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     present
                     excellencies
                     of
                     his
                     communion
                     ;
                     For
                     what
                     excellency
                     is
                     there
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     expected
                     hence
                     ?
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     that
                     's
                     ground
                     for
                     Christian
                     piety
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     begin
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     must
                     begin
                     without
                     our
                     beginning
                     :
                     He
                     is
                     
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     ground
                     for
                     Christian
                     verity
                     ,
                     no
                     religion
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     teaching
                     this
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     teaching
                     it
                     as
                     the
                     consummation
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     truths
                     :
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     
                       first
                       born
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     's
                     ground
                     for
                     our
                     Christian
                     unity
                     or
                     charity
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     under
                     the
                     same
                     Captain
                     of
                     our
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     should
                     upon
                     no
                     pretences
                     fall
                     into
                     mutinies
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     into
                     outrages
                     one
                     against
                     another
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     Disciple
                     who
                     leaned
                     in
                     his
                     Masters
                     bosome
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     probably
                     knew
                     most
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     plainly
                     tells
                     us
                     we
                     cannot
                     have
                     a
                     share
                     in
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     this
                     first
                     born
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     not
                     know
                     we
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     from
                     our
                     love
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     follow
                     after
                     him
                     :
                     
                       We
                       know
                       that
                       we
                       have
                       passed
                       from
                       death
                       unto
                       life
                       ,
                       because
                       we
                       love
                       the
                       brethren
                       :
                       He
                       that
                       loveth
                       not
                       his
                       brother
                       abideth
                       in
                       death
                       ,
                       1
                       John
                    
                     3.
                     14.
                     
                     Were
                     it
                     possible
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     pass
                     from
                     death
                     to
                     life
                     who
                     loveth
                     not
                     his
                     brother
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     possible
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     know
                     so
                     much
                     ;
                     
                       We
                       know
                       that
                       we
                       have
                       passed
                       ,
                       because
                       we
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     therefore
                     they
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     this
                     love
                     ,
                     cannot
                     have
                     this
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     they
                     cannot
                     have
                     this
                     passage
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     abideth
                     in
                     death
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     yet
                     passed
                     from
                     death
                     unto
                     life
                     ;
                     
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     passed
                     from
                     death
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     yet
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     first
                     born
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     destitute
                     of
                     piety
                     and
                     of
                     verity
                     then
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     charity
                     ;
                     I
                     was
                     willing
                     to
                     find
                     out
                     all
                     these
                     three
                     heavenly
                     virtues
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     expression
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     I
                     am
                     I
                     shall
                     find
                     them
                     altogether
                     in
                     my
                     Saviours
                     communion
                     ;
                     for
                     without
                     doubt
                     therein
                     is
                     piety
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     hypocrites
                     ;
                     verity
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     hereticks
                     ;
                     and
                     unity
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     being
                     schismaticks
                     or
                     sectaries
                     :
                     agreeably
                     to
                     those
                     three
                     honourable
                     compellations
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Colossians
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     them
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Saints
                       and
                       faithful
                       brethren
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     Col.
                     1.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Saints
                       ,
                       faithful
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       brethren
                       ;
                       Saints
                    
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     piety
                     ,
                     faithful
                     from
                     the
                     verity
                     ,
                     and
                     brethren
                     from
                     the
                     unity
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     wherein
                     he
                     is
                     adored
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     author
                     of
                     the
                     piety
                     ;
                     who
                     is
                     
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ,
                     author
                     of
                     the
                     verity
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     
                       first
                       born
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     raise
                     us
                     all
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     )
                     author
                     of
                     the
                     unity
                     :
                     I
                     must
                     now
                     confess
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Chrysostome
                       ,
                       That
                       those
                       of
                       Saint
                    
                     Pauls
                     
                       Epistles
                       have
                       something
                       more
                       of
                       Divinity
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       which
                       were
                       written
                       in
                       his
                       bonds
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     as
                     this
                     was
                     to
                     the
                     Colossians
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     since
                     I
                     find
                     both
                     the
                     grounds
                     and
                     the
                     excellencies
                     of
                     all
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     twice
                     fully
                     expressed
                     in
                     three
                     words
                     ,
                     once
                     speculatively
                     in
                     those
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Beginning
                       ,
                       first
                       born
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ;
                     another
                     time
                     practically
                     in
                     those
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Saints
                       ,
                       Faithful
                       ,
                       brethren
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     cannot
                     hear
                     those
                     compellations
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Beginning
                       ,
                       the
                       first
                       born
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     I
                     think
                     my self
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     speculation
                     of
                     piety
                     ,
                     verity
                     and
                     charity
                     ;
                     I
                     cannot
                     hear
                     those
                     compellations
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     
                       Saints
                       ,
                       faithful
                       ,
                       brethren
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     confess
                     my self
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     more
                     blessed
                     practice
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     since
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Saint
                     who
                     is
                     without
                     piety
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     faithful
                     who
                     is
                     without
                     verity
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     brother
                     who
                     is
                     without
                     charity
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     best
                     and
                     readiest
                     way
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     immediately
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     sure
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     destitute
                     either
                     of
                     piety
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     verity
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     charity
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     perfect
                     Christians
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     immortality
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     happy
                     Christians
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     hypocrites
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     piety
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     hereticks
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     verity
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     schismaticks
                     
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     Charity
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     our
                     purchase
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     death
                     and
                     destruction
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     immortality
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     our
                     happiness
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     life
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     death
                     
                       as
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     death
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     life
                     
                       as
                       Christians
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     I
                     conceive
                     the
                     Church
                     did
                     more
                     peculiarly
                     enjoyn
                     Communions
                     at
                     Easter
                     ,
                     because
                     then
                     she
                     did
                     more
                     especially
                     commemorate
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     thereby
                     putting
                     us
                     in
                     mind
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     indeed
                     communicate
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     only
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     his
                     piety
                     ,
                     verity
                     ,
                     and
                     charity
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     his
                     immortality
                     ;
                     and
                     be
                     not
                     only
                     strengthened
                     against
                     the
                     errours
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     against
                     the
                     terrours
                     of
                     our
                     death
                     .
                     For
                     through
                     his
                     blessed
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     grave
                     it self
                     hath
                     teemed
                     to
                     eternity
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     become
                     a
                     second
                     Eve
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     mother
                     of
                     all
                     living
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     life
                     everlasting
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     this
                     first-born
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     corruption
                     it self
                     is
                     become
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     worm
                     is
                     become
                     a
                     mother
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     children
                     to
                     incorruption
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     immortality
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     what
                     was
                     holy
                     Jobs
                     complaint
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       said
                       to
                       corruption
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       father
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       worm
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       mother
                       and
                       my
                       sister
                       ,
                       (
                       Job
                    
                     17.
                     14.
                     
                     )
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     joy
                     and
                     triumph
                     ever
                     since
                     that
                     text
                     hath
                     been
                     verified
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       wilt
                       not
                       leave
                       my
                       soul
                       in
                       hell
                       ,
                       neither
                       wilt
                       thou
                       suffer
                       thy
                       holy
                       one
                       to
                       see
                       corruption
                       .
                    
                     For
                     ever
                     since
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     hath
                     our
                     corruptible
                     put
                     on
                     incorruption
                     (
                     in
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     )
                     and
                     our
                     mortal
                     hath
                     put
                     on
                     immortality
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     although
                     we
                     still
                     carry
                     about
                     us
                     mortality
                     in
                     our
                     condition
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     already
                     put
                     on
                     immortality
                     in
                     our
                     Communion
                     :
                     Hence
                     was
                     the
                     time
                     between
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     and
                     Ascention
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     antiently
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     Cedrenus
                     calls
                     that
                     week
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     Zonaras
                     calls
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Meursius
                     )
                     partly
                     for
                     the
                     historie
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     abode
                     in
                     Galilee
                     altogether
                     after
                     his
                     resurrection
                     till
                     his
                     ascension
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     rather
                     for
                     the
                     mysterie
                     ,
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     he
                     chose
                     Galilee
                     for
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     his
                     abode
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                     its
                     name
                     derived
                     from
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     which
                     signifies
                     joy
                     and
                     exaltation
                     ,
                     or
                     our
                     English
                     word
                     Glee
                     ;
                     That
                     as
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     greatest
                     joy
                     that
                     ever
                     came
                     to
                     earth
                     ,
                     whose
                     very
                     dust
                     by
                     this
                     new
                     breathing
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     
                     time
                     become
                     a
                     living
                     body
                     ,
                     never
                     to
                     die
                     again
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     place
                     wherein
                     it
                     was
                     demonstrated
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     time
                     wherein
                     it
                     was
                     celebrated
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     to
                     mankind
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     remembrancers
                     of
                     everlasting
                     joy
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     enough
                     then
                     to
                     make
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     go
                     to
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     Hierusalem
                     it self
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     Galilee
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     joyful
                     spectators
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     blessing
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     blessed
                     partakers
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     joy
                     ,
                     accordingly
                     providing
                     their
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     their
                     songs
                     and
                     hymns
                     of
                     triumph
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     thus
                     overcame
                     death
                     ,
                     to
                     open
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     gate
                     of
                     everlasting
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     us
                     in
                     to
                     an
                     immortal
                     Communion
                     with
                     himself
                     the
                     
                       first-born
                       of
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     holy
                     Angels
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       first-born
                       of
                       the
                       living
                    
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     that
                     communion
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     recommendeth
                     to
                     our
                     desires
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     our
                     delights
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Ye
                       are
                       come
                       unto
                       Mount
                       Sion
                       ,
                       and
                       unto
                       the
                       City
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       Heavenly
                       Hierusalem
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       an
                       innumerable
                       company
                       of
                       Angels
                       ;
                       To
                       the
                       general
                       assembly
                       and
                       Church
                       of
                       the
                       first-born
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       written
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       God
                       the
                       Judge
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       spirits
                       of
                       just
                       men
                       made
                       perfect
                       :
                       and
                       to
                       Iesus
                       the
                       Mediator
                       of
                       the
                       New
                       Covenant
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     12.
                     22
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                     As
                     many
                     words
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     excellencies
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     inchoate
                     here
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     consummate
                     hereafter
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     will
                     reduce
                     them
                     all
                     to
                     three
                     heads
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       proper
                       place
                       ,
                       the
                       company
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       author
                       of
                       this
                       Communion
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     
                       proper
                       Place
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     here
                     specified
                     by
                     three
                     most
                     honourable
                     titles
                     or
                     compellations
                     ,
                     
                       Mount
                       Sion
                       ,
                       The
                       City
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       ,
                       The
                       heavenly
                       Hierusalem
                    
                     ;
                     three
                     such
                     titles
                     as
                     will
                     make
                     every
                     sober
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     every
                     Religious
                     man
                     in
                     love
                     with
                     the
                     Churches
                     communion
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     in
                     love
                     with
                     the
                     stedfastness
                     of
                     Mount
                     Sion
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     removed
                     ;
                     with
                     the
                     holiness
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     defiled
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     happiness
                     of
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     which
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     desired
                     ;
                     for
                     without
                     doubt
                     this
                     Christian
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     safest
                     and
                     the
                     plainest
                     way
                     to
                     stedfastness
                     ,
                     to
                     holiness
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     happiness
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       company
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     so
                     good
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     hope
                     for
                     better
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     consists
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     first-born
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whose
                     names
                     are
                     written
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Maker
                     ,
                     Preserver
                     and
                     Rewarder
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Judge
                     of
                     all
                     
                     that
                     hate
                     and
                     oppose
                     them
                     ;
                     with
                     all
                     these
                     do
                     we
                     actually
                     communicate
                     in
                     Christs
                     Church
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     with
                     Angels
                     as
                     the
                     assistants
                     ,
                     with
                     good
                     men
                     as
                     the
                     members
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     God
                     as
                     the
                     president
                     of
                     this
                     communion
                     ;
                     nay
                     indeed
                     ,
                     we
                     actually
                     communicate
                     with
                     more
                     then
                     these
                     ,
                     for
                     also
                     
                       with
                       the
                       spirits
                       of
                       just
                       men
                       made
                       perfect
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     any
                     just
                     man
                     go
                     from
                     hence
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     company
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     goes
                     not
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     communion
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     follow
                     after
                     him
                     to
                     heaven
                     in
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     still
                     continue
                     and
                     remain
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     persons
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       The
                       author
                       of
                       this
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     Angels
                     ;
                     the
                     support
                     of
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     even
                     
                       Jesus
                       the
                       Mediator
                       of
                       the
                       New
                       Covenant
                       ,
                    
                     who
                     by
                     his
                     eternal
                     Priesthood
                     offering
                     up
                     himself
                     ,
                     hath
                     fully
                     expiated
                     and
                     taken
                     away
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     death
                     hath
                     ratified
                     and
                     confirmed
                     that
                     Testament
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     the
                     Inheritance
                     of
                     heaven
                     ;
                     'T
                     is
                     
                       of
                       his
                       fulness
                       we
                       have
                       all
                       received
                       grace
                       for
                       grace
                    
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     of
                     his
                     fulness
                     we
                     shall
                     all
                     receive
                     glory
                     for
                     glory
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     sprinkling
                     of
                     his
                     blood
                     which
                     washeth
                     away
                     our
                     sins
                     contracted
                     from
                     our
                     earthly
                     parents
                     :
                     and
                     which
                     will
                     present
                     our
                     souls
                     without
                     sin
                     ,
                     before
                     our
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     great
                     necessity
                     earnestly
                     to
                     desire
                     and
                     constantly
                     to
                     embrace
                     his
                     Communion
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     alone
                     we
                     can
                     hope
                     to
                     attain
                     the
                     sanctification
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     III.
                  
                   Of
                   Christian
                   Communion
                   in
                   its
                   sincerity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     The
                     sincerity
                     of
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     consists
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     gives
                     all
                     to
                     Christ
                     :
                     Those
                     Christians
                     justified
                     that
                     do
                     so
                     in
                     their
                     Festivals
                     ;
                     the
                     Sabbatarians
                     questioned
                     for
                     not
                     so
                     doing
                     .
                     The
                     Apostles
                     new
                     method
                     of
                     teaching
                     Christian
                     Divinity
                     by
                     interlining
                     of
                     prayers
                     and
                     praises
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     glorified
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     the
                     less
                     adulterated
                     .
                  
                   
                     IN
                     other
                     communions
                     every
                     one
                     is
                     like
                     Diotrephes
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     ready
                     to
                     challenge
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     to
                     engross
                     the
                     preheminence
                     to
                     himself
                     :
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     all
                     are
                     willing
                     to
                     give
                     the
                     preheminence
                     wholly
                     unto
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     they
                     have
                     great
                     reason
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     Religion
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     do
                     but
                     give
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     what
                     they
                     have
                     received
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     that
                     like
                     as
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     preheminence
                     among
                     other
                     men
                     in
                     being
                     members
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     preheminence
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     being
                     acknowledged
                     for
                     their
                     Head
                     :
                     For
                     his
                     humiliation
                     was
                     very
                     great
                     in
                     stooping
                     down
                     so
                     low
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     joyned
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     express
                     rule
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     exaltation
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     correspondent
                     to
                     his
                     humiliation
                     :
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     thus
                     expresseth
                     his
                     humiliation
                     in
                     that
                     He
                     descended
                     to
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       he
                       who
                    
                     was
                     above
                     and
                     
                       above
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       was
                       pleased
                       to
                       joyn
                       himself
                       with
                       those
                       below
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       he
                       might
                       be
                       their
                       Head
                    
                     ;
                     It
                     was
                     the
                     Psalmists
                     
                       admiration
                       ,
                       Who
                       is
                       like
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       our
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       hath
                       his
                       dwelling
                       so
                       high
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       humbleth
                       himself
                       to
                       behold
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       are
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       ?
                       Psalm
                    
                     113.
                     5.
                     
                     It
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     astonishment
                     that
                     he
                     humbleth
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     behold
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     guide
                     and
                     manage
                     them
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     humbleth
                     himself
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     look
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     
                       come
                       down
                    
                     to
                     heaven
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     head
                     
                     of
                     Angels
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     look
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     
                       come
                       down
                       to
                       earth
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       head
                       of
                       men
                       :
                    
                     Three
                     great
                     steps
                     of
                     humility
                     in
                     stepping
                     down
                     to
                     this
                     ▪
                     It
                     was
                     one
                     great
                     step
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     look
                     down
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     Another
                     great
                     step
                     to
                     look
                     down
                     to
                     earth
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     third
                     was
                     far
                     greater
                     then
                     both
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     down
                     to
                     earth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     there
                     incorporate
                     himself
                     with
                     men
                     in
                     one
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     become
                     their
                     Head
                     ;
                     and
                     inspirit
                     men
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     one
                     soul
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     become
                     his
                     members
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     our
                     enquiry
                     concerning
                     this
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     begin
                     in
                     admiration
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     admiration
                     may
                     the
                     better
                     end
                     in
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     example
                     ,
                     who
                     after
                     his
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       the
                       depth
                       of
                       the
                       riches
                       ,
                    
                     concludes
                     with
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       whom
                       be
                       glory
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                    
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     according
                     to
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     he
                     expresly
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       he
                       might
                       be
                       first
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       that
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       he
                       might
                       have
                       the
                       preheminence
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     his
                     most
                     faithful
                     interpreter
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     in
                     earth
                     as
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     under
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     born
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                     Thus
                     hath
                     God
                     ordained
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     should
                     have
                     the
                     preheminence
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ;
                     from
                     whence
                     we
                     must
                     conclude
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     profess
                     godliness
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     give
                     all
                     honour
                     and
                     glory
                     to
                     this
                     
                       Son
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       whom
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       Kings
                       is
                       pleased
                       to
                       honour
                       :
                    
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     those
                     Christians
                     ,
                     like
                     Mary
                     ,
                     have
                     chosen
                     the
                     better
                     part
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     like
                     Martha
                     trouble
                     themselves
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     ,
                     about
                     many
                     unnecessary
                     things
                     )
                     who
                     carefully
                     observe
                     all
                     those
                     anniversary
                     Festivals
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     instituted
                     entirely
                     for
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     ,
                     observe
                     our
                     weekly
                     festival
                     rather
                     as
                     a
                     Lords
                     day
                     then
                     as
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     For
                     these
                     sit
                     quietly
                     and
                     orderly
                     at
                     Jesus
                     
                       his
                       feet
                    
                     ,
                     hearing
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     place
                     him
                     at
                     
                       their
                       head
                    
                     ,
                     promoting
                     his
                     honour
                     :
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     example
                     and
                     advice
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       God
                       only
                       wise
                       be
                       glory
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     16.
                     27.
                     
                     They
                     look
                     upon
                     this
                     festival
                     as
                     instituted
                     for
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     it
                     neither
                     safe
                     nor
                     fit
                     for
                     Christians
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     through
                     Moses
                     ,
                     but
                     through
                     Christ
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     desire
                     to
                     honour
                     him
                     not
                     by
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     a
                     Lords
                     day
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     was
                     a
                     
                     type
                     of
                     Christs
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     grave
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     rested
                     there
                     only
                     that
                     whole
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     bury
                     it
                     with
                     himself
                     )
                     but
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     is
                     an
                     undoubted
                     memorial
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     one
                     carries
                     in
                     its
                     name
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     its
                     nature
                     a
                     false
                     protestation
                     concerning
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     possibly
                     in
                     time
                     make
                     us
                     turn
                     Jews
                     :
                     The
                     other
                     carries
                     in
                     its
                     name
                     and
                     nature
                     a
                     true
                     profession
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     only
                     help
                     to
                     make
                     and
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     as
                     immediately
                     directing
                     our
                     thoughts
                     and
                     our
                     thankfulness
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     alone
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     true
                     Evangelical
                     professors
                     ;
                     this
                     being
                     the
                     summe
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       he
                       was
                       delivered
                       for
                       our
                       offences
                       ,
                       and
                       rose
                       again
                       for
                       our
                       Iustification
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     4
                     26.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     Gospel
                     doth
                     so
                     directly
                     tend
                     to
                     the
                     Article
                     of
                     Christs
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     it
                     can
                     neither
                     be
                     rightly
                     preached
                     nor
                     professed
                     without
                     it
                     :
                     
                       If
                       Christ
                       be
                       not
                       risen
                       ,
                       then
                       is
                       our
                       preaching
                       vain
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       faith
                       also
                       is
                       vain
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     15.
                     14.
                     
                     It
                     nearly
                     concerns
                     all
                     Christian
                     Ministers
                     to
                     abandon
                     those
                     tenents
                     which
                     may
                     either
                     directly
                     or
                     indirectly
                     make
                     vain
                     their
                     own
                     preaching
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     peoples
                     faith
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     the
                     Sabbatarian
                     Doctrine
                     may
                     tend
                     to
                     this
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     avowed
                     that
                     the
                     turning
                     those
                     solemn
                     festivals
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     peculiarly
                     commemorate
                     the
                     Incarnation
                     ,
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     Resurrection
                     and
                     Ascension
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     bless
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     may
                     be
                     set
                     up
                     as
                     Lady
                     paramount
                     and
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     to
                     controule
                     and
                     confine
                     all
                     our
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     can
                     in
                     no
                     case
                     make
                     for
                     the
                     
                       honour
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     
                       truth
                       of
                       Christianity
                    
                     :
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       he
                       must
                       have
                       the
                       preheminence
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     if
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     both
                     in
                     duties
                     and
                     in
                     daies
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     in
                     duties
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     daies
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     worship
                     be
                     not
                     acceptable
                     to
                     God
                     but
                     
                       in
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     sure
                     the
                     day
                     cannot
                     be
                     acceptable
                     but
                     
                       for
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     proper
                     for
                     the
                     Jew
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     who
                     thinks
                     himself
                     still
                     bound
                     to
                     worship
                     God
                     through
                     Moses
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     proper
                     for
                     the
                     Christian
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     who
                     knows
                     himself
                     bound
                     to
                     worship
                     and
                     glorifie
                     God
                     only
                     through
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     glory
                     :
                     And
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     readeth
                     this
                     Lecture
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     )
                     in
                     those
                     words
                     to
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     
                       Now
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       peace
                       that
                       brought
                       again
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       
                       that
                       great
                       Shepherd
                       of
                       the
                       Sheep
                       ,
                       through
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       the
                       everlasting
                       Covenant
                       ,
                       make
                       you
                       perfect
                       in
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       ,
                       to
                       do
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       working
                       in
                       you
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       well
                       pleasing
                       in
                       his
                       sight
                       ,
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       be
                       glory
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       ,
                       Amen
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     13.
                     20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                     Where
                     he
                     briefly
                     declares
                     the
                     summe
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     that
                     whole
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     benediction
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     we
                     cannot
                     have
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Christians
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     faith
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     believe
                     and
                     confess
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     God
                     is
                     reconciled
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Now
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       peace
                    
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     alone
                     hath
                     wrought
                     
                       for
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     offereth
                     
                       to
                       us
                    
                     this
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     King
                     ,
                     
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       great
                       Shepherd
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     our
                     Priest
                     ,
                     
                       through
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       the
                       everlasting
                       Covenant
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     sufficient
                     proof
                     of
                     his
                     great
                     work
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     
                       brought
                       again
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     give
                     us
                     the
                     superabundant
                     fruits
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     us
                     
                       perfect
                       in
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       ,
                       to
                       do
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       working
                       in
                       us
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       well-pleasing
                       in
                       his
                       sight
                       .
                    
                     In
                     all
                     these
                     inestimable
                     and
                     undeserved
                     mercies
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     Christ
                     alone
                     that
                     is
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     it
                     follows
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       through
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     he
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Father
                     in
                     him
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     glorified
                     for
                     all
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       whom
                       be
                       glory
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     peace
                     to
                     us
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     brought
                     again
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     rightly
                     glorifie
                     him
                     for
                     the
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     glorifie
                     him
                     for
                     the
                     resurrection
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     happily
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     did
                     antiently
                     interpose
                     Halleluiah
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     those
                     sentences
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     chose
                     for
                     her
                     publick
                     service
                     in
                     celebrating
                     the
                     memory
                     of
                     Christs
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     interrupt
                     the
                     words
                     or
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     explain
                     them
                     ;
                     teaching
                     us
                     that
                     good
                     Christians
                     should
                     not
                     read
                     or
                     hear
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     without
                     thinking
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     think
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     without
                     praising
                     God
                     in
                     him
                     and
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     praising
                     God
                     in
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     zealous
                     enough
                     in
                     their
                     praises
                     ,
                     nor
                     rejoyce
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     his
                     salvation
                     .
                     Therefore
                     they
                     intermingled
                     Hallelujah
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Hymns
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     thought
                     a
                     natural
                     appendix
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrines
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     where
                     (
                     at
                     first
                     sight
                     )
                     it
                     might
                     seem
                     altogether
                     an
                     unnecessary
                     
                     addition
                     ;
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     thus
                     they
                     recite
                     that
                     Hymn
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       brought
                       forth
                       his
                       people
                       with
                       joy
                       ,
                       Halleluiah
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       chosen
                       with
                       gladness
                       ,
                       Psalm
                       105.
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     42.
                     
                     And
                     thus
                     also
                     that
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       As
                       new
                       born
                       babes
                       ,
                       Halleluiah
                       ,
                       desire
                       the
                       sincere
                       milk
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     Where
                     Halleluiah
                     doth
                     not
                     close
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     Hymn
                     ,
                     but
                     breaks
                     off
                     a
                     doctrinal
                     exhortation
                     ,
                     surely
                     not
                     to
                     distract
                     our
                     attentions
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     enflame
                     our
                     affections
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     possess
                     our
                     souls
                     wholly
                     with
                     the
                     joy
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     neither
                     our
                     praying
                     nor
                     our
                     preaching
                     is
                     acceptable
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     available
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Church
                     seemeth
                     to
                     have
                     borrowed
                     this
                     practice
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     delivers
                     not
                     any
                     one
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     verity
                     without
                     his
                     Halleluiah
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     peculiar
                     doxology
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     So
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Romans
                       ,
                       (
                       1.
                       8.
                       )
                       First
                       I
                       thank
                       my
                       God
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     So
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       (
                       1.
                       1.
                       4.
                       )
                       I
                       thank
                       my
                       God
                       alwayes
                       on
                       your
                       behalf
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Galatians
                       ,
                       (
                       1.
                       5.
                       )
                       To
                       God
                       and
                       our
                       Father
                       be
                       glory
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       ,
                    
                     Amen
                     :
                     So
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Ephesians
                       (
                       1.
                       3.
                       )
                       Blessed
                       be
                       the
                       God
                       and
                       Father
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     And
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     Epistles
                     :
                     Nay
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     prefix
                     his
                     Halleluiah
                     and
                     lay
                     it
                     as
                     the
                     foundation
                     and
                     bottom
                     of
                     his
                     work
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     doth
                     also
                     familiarly
                     interweave
                     it
                     whilst
                     he
                     is
                     working
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     some
                     choice
                     and
                     eminent
                     thred
                     to
                     checquer
                     and
                     adorn
                     the
                     whole
                     piece
                     :
                     Thus
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Christian
                     regeneration
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       7.
                       25.
                       
                       I
                       thank
                       God
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     speaks
                     little
                     or
                     nothing
                     to
                     the
                     argument
                     ,
                     but
                     more
                     to
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     earnestly
                     desires
                     truly
                     to
                     understand
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     tongue
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     express
                     :
                     Thus
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       15.
                       57.
                       
                       Thanks
                       be
                       to
                       God
                       which
                       giveth
                       us
                       the
                       victory
                       through
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     are
                     such
                     words
                     as
                     do
                     more
                     then
                     perswade
                     the
                     belief
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     also
                     enforce
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     that
                     Christian
                     truth
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     it self
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     not
                     only
                     one
                     Foelix
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     all
                     mankinde
                     to
                     quake
                     and
                     tremble
                     :
                     For
                     Christ
                     raising
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     death
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ;
                     will
                     also
                     uphold
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     satisfaction
                     :
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     thus
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Christian
                     patience
                     and
                     preseverance
                     ,
                     concerning
                     our
                     being
                     strengthned
                     with
                     might
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     Christs
                     dwelling
                     in
                     
                     our
                     hearts
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     own
                     being
                     rooted
                     and
                     grounded
                     in
                     love
                     ,
                     Ephes
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     begins
                     with
                     prayer
                     to
                     God
                     before
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       14.
                       
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                       I
                       bow
                       my
                       knees
                       unto
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     ends
                     with
                     praises
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       21.
                       
                       Vnto
                       him
                       be
                       glory
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       by
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       throughout
                       all
                       ages
                       world
                       without
                       end
                       :
                    
                     Which
                     manner
                     of
                     teaching
                     by
                     prayer
                     and
                     praise
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     make
                     a
                     deeper
                     impression
                     upon
                     the
                     soul
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     arguments
                     of
                     Logick
                     ,
                     or
                     perswasions
                     of
                     Rhetorick
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     invented
                     by
                     the
                     art
                     of
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     also
                     the
                     Method
                     of
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     to
                     intermingle
                     prayers
                     and
                     praises
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     writings
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     unfitly
                     be
                     called
                     
                       the
                       Method
                       of
                       grace
                    
                     :
                     And
                     Alensis
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Alius
                       est
                       modus
                       scientiae
                       ad
                       informationem
                       affectus
                       secundum
                       pietatem
                       ;
                       Alius
                       ad
                       informationem
                       intellectus
                       secundum
                       veritatem
                       ;
                       (
                       Alex.
                       Ale.
                       qu.
                       1.
                       mem
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     )
                     There
                     is
                     one
                     method
                     of
                     teaching
                     the
                     will
                     how
                     to
                     embrace
                     piety
                     ,
                     another
                     method
                     of
                     teaching
                     the
                     understanding
                     how
                     to
                     embrace
                     truth
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     understanding
                     is
                     best
                     informed
                     by
                     the
                     evidence
                     of
                     demonstration
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     will
                     is
                     best
                     enflamed
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     devotion
                     :
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       sunt
                       principia
                       veritatis
                       ut
                       veritatis
                       ,
                       &
                       sunt
                       principia
                       veritatis
                       ut
                       bonitatis
                       .
                    
                     There
                     are
                     principles
                     of
                     truth
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     true
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     are
                     principles
                     of
                     truth
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     good
                     ;
                     other
                     sciences
                     proceed
                     from
                     principles
                     of
                     truth
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     true
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     truth
                     is
                     most
                     notoriously
                     evident
                     ;
                     But
                     Divinity
                     proceeds
                     from
                     principles
                     of
                     truth
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     good
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     goodness
                     is
                     more
                     notoriously
                     evident
                     then
                     their
                     truth
                     ;
                     
                       Vnde
                       hec
                       scientia
                       magis
                       est
                       virtutis
                       quam
                       Artis
                       ,
                       &
                       sapientia
                       magis
                       quam
                       scientia
                       :
                       magis
                       enim
                       consistit
                       virtute
                       &
                       efficacia
                       quam
                       in
                       contemplatione
                       &
                       notitia
                       ;
                       (
                       Alen.
                       ibid.
                       in
                       respon
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     )
                     Therefore
                     is
                     Divinity
                     rather
                     a
                     science
                     of
                     power
                     then
                     of
                     Art
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     rather
                     a
                     Sapience
                     then
                     a
                     Science
                     ;
                     for
                     both
                     in
                     its
                     being
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     its
                     knowing
                     it
                     consists
                     more
                     of
                     virtue
                     and
                     power
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     contemplation
                     or
                     knowledge
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     the
                     Apostle
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     Alensis
                     )
                     professeth
                     that
                     his
                     preaching
                     was
                     not
                     with
                     enticing
                     words
                     of
                     mans
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     demonstration
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     of
                     power
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     2.
                     4.
                     which
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     demonstration
                     as
                     is
                     more
                     fitted
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     understanding
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     hath
                     more
                     of
                     piety
                     then
                     of
                     evidence
                     ;
                     mans
                     wisdom
                     teaching
                     the
                     understanding
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     wisdom
                     rather
                     teaching
                     the
                     will
                     and
                     affections
                     ;
                     The
                     one
                     working
                     more
                     upon
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     working
                     more
                     upon
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     the
                     Method
                     which
                     Gods
                     wisdom
                     useth
                     in
                     teaching
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     unfitly
                     called
                     the
                     Method
                     of
                     grace
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Method
                     that
                     neither
                     nature
                     nor
                     Art
                     can
                     teach
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     accordingly
                     used
                     in
                     no
                     other
                     science
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     Divinity
                     :
                     In
                     teaching
                     other
                     sciences
                     he
                     that
                     should
                     break
                     out
                     into
                     a
                     prayer
                     or
                     ejulation
                     ,
                     would
                     either
                     forget
                     his
                     principle
                     ,
                     or
                     mistake
                     his
                     conclusion
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     teaching
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     way
                     to
                     strengthen
                     both
                     our
                     memories
                     against
                     forgetfulness
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     judgements
                     against
                     mistakes
                     ;
                     Here
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       quod
                       demonstrandum
                       erat
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       quod
                       faciendum
                       erat
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       quod
                       orandum
                       erat
                    
                     ;
                     Not
                     what
                     we
                     can
                     shew
                     ,
                     nor
                     what
                     we
                     can
                     do
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     we
                     can
                     pray
                     ,
                     makes
                     us
                     the
                     best
                     proficients
                     in
                     the
                     School
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     doubtless
                     we
                     may
                     best
                     learn
                     soul-saving
                     Divinity
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     the
                     Apostles
                     taught
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     intermingling
                     prayers
                     and
                     praises
                     with
                     our
                     endeavours
                     ,
                     since
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     way
                     to
                     learn
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     Christ
                     cannot
                     be
                     learned
                     till
                     he
                     be
                     received
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     received
                     in
                     a
                     soul
                     not
                     prepared
                     by
                     piety
                     and
                     devotion
                     to
                     entertain
                     him
                     :
                     This
                     occasioned
                     that
                     expression
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       As
                       ye
                       have
                       therefore
                       received
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       so
                       walk
                       ye
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     2.
                     6.
                     
                     In
                     other
                     sciences
                     we
                     need
                     learn
                     but
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     that
                     is
                     taught
                     ,
                     no
                     matter
                     for
                     the
                     author
                     that
                     teacheth
                     it
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     Christian
                     Divinity
                     we
                     must
                     learn
                     and
                     receive
                     Christ
                     the
                     author
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     cannot
                     rightly
                     learn
                     and
                     receive
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     :
                     
                       Haec
                       cloquentia
                       quaedam
                       est
                       Doctrinae
                       salutaris
                       ,
                       movendo
                       affectus
                       discentium
                       accommodata
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       Epist
                       .
                       119.
                       ad
                       Januarium
                    
                     ;
                     Whence
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     the
                     true
                     definition
                     of
                     Christian
                     eloquence
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       that
                       which
                       most
                       moveth
                       our
                       affections
                       ,
                       and
                       raiseth
                       them
                       up
                       to
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     the
                     Apostles
                     used
                     this
                     new
                     kind
                     of
                     method
                     in
                     their
                     writings
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     love
                     and
                     charity
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     wholly
                     enamored
                     
                     on
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beauties
                     and
                     excellencies
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     making
                     them
                     to
                     proclaim
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     these
                     three
                     things
                     concerning
                     that
                     Religion
                     which
                     they
                     taught
                     after
                     this
                     new
                     manner
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     is
                     not
                     
                       opus
                       naturae
                    
                     ,
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     principles
                     of
                     nature
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     used
                     the
                     Method
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     who
                     first
                     planted
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     
                       opus
                       gratiae
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     work
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     used
                     the
                     Method
                     of
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     made
                     
                       opus
                       artis
                    
                     ,
                     matter
                     of
                     mans
                     invention
                     or
                     institution
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     borrow
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     outward
                     form
                     or
                     Method
                     from
                     the
                     art
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     (
                     there
                     being
                     no
                     science
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     taught
                     by
                     such
                     a
                     Method
                     as
                     Divinity
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     )
                     much
                     less
                     any
                     inward
                     matter
                     or
                     substance
                     from
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     must
                     be
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       credendis
                       &
                       agendis
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     belief
                     and
                     practice
                     both
                     together
                     :
                     for
                     therefore
                     did
                     the
                     Apostles
                     teach
                     it
                     by
                     praying
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     learn
                     it
                     by
                     practicing
                     ,
                     prayer
                     it self
                     being
                     the
                     best
                     practice
                     of
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     Christ
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     Alpha
                     and
                     Omega
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     the
                     last
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     words
                     and
                     works
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     undervalue
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     seem
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     to
                     regard
                     it
                     )
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       But
                       these
                       are
                       written
                       that
                       ye
                       might
                       believe
                       ,
                       that
                       Jesus
                       is
                       the
                       Christ
                       ,
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       believing
                       ye
                       might
                       have
                       life
                       through
                       his
                       name
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     20.
                     31.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       gave
                       us
                       the
                       Scriptures
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     especially
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       for
                       this
                       end
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       might
                       glorifie
                       Christ
                       as
                       the
                       eternal
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       only
                       Saviour
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       by
                       so
                       doing
                       ,
                       we
                       might
                       through
                       him
                       come
                       to
                       inherit
                       eternal
                       glory
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       11.
                    
                     
                     The
                     sincerity
                     of
                     Christian
                     communion
                     is
                     the
                     bullwark
                     of
                     its
                     authority
                     ,
                     and
                     first
                     to
                     be
                     regarded
                     by
                     every
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     her
                     prosperity
                     ,
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     her
                     adversity
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     sincere
                     communion
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     deserted
                     ,
                     when
                     once
                     happily
                     attained
                     .
                  
                   
                     NO
                     particular
                     Christian
                     Church
                     advanceth
                     our
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     such
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     as
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     particular
                     Church
                     can
                     justly
                     require
                     another
                     Church
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     any
                     farther
                     then
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     or
                     Catholick
                     ;
                     for
                     no
                     further
                     doth
                     she
                     her self
                     keep
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     where
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     leaves
                     Christ
                     ,
                     there
                     other
                     Churches
                     may
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     leave
                     Her
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     leave
                     Her
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     in
                     Her
                     sin
                     ,
                     whereby
                     she
                     leaves
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     in
                     Her
                     righteousness
                     whereby
                     she
                     still
                     reteineth
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     in
                     her
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     For
                     this
                     profession
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       We
                       are
                       not
                       as
                       many
                       which
                       corrupt
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       of
                       sincerity
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       speak
                       we
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     2.
                     17.
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     every
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     desires
                     to
                     have
                     other
                     Churches
                     joyn
                     with
                     her
                     in
                     her
                     communion
                     ;
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     corrupt
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     not
                     willingly
                     pin
                     corruptions
                     upon
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       non
                       sumus
                       mangones
                       aut
                       caupones
                       Theologiae
                       ,
                    
                     we
                     play
                     not
                     the
                     prolers
                     or
                     hucksters
                     with
                     our
                     Divinity
                     or
                     with
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     putting
                     new
                     dresses
                     or
                     false
                     colours
                     upon
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     or
                     truth
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     our
                     own
                     erroneous
                     Doctrines
                     the
                     more
                     passable
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     less
                     discernable
                     :
                     or
                     rather
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     mingle
                     Gods
                     truth
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     errors
                     ,
                     as
                     false
                     drawers
                     mingle
                     their
                     wines
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     Hesychius
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     here
                     translated
                     which
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     Metaphor
                     taken
                     from
                     those
                     Vintners
                     who
                     corrupt
                     and
                     mingle
                     their
                     wines
                     before
                     they
                     sell
                     them
                     :
                     A
                     word
                     that
                     speaks
                     much
                     in
                     little
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     serve
                     instead
                     of
                     a
                     whole
                     Sermon
                     to
                     the
                     Preachers
                     themselves
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     they
                     preach
                     phansie
                     ,
                     
                     they
                     mingle
                     water
                     with
                     this
                     wine
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     preach
                     faction
                     ,
                     they
                     mingle
                     blood
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     Lord
                     forgive
                     us
                     these
                     horrid
                     mixtures
                     ,
                     and
                     renew
                     again
                     amongst
                     us
                     thy
                     miracle
                     wrought
                     in
                     Cana
                     of
                     Galilee
                     ,
                     and
                     once
                     more
                     turn
                     our
                     water
                     into
                     wine
                     ,
                     and
                     suffer
                     not
                     us
                     any
                     more
                     to
                     turn
                     that
                     wine
                     into
                     blood
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     To
                     corrupt
                     wine
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     bastardize
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     consideration
                     should
                     terrifie
                     any
                     Church
                     that
                     hath
                     wittingly
                     corrupted
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     seeing
                     she
                     hath
                     thereby
                     laboured
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     bastardize
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     
                       Non
                       cauponantur
                       ,
                       quia
                       meram
                       veritatem
                       praedicant
                       de
                       Filio
                       Dei
                       ,
                       nec
                       ipsam
                       quasi
                       aqua
                       falsitatis
                       adulterant
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Cyril
                     (
                     of
                     
                       Alexandria
                       )
                       Thes
                       .
                       l.
                       12.
                       cap.
                    
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     ●sc
                     .
                     that
                     are
                     true
                     and
                     good
                     Church-men
                     )
                     do
                     not
                     corrupt
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     speak
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     abhorr
                     to
                     adulterate
                     Gods
                     pure
                     wine
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     impure
                     ,
                     their
                     puddle
                     water
                     :
                     No
                     Church
                     can
                     be
                     two
                     careful
                     about
                     the
                     sincerity
                     of
                     its
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Apostle
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     he
                     could
                     be
                     zealous
                     enough
                     about
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     he
                     again
                     immediately
                     enforceth
                     this
                     same
                     duty
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     effect
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     other
                     words
                     ;
                     
                       seeing
                       we
                       have
                       received
                       this
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       have
                       received
                       mercy
                       ,
                       we
                       faint
                       not
                       ;
                       but
                       have
                       renounced
                       the
                       hidden
                       things
                       of
                       dishonesty
                       ,
                       not
                       walking
                       in
                       crastiness
                       ,
                       nor
                       handling
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       deceitfully
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       manifestation
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       commending
                       our selves
                       to
                       every
                       mans
                       conscience
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     4.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     whole
                     intent
                     and
                     purpose
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     see
                     his
                     sincerity
                     in
                     preaching
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     thereby
                     obliging
                     every
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     grand
                     Apostle
                     of
                     its
                     own
                     nation
                     )
                     openly
                     to
                     profess
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     conscionably
                     to
                     discharge
                     the
                     same
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     accordingly
                     he
                     alledgeth
                     two
                     reasons
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     incomparable
                     worth
                     and
                     value
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     saith
                     
                       this
                       Ministry
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     excellency
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     Gospel
                     was
                     as
                     far
                     above
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     )
                     as
                     liberty
                     and
                     salvation
                     are
                     above
                     thraldom
                     and
                     condemnation
                     ;
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     indispensible
                     obligation
                     of
                     his
                     trust
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     had
                     laied
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       we
                       have
                       received
                       mercy
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     calls
                     it
                     a
                     mercy
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     trust
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     endeer
                     it
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     and
                     to
                     ours
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     acknowledgeth
                     the
                     trust
                     ,
                     &
                     himself
                     as
                     one
                     accountable
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     receipts
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     it
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     was
                     bound
                     to
                     deliver
                     it
                     to
                     them
                     without
                     either
                     alteration
                     or
                     addition
                     ,
                     or
                     diminution
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     former
                     profession
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       delivered
                       unto
                       you
                       that
                       which
                       I
                       also
                       received
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     15.
                     3.
                     q.
                     d.
                     
                       If
                       I
                       could
                       not
                       prove
                       the
                       receipt
                       ,
                       I
                       could
                       not
                       justifie
                       the
                       delivery
                       :
                    
                     Having
                     alledged
                     these
                     two
                     reasons
                     for
                     his
                     sincere
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     he
                     afterwards
                     shews
                     what
                     it
                     was
                     preserved
                     him
                     in
                     this
                     sincerity
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     his
                     magnanimity
                     ,
                     his
                     innocency
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     integrity
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     undaunted
                     courage
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       faint
                       not
                       :
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       non
                       deficimus
                       ,
                    
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     defective
                     to
                     our selves
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     perseverance
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     our
                     duty
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     constancy
                     ;
                     For
                     thus
                     Aquinas
                     finds
                     out
                     two
                     virtues
                     to
                     strengthen
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     any
                     good
                     enterprize
                     ,
                     or
                     great
                     undertaking
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     perseverance
                     to
                     encourage
                     him
                     against
                     the
                     difficulties
                     that
                     arise
                     from
                     the
                     long
                     continuance
                     of
                     the
                     work
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     is
                     constancy
                     to
                     encourage
                     him
                     against
                     any
                     outward
                     impediments
                     in
                     working
                     :
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     professeth
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     faint
                     not
                     either
                     for
                     the
                     remisness
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     spirits
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     the
                     intenseness
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     oppositions
                     :
                     The
                     word
                     is
                     used
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       men
                       ought
                       alwayes
                       to
                       pray
                       and
                       not
                       to
                       faint
                       ,
                    
                     Luke
                     18.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       to
                       faint
                       because
                       of
                       inward
                       weakness
                       or
                       imbecillity
                    
                     ;
                     agan
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       desire
                       that
                       ye
                       faint
                       not
                       at
                       my
                       tribulations
                       ,
                       Eph.
                       3.
                       13.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       faint
                       because
                       of
                       outward
                       difficulties
                       or
                       oppositions
                       .
                    
                     Secondly
                     the
                     unspotted
                     innocency
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       have
                       renounced
                       the
                       hidden
                       things
                       of
                       dishenesty
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     did
                     so
                     heartily
                     detest
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     was
                     against
                     religion
                     and
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     might
                     do
                     it
                     never
                     so
                     secretly
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     :
                     as
                     abhorring
                     not
                     only
                     what
                     was
                     notorious
                     and
                     obvious
                     to
                     other
                     mens
                     consciences
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     what
                     was
                     injurious
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     the
                     unfeigned
                     integrity
                     of
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       walking
                       in
                       craftiness
                       ,
                       neither
                       handling
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       deceitfully
                       ;
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       non
                       ambulantes
                       in
                       astutia
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     using
                     sophistry
                     where
                     he
                     should
                     use
                     simplicity
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       omne
                       faciens
                       ,
                       qui
                       quidlibet
                       ex
                       quolibet
                       facere
                       potest
                       ,
                    
                     one
                     that
                     can
                     make
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     This
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     will
                     never
                     agree
                     together
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     ill
                     iugling
                     in
                     temporal
                     ,
                     but
                     worse
                     in
                     spiritual
                     matters
                     .
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     use
                     art
                     in
                     mis-rendring
                     or
                     mis-interpreting
                     
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       nor
                       handling
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       deceitfully
                       :
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Basil
                     (
                     in
                     Psal
                     .
                     14.
                     )
                     every
                     better
                     thing
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     mingled
                     with
                     a
                     worse
                     ,
                     is
                     handled
                     deceitfully
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     mingled
                     with
                     mans
                     inventions
                     or
                     false
                     glosses
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     is
                     all
                     intimated
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     therefore
                     saith
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     ,
                     
                       adulterantes
                       verbum
                       Dei
                       ,
                       adulterating
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     They
                     who
                     handle
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     deceitfully
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     spiritual
                     adultery
                     :
                     Beza
                     goes
                     yet
                     farther
                     ,
                     
                       falsantes
                       Sermonem
                       Dei
                       ,
                       falsifying
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     They
                     who
                     handle
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     deceitfully
                     ,
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     diabolical
                     fasifications
                     :
                     And
                     is
                     it
                     proper
                     for
                     the
                     spouse
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     play
                     the
                     whore
                     ?
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     imitate
                     the
                     Devill
                     ?
                     He
                     was
                     a
                     lyar
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     only
                     be
                     the
                     lyar
                     unto
                     the
                     end
                     :
                     for
                     is
                     it
                     just
                     that
                     any
                     Church
                     should
                     alledge
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     her
                     authority
                     ,
                     which
                     cares
                     not
                     to
                     alledge
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     her
                     sincerity
                     ?
                     it
                     is
                     without
                     doubt
                     the
                     Churches
                     part
                     first
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     her
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       renouncing
                       the
                       hidden
                       things
                       of
                       dishonesty
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       walking
                       in
                       craftiness
                       ,
                       nor
                       handling
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       deceitfully
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       manifestation
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                       commending
                       her self
                       to
                       every
                       mans
                       conscience
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     then
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     to
                     stand
                     upon
                     her
                     authority
                     ,
                     unless
                     she
                     will
                     profess
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     selfish
                     then
                     Christian
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     zealous
                     for
                     her
                     own
                     then
                     for
                     Christs
                     interest
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     desirous
                     of
                     making
                     proselytes
                     unto
                     her self
                     ,
                     then
                     unto
                     her
                     Saviour
                     :
                     For
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Gods
                     ▪
                     truth
                     can
                     commend
                     a
                     Church
                     to
                     mens
                     consciences
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     pompe
                     and
                     prosperity
                     may
                     too
                     much
                     commend
                     it
                     to
                     their
                     opinions
                     .
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     Churches
                     glory
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     commend
                     her self
                     to
                     mens
                     consciences
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     may
                     commend
                     their
                     own
                     Consciences
                     to
                     God
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       do
                       I
                       now
                       perswade
                       men
                       or
                       God
                       ?
                       or
                       do
                       I
                       seek
                       to
                       please
                       men
                       ?
                       for
                       if
                       I
                       yet
                       pleased
                       men
                       ,
                       I
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       the
                       servant
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     1.
                     10.
                     
                     If
                     a
                     Christian
                     Church
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     servant
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     else
                     will
                     care
                     to
                     do
                     him
                     service
                     ?
                     and
                     she
                     cannot
                     be
                     Christs
                     servant
                     by
                     seeking
                     to
                     please
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     condescending
                     to
                     their
                     humors
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     cleaving
                     stedfastly
                     to
                     his
                     truth
                     .
                     If
                     she
                     do
                     this
                     ,
                     she
                     will
                     keep
                     her
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     her
                     chiefest
                     glory
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     she
                     
                     keep
                     her
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     she
                     cannot
                     lose
                     her
                     authority
                     ;
                     For
                     a
                     Church
                     that
                     with
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     commendeth
                     her self
                     to
                     every
                     mans
                     conscience
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     may
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       our
                       Gospel
                       be
                       hid
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       hid
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       lost
                       ;
                       In
                       whom
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       hath
                       blinded
                       the
                       minds
                       of
                       them
                       which
                       believe
                       not
                       ,
                       least
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       the
                       glorious
                       Gospel
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       should
                       shine
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor
                    
                     4.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     want
                     of
                     Authority
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     but
                     want
                     of
                     conscience
                     in
                     the
                     men
                     she
                     hath
                     to
                     deal
                     withal
                     ;
                     For
                     she
                     commends
                     her self
                     to
                     their
                     consciences
                     which
                     is
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     the
                     highest
                     authority
                     ;
                     But
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     conscience
                     left
                     to
                     regard
                     her
                     doctrine
                     in
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     makes
                     them
                     not
                     regard
                     her
                     authority
                     ,
                     though
                     speaking
                     in
                     Gods
                     name
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     governed
                     by
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     above
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     below
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     lose
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     internal
                     light
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     external
                     light
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     calleth
                     them
                     
                       lost
                       ,
                       blind
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     unbelievers
                     ,
                     and
                     concludeth
                     them
                     lost
                     because
                     they
                     willfully
                     continue
                     in
                     their
                     blindness
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     unbelief
                     :
                     He
                     complains
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     lost
                     his
                     authority
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     glorious
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     dispell
                     all
                     mists
                     of
                     errour
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     reprove
                     and
                     repro●ch
                     all
                     works
                     of
                     darkness
                     ;
                     But
                     he
                     complaines
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     lost
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     so
                     blinded
                     with
                     their
                     own
                     interests
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     see
                     this
                     light
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     shined
                     most
                     gloriously
                     unto
                     them
                     :
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     with
                     each
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     she
                     can
                     never
                     lose
                     her
                     Authority
                     ,
                     whiles
                     she
                     preserves
                     her
                     sincerity
                     ;
                     well
                     she
                     may
                     lsoe
                     her
                     actual
                     jurisdiction
                     ,
                     because
                     men
                     may
                     lose
                     their
                     consciences
                     which
                     should
                     make
                     them
                     obey
                     ;
                     but
                     she
                     cannot
                     lose
                     her
                     habitual
                     jurisdiction
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     hath
                     not
                     lost
                     Gods
                     truth
                     which
                     claimeth
                     their
                     obedience
                     :
                     Thus
                     we
                     find
                     the
                     Church
                     complaining
                     in
                     the
                     Prophet
                     
                       Micah
                       ,
                       1.
                       
                       Of
                       her
                       small
                       number
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     she
                     was
                     
                       as
                       the
                       grape-gleanings
                       of
                       the
                       vintage
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Of
                       the
                       general
                       corruption
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     the
                     
                       good
                       man
                       was
                       perished
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     those
                     who
                     were
                     left
                     in
                     it
                     
                       did
                       evil
                       with
                       both
                       hands
                       earnestly
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       Of
                       unsufferable
                       inhumanity
                       ▪
                       the
                       best
                       of
                       them
                       is
                       as
                       a
                       briar
                       ,
                       the
                       most
                       upright
                       is
                       sharper
                       then
                       a
                       thorn-hedge
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Of
                       a
                       most
                       abominable
                       Schism
                       and
                       faction
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Son
                       dishonoured
                       his
                       Father
                       ,
                       
                       the
                       daughter
                       did
                       rise
                       up
                       against
                       her
                       mother
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       a
                       mans
                       enemies
                       were
                       those
                       of
                       his
                       own
                       house
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     even
                     in
                     that
                     complaint
                     she
                     comforteth
                     her self
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     triumpheth
                     over
                     her
                     enemies
                     :
                     
                       Therefore
                       I
                       will
                       look
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       I
                       will
                       wait
                       for
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       salvation
                       ;
                       my
                       God
                       will
                       hear
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     her
                     comfort
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Rejoyce
                       not
                       against
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       mine
                       enemy
                       :
                       when
                       I
                       fall
                       ,
                       I
                       shal
                       arise
                       :
                       when
                       I
                       set
                       in
                       darkness
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       shall
                       be
                       a
                       light
                       unto
                       me
                       :
                    
                     There
                     's
                     her
                     triumph
                     ,
                     Micah
                     7.
                     8.
                     
                     Neither
                     could
                     her
                     tribulation
                     deprive
                     her
                     of
                     comfort
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     she
                     had
                     deserved
                     ,
                     therefore
                     she
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       bear
                       the
                       indignation
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       because
                       I
                       have
                       sinned
                       against
                       him
                       ,
                       untill
                       he
                       plead
                       my
                       cause
                       ,
                       and
                       execute
                       Judgement
                       for
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     Nor
                     could
                     her
                     captivity
                     diminish
                     her
                     triumph
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     he
                     had
                     promised
                     ;
                     therefore
                     she
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       will
                       bring
                       me
                       forth
                       to
                       light
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       shall
                       behold
                       his
                       righteousness
                       :
                       Then
                       she
                       that
                       is
                       mine
                       enemy
                       shall
                       see
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       shame
                       shall
                       cover
                       her
                       which
                       said
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       Where
                       is
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thy
                       God
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     T
                     is
                     evident
                     the
                     Prophet
                     here
                     complaineth
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Theophylact
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     takes
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     Sion
                     ,
                     And
                     he
                     speaks
                     
                       to
                       sin
                    
                     as
                     his
                     enemy
                     ,
                     saith
                     Kimchi
                     ;
                     to
                     Babel
                     ,
                     saith
                     Jarchi
                     ,
                     to
                     Idumea
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Theophylact
                       ;
                       Sin
                       ,
                       Babel
                       ,
                       Edom
                       ,
                    
                     are
                     all
                     three
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     
                       Sion
                       ;
                       Sin
                    
                     throws
                     her
                     down
                     ,
                     Babel
                     and
                     Edom
                     keep
                     her
                     under
                     :
                     But
                     God
                     will
                     raise
                     her
                     again
                     in
                     despite
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     ;
                     He
                     will
                     
                       first
                       subdue
                       her
                       iniquities
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     v.
                     19.
                     )
                     
                       and
                       then
                       he
                       will
                       subdue
                       her
                       enemies
                       :
                    
                     Divinely
                     the
                     same
                     
                       Theophylact
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       I
                       have
                       indeed
                       fallen
                       down
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       my
                       sins
                       &
                       my
                       impieties
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       returning
                       unto
                       Christ
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       the
                       Resurrection
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       be
                       raised
                       again
                       :
                    
                     And
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     raise
                     his
                     Israel
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     neither
                     Babel
                     nor
                     Edom
                     ,
                     neither
                     a
                     stranger
                     nor
                     a
                     brother
                     ,
                     neither
                     a
                     forein
                     nor
                     a
                     domestick
                     enemy
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     keep
                     him
                     down
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     only
                     raise
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     plead
                     his
                     cause
                     and
                     execute
                     judgement
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     against
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     depress
                     him
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       for
                       although
                       I
                       have
                       offended
                       against
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       yet
                       I
                       have
                       many
                       iust
                       complaints
                       of
                       their
                       offences
                       against
                       me
                       .
                    
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     still
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     though
                     she
                     be
                     most
                     sincere
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     yet
                     she
                     may
                     easily
                     incurre
                     the
                     just
                     indig●…
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ▪
                     because
                     either
                     her
                     profession
                     cometh
                     short
                     
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     or
                     sure
                     her
                     practice
                     cometh
                     short
                     of
                     her
                     profession
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     purest
                     Church
                     upon
                     earth
                     may
                     deservedly
                     come
                     under
                     persecution
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     persecuted
                     must
                     contentedly
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       bear
                       the
                       indignation
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       have
                       sinned
                       against
                       him
                       :
                    
                     But
                     yet
                     she
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     dismaied
                     at
                     the
                     indignation
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     will
                     certainly
                     plead
                     her
                     cause
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     
                       purged
                       her
                       corruptions
                       ,
                       proved
                       her
                       patience
                       ,
                       and
                       procured
                       her
                       repentance
                       ;
                       He
                       will
                       bring
                       her
                       forth
                       to
                       the
                       light
                       ,
                    
                     whiles
                     her
                     enemies
                     shall
                     sit
                     in
                     darkness
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       she
                       shall
                       behold
                       his
                       righteousness
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     she
                     be
                     punished
                     a
                     while
                     for
                     her
                     own
                     unrighteousness
                     ;
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     a
                     wonder
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     time
                     come
                     now
                     ,
                     which
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     said
                     was
                     come
                     one
                     thousand
                     six
                     hundred
                     years
                     ago
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       Judgement
                       must
                       begin
                       at
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     4.
                     17.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     Gods
                     pleasure
                     thus
                     to
                     train
                     up
                     his
                     children
                     under
                     the
                     rod
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     my
                     shame
                     if
                     the
                     severity
                     of
                     his
                     discipline
                     make
                     me
                     repent
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     family
                     :
                     though
                     there
                     is
                     sorrow
                     from
                     the
                     judgement
                     ,
                     yet
                     there
                     is
                     joy
                     from
                     
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     had
                     rather
                     be
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     domesticks
                     ,
                     though
                     full
                     of
                     sores
                     ,
                     and
                     empty
                     of
                     food
                     ,
                     then
                     be
                     a
                     stranger
                     from
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     
                       clothed
                       with
                       purple
                       and
                       fine
                       linnen
                       ,
                       and
                       fare
                       sumptuously
                       every
                       day
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     admire
                     that
                     holy
                     protestation
                     ,
                     One
                     day
                     in
                     thy
                     courts
                     is
                     better
                     then
                     a
                     thousand
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     84.
                     10.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     better
                     to
                     live
                     one
                     day
                     in
                     thy
                     courts
                     and
                     die
                     to
                     morrow
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     Jarchi
                     )
                     then
                     to
                     live
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     Let
                     this
                     Jew
                     teach
                     me
                     both
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     learn
                     to
                     prize
                     Gods
                     Courts
                     above
                     mens
                     Palaces
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     prefer
                     his
                     service
                     above
                     mine
                     own
                     patrimony
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     truth
                     better
                     then
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     disdains
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     in
                     competition
                     with
                     my
                     livelyhood
                     :
                     And
                     a
                     more
                     hhly
                     resolution
                     followeth
                     this
                     holy
                     Protestation
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       had
                       rather
                       be
                       a
                       dore-keeper
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       then
                       to
                       dwell
                       in
                       the
                       tents
                       of
                       wickedness
                    
                     ;
                     excellently
                     the
                     same
                     Jarchi
                     thus
                     glosseth
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       had
                       rather
                       be
                       at
                       Gods
                       threshold
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       to
                       be
                       kept
                       watching
                       and
                       waking
                       ,
                       then
                       dwell
                       at
                       my
                       ease
                       in
                       the
                       tents
                       of
                    
                     Esau
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       to
                       cleave
                       to
                       ,
                       or
                       have
                       communion
                       with
                       them
                       :
                    
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     words
                     intimate
                     as
                     much
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       I
                       had
                       rather
                       sit
                       at
                       at
                       the
                       threshold
                       :
                    
                     a
                     great
                     descent
                     for
                     a
                     king
                     to
                     come
                     from
                     his
                     throne
                     to
                     sit
                     on
                     a
                     threshold
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     that
                     's
                     not
                     all
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Septuagint
                     (
                     from
                     the
                     unquiet
                     estate
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     sit
                     on
                     thresholds
                     
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     often
                     being
                     displaced
                     by
                     the
                     goers
                     out
                     and
                     commers
                     in
                     )
                     have
                     thus
                     interpred
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       had
                       rather
                       be
                       tumbled
                       and
                       tossed
                       up
                       and
                       down
                       :
                    
                     Let
                     us
                     joyn
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     full
                     meaning
                     of
                     his
                     resolution
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       had
                       rather
                       dishonourably
                       sit
                       at
                       the
                       threshold
                       ,
                       or
                       unquietly
                       be
                       tumbled
                       and
                       tossed
                       up
                       and
                       down
                       from
                       this
                       to
                       that
                       place
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       then
                       to
                       dwell
                       at
                       my
                       ease
                       ,
                       to
                       have
                       a
                       quiet
                       and
                       peaceable
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       it
                       were
                       possible
                       ,
                       an
                       honourable
                       habitation
                       in
                       the
                       tents
                       of
                       ungodliness
                       .
                    
                     Therefore
                     though
                     many
                     Disciples
                     go
                     back
                     and
                     walk
                     no
                     more
                     with
                     Christ
                     when
                     they
                     meet
                     with
                     thorns
                     and
                     briers
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     yet
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     will
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Lord
                       to
                       whom
                       shall
                       we
                       go
                       ?
                       thou
                       hast
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     6.
                     68.
                     
                     Others
                     may
                     teach
                     us
                     words
                     more
                     conducing
                     to
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       thou
                       hast
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       eternal
                       life
                    
                     ;
                     We
                     came
                     to
                     thee
                     not
                     to
                     learn
                     how
                     to
                     live
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     how
                     to
                     live
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     all
                     the
                     terrors
                     and
                     mischiefs
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     shall
                     not
                     drive
                     us
                     from
                     thee
                     :
                     We
                     have
                     found
                     thy
                     words
                     in
                     thy
                     house
                     wherein
                     we
                     have
                     lived
                     ,
                     and
                     dare
                     not
                     leave
                     thy
                     house
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     the
                     rain
                     descend
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     floods
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     winds
                     blow
                     and
                     beat
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     )
                     for
                     fear
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     also
                     leave
                     thy
                     words
                     :
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     wit
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     forsaken
                     Christs
                     words
                     ,
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     forsake
                     our
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     just
                     exception
                     against
                     the
                     premisses
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     impossible
                     justly
                     to
                     except
                     against
                     the
                     conclusion
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     lawful
                     objection
                     against
                     the
                     object
                     and
                     act
                     of
                     worship
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     lawful
                     objection
                     against
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     happy
                     for
                     Christendome
                     if
                     all
                     Churches
                     would
                     stand
                     more
                     upon
                     their
                     sincerity
                     then
                     upon
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     ;
                     For
                     authority
                     without
                     sincerity
                     is
                     but
                     like
                     will
                     without
                     understanding
                     ,
                     power
                     without
                     judgement
                     ,
                     to
                     engage
                     men
                     to
                     sin
                     ;
                     but
                     sincerity
                     without
                     authority
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ▪
                     imagined
                     ;
                     for
                     whatsoever
                     appears
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     doth
                     require
                     my
                     assent
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     truth
                     ;
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     appears
                     to
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     doth
                     require
                     my
                     love
                     and
                     obedience
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     cheifest
                     good
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     confess
                     my
                     
                     Churches
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     woe
                     will
                     be
                     unto
                     me
                     if
                     I
                     deny
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     if
                     I
                     withstand
                     her
                     authority
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     I
                     cannot
                     justly
                     find
                     fault
                     with
                     her
                     Religion
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     irreligious
                     if
                     I
                     forsake
                     her
                     communion
                     :
                     God
                     have
                     mercy
                     upon
                     those
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     on
                     the
                     one
                     side
                     are
                     so
                     zealous
                     for
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     scrupulous
                     about
                     their
                     Religion
                     ;
                     or
                     who
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     are
                     so
                     scrupulous
                     about
                     their
                     religion
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     zealous
                     for
                     their
                     Church
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     sinning
                     against
                     the
                     verity
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     against
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     neither
                     but
                     hath
                     a
                     spice
                     of
                     infidelity
                     in
                     their
                     sin
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     me
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     make
                     my self
                     an
                     Infidel
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     superstition
                     sinning
                     against
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     faction
                     sinning
                     against
                     his
                     Church
                     ?
                     I
                     will
                     therefore
                     take
                     the
                     best
                     care
                     I
                     can
                     both
                     about
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     my
                     communion
                     :
                     though
                     I
                     will
                     first
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     of
                     my
                     communion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     The
                     sincerity
                     of
                     Christian
                     communion
                     comprehendeth
                     both
                     the
                     purity
                     and
                     the
                     solemnity
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     And
                     is
                     the
                     whole
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     table
                     :
                     The
                     purity
                     and
                     substance
                     of
                     Religion
                     being
                     enjoynd
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     commandments
                     :
                     The
                     solemnity
                     and
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     adjuncts
                     thereto
                     belonging
                     ,
                     being
                     enjoyned
                     in
                     the
                     Fourth
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     from
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     :
                     The
                     Sabbatarian
                     the
                     greatest
                     opposer
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     who
                     cryes
                     up
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     but
                     beats
                     down
                     the
                     other
                     adjuncts
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     the
                     very
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     That
                     duty
                     being
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     by
                     publick
                     worship
                     )
                     for
                     the
                     Redemption
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     whereas
                     they
                     discountenance
                     Liturgie
                     and
                     Festivals
                     ,
                     though
                     both
                     instituted
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     .
                  
                   
                     EVery
                     man
                     is
                     born
                     an
                     enemy
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     filleth
                     him
                     with
                     vain
                     fears
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     superstitious
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     outragious
                     malice
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     factious
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     is
                     equally
                     opposed
                     by
                     superstition
                     which
                     corrupts
                     the
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     faction
                     which
                     destroys
                     the
                     solemnity
                     of
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     a
                     Law
                     which
                     taketh
                     care
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     against
                     superstition
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     against
                     faction
                     ;
                     though
                     it
                     first
                     take
                     care
                     for
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     communion
                     ;
                     For
                     Religion
                     knits
                     and
                     unites
                     us
                     immediately
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     But
                     communion
                     knits
                     and
                     unites
                     us
                     one
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     Religion
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     knowledge
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     communion
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     agreement
                     in
                     that
                     knowledge
                     and
                     worship
                     :
                     Religion
                     
                       makes
                       the
                       Saints
                    
                     ,
                     communion
                     only
                     shews
                     and
                     declares
                     them
                     ;
                     Religion
                     makes
                     true
                     worship
                     ,
                     communion
                     makes
                     publick
                     worship
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     God
                     first
                     provided
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     solemnity
                     ;
                     first
                     for
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     communion
                     :
                     Thus
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     precepts
                     of
                     the
                     decalogue
                     ,
                     he
                     requires
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     constitute
                     our
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     he
                     requires
                     the
                     publick
                     profession
                     of
                     that
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     exercise
                     of
                     that
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     constitute
                     our
                     communion
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     commandment
                     requires
                     us
                     to
                     have
                     right
                     apprehensions
                     and
                     affections
                     concerning
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     internal
                     acts
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     in
                     trusting
                     ,
                     believing
                     ,
                     loving
                     him
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     :
                     The
                     second
                     and
                     third
                     require
                     us
                     to
                     testifie
                     those
                     our
                     inward
                     apprehensions
                     and
                     affections
                     concerning
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     our
                     outward
                     adoration
                     or
                     reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     our
                     outward
                     confessing
                     or
                     glorifying
                     his
                     holy
                     name
                     :
                     Then
                     follows
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     requiring
                     us
                     to
                     muster
                     up
                     our
                     apprehensions
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     adorations
                     and
                     glorifications
                     altogether
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     publick
                     entire
                     and
                     holy
                     communion
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     a
                     new
                     ratification
                     or
                     establishment
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     ;
                     all
                     in
                     one
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     or
                     performed
                     solemnly
                     and
                     publickly
                     :
                     enjoyning
                     us
                     to
                     do
                     those
                     holy
                     duties
                     on
                     some
                     set
                     dayes
                     openly
                     and
                     joyntly
                     in
                     one
                     communion
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     before
                     enjoyned
                     every
                     day
                     severally
                     and
                     privately
                     in
                     one
                     Religion
                     :
                     And
                     consequent
                     the
                     4th
                     Commandment
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     an
                     establishment
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     are
                     an
                     establishment
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     consecration
                     of
                     times
                     ,
                     places
                     ,
                     persons
                     ,
                     maintenance
                     and
                     forms
                     of
                     worship
                     ,
                     is
                     here
                     commanded
                     ,
                     though
                     time
                     only
                     be
                     named
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     for
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     publickly
                     glorified
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     our
                     souls
                     edified
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saint
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     those
                     that
                     prophane
                     the
                     places
                     ,
                     oppose
                     the
                     persons
                     ,
                     rob
                     the
                     maintenance
                     ,
                     and
                     reproach
                     the
                     forms
                     consecrated
                     to
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     as
                     great
                     Sabbath-breakers
                     
                     as
                     those
                     that
                     prophane
                     the
                     time
                     ;
                     nor
                     is
                     there
                     in
                     truth
                     a
                     greater
                     enemy
                     to
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     then
                     the
                     Sabbatarian
                     :
                     as
                     not
                     a
                     greater
                     enemy
                     to
                     faith
                     then
                     the
                     Solifidean
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     crying
                     up
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     but
                     beating
                     it
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     duty
                     ;
                     advancing
                     the
                     circumstance
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     depressing
                     and
                     debasing
                     not
                     only
                     other
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     very
                     substance
                     of
                     worship
                     ;
                     The
                     other
                     making
                     a
                     noise
                     of
                     faith
                     which
                     fils
                     the
                     phansie
                     with
                     strong
                     perswasions
                     ,
                     but
                     neglecting
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     faith
                     which
                     fils
                     the
                     soul
                     with
                     holy
                     affections
                     :
                     What
                     ?
                     do
                     we
                     think
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     said
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     
                       Father
                       ,
                       glorifie
                       thy
                       name
                    
                     ?
                     or
                     that
                     God
                     himself
                     answered
                     in
                     vain
                     by
                     a
                     voyce
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       both
                       glorified
                       it
                       and
                       will
                       glorifie
                       it
                       again
                       ?
                       John
                    
                     12.
                     28.
                     
                     If
                     not
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     acknowledge
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     main
                     end
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     to
                     glorifie
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     afraid
                     to
                     oppose
                     any
                     thing
                     directly
                     conducing
                     to
                     his
                     praise
                     and
                     glory
                     :
                     For
                     certainly
                     ,
                     those
                     words
                     are
                     never
                     to
                     grow
                     out
                     of
                     date
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       voice
                       came
                       not
                       because
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       for
                       your
                       sakes
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     12.
                     30.
                     
                     We
                     know
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     whole
                     work
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     else
                     can
                     we
                     think
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Let
                     this
                     then
                     ,
                     (
                     I
                     mean
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     ballance
                     of
                     the
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                     wherein
                     to
                     weigh
                     all
                     our
                     Tenents
                     and
                     all
                     our
                     practices
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     never
                     put
                     a
                     parsimonious
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     an
                     envious
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     taken
                     care
                     only
                     for
                     one
                     circumstance
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     but
                     neglected
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     a
                     parsimonious
                     gloss
                     ;
                     or
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     provided
                     for
                     the
                     circumstances
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     much
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     and
                     service
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     an
                     envious
                     irreligious
                     gloss
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Creed
                     every
                     subsequent
                     Article
                     of
                     faith
                     presupposeth
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     all
                     before
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     it self
                     may
                     be
                     rightly
                     believed
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     truth
                     being
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     there
                     put
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Revelation
                     ;
                     So
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     decalogue
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     table
                     ,
                     every
                     subsequent
                     commandment
                     presupposeth
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     all
                     before
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     it self
                     may
                     be
                     rightly
                     obeyed
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     duty
                     being
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     nature
                     which
                     is
                     there
                     put
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     injunction
                     :
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     very
                     Method
                     of
                     revealing
                     truths
                     and
                     enjoyning
                     duties
                     ,
                     shewing
                     us
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     take
                     any
                     of
                     either
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     take
                     all
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     
                     most
                     evident
                     in
                     the
                     present
                     case
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     pl●inly
                     presupposeth
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     enjoyned
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     former
                     commandments
                     concerning
                     holy
                     duties
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     whole
                     substance
                     of
                     Religion
                     both
                     internal
                     and
                     external
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     also
                     farther
                     addeth
                     an
                     obligation
                     of
                     consecrating
                     time
                     and
                     other
                     adjuncts
                     for
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     thereof
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     solemnly
                     glorified
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     the
                     more
                     truely
                     edified
                     whilst
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     Religion
                     are
                     all
                     practised
                     together
                     in
                     a
                     full
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     Militant
                     being
                     obliged
                     in
                     this
                     to
                     imitate
                     the
                     Church
                     Triumphant
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     invite
                     men
                     on
                     earth
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     with
                     one
                     accord
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Angels
                     do
                     glorifie
                     him
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     we
                     may
                     easily
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     readily
                     confess
                     the
                     first
                     Sabbath
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     both
                     instituted
                     and
                     kept
                     in
                     Paradise
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     there
                     founded
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     there
                     first
                     established
                     :
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     holy
                     men
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     and
                     with
                     themselves
                     ,
                     joyning
                     together
                     to
                     sing
                     Halleluiahs
                     to
                     God
                     their
                     blessed
                     Creator
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     indeed
                     the
                     principal
                     end
                     of
                     their
                     creation
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     men
                     were
                     at
                     first
                     enabled
                     to
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     duty
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     having
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     acceptable
                     forms
                     of
                     praising
                     God
                     imprinted
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     through
                     transgression
                     they
                     had
                     disabled
                     themselves
                     ,
                     it
                     pleased
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     infinite
                     goodness
                     to
                     grant
                     them
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     new
                     impression
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     a
                     second
                     edition
                     of
                     those
                     praises
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     had
                     been
                     written
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     hearts
                     ,
                     but
                     were
                     now
                     very
                     much
                     slurred
                     and
                     defaced
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     quite
                     obliterated
                     and
                     blotted
                     out
                     .
                     This
                     great
                     and
                     undeserved
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     those
                     men
                     either
                     shamefully
                     forget
                     ,
                     or
                     ineffectually
                     remember
                     ,
                     who
                     cry
                     up
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     but
                     beat
                     down
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     Duty
                     ,
                     making
                     little
                     or
                     no
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     making
                     little
                     or
                     no
                     account
                     of
                     those
                     forms
                     of
                     pra●er
                     and
                     praise
                     which
                     are
                     either
                     contained
                     therein
                     ,
                     or
                     agreeable
                     thereto
                     ;
                     but
                     setting
                     up
                     their
                     own
                     private
                     gifts
                     against
                     that
                     publick
                     communion
                     ,
                     which
                     should
                     be
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     and
                     service
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     this
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     discountenancing
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     in
                     known
                     forms
                     of
                     heavenly
                     prayers
                     able
                     to
                     establish
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     and
                     encouraging
                     new-fangled
                     devices
                     which
                     are
                     
                     only
                     fit
                     to
                     busie
                     and
                     tickle
                     the
                     phansie
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     which
                     ungodly
                     practice
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     called
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     pretend
                     to
                     the
                     greatest
                     measure
                     of
                     godliness
                     ,
                     )
                     they
                     in
                     effect
                     throw
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     pretend
                     to
                     set
                     it
                     up
                     over
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     since
                     not
                     sitting
                     still
                     or
                     keeping
                     an
                     outward
                     rest
                     ,
                     but
                     comming
                     together
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     all
                     labour
                     inwardly
                     in
                     Hallowing
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     Father
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     cheif
                     moral
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     fifth
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     precept
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     the
                     Lawgivers
                     expression
                     containeth
                     the
                     least
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     intention
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     no
                     more
                     confine
                     this
                     precept
                     in
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     that
                     promise
                     in
                     the
                     reward
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     as
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     loth
                     to
                     look
                     no
                     farther
                     then
                     the
                     Land
                     of
                     Canaan
                     for
                     our
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     wary
                     how
                     we
                     assert
                     that
                     God
                     looks
                     no
                     farther
                     then
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     for
                     our
                     obedience
                     :
                     Truth
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     pleased
                     God
                     to
                     train
                     up
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     his
                     fear
                     by
                     types
                     and
                     figures
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     wrap
                     up
                     heaven
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     spirituals
                     in
                     temporals
                     ,
                     morals
                     in
                     ceremonials
                     ,
                     substances
                     in
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     to
                     them
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     his
                     precepts
                     as
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     ;
                     particularly
                     in
                     that
                     precept
                     which
                     concerned
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     because
                     that
                     amongst
                     the
                     Jews
                     was
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     Ceremonial
                     and
                     figurative
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     rightly
                     and
                     fully
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     conceive
                     it
                     in
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     latitude
                     as
                     to
                     comprize
                     all
                     those
                     Commissions
                     ,
                     injunctions
                     ,
                     invitations
                     ,
                     and
                     exhortations
                     which
                     we
                     find
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     given
                     either
                     to
                     Kings
                     ,
                     or
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     or
                     People
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     ordering
                     ,
                     establishing
                     ,
                     reforming
                     ,
                     practicing
                     ,
                     professing
                     or
                     promoting
                     the
                     solemn
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     truth
                     the
                     principal
                     end
                     thereof
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     moral
                     duties
                     are
                     reducible
                     to
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     ten
                     commandments
                     in
                     the
                     decalogue
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     all
                     they
                     were
                     will-worshippers
                     who
                     either
                     professed
                     ,
                     or
                     promoted
                     or
                     practised
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     such
                     duties
                     of
                     Religion
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     publickly
                     and
                     solemnly
                     by
                     many
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     communion
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     reducible
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     commandments
                     which
                     speak
                     to
                     single
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     fourth
                     which
                     alone
                     speaketh
                     to
                     whole
                     families
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     to
                     many
                     persons
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     community
                     .
                     )
                     And
                     therefore
                     
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     amiss
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     
                       Hallowed
                       be
                       thy
                       name
                    
                     is
                     that
                     Petition
                     which
                     most
                     directly
                     prayes
                     for
                     Grace
                     to
                     perform
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     since
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     are
                     hallowed
                     for
                     his
                     names
                     sake
                     ;
                     God
                     sanctifying
                     times
                     ,
                     places
                     ,
                     persons
                     and
                     forms
                     of
                     prayers
                     and
                     praise
                     ,
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     sanctifie
                     us
                     unto
                     himself
                     :
                     nor
                     is
                     it
                     amiss
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       the
                       holy
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       ,
                       the
                       Communion
                       of
                       Saints
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     that
                     Article
                     of
                     faith
                     which
                     most
                     directly
                     professeth
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     rightly
                     hallow
                     and
                     praise
                     Gods
                     holy
                     name
                     :
                     The
                     Hallowing
                     of
                     Gods
                     most
                     holy
                     name
                     belonging
                     equally
                     to
                     the
                     decalogue
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     ;
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     decalogue
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     duty
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     ;
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     truth
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     ;
                     and
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     to
                     be
                     desired
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     bound
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     perform
                     this
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     believe
                     this
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Hope
                     and
                     Charity
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     one
                     another
                     ;
                     but
                     do
                     alike
                     belong
                     to
                     supernatural
                     Truths
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     religious
                     or
                     moral
                     duties
                     ,
                     because
                     both
                     truths
                     and
                     duties
                     do
                     equally
                     call
                     for
                     our
                     faith
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     believe
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     our
                     hope
                     to
                     crave
                     and
                     desire
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     our
                     Charity
                     to
                     love
                     and
                     embrace
                     them
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     take
                     the
                     outward
                     sanctification
                     of
                     a
                     day
                     for
                     the
                     principal
                     morality
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     scarce
                     find
                     a
                     Petition
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     and
                     most
                     perfect
                     prayer
                     ,
                     relating
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     Duty
                     ,
                     nor
                     an
                     Article
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     relating
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     Truth
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     we
                     shall
                     phansie
                     to
                     our selves
                     such
                     a
                     morality
                     as
                     is
                     without
                     a
                     good
                     to
                     be
                     desired
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     a
                     truth
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     ;
                     for
                     without
                     doubt
                     ,
                     The
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     briefly
                     containeth
                     all
                     the
                     good
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     briefly
                     containeth
                     all
                     the
                     Truths
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     briefly
                     containeth
                     all
                     the
                     Duties
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     practise
                     and
                     perform
                     .
                     Whereas
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     look
                     upon
                     hallowing
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     as
                     upon
                     the
                     principal
                     moral
                     duty
                     that
                     is
                     enjoyned
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     prayer
                     ,
                     all
                     joyntly
                     agreeing
                     together
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     commanding
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     believing
                     it
                     
                     is
                     done
                     perfectly
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                     praying
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     done
                     perfectly
                     on
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     keeping
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     is
                     a
                     moral
                     duty
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     end
                     with
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     last
                     to
                     all
                     eternity
                     ,
                     as
                     becometh
                     Righteousness
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     immortal
                     ,
                     not
                     temporary
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     so
                     intrinsecally
                     and
                     essentially
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     Immortal
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     righteousness
                     :
                     Thus
                     did
                     Adam
                     and
                     Seth
                     with
                     his
                     righteous
                     posterity
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     (
                     long
                     before
                     the
                     Law
                     was
                     given
                     by
                     Moses
                     to
                     appoint
                     the
                     day
                     )
                     as
                     we
                     read
                     Gen.
                     4.
                     26.
                     
                     
                       Then
                       began
                       men
                       to
                       call
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     words
                     clearly
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     first
                     exercise
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     ;
                     so
                     Junius
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       Sensus
                       est
                       ,
                       Adam
                       &
                       Seth
                       in
                       cujus
                       posteris
                       mansura
                       erat
                       Ecclesia
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     The
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     Adam
                     and
                     Seth
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     posterities
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     continued
                     ,
                     observing
                     that
                     their
                     families
                     were
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     being
                     corrupted
                     by
                     the
                     ungodly
                     conversation
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     Cainites
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     Ministers
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     Trustees
                     )
                     was
                     like
                     speedily
                     to
                     decay
                     ,
                     did
                     from
                     that
                     time
                     assemble
                     their
                     children
                     together
                     into
                     one
                     congregation
                     ,
                     or
                     into
                     one
                     body
                     of
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     preaching
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     exercises
                     of
                     piety
                     and
                     Religion
                     ,
                     did
                     labour
                     to
                     convert
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     confirm
                     the
                     righteous
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     their
                     religious
                     observations
                     they
                     did
                     purchase
                     to
                     themselves
                     the
                     title
                     or
                     appellation
                     of
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       Nam
                       prius
                       quidem
                       invocavit
                       Adam
                       ,
                       sed
                       in
                       familia
                       ;
                       tunc
                       verò
                       invocarunt
                       multi
                       ,
                       sed
                       in
                       ecclesiam
                       ,
                       velut
                       in
                       caulam
                       ,
                       recepti
                       ,
                       à
                       mundi
                       peccantis
                       &
                       seducentis
                       consortio
                       ;
                       For
                    
                     Adam
                     
                       had
                       indeed
                       before
                       that
                       ,
                       called
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       in
                       his
                       own
                       family
                       ;
                       But
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       many
                       families
                       called
                       upon
                       God
                       together
                       ,
                       being
                       gathered
                       into
                       the
                       Church
                       as
                       into
                       a
                       fold
                       ,
                       and
                       separating
                       themselves
                       from
                       the
                       sinners
                       and
                       seducers
                       of
                       the
                       world
                    
                     ;
                     Thus
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     saith
                     Junius
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     a
                     moral
                     duty
                     suggested
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     written
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     teacheth
                     men
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     a
                     society
                     or
                     communion
                     to
                     serve
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     serve
                     their
                     God
                     ;
                     Drusius
                     goes
                     yet
                     further
                     ,
                     saying
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       Eo
                       tempore
                       ritus
                       certos
                       colendi
                       Deum
                       institutos
                       fuisse
                       ,
                       quos
                       observarent
                       filii
                       
                       Dei
                    
                     ;
                     At
                     that
                     time
                     were
                     instituted
                     some
                     certain
                     rites
                     and
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     worshipping
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     bound
                     to
                     observe
                     .
                     But
                     Aquinas
                     had
                     said
                     the
                     same
                     long
                     before
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     after
                     this
                     objection
                     ,
                     
                       how
                       could
                       Enos
                       first
                       begin
                       to
                       call
                       upon
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ?
                       for
                       that
                       were
                       to
                       say
                       that
                       the
                       Church
                       began
                       not
                       till
                       his
                       time
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     gives
                     this
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       Non
                       incepit
                       divinum
                       cultum
                       ,
                       sed
                       invenit
                       aliquem
                       modum
                       singularem
                       colendi
                       velorandi
                       Deum
                       ,
                    
                     He
                     did
                     not
                     first
                     begin
                     to
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     found
                     out
                     a
                     new
                     way
                     of
                     solemnly
                     worshipping
                     him
                     ,
                     which
                     new
                     way
                     Junius
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     was
                     of
                     assembling
                     many
                     families
                     together
                     ,
                     whereas
                     before
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     Communicants
                     ,
                     Adam
                     had
                     served
                     God
                     only
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     family
                     :
                     But
                     now
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     further
                     enlarged
                     and
                     spread
                     in
                     several
                     families
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     necessary
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     families
                     should
                     assemble
                     together
                     to
                     do
                     their
                     homage
                     to
                     their
                     leige
                     Lord
                     and
                     maker
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Chaldee
                     Paraphrase
                     did
                     before
                     him
                     give
                     the
                     same
                     exposition
                     of
                     that
                     Text
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     words
                     ▪
                     of
                     that
                     Paraphrase
                     be
                     different
                     in
                     Buxtorfs
                     and
                     Montanus
                     his
                     Hebrew
                     Bibles
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     very
                     usual
                     ,
                     whilst
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Text
                     in
                     both
                     is
                     alwayes
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     not
                     thinking
                     her self
                     bound
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     care
                     in
                     keeping
                     of
                     Translations
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     Originals
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     sense
                     is
                     not
                     different
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     of
                     either
                     Paraphrase
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       then
                       began
                       men
                       to
                       pray
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       then
                       they
                       began
                       to
                       pray
                       altogether
                       in
                       one
                       congregation
                       ,
                       whereas
                       before
                       they
                       had
                       prayed
                       only
                       in
                       several
                       families
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     So
                     then
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     keeping
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     to
                     Hallow
                     Gods
                     most
                     holy
                     name
                     for
                     its
                     own
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hallow
                     the
                     things
                     conducting
                     or
                     belonging
                     thereto
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     names
                     sake
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     command
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       holy
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       holy
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     though
                     found
                     four
                     several
                     times
                     in
                     
                       Leviticus
                       ,
                       (
                       Lev.
                    
                     11.
                     44.
                     11.
                     45.
                     
                     &
                     Lev.
                     19.
                     2.
                     
                     &
                     Lev.
                     20.
                     7.
                     
                     )
                     yet
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     precept
                     of
                     the
                     Levitical
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     Moral
                     Law
                     ,
                     as
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     plainly
                     shews
                     us
                     ,
                     alledging
                     these
                     very
                     words
                     as
                     an
                     invincible
                     demonstration
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     bounden
                     duty
                     to
                     be
                     holy
                     in
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     conversation
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       holy
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       holy
                    
                     ;
                     1
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     Where
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     the
                     argumentation
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     such
                     must
                     all
                     they
                     be
                     who
                     will
                     have
                     relation
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     or
                     communion
                     
                     with
                     me
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     am
                     holy
                     ;
                     therefore
                     must
                     they
                     be
                     holy
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     argumentation
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     most
                     properly
                     belong
                     to
                     persons
                     ,
                     yet
                     may
                     it
                     not
                     be
                     confined
                     only
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     extended
                     to
                     things
                     and
                     
                       Actions
                       ;
                       Person●
                       ,
                       Res
                       ,
                       Actiones
                       ,
                       Persons
                       ,
                       Things
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Actions
                     must
                     be
                     all
                     holy
                     ,
                     or
                     they
                     must
                     not
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     holiness
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     all
                     holy
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     come
                     in
                     thither
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     kept
                     or
                     cast
                     out
                     thence
                     ;
                     ungodly
                     profaning
                     of
                     dayes
                     and
                     Churches
                     ,
                     unworthy
                     reviling
                     or
                     robbing
                     of
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     consecrated
                     to
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     unjust
                     excommunicating
                     of
                     Orthodox
                     Christians
                     ,
                     undeserved
                     ejecting
                     of
                     Catholick
                     rites
                     ,
                     of
                     unblameable
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     are
                     all
                     sins
                     against
                     this
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     breaches
                     or
                     violations
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     all
                     of
                     these
                     directly
                     opposing
                     that
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     grievously
                     sinning
                     against
                     that
                     command
                     which
                     came
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     in
                     a
                     voice
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     came
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       God
                       hath
                       cleansed
                       or
                       purified
                       ,
                       that
                       call
                       not
                       thou
                       common
                       or
                       unclean
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     10.
                     15.
                     
                     We
                     generally
                     do
                     look
                     upon
                     the
                     profanation
                     of
                     consecrated
                     time
                     as
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     well
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     ;
                     But
                     we
                     look
                     not
                     far
                     enough
                     ;
                     for
                     profanation
                     is
                     of
                     as
                     large
                     an
                     extent
                     as
                     consecration
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     know
                     that
                     persons
                     and
                     Things
                     ,
                     and
                     Actions
                     ,
                     are
                     all
                     alike
                     consecrated
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     .
                     Thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       Give
                       thanks
                       O
                       Israel
                       to
                       God
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       the
                       congregation
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     68.
                     26.
                     
                     Which
                     are
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     
                       Sol.
                       Jarchi
                    
                     )
                     that
                     Miriam
                     and
                     the
                     Damosels
                     with
                     her
                     ,
                     playing
                     on
                     the
                     timbrels
                     ,
                     (
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     before
                     )
                     had
                     said
                     in
                     their
                     song
                     of
                     praises
                     to
                     God
                     at
                     the
                     drowning
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     blessing
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     congregations
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     duty
                     that
                     belonged
                     to
                     Israel
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Moses
                     was
                     not
                     then
                     given
                     ,
                     when
                     Miriam
                     was
                     supposed
                     to
                     say
                     so
                     )
                     Though
                     it
                     was
                     also
                     included
                     in
                     the
                     positive
                     Law
                     concerning
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     find
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     Genesis
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     given
                     immediately
                     after
                     the
                     Creation
                     ;
                     but
                     are
                     sure
                     it
                     was
                     written
                     with
                     the
                     finger
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     among
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Moral
                     Law
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     strong
                     proof
                     that
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     written
                     in
                     mans
                     heart
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     was
                     
                     writ
                     in
                     Moses
                     his
                     Tables
                     ;
                     And
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     publickly
                     worshipped
                     in
                     the
                     congregations
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     are
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     holy
                     ,
                     which
                     necessarily
                     belong
                     to
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     :
                     For
                     sure
                     that
                     was
                     no
                     will-worship
                     in
                     the
                     Jews
                     which
                     we
                     find
                     recorded
                     for
                     our
                     example
                     ,
                     
                       Nehem.
                       8.
                       
                       And
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       gathered
                       themselves
                       together
                       as
                       one
                       man
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     ask
                     by
                     what
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     ?
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     apparent
                     that
                     communion
                     in
                     Gods
                     worship
                     is
                     a
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     And
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     will
                     have
                     this
                     communion
                     ,
                     extend
                     it self
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     of
                     Christians
                     wheresoever
                     dispersed
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     writes
                     to
                     the
                     strangers
                     scattered
                     abroad
                     in
                     several
                     Countries
                     )
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       ye
                       are
                       a
                       chosen
                       generation
                       ,
                       a
                       royal
                       Priesthood
                       ,
                       an
                       holy
                       Nation
                       ,
                       a
                       peculiar
                       people
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       should
                       shew
                       forth
                       the
                       praises
                       of
                       him
                       who
                       hath
                       called
                       you
                       out
                       of
                       darkness
                       into
                       his
                       marvelous
                       light
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     9.
                     
                     Be
                     good
                     Christians
                     never
                     so
                     far
                     asunder
                     in
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     chosen
                     generation
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     royal
                     Priest-hood
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     holy
                     Nation
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     peculiar
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     joyned
                     together
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     forth
                     the
                     praises
                     of
                     him
                     who
                     hath
                     called
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     darkness
                     into
                     his
                     marvelous
                     light
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     (
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     )
                     they
                     must
                     all
                     do
                     together
                     as
                     one
                     man
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     did
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Now
                       I
                       beseech
                       you
                       brethren
                       by
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     thought
                     and
                     called
                     Christians
                     )
                     
                       that
                       ye
                       all
                       speak
                       the
                       same
                       thing
                       and
                       that
                       there
                       be
                       no
                       schisms
                       or
                       divisions
                       among
                       you
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       ye
                       be
                       perfectly
                       joyned
                       together
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       mind
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       judgement
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1
                     10.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     beseech
                     you
                     altogether
                     to
                     make
                     but
                     one
                     man
                     amongst
                     you
                     all
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     business
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     outward
                     man
                     ,
                     whilst
                     you
                     all
                     speak
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     schisms
                     or
                     divisions
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     best
                     done
                     by
                     having
                     a
                     set
                     and
                     known
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     )
                     and
                     but
                     one
                     inward
                     man
                     ,
                     whilst
                     you
                     are
                     perfectly
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     judgement
                     ;
                     he●e
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     most
                     powerful
                     exhortation
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     a
                     most
                     powerful
                     exorcism
                     ,
                     
                       By
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     cast
                     out
                     from
                     us
                     all
                     ,
                     the
                     evil
                     spirit
                     of
                     schism
                     ;
                     
                       Now
                       I
                       beseech
                       you
                       brethren
                       by
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     now
                     use
                     a
                     more
                     powerful
                     exorcism
                     
                     against
                     Schismaticks
                     then
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     once
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     vagabond
                     Jews
                     ,
                     (
                     such
                     as
                     Schismaticks
                     now
                     strive
                     to
                     make
                     their
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     vagabonds
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cannot
                     make
                     them
                     Jews
                     )
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       adjure
                       you
                       by
                       Jesus
                       whom
                       Paul
                       preacheth
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     19.
                     13.
                     
                     For
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     stronger
                     adjuration
                     to
                     unity
                     and
                     concord
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     who
                     joyned
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     man
                     and
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     asunder
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     we
                     more
                     powerfully
                     adjure
                     by
                     that
                     Jesus
                     then
                     as
                     Paul
                     preached
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     all
                     speak
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ;
                     all
                     have
                     one
                     confession
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     all
                     have
                     one
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     praise
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     like
                     that
                     confused
                     assembly
                     of
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     ,
                     wherein
                     
                       some
                       cryed
                       one
                       thing
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       another
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       more
                       part
                       knew
                       not
                       wherefore
                       they
                       were
                       come
                       together
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     19.
                     32.
                     
                     That
                     's
                     for
                     their
                     external
                     union
                     and
                     communion
                     .
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     all
                     be
                     
                       perfectly
                       joyned
                       together
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       mind
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       judgement
                    
                     ;
                     In
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     by
                     unity
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     judgement
                     by
                     unity
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     affections
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     judgement
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     opinions
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     for
                     their
                     internal
                     union
                     and
                     communion
                     ;
                     To
                     speak
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     is
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     judgement
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     to
                     break
                     off
                     external
                     communion
                     in
                     worship
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     break
                     off
                     internal
                     communion
                     in
                     faith
                     and
                     charity
                     ;
                     for
                     worship
                     is
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     charity
                     :
                     Here
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     preacheth
                     communion
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     have
                     it
                     begin
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     end
                     in
                     the
                     mind
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     first
                     speak
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     judgement
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     ;
                     he
                     will
                     have
                     this
                     communion
                     in
                     Christ
                     begin
                     in
                     the
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     end
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       15.
                       5
                       ,
                       6.
                       
                       Now
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       patience
                       and
                       consolation
                       grant
                       you
                       to
                       be
                       like-minded
                       one
                       towards
                       another
                       according
                       to
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       That
                       ye
                       may
                       with
                       one
                       mind
                       and
                       one
                       mouth
                       glorifie
                       God
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     He
                     first
                     prays
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     one
                     mind
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     one
                     mouth
                     in
                     prayer
                     ;
                     They
                     both
                     so
                     much
                     conduce
                     to
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     indifferent
                     to
                     him
                     which
                     he
                     names
                     first
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     mind
                     or
                     the
                     mouth
                     ;
                     for
                     Hierusalem
                     
                     is
                     a
                     City
                     that
                     is
                     at
                     unity
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     Mouth
                     as
                     in
                     mind
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     Babel
                     ,
                     if
                     Confusion
                     once
                     get
                     into
                     the
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     from
                     thence
                     easily
                     get
                     into
                     the
                     Heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     now
                     tell
                     me
                     ye
                     that
                     are
                     possessed
                     with
                     the
                     evil
                     spirit
                     of
                     Schism
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     word
                     of
                     adjuration
                     ,
                     being
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     made
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       quick
                       and
                       powerfull
                       ,
                       and
                       sharper
                       then
                       any
                       two-edged
                       sword
                       ,
                       piercing
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       dividing
                       asunder
                       of
                       soul
                       and
                       spirit
                    
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     whiles
                     you
                     procèed
                     to
                     the
                     dividing
                     asunder
                     of
                     soul
                     and
                     spirit
                     in
                     Christs
                     Church
                     ?
                     we
                     adjure
                     you
                     by
                     Jesus
                     whom
                     Paul
                     preacheth
                     thus
                     plainly
                     ,
                     thus
                     powerfully
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     will
                     endeavour
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     in
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     not
                     violating
                     that
                     internal
                     Communion
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     among
                     Christians
                     in
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     nor
                     that
                     external
                     communion
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     among
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     peace
                     ;
                     Nay
                     more
                     ,
                     we
                     adjure
                     by
                     Jesus
                     by
                     whom
                     Paul
                     adjureth
                     you
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       beseech
                       you
                       brethren
                       by
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Oecùmenius
                     ;
                     I
                     commanding
                     or
                     exhorting
                     in
                     mine
                     own
                     name
                     perchance
                     am
                     not
                     sufficent
                     to
                     perswade
                     you
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     command
                     and
                     exhort
                     you
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Christ
                     himself
                     who
                     is
                     injured
                     by
                     you
                     ,
                     doth
                     by
                     me
                     command
                     and
                     exhort
                     you
                     to
                     unity
                     and
                     concord
                     in
                     his
                     worship
                     :
                     The
                     words
                     in
                     themselves
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     pathetical
                     exhortation
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     evil
                     spirits
                     of
                     some
                     men
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     an
                     Adjuration
                     :
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     leaving
                     the
                     Apostle
                     and
                     taking
                     the
                     Exorcist
                     to
                     allay
                     the
                     furious
                     outrages
                     and
                     distempers
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     work
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     rend
                     Christs
                     coat
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     yet
                     the
                     Roman
                     Souldiers
                     would
                     not
                     do
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     his
                     body
                     ;
                     raising
                     factions
                     and
                     schisms
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     against
                     the
                     decency
                     and
                     order
                     which
                     are
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     coat
                     or
                     cloathing
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     against
                     the
                     very
                     substance
                     of
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     So
                     then
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     still
                     in
                     this
                     regard
                     claim
                     and
                     continue
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Exorcism
                     ,
                     saying
                     with
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     I
                     exhort
                     or
                     command
                     you
                     by
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     adjure
                     you
                     by
                     Jesus
                     whom
                     Paul
                     preacheth
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     evil
                     spirit
                     of
                     Schism
                     being
                     thus
                     adjured
                     ,
                     shall
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       Jesus
                       I
                       know
                       ,
                       and
                    
                     Paul
                     
                       I
                       know
                       ,
                       but
                       who
                       are
                       y●
                       ?
                    
                     making
                     
                     no
                     more
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                     then
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     indeed
                     so
                     many
                     vagabond
                     Jews
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     shew
                     it self
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     factious
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     a
                     lying
                     spirit
                     ,
                     saying
                     It
                     knows
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     know
                     him
                     :
                     
                       They
                       profess
                       that
                       they
                       know
                       God
                       ;
                       but
                       in
                       works
                       they
                       deny
                       him
                       ,
                       being
                       abominable
                       and
                       disobedient
                       ,
                       and
                       unto
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       ,
                       reprobate
                       ;
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     16.
                     
                     Such
                     a
                     lying
                     spirit
                     deserves
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     confuted
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     which
                     saith
                     
                       Let
                       a
                       man
                       so
                       account
                       of
                       us
                       as
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       stewards
                       of
                       the
                       mysteries
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     4.
                     5.
                     
                     (
                     shewing
                     that
                     the
                     societies
                     or
                     corporations
                     of
                     Christians
                     may
                     no
                     more
                     take
                     their
                     spiritual
                     food
                     together
                     ,
                     without
                     their
                     ministers
                     ,
                     then
                     other
                     Corporations
                     do
                     usually
                     take
                     their
                     corporal
                     food
                     without
                     their
                     Stewards
                     :
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     lying
                     spirit
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     pretends
                     to
                     know
                     both
                     Jesus
                     and
                     Paul
                     ,
                     but
                     indeed
                     knows
                     neither
                     ,
                     )
                     deserves
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     confuted
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     errour
                     ;
                     and
                     indeed
                     hath
                     found
                     such
                     a
                     confutation
                     ;
                     For
                     Satan
                     in
                     this
                     foul
                     affront
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     devided
                     against
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     most
                     false
                     and
                     wicked
                     spirits
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     say
                     of
                     Gods
                     Stewards
                     or
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     
                       These
                       men
                       are
                       the
                       Servants
                       of
                       the
                       most
                       high
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       shew
                       unto
                       us
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       salvation
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     16.
                     17.
                     
                     This
                     truth
                     when
                     some
                     men
                     did
                     gainsay
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     lyes
                     himself
                     durst
                     not
                     deny
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     dissemble
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     gave
                     occasion
                     to
                     Luther
                     of
                     falling
                     into
                     these
                     bitter
                     expressions
                     ,
                     
                       As
                       hitherto
                       men
                       have
                       seemed
                       possessed
                       with
                       Devils
                       ;
                       even
                       so
                       now
                       the
                       Devils
                       themselves
                       do
                       seem
                       to
                       be
                       possessed
                       of
                       far
                       worse
                       Devils
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       rage
                       above
                       the
                       fury
                       of
                       Devils
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       who
                       ever
                       heard
                       (
                       to
                       pass
                       over
                       the
                       abominations
                       of
                       the
                       Pope
                       )
                       so
                       many
                       monsters
                       to
                       burst
                       out
                       at
                       once
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       as
                       we
                       see
                       at
                       this
                       day
                       in
                       the
                       Anabaptists
                       alone
                       ,
                       in
                       whom
                       Satan
                       breatheth
                       out
                       as
                       it
                       were
                       the
                       last
                       blast
                       of
                       his
                       kingdom
                       through
                       horrible
                       uproars
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       he
                       would
                       by
                       them
                       suddenly
                       not
                       only
                       destroy
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       with
                       Seditions
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       by
                       innumerable
                       Sects
                       swallow
                       up
                       and
                       devour
                       Christ
                       wholly
                       with
                       his
                       Church
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     Prefat
                     .
                     in
                     Gal.
                     )
                     So
                     Luther
                     in
                     his
                     zeal
                     to
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     one
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     devoured
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     Church
                     could
                     be
                     thrown
                     down
                     ,
                     but
                     Christ
                     would
                     also
                     be
                     involved
                     in
                     the
                     downfall
                     .
                  
                   
                     Without
                     doubt
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     horrid
                     sin
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     cry
                     up
                     the
                     shadow
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     beat
                     down
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     many
                     men
                     who
                     cry
                     up
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     
                     the
                     Day
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     throw
                     it
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     Duty
                     ,
                     making
                     it
                     their
                     business
                     to
                     discountenance
                     the
                     solemn
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     in
                     common
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     disadvantage
                     Gods
                     publike
                     worship
                     and
                     service
                     ,
                     to
                     disgrace
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     to
                     defile
                     his
                     ordinances
                     ,
                     to
                     revile
                     ,
                     and
                     contemn
                     ,
                     and
                     pollute
                     his
                     Sanctuaries
                     ;
                     whereas
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     these
                     are
                     all
                     alike
                     sanctified
                     to
                     the
                     hallowing
                     of
                     Gods
                     name
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     make
                     a
                     separation
                     betwixt
                     the
                     letter
                     and
                     the
                     end
                     or
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     commandment
                     ,
                     where
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     most
                     strict
                     conjunction
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     give
                     the
                     pre-eminence
                     and
                     superiority
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     or
                     adjuncts
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     The
                     Jew
                     in
                     his
                     typical
                     worship
                     ,
                     was
                     first
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     Time
                     ,
                     the
                     Place
                     ,
                     the
                     Person
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     the
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     ,
                     to
                     offer
                     his
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Christian
                     in
                     his
                     moral
                     worship
                     ,
                     is
                     first
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     substance
                     ,
                     then
                     after
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     hath
                     commission
                     to
                     neglect
                     neither
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     hath
                     express
                     command
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     both
                     ;
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     the
                     Jew
                     himself
                     was
                     to
                     do
                     this
                     in
                     his
                     moral
                     worship
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     prefer
                     the
                     Substance
                     before
                     the
                     circumstance
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     Ezra
                     did
                     read
                     in
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     blessed
                     the
                     Lord
                     the
                     great
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     answered
                     
                       Amen
                       ,
                       Amen
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     lifting
                     up
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     bowed
                     their
                     heads
                     and
                     worshipped
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     their
                     faces
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ;
                     Ezra
                     8.
                     5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     All
                     these
                     were
                     acts
                     of
                     moral
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     we
                     find
                     them
                     not
                     confined
                     to
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     for
                     its
                     evident
                     They
                     were
                     all
                     performed
                     before
                     the
                     Street
                     that
                     was
                     before
                     the
                     water-gate
                     ,
                     verse
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     Preaching
                     and
                     Praying
                     were
                     exercised
                     by
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     their
                     Synagogues
                     ,
                     whereas
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     were
                     offered
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     ;
                     The
                     reason
                     we
                     may
                     conceive
                     was
                     this
                     ,
                     Because
                     their
                     Typical
                     worship
                     was
                     to
                     continue
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     shew
                     it
                     deserved
                     not
                     to
                     continue
                     for
                     ever
                     ;
                     there
                     was
                     in
                     it
                     this
                     kind
                     of
                     absurdity
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     accessory
                     did
                     draw
                     the
                     Principal
                     ,
                     the
                     Temple
                     the
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     the
                     Circumstance
                     the
                     Substance
                     :
                     But
                     their
                     moral
                     worship
                     was
                     to
                     continue
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     Principall
                     was
                     to
                     draw
                     the
                     accessories
                     ,
                     the
                     substance
                     the
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     blessing
                     the
                     Lord
                     the
                     great
                     God
                     ,
                     bowing
                     the
                     head
                     and
                     worshipping
                     
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     reading
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     giving
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     it
                     that
                     the
                     People
                     might
                     understand
                     the
                     reading
                     ,
                     these
                     being
                     all
                     duties
                     of
                     moral
                     worship
                     ,
                     were
                     unconfinable
                     either
                     to
                     place
                     or
                     time
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     Temple
                     or
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     they
                     were
                     above
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     to
                     remain
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     before
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     main
                     subject
                     of
                     Saint
                     Stephens
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     Acts
                     7.
                     
                     That
                     Abraham
                     and
                     the
                     Fathers
                     worshipped
                     God
                     rightly
                     ,
                     long
                     before
                     Moses
                     was
                     born
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     any
                     Laws
                     either
                     about
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     or
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     consequently
                     about
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     outward
                     ceremonies
                     which
                     were
                     afterwards
                     ordained
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     last
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     till
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     who
                     call
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     precept
                     of
                     the
                     sabbath
                     was
                     given
                     before
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     certainly
                     given
                     in
                     the
                     wilderness
                     of
                     Zin
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     16.
                     where
                     as
                     the
                     rest
                     were
                     not
                     given
                     till
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     Mount
                     Sinai
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     20.
                     )
                     yet
                     do
                     ingenuously
                     confess
                     that
                     Abraham
                     did
                     not
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     Hospinian
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     yet
                     was
                     very
                     zealous
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     )
                     
                       Judaei
                       ipsi
                       in
                       minori
                       expositione
                       in
                       Genesin
                       ,
                       arbitrantur
                    
                     Abrahamum
                     
                       non
                       observasse
                       Sabbatum
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Jews
                     themselves
                     in
                     the
                     lesser
                     exposition
                     upon
                     Genesis
                     ,
                     do
                     think
                     that
                     Abraham
                     did
                     not
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     .
                     Nay
                     the
                     Fathers
                     do
                     plainly
                     say
                     they
                     know
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     .
                     For
                     Tertullian
                     proves
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     was
                     temporary
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     abrogated
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     Antientest
                     and
                     first
                     fathers
                     ,
                     
                       Adam
                       ,
                       Enoch
                       ,
                       Noah
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Abraham
                     did
                     not
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     And
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     mince
                     the
                     matter
                     by
                     a
                     distinction
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     that
                     he
                     denied
                     not
                     Abraham
                     to
                     have
                     kept
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     have
                     kept
                     it
                     so
                     rigidly
                     and
                     severely
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     Hospinians
                     opinion
                     )
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                    
                     makes
                     it
                     his
                     business
                     in
                     a
                     great
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Dialogue
                     with
                     Trypho
                     the
                     Jew
                     (
                     wherein
                     he
                     excellently
                     asserts
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     )
                     To
                     prove
                     that
                     neither
                     circumcision
                     was
                     before
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     before
                     Moses
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     refutes
                     Trypho's
                     objection
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Christians
                     did
                     slight
                     the
                     commandments
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     concerning
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     and
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     outward
                     observations
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     If
                     before
                     Abraham
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     circumcision
                     ,
                     nor
                     before
                     Moses
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     and
                     Festivals
                     and
                     Oblations
                     ,
                     neither
                     now
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     need
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     easie
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     answer
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     this
                     argument
                     which
                     he
                     useth
                     (
                     amongst
                     many
                     others
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     To
                     say
                     that
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     outward
                     ordinances
                     is
                     righteous
                     in
                     and
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     were
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     calumniate
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     taught
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Righteousness
                     ;
                     which
                     must
                     follow
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     granted
                     any
                     intrinsecal
                     or
                     inherent
                     holiness
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     Jewish
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     cannot
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     one
                     was
                     established
                     before
                     Moses
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     the
                     other
                     was
                     not
                     established
                     till
                     after
                     Christ
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     by
                     confequent
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     one
                     moral
                     Righteousness
                     before
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     another
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     a
                     third
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     whose
                     salvation
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     sit
                     in
                     Abrahams
                     bosome
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     by
                     a
                     righteousness
                     unknown
                     to
                     Abraham
                     ;
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     allowed
                     without
                     setting
                     up
                     two
                     several
                     distinct
                     communions
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     two
                     several
                     distinct
                     Religions
                     that
                     made
                     them
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     two
                     Religions
                     ,
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     but
                     one
                     God
                     ?
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     put
                     a
                     distinction
                     between
                     circumstances
                     and
                     substances
                     in
                     Religion
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     both
                     are
                     to
                     go
                     hand
                     in
                     hand
                     to
                     do
                     their
                     homage
                     to
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     substances
                     are
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     upper
                     hand
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     appears
                     plainly
                     by
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     determination
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     case
                     ,
                     even
                     concerning
                     Tithes
                     ;
                     for
                     Tithes
                     and
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     are
                     alike
                     moral
                     ;
                     if
                     what
                     is
                     numeral
                     be
                     moral
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     less
                     then
                     moral
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     ?
                     Nay
                     Abraham
                     paying
                     Tythes
                     before
                     Moses
                     ,
                     is
                     undisputable
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     his
                     keeping
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     whence
                     it
                     appears
                     God
                     took
                     care
                     for
                     the
                     Priest
                     before
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     .
                     I
                     say
                     this
                     appears
                     plainly
                     by
                     our
                     Saviours
                     own
                     determination
                     concerning
                     Tythes
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     23.
                     23.
                     which
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     put
                     in
                     the
                     ballance
                     against
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     calling
                     in
                     effect
                     these
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     ceremonial
                     institutions
                     ,
                     the
                     lighter
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     plainly
                     calleth
                     those
                     moral
                     duties
                     ,
                     the
                     weightier
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     And
                     denouncing
                     a
                     woe
                     against
                     those
                     as
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     who
                     magnified
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     vilifie
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     
                       Woe
                       unto
                       you
                       
                       Scribes
                       and
                       Pharisees
                       ,
                       Hypocrites
                       ,
                       For
                       ye
                       pay
                       tithe
                       of
                       mint
                       ,
                       and
                       annise
                       ,
                       and
                       cummin
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       omitted
                       the
                       weightier
                       ,
                       matters
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       Judgement
                       ,
                       Mercy
                       and
                       Faith
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     woe
                     was
                     denounced
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     what
                     they
                     payed
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     what
                     they
                     omitted
                     ;
                     not
                     for
                     paying
                     Tythe
                     of
                     mint
                     ,
                     and
                     annise
                     ,
                     and
                     cummin
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     omitting
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     mercy
                     and
                     faith
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     were
                     over
                     zealous
                     and
                     over
                     scrupulous
                     about
                     those
                     payments
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       These
                       ought
                       ye
                       to
                       have
                       done
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     moral
                     duties
                     )
                     
                       and
                       not
                       to
                       leave
                       the
                       other
                       undone
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     ceremonial
                     institutions
                     .
                     )
                     To
                     prefer
                     circumstances
                     above
                     substances
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     zealous
                     and
                     scrupulous
                     about
                     the
                     day
                     or
                     other
                     adjuncts
                     then
                     about
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     incur
                     this
                     woe
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     too
                     too
                     plain
                     ,
                     that
                     since
                     tything
                     of
                     mint
                     ,
                     and
                     annise
                     ,
                     and
                     cummin
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     in
                     fashion
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     God
                     (
                     for
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     his
                     poor
                     Ministers
                     Tythes
                     were
                     never
                     less
                     in
                     fashion
                     )
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     and
                     Faith
                     have
                     been
                     quite
                     out
                     of
                     request
                     ;
                     Since
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     scrupulous
                     about
                     the
                     Rue
                     and
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     herbs
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     quite
                     passed
                     over
                     judgement
                     and
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     Luke
                     11.
                     42.
                     
                     )
                     since
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     much
                     cryed
                     up
                     ,
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     Duty
                     hath
                     been
                     quite
                     beaten
                     down
                     :
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     let
                     us
                     set
                     up
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Tempori
                       Servientes
                       ,
                       Applying
                       our selves
                       to
                       the
                       Time
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     not
                     good
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     exclude
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Domino
                       Servientes
                       ,
                       Applying
                       our selves
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     Though
                     Erasmus
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     that
                     interpretation
                     on
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     11.
                     and
                     our
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     Epistle
                     for
                     the
                     second
                     Sunday
                     after
                     Epiphany
                     hath
                     followed
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     Vorstius
                     would
                     fain
                     justifie
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     truer
                     lection
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     commonly
                     received
                     both
                     in
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Churches
                     .
                     This
                     may
                     seem
                     a
                     dangerous
                     assertion
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     come
                     under
                     our
                     Disputes
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     our
                     Obedience
                     ;
                     But
                     yet
                     the
                     other
                     assertion
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     dangerous
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     end
                     and
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     come
                     under
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     We
                     all
                     know
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     glorified
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     saved
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     Let
                     us
                     gloss
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     neither
                     be
                     Hereticks
                     nor
                     Schismaticks
                     by
                     our
                     gloss
                     ,
                     neither
                     sin
                     against
                     Religion
                     by
                     having
                     a
                     corrupt
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     
                     nor
                     sin
                     against
                     communion
                     by
                     having
                     no
                     Liturgie
                     ;
                     which
                     are
                     both
                     peccancies
                     against
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     commandment
                     ;
                     And
                     (
                     consequently
                     )
                     we
                     shall
                     neither
                     Idolize
                     ,
                     nor
                     prophane
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     rob
                     either
                     Times
                     ,
                     or
                     Places
                     ,
                     or
                     Persons
                     consecrated
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     both
                     peccancies
                     against
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     this
                     Commandment
                     .
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     10.
                     4.
                     shewing
                     that
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     was
                     to
                     look
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     was
                     to
                     look
                     to
                     Christ
                     ;
                     let
                     us
                     say
                     so
                     too
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     easily
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     principal
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     by
                     having
                     a
                     corrupt
                     Liturgie
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     commandment
                     is
                     charity
                     ,
                     1
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     5.
                     not
                     excluding
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     before
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     including
                     it
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     say
                     so
                     too
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     easily
                     sin
                     against
                     the
                     subordinate
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     man
                     by
                     Christ
                     ;
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     sin
                     against
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     by
                     having
                     no
                     Liturgie
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     or
                     Commandment
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     that
                     must
                     we
                     say
                     of
                     this
                     Law
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     Commandment
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                     The
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     charity
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     twofold
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     glorified
                     in
                     Christ
                     for
                     our
                     redemption
                     :
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     that
                     man
                     may
                     be
                     edified
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     and
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     his
                     Redeemer
                     .
                     And
                     all
                     those
                     Texts
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     which
                     concern
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     so
                     many
                     interpretations
                     of
                     the
                     twofold
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     commandment
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     95
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     made
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     in
                     publick
                     assemblies
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     
                       Aben
                       Ezra's
                    
                     gloss
                     )
                     commandeth
                     singing
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     worshipping
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       q.
                       d.
                       Remember
                       thou
                       keep
                       holy
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       day
                       :
                    
                     and
                     commandeth
                     us
                     to
                     sing
                     and
                     worship
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     communion
                     ,
                     
                       q.
                       d.
                       Thou
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       son
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       daughter
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     of
                     those
                     commands
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     our
                     maker
                     ;
                     
                       q.
                       d.
                       For
                       in
                       six
                       dayes
                       the
                       Lord
                       made
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       :
                    
                     So
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Psalm
                       100.
                       
                       O
                       be
                       joyful
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       serve
                       the
                       Lord
                       with
                       gladness
                       ,
                       and
                       come
                       before
                       his
                       presence
                       with
                       a
                       song
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Religion
                     :
                     
                       All
                       ye
                       lands
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     
                       all
                       the
                       earth
                    
                     ,
                     
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     communion
                     :
                     
                       It
                       is
                       he
                       that
                       hath
                       made
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       we
                       our selves
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     from
                     our
                     Creation
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       gracious
                       ,
                       his
                       mercy
                       is
                       everlasting
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     there
                     's
                     that
                     reason
                     further
                     enlarged
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     from
                     our
                     redemption
                     ;
                     who
                     are
                     taught
                     that
                     God
                     by
                     his
                     son
                     both
                     made
                     the
                     worlds
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     purged
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     1.
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     So
                     again
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       18.
                       20.
                       
                       Where
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       are
                       gathered
                       together
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     communion
                     ;
                     
                       In
                       my
                       name
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Religion
                     ;
                     
                       I
                       am
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     both
                     ;
                     so
                     
                       Heb.
                       10.
                       22
                       ,
                       23.
                       
                       Let
                       us
                       draw
                       neer
                       with
                       a
                       true
                       heart
                       ,
                       let
                       us
                       hold
                       fast
                       the
                       profession
                       of
                       our
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       he
                       is
                       faithful
                       that
                       promised
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     exercise
                     :
                     And
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       24
                       ,
                       25.
                       
                       Let
                       us
                       consider
                       one
                       another
                       ,
                       not
                       forsaking
                       the
                       assembling
                       of
                       our selves
                       together
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     communion
                     ;
                     
                       To
                       provoke
                       unto
                       love
                       and
                       to
                       good
                       works
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     establishment
                     :
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     Christs
                     name
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     zealous
                     of
                     our
                     gathering
                     together
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     zealous
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     sure
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     cannot
                     well
                     be
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     set
                     and
                     known
                     Liturgie
                     )
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     must
                     be
                     contented
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     
                       Joshua
                       ,
                       I
                       and
                       my
                       house
                       will
                       serve
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     mou●n
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     say
                     with
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       I
                       was
                       glad
                       when
                       they
                       said
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       we
                       will
                       go
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     have
                     the
                     right
                     Religion
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     houses
                     without
                     a
                     publick
                     visible
                     communion
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     publick
                     visible
                     communion
                     (
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     ,
                     )
                     without
                     the
                     right
                     Religion
                     .
                     They
                     must
                     first
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       hold
                       fast
                       the
                       profession
                       of
                       our
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       consider
                       one
                       another
                       ,
                       not
                       forsaking
                       the
                       assembling
                       of
                       our selves
                       together
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Assemblies
                     have
                     forsaken
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     sin
                     to
                     forsake
                     the
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Commandment
                     is
                     without
                     doubt
                     above
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     worship
                     above
                     the
                     adjunct
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     speak
                     in
                     one
                     word
                     ,
                     since
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     doth
                     challenge
                     precedency
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     preeminency
                     above
                     Christian
                     communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     then
                     without
                     question
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Commandment
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     end
                     be
                     rightly
                     understood
                     ,
                     the
                     letter
                     will
                     not
                     easily
                     be
                     mistaken
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     letter
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     is
                     subservient
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     not
                     have
                     so
                     scanty
                     an
                     interpretation
                     as
                     will
                     not
                     reach
                     the
                     end
                     ;
                     And
                     such
                     is
                     that
                     interpretation
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     letter
                     mean
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     it
                     mentions
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     bare
                     circumstance
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     leaves
                     men
                     at
                     liberty
                     to
                     do
                     what
                     they
                     please
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     the
                     persons
                     by
                     whom
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     places
                     in
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     )
                     and
                     regards
                     not
                     the
                     end
                     or
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     command
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     fault
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     did
                     find
                     with
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                     interpretations
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     interpreted
                     it
                     not
                     in
                     its
                     full
                     extent
                     or
                     latitude
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     made
                     him
                     so
                     often
                     in
                     one
                     Chapter
                     use
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Ye
                       have
                       heard
                       it
                       hath
                       been
                       said
                       of
                       old
                       ,
                       But
                       I
                       say
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     not
                     opposing
                     his
                     authority
                     against
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     gave
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     against
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                     ,
                     who
                     misinterpreted
                     it
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     God
                     had
                     said
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     kill
                     ,
                     they
                     intepreted
                     this
                     Law
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     murder
                     ;
                     our
                     Saviour
                     interprets
                     it
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     intent
                     or
                     occasion
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     of
                     hatred
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     calumny
                     in
                     the
                     tongue
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     God
                     had
                     said
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     commit
                     adultery
                     ,
                     this
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                     restrained
                     to
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     fornication
                     or
                     adultery
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     Saviour
                     tells
                     us
                     plainly
                     that
                     God
                     meant
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     and
                     forbad
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     act
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     inclination
                     thereto
                     ,
                     lusting
                     ,
                     nay
                     the
                     occasion
                     thereof
                     ,
                     
                       looking
                       on
                       a
                       woman
                       to
                       lust
                       after
                       her
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     5.
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     like
                     interpretation
                     have
                     some
                     of
                     late
                     given
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     day
                     were
                     all
                     that
                     God
                     required
                     ,
                     whereas
                     questionless
                     he
                     requireth
                     also
                     the
                     other
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     requireth
                     the
                     worship
                     it self
                     much
                     more
                     :
                     For
                     publick
                     worship
                     must
                     first
                     be
                     publick
                     in
                     its
                     substance
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     its
                     adjuncts
                     ;
                     first
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     substance
                     ,
                     by
                     having
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     are
                     of
                     publick
                     concernment
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     pattern
                     given
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     Gods
                     most
                     holy
                     word
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     find
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     himself
                     the
                     first
                     author
                     of
                     Liturgie
                     or
                     of
                     common
                     prayer
                     ;
                     having
                     taught
                     us
                     such
                     prayers
                     whose
                     matter
                     and
                     form
                     is
                     common
                     alike
                     
                       to
                       all
                       good
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     taught
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     our
                     direction
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     our
                     use
                     ;
                     as
                     plainly
                     appears
                     
                     by
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     inscription
                     on
                     the
                     ninty
                     second
                     
                       Psalm
                       ,
                       A
                       Psalm
                       for
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     ,
                     saith
                     Jarchi
                     and
                     Ezra
                     both
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     Psalm
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     And
                     Musculus
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       concinendus
                       in
                       Ecclesia
                       die
                       Sabbathi
                    
                     ,
                     this
                     Psalm
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     sung
                     in
                     the
                     assemblies
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     Nay
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     saith
                     as
                     much
                     ,
                     being
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     an
                     invitation
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     all
                     his
                     works
                     ,
                     most
                     especially
                     for
                     the
                     wonderful
                     dispensations
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     in
                     pulling
                     down
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     in
                     relieving
                     and
                     upholding
                     his
                     servants
                     :
                     So
                     again
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     102.
                     hath
                     this
                     inscription
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       prayer
                       for
                       the
                       afflicted
                       when
                       he
                       is
                       over-whelmed
                       ,
                       and
                       poureth
                       out
                       his
                       complaint
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     that
                     the
                     Psalms
                     were
                     made
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     publick
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     private
                     devotions
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     set
                     forms
                     do
                     not
                     confine
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     commandeth
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     this
                     Psalm
                     to
                     the
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     hinderance
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     furtherance
                     of
                     his
                     devotion
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     a
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     a
                     prayer
                     fit
                     to
                     pour
                     out
                     his
                     complaint
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     clear
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     said
                     concerning
                     his
                     own
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     ,
                     
                       after
                       this
                       manner
                       therefore
                       pray
                       (
                       Mat.
                    
                     6.
                     9.
                     
                     )
                     commending
                     it
                     for
                     our
                     direction
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       ye
                       pray
                       ,
                       say
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       (
                       Luke
                    
                     11.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     commanding
                     it
                     for
                     our
                     use
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     giving
                     this
                     prayer
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     as
                     a
                     pattern
                     for
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     or
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     also
                     true
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Book
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     since
                     those
                     words
                     being
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     of
                     any
                     private
                     interpretation
                     ,
                     2
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     20.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     provided
                     for
                     himself
                     a
                     Lamb
                     for
                     a
                     burnt
                     offering
                     ,
                     in
                     giving
                     his
                     Scriptures
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     them
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     rules
                     of
                     worshipping
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     forms
                     of
                     worship
                     ;
                     such
                     rules
                     as
                     equally
                     oblige
                     all
                     ;
                     such
                     forms
                     as
                     equally
                     concern
                     all
                     the
                     Christians
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     publick
                     worship
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     publick
                     in
                     its
                     adjuncts
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     one
                     adjunct
                     of
                     Time
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     that
                     happily
                     be
                     more
                     particularly
                     named
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     universal
                     or
                     common
                     adjunct
                     ,
                     wherein
                     all
                     the
                     habitable
                     world
                     can
                     at
                     once
                     communicate
                     together
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     adjuncts
                     of
                     place
                     and
                     person
                     ;
                     God
                     will
                     have
                     his
                     publick
                     places
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     in
                     ,
                     his
                     publick
                     persons
                     to
                     be
                     worshipded
                     by
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     his
                     publick
                     day
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     those
                     Texts
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     speak
                     of
                     places
                     or
                     persons
                     deputed
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     do
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     this
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     those
                     which
                     speak
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     hath
                     God
                     himself
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Ye
                       shall
                       keep
                       my
                       Sabbaths
                       ,
                       and
                       reverence
                       my
                       sanctuary
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Lev.
                    
                     19.
                     30.
                     
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     given
                     for
                     reverencing
                     the
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     keeping
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     contempt
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     this
                     injunction
                     did
                     only
                     concern
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     or
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     the
                     reverence
                     is
                     evidently
                     communicated
                     to
                     more
                     then
                     one
                     Sanctuary
                     ,
                     
                       Lev.
                       21.
                       23.
                       
                       That
                       he
                       prophane
                       not
                       my
                       Sanctuaries
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       the
                       Lord
                       do
                       sanctifie
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     God
                     owns
                     the
                     sanctification
                     of
                     Place
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     time
                     for
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     forbids
                     us
                     to
                     prophane
                     the
                     one
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     Thus
                     as
                     we
                     find
                     many
                     complaints
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                     against
                     those
                     that
                     prophaned
                     the
                     Day
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     find
                     many
                     in
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     against
                     those
                     that
                     prophaned
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Psalm
                       74.
                       8.
                       
                       They
                       have
                       set
                       fire
                       upon
                       thy
                       holy
                       places
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       defiled
                       the
                       dwelling
                       place
                       of
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     ver
                     .
                     9.
                     
                     
                       They
                       have
                       burnt
                       up
                       all
                       the
                       houses
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       the
                       land
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     did
                     this
                     ,
                     are
                     called
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     ,
                     foolish
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     blasphemers
                     ,
                     
                       verse
                       19.
                       
                       Remember
                       this
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       how
                       the
                       enemy
                       hath
                       rebuked
                       ,
                       and
                       how
                       the
                       foolish
                       people
                       have
                       blasphemed
                       thy
                       name
                       .
                    
                     God
                     owneth
                     to
                     have
                     houses
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     days
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     our
                     Saviours
                     example
                     may
                     prevail
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     as
                     zealous
                     for
                     his
                     Houses
                     as
                     for
                     his
                     Days
                     :
                     He
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     that
                     any
                     man
                     should
                     carry
                     any
                     vessel
                     through
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     Mark
                     11.
                     16.
                     
                     (
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     here
                     excused
                     his
                     Disciples
                     for
                     plucking
                     the
                     ears
                     of
                     corn
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     Mark
                     2.
                     )
                     and
                     he
                     gives
                     a
                     reason
                     for
                     it
                     that
                     concerns
                     Christians
                     who
                     are
                     of
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     Jews
                     who
                     were
                     but
                     of
                     one
                     Nation
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Is
                       it
                       not
                       written
                       ,
                       my
                       house
                       shall
                       be
                       called
                       of
                       all
                       Nations
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       prayer
                       ?
                    
                     Which
                     words
                     plainly
                     shew
                     that
                     all
                     Nations
                     are
                     to
                     set
                     apart
                     Houses
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     an
                     interest
                     or
                     propriety
                     in
                     those
                     Houses
                     ,
                     (
                     so
                     set
                     apart
                     )
                     they
                     are
                     his
                     houses
                     ;
                     which
                     caused
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ,
                       What
                       ,
                       have
                       ye
                       not
                       houses
                       to
                       eat
                       and
                       to
                       drink
                       ,
                       or
                       despise
                       ye
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       ?
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     11.
                     22.
                     
                     Where
                     is
                     a
                     plain
                     contradistinction
                     betwixt
                     mens
                     houses
                     and
                     Gods
                     House
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     do
                     the
                     same
                     offices
                     in
                     both
                     ;
                     Their
                     corporal
                     
                     food
                     they
                     must
                     take
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     houses
                     ,
                     their
                     spiritual
                     food
                     only
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     do
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     despise
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     here
                     put
                     as
                     a
                     term
                     convertible
                     with
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     imporperly
                     opposed
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     houses
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     context
                     requires
                     this
                     exposition
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       ye
                       come
                       together
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     18.
                     
                     Is
                     thus
                     afterwards
                     explained
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       ye
                       come
                       together
                       in
                       one
                       place
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     20.
                     
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     their
                     meeting
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     first
                     determined
                     ,
                     and
                     known
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     met
                     together
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     determining
                     of
                     a
                     place
                     to
                     holy
                     meetings
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     exempting
                     or
                     separating
                     it
                     from
                     prophane
                     or
                     common
                     uses
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Canon
                     Law
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     know
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     consecration
                     of
                     places
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     who
                     know
                     the
                     precepts
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     ;
                     (
                     
                       de
                       consecr
                       .
                       dist
                       .
                       1.
                       cap.
                    
                     1.
                     )
                     and
                     accordingly
                     proves
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     among
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     among
                     the
                     Christians
                     :
                     
                       Iudaei
                       ergo
                       loca
                       ,
                       in
                       quibus
                       sacrificabant
                       Domino
                       ,
                       Divinis
                       habebant
                       supplicationibus
                       consecrata
                       ,
                       nec
                       in
                       aliis
                       quam
                       Deo
                       dicatis
                       locis
                       munera
                       Domino
                       offerebant
                       :
                       si
                       enim
                       Iudaei
                       ,
                       qui
                       nmbrae
                       legis
                       deserviebant
                       ,
                       haec
                       faciebant
                       ,
                       multo
                       magis
                       nos
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     The
                     Jews
                     did
                     consecrate
                     those
                     places
                     by
                     prayers
                     and
                     supplications
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     offered
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     who
                     had
                     only
                     the
                     shadow
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     were
                     so
                     zealous
                     and
                     carefull
                     about
                     the
                     places
                     of
                     their
                     worship
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     we
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     who
                     enjoy
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     very
                     Sun-shine
                     of
                     Grace
                     ?
                     For
                     sure
                     our
                     worship
                     being
                     more
                     holy
                     then
                     theirs
                     ,
                     cannot
                     have
                     less
                     claim
                     to
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     holiness
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     was
                     also
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     purest
                     ages
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     Athanasius
                     his
                     Apology
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     Constantius
                     ,
                     making
                     many
                     excuses
                     for
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     held
                     a
                     religious
                     Assembly
                     in
                     the
                     great
                     Church
                     newly
                     builded
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     consecrated
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Gangre
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     honour
                     and
                     highly
                     esteem
                     the
                     Houses
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     speaking
                     of
                     his
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     his
                     material
                     Temples
                     (
                     which
                     this
                     prophane
                     age
                     blasphemously
                     nick-nameth
                     steeple-houses
                     )
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     Can.
                     21.
                     )
                     Honouring
                     every
                     place
                     that
                     is
                     built
                     to
                     
                     the
                     name
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     But
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     insist
                     upon
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     servants
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     master
                     himself
                     did
                     no
                     less
                     ,
                     who
                     honoured
                     the
                     Feast
                     of
                     the
                     Dedication
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     presence
                     ,
                     John
                     10.
                     22.
                     
                     Thereby
                     shewing
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     superstition
                     but
                     true
                     Religion
                     which
                     first
                     taught
                     men
                     to
                     perform
                     holy
                     duties
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     on
                     Holy-days
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     holy
                     Places
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     quite
                     explained
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     this
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     also
                     requires
                     holy
                     persons
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     times
                     and
                     places
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     holy
                     worship
                     :
                     Nay
                     we
                     find
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     performed
                     in
                     a
                     common
                     or
                     unholy
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       Nehem.
                       8.
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       street
                       before
                       the
                       water-gate
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     not
                     by
                     a
                     common
                     or
                     unholy
                     person
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     performed
                     by
                     Ezra
                     the
                     Scribe
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     find
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     and
                     his
                     Disciples
                     sometimes
                     upon
                     extraordinary
                     occasions
                     ,
                     preaching
                     and
                     praying
                     publickly
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     the
                     Synagogues
                     nor
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbaths
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     consecrated
                     places
                     ,
                     nor
                     on
                     consecrated
                     Days
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     work
                     it self
                     had
                     a
                     holiness
                     incommensurable
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     unconfinable
                     to
                     either
                     ;
                     but
                     still
                     we
                     find
                     only
                     them
                     who
                     were
                     without
                     doubt
                     consecrated
                     persons
                     ,
                     publickly
                     preaching
                     and
                     praying
                     ;
                     we
                     find
                     no
                     unholy
                     or
                     unconsecrated
                     persons
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Book
                     of
                     God
                     either
                     authorized
                     or
                     allowed
                     to
                     do
                     this
                     Work
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     immediately
                     concerneth
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     :
                     But
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       separated
                       the
                       tribe
                       of
                       Levi
                       to
                       bear
                       the
                       Ark
                       of
                       the
                       Covenant
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       to
                       stand
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       to
                       Minister
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       bless
                       in
                       his
                       name
                       unto
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       Deut.
                    
                     10.
                     8
                     ,
                     Those
                     whom
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     not
                     separated
                     ,
                     durst
                     not
                     meddle
                     with
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     his
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     nor
                     stand
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     Minister
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bless
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     :
                     One
                     Vzzah
                     that
                     was
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     separated
                     tribe
                     ,
                     was
                     struck
                     dead
                     for
                     taking
                     hold
                     of
                     Gods
                     Ark
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     intent
                     ,
                     to
                     sustain
                     it
                     when
                     the
                     Oxen
                     shook
                     it
                     ,
                     2
                     Sam.
                     6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     learning
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     twice
                     contradict
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     general
                     Thesis
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Now
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       happened
                       unto
                       them
                       for
                       ensamples
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       are
                       written
                       for
                       our
                       admonition
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     11.
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     this
                     very
                     particular
                     hypothesis
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       No
                       man
                       taketh
                       this
                       honour
                       unto
                       himself
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       called
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       as
                       was
                       Aaron
                       ;
                       
                       so
                       also
                       Christ
                       glorified
                       not
                       himself
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       an
                       High
                       Priest
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       said
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       Thou
                       art
                       my
                       Son
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     5.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     In
                     which
                     words
                     though
                     he
                     confine
                     not
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     to
                     the
                     tribe
                     of
                     Levi
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     Aaron
                     was
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     an
                     high
                     Priest
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     of
                     the
                     tribe
                     of
                     Judah
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     confines
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Christ
                       glorified
                       not
                       himself
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       an
                       High
                       Priest
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       said
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       Son.
                    
                     If
                     Christ
                     would
                     not
                     glorifie
                     himself
                     by
                     taking
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     was
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     no
                     Christian
                     can
                     do
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                     without
                     being
                     called
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     disobey
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     dishonour
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     countenance
                     any
                     man
                     that
                     doth
                     so
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     both
                     ungodly
                     and
                     unchristian
                     ;
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     discountenance
                     those
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     called
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     work
                     ;
                     Ministring
                     indeed
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     exactly
                     according
                     as
                     himself
                     hath
                     prescribed
                     both
                     in
                     Worship
                     ,
                     and
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     )
                     and
                     blessing
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     authority
                     :
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     expel
                     these
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     what
                     do
                     we
                     else
                     but
                     expel
                     our
                     own
                     Blessing
                     ?
                     Sure
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     hath
                     given
                     unto
                     his
                     Ministers
                     the
                     Keys
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     Keys
                     which
                     he
                     promised
                     only
                     to
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     16.
                     19.
                     
                     He
                     gave
                     to
                     all
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     John
                     20.
                     23.
                     )
                     Nay
                     also
                     the
                     Keys
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Hell
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     those
                     whom
                     he
                     had
                     sent
                     out
                     ,
                     return
                     with
                     joy
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       Devils
                       are
                       subject
                       unto
                       us
                       through
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     10.
                     17.
                     
                     And
                     how
                     then
                     can
                     we
                     disturb
                     those
                     Ministers
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     sent
                     ,
                     without
                     grievously
                     sinning
                     against
                     his
                     authority
                     ,
                     and
                     dangerously
                     sinning
                     against
                     our
                     own
                     souls
                     ?
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     this
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     shut
                     up
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     open
                     Hell
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     keep
                     out
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     let
                     in
                     Devils
                     ?
                     Tell
                     me
                     if
                     you
                     can
                     ,
                     why
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     now
                     so
                     frequently
                     possessed
                     with
                     Devils
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     before
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     because
                     Christ
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     Church
                     power
                     over
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     beat
                     down
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     not
                     the
                     Devils
                     again
                     recover
                     their
                     former
                     power
                     of
                     possessing
                     men
                     ?
                  
                   
                     This
                     we
                     have
                     found
                     true
                     by
                     sad
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     since
                     we
                     have
                     forsaken
                     our
                     Church
                     which
                     prayed
                     God
                     
                       to
                       beat
                       down
                       Satan
                       under
                       our
                       feet
                       ,
                    
                     God
                     hath
                     let
                     Satan
                     get
                     up
                     even
                     over
                     our
                     heads
                     ;
                     
                       Angelis
                       malis
                       duplex
                       poenalis
                       convenit
                       locus
                       ;
                       Infernus
                       pro
                       ipsorum
                       culpa
                       in
                       quem
                       omnes
                       post
                       diem
                       judicii
                       detrudentur
                       
                       Aer
                       autem
                       ista
                       caliginosus
                       ,
                       usque
                       ad
                       diem
                       Judicii
                       ,
                       ad
                       bonorum
                       exercitium
                       ,
                       ne
                       totaliter
                       ;
                       sc
                       .
                       ab
                       utilitate
                       naturalis
                       ordinis
                       exciderent
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Aqu.
                       par
                       .
                       1.
                       qu
                       64.
                       art
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     
                     God
                     hath
                     allotted
                     the
                     Devils
                     two
                     places
                     of
                     torment
                     ;
                     Hell
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     all
                     thrown
                     down
                     thither
                     at
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Judgement
                     ;
                     And
                     also
                     the
                     region
                     of
                     the
                     Air.
                     (
                     till
                     that
                     day
                     comes
                     )
                     for
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     lest
                     otherwise
                     those
                     evil
                     Spirits
                     should
                     quite
                     have
                     fallen
                     from
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     been
                     out
                     of
                     all
                     capacity
                     of
                     doing
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     the
                     Devils
                     over
                     our
                     Heads
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     Place
                     ;
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     our
                     contempt
                     of
                     God
                     can
                     set
                     the
                     Devils
                     over
                     our
                     heads
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     power
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     Gods
                     Ministers
                     comes
                     very
                     neer
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     himself
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       despiseth
                       you
                       ,
                       despiseth
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       despiseth
                       me
                       ,
                       despiseth
                       him
                       that
                       sent
                       me
                       Luk
                    
                     10.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     What
                     is
                     it
                     then
                     ?
                     I
                     will
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     sinning
                     against
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     against
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     sinning
                     against
                     the
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     against
                     the
                     substance
                     that
                     is
                     required
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     glorifie
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     Day
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     adjuncts
                     or
                     solemnity
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     will
                     much
                     more
                     glorifie
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     Duty
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     substance
                     (
                     or
                     form
                     )
                     of
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     first
                     make
                     sure
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     my
                     Communion
                     ;
                     first
                     of
                     my
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     my
                     Company
                     ;
                     first
                     of
                     Essentials
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     Ceremonials
                     :
                     I
                     know
                     they
                     are
                     blessed
                     that
                     dwel
                     in
                     thy
                     house
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     84.
                     4.
                     
                     But
                     withal
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     blessing
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       will
                       be
                       alwayes
                       praising
                       thee
                    
                     ;
                     Great
                     is
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     whereby
                     men
                     dwell
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     ,
                     but
                     greater
                     is
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whereby
                     men
                     are
                     alwayes
                     praising
                     God
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     willingly
                     sin
                     against
                     thy
                     house
                     ,
                     but
                     above
                     all
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     sin
                     against
                     thy
                     praise
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     cast
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     thine
                     house
                     ,
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     commanded
                     to
                     dwell
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     always
                     praising
                     thee
                     ,
                     (
                     Psalm
                     134.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     much
                     less
                     will
                     I
                     cast
                     thee
                     out
                     of
                     thine
                     own
                     house
                     by
                     disturbing
                     thy
                     praises
                  
                   
                     If
                     others
                     will
                     not
                     forsake
                     their
                     false
                     Churches
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     answer
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     forsake
                     a
                     true
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     false
                     worship
                     ?
                     If
                     they
                     so
                     
                     highly
                     prize
                     a
                     Religion
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     part
                     against
                     thee
                     ,
                     a
                     Communion
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     part
                     without
                     thee
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     they
                     can
                     produce
                     only
                     some
                     few
                     specious
                     pretence
                     ;
                     what
                     will
                     become
                     of
                     me
                     if
                     I
                     regard
                     neither
                     thy
                     Religion
                     ,
                     nor
                     thy
                     Communion
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     so
                     many
                     unquestionable
                     arguments
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     so
                     many
                     irresistable
                     Demonstrations
                     ?
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     then
                     be
                     very
                     zealous
                     for
                     that
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     wherein
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     I
                     have
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     cannot
                     oppose
                     such
                     a
                     Communion
                     because
                     of
                     its
                     authority
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     faction
                     ;
                     nor
                     because
                     of
                     its
                     excellency
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     Blasphemy
                     ;
                     nor
                     because
                     of
                     its
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     Irreligion
                     ;
                     And
                     I
                     cannot
                     be
                     either
                     Factious
                     ,
                     or
                     Blasphemous
                     ,
                     or
                     Irreligious
                     (
                     much
                     less
                     all
                     three
                     together
                     )
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     sin
                     grievously
                     against
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     scandalously
                     against
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     my
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     dangerously
                     against
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     soul
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     since
                     God
                     (
                     of
                     his
                     infinite
                     goodness
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     deserve
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     abuse
                     )
                     hath
                     made
                     me
                     an
                     Israelite
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     strive
                     to
                     make
                     my self
                     an
                     Idumaean
                     ,
                     a
                     Babylonian
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     Aegyptian
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Bernard
                     finds
                     all
                     these
                     three
                     in
                     one
                     persecutor
                     or
                     opposer
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     which
                     professeth
                     and
                     practiceth
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     saying
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       Herodiana
                       malitia
                       ,
                       &
                       Babylonica
                       crudelitas
                       est
                       nascentem
                       extinguere
                       velle
                       Religionem
                       ,
                       &
                       allidere
                       parvulos
                       Israel
                       ;
                       Si
                       quid
                       enim
                       ad
                       salutem
                       pertinens
                       ,
                       si
                       quid
                       Religionis
                       oritur
                       ,
                       quicunque
                       resistit
                       ,
                       quicunque
                       repugnat
                       ,
                       planè
                       cum
                       Aegyptiis
                       parvulos
                       Israelitici
                       germinis
                       necare
                       conatur
                       ,
                       imo
                       cum
                       Herode
                       nascentem
                       persequitur
                       salvatorem
                    
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     malice
                     of
                     a
                     Herod
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     was
                     an
                     Idumaean
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     Babylonian
                     cruelty
                     to
                     labour
                     to
                     suppress
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     dash
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     against
                     the
                     stones
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     indeed
                     what
                     is
                     brought
                     forth
                     doth
                     conduce
                     to
                     salvation
                     ,
                     or
                     belong
                     to
                     true
                     piety
                     ,
                     who
                     ever
                     resisteth
                     or
                     opposeth
                     it
                     ,
                     doth
                     plainly
                     endeavour
                     with
                     the
                     Aegyptians
                     to
                     slay
                     the
                     young
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     nay
                     with
                     Herod
                     he
                     doth
                     seek
                     out
                     his
                     new
                     born
                     Saviour
                     to
                     destroy
                     him
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     this
                     ,
                     forgets
                     all
                     the
                     curses
                     denounced
                     against
                     Edom
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                     for
                     persecuting
                     his
                     brother
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     particularly
                     that
                     of
                     
                       Obadiah
                       ,
                       v.
                       10.
                       
                       For
                       thy
                       violence
                       against
                       thy
                       brother
                    
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     
                       shame
                       shall
                       cover
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       be
                       cut
                       off
                       for
                       ever
                       :
                    
                     A
                     Text
                     ,
                     the
                     fittest
                     that
                     
                     can
                     be
                     alledged
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Jews
                     tell
                     us
                     that
                     this
                     Obadiah
                     from
                     being
                     Ahabs
                     Steward
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     a
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     kindness
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     shewed
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prophets
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     persecuted
                     by
                     
                       Jezebel
                       ;
                       Hic
                       igitur
                       quia
                       centum
                       Prophetas
                       paverat
                       ,
                       accepit
                       gratiam
                       Prophetalem
                       ,
                       &
                       de
                       duce
                       exercitus
                       fit
                       dux
                       Ecclesiae
                       ;
                       Tunc
                       in
                    
                     Samaria
                     
                       parvum
                       gregem
                       paverat
                       ,
                       nunc
                       in
                       toto
                       orbe
                       ,
                       Christi
                       pascit
                       Ecclesias
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Hierom
                       (
                       prol
                       .
                       in
                       Abdian
                       .
                       Proph.
                       )
                    
                     This
                     man
                     because
                     he
                     fed
                     an
                     hundred
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     received
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     being
                     a
                     Captain
                     under
                     Ahab
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     a
                     Captain
                     under
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Then
                     he
                     fed
                     but
                     a
                     small
                     number
                     in
                     Samaria
                     ,
                     now
                     he
                     feedeth
                     many
                     millions
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     God
                     hath
                     still
                     reserved
                     the
                     same
                     blessing
                     for
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     hitherto
                     sustained
                     his
                     persecuted
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prophecy
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     violate
                     his
                     own
                     orders
                     and
                     institutions
                     )
                     but
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Grace
                     in
                     this
                     ungracious
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     perseverance
                     in
                     this
                     backsliding
                     age
                     of
                     ours
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     truly
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     reason
                     why
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     lost
                     their
                     faith
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     others
                     )
                     is
                     because
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     lose
                     their
                     Charity
                     ;
                     whereas
                     many
                     that
                     were
                     of
                     an
                     other
                     temper
                     ,
                     as
                     at
                     first
                     they
                     lost
                     their
                     charity
                     ,
                     so
                     now
                     at
                     last
                     they
                     have
                     lost
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     not
                     whither
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     seek
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     may
                     truly
                     say
                     with
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     truly
                     ,
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     the
                     less
                     sorrowfully
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     would
                     with
                     her
                     have
                     more
                     tears
                     in
                     their
                     eyes
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     grace
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       They
                       have
                       taken
                       away
                       my
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       know
                       not
                       where
                       they
                       have
                       laid
                       him
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     20.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     who
                     were
                     among
                     the
                     head-men
                     of
                     
                       Tekoa
                       ,
                       Amos
                    
                     1.
                     1.
                     and
                     taught
                     to
                     keep
                     cattell
                     from
                     their
                     youth
                     ,
                     Zach.
                     13.
                     5.
                     and
                     so
                     made
                     themselves
                     Prophets
                     without
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     Nay
                     they
                     who
                     were
                     among
                     Sauls
                     messengers
                     sent
                     to
                     take
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     1.
                     20.
                     and
                     so
                     made
                     themselves
                     Prophets
                     against
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     They
                     have
                     taken
                     away
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     my
                     Saviour
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     where
                     they
                     have
                     laid
                     him
                     .
                     A
                     very
                     sad
                     complaint
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     now
                     least
                     make
                     who
                     have
                     most
                     reason
                     ,
                     who
                     from
                     their
                     Sedition
                     and
                     privy
                     conspiracy
                     have
                     fallen
                     into
                     false
                     doctrine
                     and
                     heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     their
                     hardness
                     of
                     heart
                     towards
                     
                     men
                     ,
                     have
                     fallen
                     into
                     contempt
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     and
                     commandments
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     we
                     pray
                     God
                     to
                     deliver
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     :
                     For
                     since
                     his
                     mercy
                     hath
                     made
                     us
                     Christians
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     let
                     our
                     own
                     Unthankfulness
                     make
                     us
                     Antichristian
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     are
                     all
                     they
                     who
                     will
                     needs
                     be
                     of
                     a
                     Religion
                     fitter
                     to
                     serve
                     themselves
                     then
                     to
                     serve
                     their
                     God
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     Musculus
                     his
                     observation
                     upon
                     Ps
                     .
                     52.
                     
                     Saul
                     
                       hic
                       typum
                       gerit
                       ●ntichristi
                       ,
                       qui
                       habet
                       in
                       regno
                       suo
                       Sacerdotes
                       &
                       tabernaculum
                       ,
                       &
                       cultum
                       Dei
                       ,
                       verum
                       haec
                       omnia
                       vult
                       sui
                       Juris
                       esse
                       ,
                       &
                       sib
                       ministrare
                       ;
                       Vult
                       Sacerdotes
                       Domini
                       ,
                       esse
                       iniquitatis
                       suae
                       Ministres
                       ;
                       Non
                       indicastis
                       mihi
                       (
                       inquit
                       )
                       quod
                    
                     David
                     
                       venerit
                       ad
                       vos
                       ;
                       Saul
                    
                     was
                     the
                     very
                     type
                     of
                     Antc●hrist
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     indeed
                     Priests
                     and
                     Tabernacle
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     kingdom
                     ,
                     but
                     would
                     have
                     them
                     all
                     under
                     his
                     command
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     make
                     them
                     all
                     serve
                     his
                     designs
                     :
                     He
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     Priests
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     become
                     Ministers
                     of
                     his
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     and
                     destroyed
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     so
                     ,
                     
                       Turn
                       and
                       slay
                       the
                       Priests
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       because
                       their
                       hand
                       also
                       is
                       with
                    
                     David
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       because
                       they
                       knew
                       when
                       he
                       fled
                       ,
                       and
                       did
                       not
                       shew
                       it
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Sam.
                     22.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     Sin
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     in
                     striving
                     to
                     make
                     Religion
                     stoop
                     to
                     Interest
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     God
                     serve
                     Mammon
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     Christ
                     serve
                     Belial
                     ,
                     )
                     being
                     most
                     directly
                     against
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     plainly
                     shews
                     that
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     that
                     Commandment
                     is
                     chiefly
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     All
                     the
                     Jews
                     service
                     did
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Christians
                     service
                     should
                     tend
                     only
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ;
                     
                       Do
                       this
                       in
                       remembrance
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     concerned
                     their
                     Sacrifices
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     our
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     Their
                     Sabbaths
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     our
                     Lords
                     dayes
                     ;
                     their
                     weekly
                     ,
                     on
                     less
                     then
                     our
                     weekly
                     ;
                     their
                     anniversary
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     our
                     anniversary
                     festivals
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ;
                     
                       Do
                       this
                       in
                       remembrance
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     concerned
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                     the
                     general
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     it
                     concerneth
                     us
                     Christians
                     ;
                     only
                     it
                     concerned
                     them
                     in
                     types
                     and
                     shadows
                     ,
                     it
                     concerneth
                     us
                     in
                     body
                     and
                     substance
                     :
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     of
                     their
                     Sabbaths
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       are
                       a
                       shaddow
                       of
                       things
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       body
                       is
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     2.
                     17.
                     
                     They
                     were
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     shaddow
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     types
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     Christ
                     ;
                     They
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     zealous
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     Day
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     zealous
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     
                     Duty
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     do
                     all
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     to
                     magnifie
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     to
                     magnifie
                     the
                     memorials
                     of
                     our
                     Redemption
                     ;
                     Thus
                     hath
                     holy
                     Zachary
                     taught
                     us
                     to
                     sing
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       be
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                    
                     Israel
                     ;
                     and
                     hath
                     given
                     this
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     song
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       he
                       hath
                       visited
                       and
                       redeemed
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     1.
                     68.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     assure
                     our selves
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     superstition
                     but
                     good
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     )
                     which
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     memorials
                     both
                     of
                     his
                     Visitation
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     visit
                     us
                     in
                     great
                     humility
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     redemption
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     redeemed
                     us
                     in
                     great
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     consummate
                     that
                     Redemption
                     in
                     greater
                     glory
                     ;
                     nor
                     may
                     we
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     this
                     Commandment
                     was
                     to
                     restrain
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     was
                     to
                     confine
                     the
                     publike
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     think
                     that
                     God
                     gave
                     the
                     Law
                     to
                     restrain
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     or
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     Judaism
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     to
                     confine
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     Christianity
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     so
                     put
                     our
                     necks
                     under
                     the
                     yoke
                     of
                     Jewish
                     bondage
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Circumstances
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     in
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     :
                     The
                     proportion
                     of
                     time
                     allotted
                     the
                     Jew
                     for
                     his
                     publike
                     worship
                     ,
                     may
                     admonish
                     the
                     Christian
                     to
                     give
                     no
                     less
                     ,
                     must
                     not
                     regulate
                     him
                     to
                     give
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     Religion
                     first
                     brings
                     men
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     binds
                     them
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Religion
                     which
                     brings
                     them
                     neerest
                     ,
                     binds
                     them
                     fastest
                     ;
                     The
                     Jews
                     Religion
                     brought
                     and
                     bound
                     him
                     to
                     God
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     called
                     for
                     much
                     praise
                     ;
                     The
                     Christians
                     Religion
                     brings
                     and
                     binds
                     him
                     to
                     God
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     calleth
                     for
                     more
                     praise
                     ;
                     The
                     Angels
                     Religion
                     brings
                     and
                     binds
                     them
                     to
                     God
                     as
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     calleth
                     for
                     all
                     Praises
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Christians
                     Religion
                     ,
                     though
                     betwixt
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     yet
                     comes
                     neerer
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     not
                     look
                     backwards
                     to
                     Nature
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     look
                     forwards
                     to
                     glory
                     :
                     The
                     Author
                     of
                     nature
                     did
                     bid
                     the
                     Jews
                     first
                     number
                     dayes
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       in
                       six
                       dayes
                       the
                       Lord
                       made
                       heaven
                       and
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       rested
                       the
                       seventh
                       day
                       ;
                       wherefore
                       the
                       Lord
                       blessed
                       the
                       seventh
                       day
                       and
                       hallowed
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     There
                     the
                     day
                     called
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     Grace
                     hath
                     bid
                     the
                     Christian
                     first
                     number
                     Duties
                     ,
                     teaching
                     him
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       thank
                       God
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       
                       Rom.
                    
                     7.
                     25.
                     
                     Here
                     the
                     Duty
                     calleth
                     for
                     the
                     Day
                     ;
                     and
                     bidding
                     us
                     think
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     us
                     be
                     sti●ted
                     to
                     one
                     day
                     in
                     seven
                     for
                     our
                     thanksgivings
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     nature
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     measure
                     and
                     government
                     of
                     Time
                     ,
                     yet
                     Grace
                     is
                     only
                     under
                     the
                     measure
                     and
                     government
                     of
                     Eternity
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     any
                     day
                     that
                     tells
                     me
                     of
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     shall
                     tell
                     me
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     thanks
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     for
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     for
                     his
                     love
                     ;
                     nor
                     dare
                     I
                     so
                     undervalue
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     thankfullness
                     which
                     I
                     owe
                     to
                     my
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     for
                     my
                     redemption
                     from
                     sin
                     and
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     tarry
                     till
                     the
                     next
                     Sabbath
                     before
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       thank
                       God
                       through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     ,
                     though
                     men
                     may
                     deny
                     me
                     thus
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     me
                     thus
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     may
                     hinder
                     me
                     thus
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     should
                     my
                     soul
                     be
                     filled
                     with
                     desires
                     and
                     longings
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     so
                     in
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     The
                     sincerity
                     of
                     Christian
                     communion
                     may
                     be
                     broken
                     either
                     causally
                     by
                     a
                     false
                     Religion
                     ;
                     or
                     formally
                     by
                     an
                     unjust
                     separation
                     ;
                     Both
                     breaches
                     are
                     abominable
                     :
                     The
                     care
                     which
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     used
                     to
                     avoid
                     both
                     by
                     cleaving
                     to
                     the
                     ancient
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Gloria
                       Patri
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     by
                     their
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     ;
                     The
                     reason
                     of
                     that
                     care
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     Priest
                     and
                     People
                     laboured
                     only
                     to
                     serve
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     serve
                     themselves
                     of
                     him
                     :
                     The
                     Touchstone
                     to
                     try
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     advancing
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     their
                     Religion
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     AS
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     is
                     commanded
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     which
                     requires
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     communicate
                     in
                     those
                     doctrines
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     duties
                     of
                     life
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     called
                     them
                     to
                     profess
                     ,
                     and
                     practise
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     So
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     Saints
                     is
                     commanded
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     which
                     do
                     teach
                     the
                     Doctrines
                     and
                     Duties
                     
                     of
                     that
                     communion
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     left
                     his
                     people
                     to
                     make
                     their
                     own
                     communion
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     hath
                     he
                     left
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     make
                     her
                     own
                     Religion
                     ;
                     He
                     first
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       all
                       things
                       be
                       done
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     all
                     things
                     
                       be
                       done
                       decently
                       and
                       in
                       order
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14.
                     40.
                     
                     He
                     first
                     provides
                     the
                     doctrines
                     ,
                     then
                     regulates
                     the
                     Prophets
                     or
                     the
                     Preachers
                     ;
                     first
                     takes
                     care
                     for
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     takes
                     care
                     for
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Communion
                     :
                     He
                     first
                     taught
                     his
                     Church
                     how
                     to
                     invocate
                     and
                     implore
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     how
                     to
                     reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     adore
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     how
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     glorifie
                     his
                     holy
                     name
                     in
                     worship
                     ,
                     in
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     how
                     to
                     order
                     assemblies
                     and
                     publick
                     meetings
                     for
                     these
                     Invocations
                     ,
                     for
                     these
                     adorations
                     ,
                     for
                     these
                     acknowledgements
                     or
                     glorifications
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     bids
                     all
                     men
                     first
                     look
                     after
                     Gods
                     authority
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     then
                     after
                     Gods
                     authority
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     no
                     Church
                     can
                     be
                     obliged
                     (
                     by
                     the
                     obedience
                     which
                     she
                     oweth
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     )
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     that
                     Church
                     which
                     absolutely
                     refuseth
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     doctrines
                     and
                     duties
                     of
                     its
                     communion
                     regulated
                     and
                     ordered
                     by
                     the
                     known
                     and
                     undoubted
                     written
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     every
                     man
                     ought
                     first
                     to
                     choose
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Profession
                     or
                     exercise
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     have
                     communion
                     with
                     Christs
                     Church
                     :
                     And
                     by
                     consequent
                     ,
                     for
                     any
                     company
                     of
                     men
                     to
                     advance
                     themselves
                     against
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     incurre
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     censure
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       teach
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       and
                       consent
                       not
                       to
                       wholesome
                       words
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       doctrine
                       which
                       is
                       according
                       to
                       Godliness
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       proud
                       ,
                       knowing
                       nothing
                       ,
                       but
                       d●ating
                       about
                       questions
                       and
                       strifes
                       of
                       words
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     those
                     men
                     which
                     have
                     incurred
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     censure
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     acquitted
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     sentence
                     ,
                     
                       From
                       such
                       withdraw
                       thy self
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     6.
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     In
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     Christian
                     communion
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     imputed
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     consent
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     break
                     off
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     shame
                     in
                     others
                     to
                     break
                     off
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       from
                       such
                       withdraw
                       thy self
                    
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     may
                     be
                     causal
                     in
                     a
                     false
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     formal
                     in
                     an
                     unjust
                     separation
                     ;
                     And
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     excuse
                     the
                     formal
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     causal
                     breach
                     ,
                     since
                     
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     have
                     a
                     pretence
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     to
                     cleave
                     to
                     Christ
                     ;
                     to
                     forsake
                     the
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     :
                     Therefore
                     where
                     Religion
                     is
                     most
                     sincerely
                     kept
                     ,
                     there
                     communion
                     is
                     most
                     sinfully
                     and
                     most
                     shamefully
                     broken
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     indeed
                     taught
                     us
                     the
                     right
                     Invocation
                     and
                     Adoration
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     right
                     profession
                     to
                     glorifie
                     his
                     most
                     holy
                     name
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     How
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     bind
                     us
                     to
                     its
                     communion
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     fourth
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     the
                     purity
                     ,
                     how
                     dare
                     we
                     deny
                     the
                     publike
                     exercise
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ?
                     For
                     surely
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     say
                     
                       Depart
                       from
                       me
                       ye
                       cursed
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     carelesly
                     neglected
                     their
                     duty
                     towards
                     their
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     will
                     never
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Come
                       ye
                       blessed
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     us
                     if
                     we
                     wilfully
                     neglect
                     our
                     duty
                     towards
                     our
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     our
                     peevishness
                     now
                     saying
                     ,
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     effect
                     Depart
                     from
                     us
                     Thou
                     blessed
                     ,
                     will
                     then
                     most
                     certainly
                     be
                     recompenced
                     with
                     his
                     Justice
                     saying
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     Depart
                     from
                     me
                     ye
                     cursed
                     ;
                     Our
                     departure
                     from
                     him
                     is
                     now
                     voluntary
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     then
                     be
                     necessary
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     our
                     sin
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     then
                     be
                     our
                     punishment
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     condemned
                     for
                     our
                     omissions
                     towards
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     condemned
                     for
                     our
                     omissions
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     for
                     our
                     contempts
                     towards
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     And
                     those
                     Jehu's
                     which
                     drive
                     furiously
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     throw
                     down
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     Baal
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     everliving
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     without
                     doubt
                     answer
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     their
                     furiousness
                     ,
                     as
                     guilty
                     of
                     Schism
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     their
                     contempt
                     ,
                     as
                     guilty
                     of
                     profaness
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     their
                     breaking
                     the
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     their
                     opposing
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     they
                     cannot
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     abomination
                     of
                     desolation
                     ▪
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     pull
                     down
                     holiness
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     but
                     themselves
                     will
                     be
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     abominable
                     and
                     desolate
                     .
                     So
                     saith
                     Junius
                     in
                     his
                     Parallel
                     upon
                     Saint
                     
                       Mat.
                       24
                       ,
                       15.
                       
                       Appellatur
                       exercitus
                       omnis
                       infidelium
                       ad
                       subversionem
                       desolationemque
                       populi
                       Dei
                       comparatus
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                     
                       Abominatio
                       desolationis
                       ;
                       Abominatio
                       quidem
                       propter
                       naturam
                       &
                       constitutionem
                       ipsius
                       ,
                       quia
                       totus
                       ex
                       hominibus
                       abominandis
                       &
                       infidelibus
                       conflatus
                       est
                       ;
                       Desolationis
                       vero
                       ab
                       effectu
                       ;
                       quia
                       horridam
                       desolalationem
                       fuerat
                       importaturus
                       loco
                       in
                       quem
                       irruerit
                       .
                    
                     Christ
                     calleth
                     those
                     Roman
                     Armies
                     which
                     were
                     to
                     lay
                     waste
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     
                     The
                     Abomination
                     of
                     desolations
                     ;
                     Abomination
                     from
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     abominable
                     men
                     ;
                     desolation
                     from
                     their
                     work
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     make
                     Hierusalem
                     waste
                     and
                     desolate
                     :
                     If
                     those
                     men
                     were
                     the
                     abomination
                     of
                     desolation
                     who
                     laid
                     waste
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     are
                     they
                     who
                     lay
                     waste
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     saith
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Psalm
                     68.
                     that
                     such
                     men
                     are
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     expect
                     to
                     be
                     scattered
                     ,
                     and
                     either
                     speedily
                     to
                     
                       vanish
                       like
                       smoak
                    
                     ,
                     after
                     they
                     have
                     a
                     little
                     troubled
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     
                       melt
                       like
                       wax
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     stay
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     to
                     harden
                     our
                     hearts
                     :
                     
                       For
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       God
                       that
                       maketh
                       men
                       to
                       be
                       of
                       one
                       mind
                       in
                       an
                       house
                       ,
                       verse
                    
                     6.
                     and
                     most
                     loves
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     mind
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     House
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     say
                     the
                     70.
                     
                     
                       Inhabitare
                       facit
                       unius
                       moris
                       in
                       domo
                       ,
                       He
                       makes
                       those
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       fashion
                       to
                       be
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       family
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     makes
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     disposition
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     one
                     conversation
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     communion
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     accounts
                     them
                     but
                     runnagates
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       letteth
                       the
                       runnagates
                       continue
                       in
                       scarceness
                       :
                    
                     Nay
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     calls
                     them
                     Rebels
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     but
                     the
                     rebellious
                     :
                     The
                     Greek
                     translations
                     do
                     render
                     this
                     one
                     word
                     four
                     several
                     ways
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     say
                     the
                     70.
                     
                     
                       Qui
                       exasperant
                       ,
                       they
                       that
                       are
                       contentious
                       ,
                       ready
                       to
                       exasperate
                       and
                       to
                       provoke
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Symmachus
                       ,
                       Incruduli
                       ,
                       They
                       that
                       are
                       incredulous
                       and
                       hard
                       to
                       believe
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Aquila
                       ,
                       Abscedentes
                       ,
                       They
                       that
                       are
                       exceptious
                       or
                       ready
                       to
                       depart
                       from
                       the
                       known
                       way
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Theodotius
                       ,
                       Declinantes
                       ,
                       They
                       are
                       erroneous
                       and
                       actually
                       declining
                       into
                       false
                       wayes
                       :
                    
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     is
                     that
                     word
                     used
                     ,
                     
                       Psalm
                       124.
                       v.
                       5.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Declinantes
                       autem
                       ad
                       tortuosas
                       vias
                       ,
                    
                     such
                     as
                     turn
                     aside
                     unto
                     their
                     crooked
                     ways
                     :
                     )
                     All
                     which
                     sins
                     are
                     combined
                     together
                     in
                     this
                     one
                     of
                     wilful
                     schism
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     men
                     Runnagates
                     for
                     their
                     inconstancy
                     ,
                     Rebels
                     for
                     their
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     contentious
                     for
                     their
                     bitterness
                     ,
                     incredulous
                     for
                     their
                     blindness
                     ,
                     exceptious
                     for
                     their
                     apostasie
                     ,
                     and
                     erroneous
                     for
                     their
                     pertinacy
                     .
                     Such
                     men
                     are
                     commonly
                     Hot-headed
                     ,
                     and
                     Hard-hearted
                     in
                     their
                     sin
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     accordingly
                     tormented
                     with
                     Heat
                     and
                     Hardness
                     in
                     their
                     punishment
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       habitabunt
                       aestus
                       siccitatem
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Symmachus
                       ,
                       They
                       shall
                       dwell
                       among
                       burning
                       drought
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     shews
                     their
                     punishment
                     from
                     heat
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       habitaverent
                       rupem
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Aquila
                       ,
                       
                       they
                       do
                       dwel
                       among
                       rocks
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     shews
                     their
                     punishment
                     from
                     Hardness
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     enemies
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     being
                     enemies
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     established
                     ?
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       26
                       Give
                       thanks
                       O
                       Israel
                       unto
                       God
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       the
                       congregations
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     neither
                     regard
                     Israel
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     giving
                     of
                     thanks
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     congregations
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Rise
                       up
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       thine
                       enemies
                       be
                       scattered
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       them
                       that
                       hate
                       thee
                       flee
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     were
                     used
                     by
                     Moses
                     when
                     the
                     Ark
                     set
                     forward
                     ,
                     Num.
                     10.
                     35.
                     are
                     here
                     by
                     David
                     formed
                     into
                     a
                     perfect
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     sung
                     afterwards
                     (
                     saith
                     Musculus
                     )
                     before
                     that
                     same
                     Ark
                     ,
                     when
                     David
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     Israel
                     brought
                     it
                     up
                     to
                     Zion
                     with
                     shouting
                     and
                     with
                     dancing
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     sound
                     of
                     the
                     trumpet
                     ,
                     2
                     Sam.
                     6.
                     15.
                     
                     The
                     Ark
                     was
                     a
                     Type
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     Psalm
                     which
                     once
                     concerned
                     the
                     Ark
                     and
                     its
                     enemies
                     ,
                     doth
                     now
                     concern
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     her
                     enemies
                     ;
                     and
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     in
                     effect
                     assured
                     us
                     as
                     much
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     applied
                     the
                     18
                     verse
                     of
                     this
                     Psalm
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christs
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     gave
                     such
                     gifts
                     to
                     men
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     was
                     first
                     founded
                     and
                     doth
                     still
                     subsist
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     this
                     
                       Psalm
                       is
                       a
                       prayer
                       for
                       defence
                       and
                       propagation
                       of
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     consequently
                     these
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     expressions
                     that
                     are
                     found
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     are
                     so
                     many
                     imprecations
                     and
                     curses
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     against
                     his
                     Churches
                     enemies
                     .
                     The
                     like
                     is
                     often
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     book
                     of
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     very
                     full
                     of
                     expostulations
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     imprecations
                     against
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     being
                     a
                     book
                     of
                     devotions
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     making
                     ,
                     may
                     neither
                     be
                     neglected
                     by
                     his
                     servants
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     securely
                     used
                     by
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     will
                     but
                     curse
                     themselves
                     by
                     using
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     mischief
                     themselves
                     by
                     not
                     using
                     it
                     ;
                     A
                     sad
                     condition
                     which
                     the
                     Churches
                     enemies
                     most
                     unavoidably
                     bring
                     upon
                     themselves
                     ,
                     either
                     not
                     to
                     use
                     those
                     devotions
                     which
                     were
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     composing
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     against
                     their
                     own
                     prosperity
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     salvation
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     but
                     one
                     instance
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     Psalm
                     129.
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Psalms
                       of
                       degrees
                       or
                       Ascensions
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     so
                     called
                     saith
                     Kimchi
                     ,
                     from
                     
                       Rabbi
                       Sudia
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       the
                       Levites
                       in
                       singing
                       those
                       Psalms
                       were
                       bound
                       to
                       exalt
                       their
                       voices
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       it
                       
                       were
                       to
                       ascend
                       higher
                       and
                       higher
                       in
                       every
                       Psalm
                       :
                    
                     so
                     that
                     before
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     this
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     their
                     voices
                     were
                     at
                     a
                     very
                     high
                     pitch
                     ,
                     God
                     not
                     permitting
                     them
                     to
                     dissemble
                     their
                     danger
                     who
                     would
                     needs
                     oppose
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     though
                     by
                     denouncing
                     and
                     divulging
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     incurred
                     their
                     own
                     ;
                     They
                     were
                     therefore
                     to
                     sing
                     those
                     words
                     in
                     a
                     high
                     and
                     loud
                     tone
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       righteous
                       Lord
                       hath
                       hewn
                       the
                       snares
                       of
                       the
                       ungodly
                       in
                       pieces
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     or
                     rather
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     orher
                     translation
                     ,
                     
                       hath
                       cut
                       asunder
                       the
                       cords
                       of
                       the
                       wickd
                       ,
                    
                     even
                     those
                     cords
                     whereby
                     they
                     drew
                     the
                     Plow
                     to
                     make
                     long
                     furrows
                     upon
                     the
                     Churches
                     back
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Junius
                       ;
                       densos
                       funes
                       quibus
                       aratrum
                       trahebant
                       in
                       dorso
                       Ecclesiae
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     borrowed
                     this
                     gloss
                     from
                     
                       Aben
                       Ezra
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     thus
                     expoundeth
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       will
                       cut
                       asunder
                       their
                       cords
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       plow
                       upon
                       my
                       back
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       meaning
                       is
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Lord
                       will
                       take
                       away
                       their
                       burdens
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     sc
                     .
                     who
                     had
                     led
                     Israel
                     captive
                     )
                     
                       from
                       off
                       the
                       shoulders
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       by
                       destroying
                       their
                       Dominion
                       .
                       Again
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     &
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       them
                       be
                       confounded
                       and
                       turned
                       backward
                       as
                       many
                       as
                       have
                       evil
                       will
                       at
                       Sion
                       ;
                       Let
                       them
                       be
                       even
                       as
                       the
                       grass
                       growing
                       upon
                       the
                       housetops
                       ,
                       which
                       withereth
                       before
                       it
                       be
                       plucked
                       up
                       :
                    
                     If
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     confounded
                     and
                     turned
                     backward
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     this
                     curse
                     cannot
                     fall
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ;
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     turned
                     backward
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     world
                     ,
                     is
                     nothing
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     Hell
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     grass
                     that
                     is
                     withered
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     nothing
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     thrown
                     into
                     the
                     fire
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     doom
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     denounced
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       2.
                       8
                       ,
                       9.
                       
                       But
                       unto
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       contentious
                       and
                       do
                       not
                       obey
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       but
                       obey
                       unrighteousness
                       ,
                       indignation
                       and
                       wrath
                       ,
                       Tribulation
                       and
                       anguish
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     What
                     is
                     there
                     more
                     in
                     Hell
                     ,
                     then
                     indignation
                     and
                     wrath
                     tormenting
                     the
                     soul
                     ?
                     then
                     tribulation
                     and
                     anguish
                     afflicting
                     the
                     body
                     ?
                     And
                     this
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     contentious
                     ,
                     and
                     meerly
                     out
                     of
                     contention
                     ;
                     at
                     first
                     do
                     not
                     obey
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     do
                     obey
                     unrighteousness
                     :
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     useth
                     an
                     Emphatical
                     expression
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     their
                     contentiousness
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       lis
                       autem
                       qui
                       sunt
                       ex
                       contentione
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     hath
                     rendred
                     it
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       But
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       of
                       contention
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     so
                     contentious
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     born
                     or
                     made
                     of
                     contention
                     ;
                     this
                     preposition
                     Ex
                     doth
                     here
                     note
                     the
                     material
                     cause
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     contention
                     were
                     the
                     very
                     matter
                     of
                     which
                     such
                     men
                     
                     were
                     made
                     .
                     Aquinas
                     ingeniously
                     maintains
                     that
                     
                       Position
                       ,
                       Creare
                       est
                       aliquid
                       ex
                       nihilo
                       facere
                       ,
                       To
                       create
                       is
                       to
                       make
                       something
                       out
                       of
                       nothing
                       ,
                    
                     mainly
                     by
                     this
                     distinction
                     ,
                     
                       Quum
                       Praepositio
                    
                     Ex
                     
                       due
                       importet
                       ,
                       habitudinem
                       causae
                       materialis
                       ,
                       &
                       ordinem
                       ,
                       hic
                       non
                       designat
                       causam
                       materialem
                       ,
                       sed
                       ordinem
                       tantùm
                       ;
                       sicut
                       quum
                       dicitur
                       ,
                    
                     Ex
                     
                       mane
                       fit
                       meridies
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       post
                       mane
                       fit
                       meridies
                       .
                       Where
                       the
                       preposition
                       Ex
                       doth
                       import
                       two
                       things
                       ,
                       either
                       the
                       material
                       cause
                       out
                       of
                       which
                       the
                       thing
                       is
                       made
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Order
                       of
                       its
                       making
                       ;
                       here
                       it
                       doth
                       not
                       import
                       the
                       material
                       cause
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       the
                       Order
                       ,
                       as
                       when
                       we
                       say
                       that
                       the
                       noon
                       is
                       made
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       morning
                       ,
                       we
                       mean
                       after
                       the
                       morning
                       ,
                       so
                       when
                       we
                       say
                       to
                       create
                       is
                       to
                       make
                       something
                       out
                       of
                       nothing
                       ,
                       we
                       only
                       mean
                       it
                       is
                       to
                       make
                       that
                       something
                       which
                       before
                       was
                       meerly
                       nothing
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Par.
                       qu.
                       45.
                       art
                    
                     .
                     1.
                     )
                     But
                     we
                     cannot
                     fasten
                     such
                     an
                     exposition
                     upon
                     these
                     words
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Iis
                       autem
                       qui
                       sunt
                       ex
                       contentione
                       ,
                       But
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       of
                       contention
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     Of
                     cannot
                     import
                     their
                     beginning
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     such
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     were
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     must
                     import
                     their
                     constitution
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     such
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     of
                     such
                     principles
                     :
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     of
                     contention
                     as
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     chief
                     ingredient
                     in
                     their
                     composition
                     ;
                     And
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     interpretation
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       They
                       which
                       are
                       of
                       contention
                    
                     ,
                     will
                     signifie
                     those
                     who
                     make
                     contention
                     their
                     study
                     and
                     delight
                     ,
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Gal.
                       3.
                       7
                       ,
                       9.
                       
                       They
                       whch
                       are
                       of
                       Faith
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     signifie
                     those
                     which
                     wholly
                     depend
                     and
                     relie
                     upon
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     contrary
                     to
                     whom
                     are
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       verse
                       10.
                       
                       As
                       many
                       as
                       are
                       of
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     As
                     many
                     as
                     place
                     their
                     hope
                     and
                     confidence
                     in
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       which
                       were
                       of
                       the
                       circumcision
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     2.
                     12.
                     doth
                     signifie
                     those
                     which
                     did
                     glory
                     or
                     boast
                     of
                     their
                     circumcision
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     it
                     their
                     business
                     to
                     be
                     zealous
                     for
                     those
                     kind
                     of
                     outward
                     and
                     carnal
                     Ordinances
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     agreeable
                     with
                     Saint
                     Hieroms
                     criticism
                     upon
                     the
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     thus
                     explaineth
                     ,
                     
                       Est
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       quum
                       qui
                       semper
                       ad
                       contrad●cendum
                       paratus
                       ,
                       stomacho
                       delectatur
                       alieno
                       ,
                       &
                       muliebri
                       jurgio
                       contendit
                       ,
                       &
                       provocat
                       contendentem
                       ,
                       alio
                       nomine
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       (
                       Hier.
                       in
                       5.
                       ad
                       Galat.
                       )
                    
                     The
                     spirit
                     of
                     contradiction
                     and
                     of
                     contention
                     both
                     ,
                     are
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     gloss
                     )
                     in
                     those
                     men
                     of
                     whom
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       unto
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       contentious
                    
                     ;
                     None
                     can
                     be
                     a
                     formal
                     Separatist
                     from
                     the
                     
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     rightly
                     established
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     contention
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     a
                     Schismatick
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     contradiction
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     labour
                     to
                     justifie
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     continue
                     and
                     prolong
                     his
                     Schism
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     indeed
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     indignation
                     and
                     wrath
                     ,
                     though
                     unjustly
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     expect
                     to
                     have
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     but
                     very
                     justly
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Punishment
                     ;
                     
                       But
                       unto
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       contentious
                       ,
                       indignation
                       and
                       wrath
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Text
                     :
                     They
                     unjustly
                     had
                     indignation
                     and
                     wrath
                     against
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     contentious
                     ;
                     And
                     God
                     will
                     justly
                     have
                     indignation
                     and
                     wrath
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     punished
                     for
                     their
                     contention
                     .
                  
                   
                     All
                     which
                     considered
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     reason
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     external
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     carefully
                     followed
                     ,
                     maintained
                     and
                     preserved
                     in
                     all
                     Churches
                     ;
                     to
                     be
                     forsaken
                     ,
                     persecuted
                     and
                     destroyed
                     in
                     no
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     left
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     disposal
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     and
                     Potentates
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     whether
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     publickly
                     served
                     or
                     not
                     ;
                     only
                     hath
                     given
                     them
                     a
                     strict
                     command
                     to
                     promote
                     and
                     advance
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     and
                     service
                     .
                     He
                     gave
                     not
                     power
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     for
                     destruction
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     edisication
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     power
                     that
                     tends
                     only
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     of
                     his
                     giving
                     :
                     What
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     commanded
                     the
                     Apostles
                     not
                     to
                     speak
                     at
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ?
                     Acts
                     4.
                     18.
                     
                     Shall
                     we
                     say
                     they
                     had
                     power
                     from
                     God
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ?
                     God
                     forbid
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     planted
                     without
                     Rebellion
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     planted
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Text
                     is
                     plain
                     ,
                     which
                     forbiddeth
                     to
                     do
                     evil
                     that
                     good
                     may
                     come
                     :
                     Gods
                     power
                     doth
                     no
                     thwart
                     it self
                     ,
                     nor
                     put
                     men
                     upon
                     contradictions
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     Apostles
                     were
                     commanded
                     to
                     pray
                     and
                     preach
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     the
                     Rulers
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     commanded
                     not
                     to
                     oppose
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     praying
                     and
                     preaching
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     ;
                     And
                     accordingly
                     we
                     find
                     when
                     they
                     would
                     needs
                     oppose
                     them
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     answer
                     returned
                     as
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     make
                     them
                     condemn
                     themselves
                     for
                     that
                     opposition
                     ,
                     
                       Whether
                       it
                       be
                       right
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       hearken
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       more
                       then
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       judge
                       ye
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     4.
                     19.
                     
                     And
                     this
                     Answer
                     was
                     given
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     serve
                     as
                     a
                     Ruled
                     case
                     (
                     for
                     their
                     Successors
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     constituted
                     his
                     Trustees
                     for
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     
                     That
                     his
                     ▪
                     name
                     may
                     be
                     rightly
                     invocated
                     and
                     adored
                     ,
                     his
                     word
                     rightly
                     preached
                     ,
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     rightly
                     and
                     duly
                     administred
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     lose
                     not
                     only
                     their
                     livelyhoods
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     their
                     lives
                     rather
                     then
                     to
                     forsake
                     or
                     betray
                     their
                     Trust
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     are
                     bound
                     thus
                     to
                     stick
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     stick
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     all
                     be
                     one
                     sheep-fold
                     under
                     one
                     shepherd
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     one
                     Diocess
                     under
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Bishop
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     .
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     his
                     authority
                     confined
                     with
                     his
                     Person
                     ,
                     when
                     being
                     a
                     prisoner
                     at
                     Rome
                     he
                     did
                     write
                     to
                     Philemon
                     at
                     Coloss
                     ,
                     calling
                     upon
                     him
                     for
                     
                       the
                       effectual
                       communication
                       of
                       his
                       faith
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     6.
                     and
                     telling
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Ministred
                       unto
                       in
                       the
                       bonds
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     13.
                     and
                     requiring
                     him
                     to
                     put
                     some
                     wrongs
                     and
                     losses
                     upon
                     his
                     account
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     18.
                     and
                     all
                     upon
                     this
                     ground
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       owest
                       unto
                       me
                       even
                       thine
                       own
                       self
                       besides
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     19.
                     
                     Is
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     us
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     was
                     to
                     Philemon
                     ?
                     Since
                     by
                     her
                     Ministry
                     God
                     hath
                     called
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     Truth
                     and
                     to
                     Faith
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ?
                     or
                     can
                     we
                     indeed
                     owe
                     even
                     our
                     own
                     selves
                     to
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     bound
                     to
                     pay
                     our
                     best
                     acknowledgements
                     ?
                     by
                     effectually
                     communicating
                     in
                     her
                     devotions
                     ,
                     diligently
                     ministring
                     to
                     her
                     necessities
                     ,
                     patiently
                     suffering
                     in
                     her
                     losses
                     ,
                     readily
                     obeying
                     her
                     commands
                     ,
                     constantly
                     persisting
                     in
                     her
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     continually
                     praying
                     for
                     her
                     deliverance
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     deny
                     these
                     acknowledgements
                     to
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     which
                     we
                     owe
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     do
                     own
                     even
                     our
                     own
                     selves
                     besides
                     ,
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     shew
                     our selves
                     untrue
                     in
                     denying
                     our
                     debt
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     unjust
                     in
                     denying
                     our
                     duty
                     ?
                     For
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     cannot
                     lose
                     her
                     right
                     of
                     obliging
                     us
                     to
                     her
                     communion
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     is
                     in
                     Bonds
                     (
                     with
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     )
                     or
                     in
                     persecution
                     ,
                     (
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     Apostles
                     )
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     precept
                     of
                     
                       Heb.
                       13.
                       17.
                       
                       Obedite
                       praepositis
                       vestris
                       ,
                       Obey
                       them
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       rule
                       over
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       submit
                       your selves
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       watch
                       for
                       your
                       souls
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     when
                     the
                     Apostles
                     were
                     all
                     grievously
                     persecuted
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     carefully
                     observed
                     during
                     the
                     unhappy
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     ten
                     first
                     Persecutions
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     reason
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     guess
                     )
                     was
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     required
                     the
                     peoples
                     communion
                     upon
                     no
                     other
                     terms
                     then
                     Christ
                     himself
                     had
                     required
                     it
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     break
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     then
                     to
                     break
                     
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     appears
                     from
                     that
                     profession
                     of
                     faith
                     which
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Fifth
                     General
                     Council
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     second
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     collation
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     set
                     forth
                     by
                     Binius
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Confitemur
                       fidem
                       tenere
                       &
                       praedicare
                       ab
                       initio
                       donatam
                       à
                       magno
                       Deo
                       ,
                       &
                       Salvatore
                       nostro
                       Jesu
                       Christo
                       Sanctis
                       Apostolis
                       ,
                       &
                       ab
                       illis
                       in
                       universo
                       mundo
                       praedicatam
                       ,
                       quam
                       &
                       Sancti
                       Patres
                       confessi
                       sunt
                       &
                       explanaverunt
                       ,
                       &
                       Sanctis
                       Ecclesiis
                       tradiderunt
                       ,
                       &
                       maxime
                       qui
                       in
                       Sanctis
                       quatuor
                       Synodis
                       convenerunt
                       ,
                       quos
                       per
                       omnia
                       &
                       in
                       omnibus
                       sequimur
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       We
                       profess
                       our selves
                       to
                       hold
                       and
                       preach
                       that
                       faith
                       which
                       was
                       at
                       first
                       given
                       from
                       God
                       and
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       to
                       the
                       holy
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       them
                       preached
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       ;
                       which
                       faith
                       the
                       holy
                       fathers
                       did
                       confess
                       and
                       explain
                       ,
                       and
                       deliver
                       to
                       the
                       Churches
                       ,
                       most
                       especially
                       those
                       who
                       met
                       in
                       the
                       four
                       first
                       general
                       Councils
                       ,
                       whom
                       we
                       exactly
                       follow
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       :
                    
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Et
                       omnia
                       quae
                       à
                       praedictis
                       Sanctis
                       quatuor
                       Conciliis
                       ,
                       sicut
                       praedictum
                       est
                       ,
                       pro
                       una
                       eademque
                       fide
                       definita
                       sunt
                       suscipimus
                       ;
                       &
                       omnes
                       condemnatos
                       praedictis
                       Sanctis
                       quatuor
                       conciliis
                       ,
                       tanquam
                       condemnatos
                       &
                       anathematizatos
                       habemus
                       ,
                       una
                       cum
                       aliis
                       haere●icis
                       ;
                       And
                       we
                       receive
                       all
                       those
                       Definitions
                       or
                       Determinations
                       concerning
                       the
                       Christian
                       Faith
                       which
                       have
                       been
                       delivered
                       by
                       the
                       four
                       first
                       general
                       Councils
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       that
                       were
                       condemned
                       and
                       accursed
                       by
                       them
                       we
                       condemn
                       and
                       accurse
                       as
                       we
                       do
                       all
                       other
                       Hereticks
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     If
                     this
                     confession
                     was
                     Catholick
                     in
                     that
                     general
                     Council
                     ,
                     how
                     is
                     it
                     since
                     that
                     time
                     Schismatical
                     in
                     us
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     Catholicks
                     who
                     cleaved
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Creeds
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     first
                     Councils
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     had
                     none
                     of
                     those
                     additional
                     Articles
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     since
                     made
                     the
                     breach
                     in
                     Christs
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     like
                     to
                     continue
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     themselves
                     continue
                     so
                     long
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     still
                     many
                     consciencious
                     men
                     who
                     cannot
                     take
                     that
                     for
                     Christian
                     Doctrine
                     which
                     they
                     find
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     nor
                     that
                     for
                     Christian
                     practice
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     find
                     rejected
                     by
                     his
                     Word
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     Catholicks
                     who
                     cleaved
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     explanations
                     thereof
                     ,
                     the
                     Creeds
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     first
                     Councils
                     which
                     are
                     accordingly
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Expositions
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     of
                     that
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     why
                     are
                     not
                     we
                     Catholicks
                     too
                     ,
                     who
                     profess
                     and
                     maintain
                     the
                     same
                     Faith
                     ?
                     
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     Catholicks
                     ,
                     how
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     Hereticks
                     who
                     willfully
                     oppose
                     our
                     Doctrine
                     ?
                     how
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     Schismaticks
                     who
                     maliciously
                     recede
                     from
                     our
                     communion
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     surely
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     hard
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     did
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     first
                     six
                     hundred
                     years
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     reject
                     any
                     men
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     Churches
                     from
                     their
                     communion
                     as
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     make
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Creeds
                     delivered
                     by
                     the
                     four
                     first
                     Councils
                     ;
                     That
                     moderation
                     professed
                     by
                     Saint
                     Cyprian
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     Council
                     of
                     Carthage
                     ,
                     was
                     followed
                     by
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     long
                     after
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                     
                       Superest
                       ut
                       de
                       hac
                       ipsare
                       quid
                       singuli
                       sentiamus
                       ,
                       proferamus
                       ,
                       neminem
                       judicantes
                       ,
                       aut
                       à
                       jure
                       communionis
                       aliquem
                       ,
                       si
                       diversum
                       senserit
                       ,
                       amoventes
                       ;
                       It
                       remains
                       that
                       we
                       declare
                       our
                       opinions
                       concerning
                       this
                       business
                       ;
                       but
                       so
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       condemn
                       none
                       for
                       being
                       of
                       a
                       contrary
                       opinion
                       ,
                       nor
                       for
                       that
                       reason
                       ,
                       thrusting
                       him
                       out
                       of
                       our
                       Christian
                       communion
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     cause
                     they
                     met
                     about
                     was
                     the
                     rebaptizing
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     had
                     been
                     baptized
                     by
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     wherein
                     though
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     hath
                     rejected
                     their
                     Determination
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     hath
                     alwayes
                     followed
                     their
                     moderation
                     ,
                     suffering
                     particular
                     Churches
                     in
                     those
                     Doctrines
                     which
                     did
                     not
                     immediately
                     corrupt
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     their
                     different
                     opinions
                     ,
                     or
                     different
                     expressions
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     appears
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     Nicene
                     Council
                     ,
                     which
                     denounceth
                     Anathema
                     only
                     against
                     the
                     Arrians
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     denyed
                     the
                     Divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     )
                     being
                     contented
                     to
                     establish
                     the
                     Canons
                     about
                     Ecclesiastical
                     order
                     and
                     government
                     with
                     lesser
                     punishments
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     Athanasius
                     plainly
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Patres
                       Nicenos
                       non
                       eodem
                    
                     Anathemate
                     inclusisse
                     Arianos
                     &
                     Quartodecimanos
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Nicene
                     fathers
                     did
                     not
                     include
                     the
                     Quartodecimans
                     under
                     the
                     same
                     Anathema
                     with
                     the
                     Arrians
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Synodical
                     Epistle
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Sardice
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     accouted
                     all
                     one
                     to
                     be
                     Anathema
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     reckoned
                     among
                     Christians
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     those
                     Fathers
                     declare
                     their
                     sentence
                     against
                     the
                     Arrian
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       We
                       have
                       judged
                       them
                       not
                       only
                       to
                       be
                       unworthy
                       of
                       their
                       Bishopricks
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       of
                       the
                       communion
                       of
                       the
                       faithful
                       ;
                       For
                       they
                       
                       which
                       do
                       separate
                       the
                       son
                       from
                       the
                       father
                       ,
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       separated
                       from
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       as
                       unworthy
                       of
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Christians
                       ;
                       Therefore
                       let
                       them
                       be
                       to
                       you
                       as
                       Anathema
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     why
                     are
                     they
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Anathema
                       ?
                       Because
                       they
                       have
                       corrupted
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       truth
                       ,
                    
                     say
                     the
                     same
                     Fathers
                     ;
                     
                       This
                       being
                       the
                       Apostles
                       command
                       ,
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       preach
                       any
                       other
                       Gospel
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       then
                       that
                       ye
                       have
                       received
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       Anathema
                       ,
                       or
                       accursed
                       ,
                    
                     Gal.
                     1.
                     9.
                     
                     
                       Therefore
                       be
                       sure
                       not
                       to
                       communicate
                       with
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       ;
                       for
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       communion
                       of
                       light
                       with
                       darkness
                       ,
                       but
                       put
                       them
                       all
                       far
                       from
                       you
                       ;
                       for
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       concord
                       of
                       Christ
                       with
                       Belial
                    
                     ;
                     Thus
                     far
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     those
                     holy
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     accursing
                     only
                     those
                     whom
                     God
                     himself
                     had
                     accursed
                     :
                     So
                     doth
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     Anathematize
                     Nestorius
                     in
                     this
                     form
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Concil
                       .
                       Eph.
                       par
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Act.
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       true
                       Orthodox
                       Faith
                       doth
                       accurse
                       this
                       man
                       ,
                       the
                       holy
                       Synod
                       doth
                       accurse
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     shewing
                     plainly
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     true
                     Faith
                     had
                     not
                     excommunicated
                     him
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     easily
                     have
                     denyed
                     him
                     their
                     communion
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     pass
                     by
                     the
                     Acclamations
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     action
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Christ
                       himself
                       hath
                       deposed
                       Dioscorus
                       ,
                       this
                       is
                       a
                       just
                       sentence
                       ,
                       this
                       is
                       a
                       righteous
                       Synod
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     great
                     exultations
                     in
                     the
                     Nicene
                     and
                     Constantinopolitane
                     Faith
                     after
                     the
                     recital
                     of
                     those
                     two
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     action
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Council
                     ;
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     hasten
                     to
                     some
                     instances
                     of
                     after-ages
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     how
                     tender
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     were
                     in
                     rejecting
                     others
                     from
                     their
                     communion
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     shall
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     fifth
                     general
                     Council
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     till
                     the
                     year
                     of
                     Christ
                     five
                     hundred
                     and
                     fifty
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     Council
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     its
                     fourth
                     collation
                     hath
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Sancta
                       Synodus
                       dixit
                       ,
                       multitudo
                       blasphemiarum
                       ,
                       quas
                       contra
                       magnum
                       Deum
                       &
                       Salvatorem
                       nostrum
                       Jesum
                       Christum
                       ,
                       imo
                       magis
                       contra
                       suam
                       animam
                       Theodorus
                       Mopsuestenus
                       evomuit
                       ,
                       justam
                       ejus
                       facit
                       condemnationem
                       :
                       The
                       holy
                       Synod
                       avowed
                       that
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       the
                       blasphemies
                       which
                       Theodorus
                       of
                       Mopsuestia
                       had
                       belched
                       or
                       vomited
                       out
                       against
                       the
                       great
                       God
                       and
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       or
                       rather
                       against
                       his
                       own
                       soul
                       ,
                       had
                       made
                       his
                       condemnation
                       just
                       ,
                       or
                       necessary
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     professed
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     come
                     
                     by
                     their
                     own
                     authority
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     a
                     Heretick
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     declare
                     him
                     so
                     .
                  
                   
                     My
                     second
                     instance
                     shall
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     sixth
                     general
                     Council
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     against
                     the
                     Monothelites
                     ,
                     For
                     there
                     the
                     Fathers
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     fifteenth
                     action
                     ,
                     pronounce
                     their
                     sentence
                     of
                     excommunication
                     against
                     Polychronius
                     the
                     Monothelite
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       as
                       much
                       as
                    
                     Polychronius
                     
                       the
                       Monk
                       hath
                       persisted
                       in
                       his
                       erroneous
                       and
                       wicked
                       opinion
                       even
                       to
                       his
                       old
                       age
                       ,
                       we
                       have
                       therefore
                       put
                       his
                       soul
                       under
                       the
                       curse
                       denounced
                       by
                       Saint
                       Paul
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       Praedicto
                       à
                       Sancto
                       Apostolo
                       Paulo
                       Anathemati
                       jam
                       hunc
                       secundum
                       animam
                       subjecimus
                       :
                    
                     what
                     curse
                     that
                     was
                     ,
                     the
                     Council
                     nameth
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     may
                     suppose
                     they
                     meant
                     that
                     denounced
                     in
                     2
                     
                       Cor.
                       16.
                       22.
                       
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       love
                       not
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       Anathema
                       Maranatha
                       :
                    
                     They
                     looked
                     upon
                     this
                     man
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     loved
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     Monothelite
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     there
                     was
                     but
                     one
                     will
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     in
                     effect
                     deny
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     denyed
                     his
                     humane
                     will
                     ,
                     as
                     themselves
                     profess
                     in
                     their
                     seventeenth
                     action
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Monothelites
                       Tenent
                       did
                       by
                       a
                       new
                       subdolous
                       invention
                       ,
                       (
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       )
                       labour
                       to
                       overthrow
                       the
                       perfection
                       of
                       Christs
                       humanity
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     looked
                     upon
                     this
                     man
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     loved
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     opposed
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     had
                     involved
                     himself
                     in
                     that
                     Anathema
                     denounced
                     by
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       love
                       not
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       Anathema
                       Maranatha
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Anathema
                     that
                     truly
                     strikes
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     denounceth
                     against
                     our
                     Spirits
                     for
                     not
                     cleaving
                     stedfastly
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     for
                     not
                     loving
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     thus
                     bound
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     can
                     never
                     think
                     himself
                     a
                     freeman
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     bound
                     in
                     earth
                     ;
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     thus
                     excommunicated
                     by
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     think
                     himself
                     in
                     a
                     very
                     ill
                     condition
                     ,
                     though
                     happily
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     absolved
                     by
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     his
                     Judge
                     :
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     By
                     this
                     one
                     word
                     hath
                     the
                     Apostle
                     frighted
                     all
                     the
                     impenitent
                     sinners
                     of
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     whether
                     guilty
                     of
                     fornication
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     scandal
                     ▪
                     or
                     of
                     faction
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     infidelity
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     also
                     denyed
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     )
                     he
                     first
                     shews
                     them
                     
                     the
                     greatness
                     of
                     their
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       they
                       loved
                       not
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     then
                     the
                     greatness
                     of
                     their
                     punishment
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       they
                       were
                       Anathema
                       Maranatha
                    
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     tremble
                     at
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     that
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     love
                     .
                     Such
                     men
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     truth
                     excommunicated
                     by
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     are
                     most
                     justly
                     excommunicated
                     by
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     apparent
                     that
                     this
                     Council
                     looked
                     upon
                     the
                     Monothelites
                     as
                     such
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     follows
                     afterwards
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Sentence
                     ,
                     Anathema
                     to
                     
                       Macarius
                       ,
                       Stephanus
                    
                     and
                     
                       Polychronius
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       The
                       holy
                       Trinity
                       hath
                       deposed
                       these
                       three
                       miscreants
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     need
                     not
                     look
                     after
                     any
                     more
                     Instances
                     since
                     this
                     Council
                     was
                     held
                     full
                     six
                     hundred
                     and
                     eighty
                     years
                     after
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     Moderation
                     of
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     care
                     to
                     break
                     communion
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     who
                     had
                     not
                     broken
                     Communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     those
                     had
                     broken
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     professed
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     delivered
                     in
                     the
                     Creeds
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     first
                     general
                     Councils
                     ;
                     indeed
                     they
                     thought
                     the
                     
                       Constantinopolitans
                       Creed
                    
                     alone
                     a
                     full
                     and
                     sufficient
                     explication
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ;
                     so
                     say
                     the
                     Fathers
                     of
                     this
                     Council
                     ,
                     
                       Action
                       8.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Sufficiebat
                       quidem
                       ad
                       perfectam
                       Orthodoxae
                       Fidei
                       cognitionem
                       atque
                       confirmationem
                       ,
                       pium
                       atque
                       orthodoxum
                       hoc
                       divinae
                       Gratiae
                       Symbolum
                       ;
                       This
                       pious
                       and
                       orthodox
                       Creed
                       of
                       the
                       Divine
                       Grace
                       ,
                       was
                       sufficient
                       for
                       the
                       perfect
                       knowledge
                       and
                       confirmation
                       of
                       the
                       orthodox
                       faith
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     had
                     given
                     the
                     same
                     Judgement
                     before
                     concerning
                     that
                     Creed
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     different
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       Action
                       5
                       )
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                       Sufficiebat
                       quidem
                       ad
                       plenam
                       cognitionem
                       &
                       confirmationem
                       pietatis
                       hoc
                       sapiens
                       &
                       salutare
                       divinae
                       gratiae
                       Symbolum
                       ,
                       This
                       wise
                       and
                       wholsome
                       Creed
                       of
                       the
                       divine
                       Grace
                       ,
                       was
                       sufficient
                       for
                       the
                       knowledge
                       and
                       confirmation
                       of
                       Godliness
                       :
                    
                     They
                     both
                     highly
                     extoll
                     this
                     Creed
                     ▪
                     as
                     a
                     peculiar
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     an
                     exact
                     Breviary
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     containing
                     the
                     whole
                     summe
                     of
                     saving
                     faith
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     one
                     ;
                     of
                     Godliness
                     ;
                     saith
                     the
                     other
                     Council
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     wanting
                     to
                     that
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     which
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     true
                     faith
                     &
                     Godliness
                     ?
                     
                     or
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     be
                     wanting
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     communion
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     wanting
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ?
                     But
                     the
                     council
                     at
                     Chalcedon
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     why
                     they
                     account
                     the
                     Constantinopolitan
                     Creed
                     a
                     perfect
                     Breviary
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     they
                     mean
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     say
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     knowledge
                     and
                     Proof
                     of
                     Godliness
                     ,
                     )
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       De
                       Patre
                       enim
                       &
                       Filio
                       &
                       spiritu
                       sancto
                       perfectionem
                       docet
                       ,
                       ac
                       domini
                       nostri
                       inhumanationem
                       fideliter
                       accipientibus
                       repraesentat
                       :
                    
                     For
                     it
                     teacheth
                     perfectly
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     plainly
                     representeth
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     will
                     receive
                     it
                     with
                     faith
                     ,
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     our
                     Lords
                     incarnation
                     or
                     Inhumanation
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     under
                     these
                     heads
                     are
                     all
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     briefly
                     contained
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     fully
                     explained
                     and
                     therefore
                     when
                     this
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     had
                     used
                     all
                     exactness
                     of
                     care
                     and
                     diligence
                     in
                     the
                     further
                     explication
                     of
                     such
                     Truths
                     concerning
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     which
                     the
                     perverseness
                     of
                     Hereticks
                     had
                     made
                     disputable
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     make
                     doubtfull
                     ,
                     Shewing
                     that
                     two
                     compleat
                     Natures
                     in
                     him
                     made
                     but
                     one
                     Person
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     high
                     time
                     in
                     their
                     opinion
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     an
                     end
                     to
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     any
                     more
                     new
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     they
                     forbid
                     all
                     men
                     either
                     to
                     speak
                     or
                     write
                     ,
                     or
                     make
                     ,
                     or
                     think
                     ,
                     or
                     teach
                     a
                     new
                     faith
                     ;
                     for
                     these
                     are
                     their
                     own
                     words
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     their
                     fift
                     Action
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     
                       His
                       igitur
                       cum
                       omni
                       undique
                       exacta
                       cura
                       &
                       diligentia
                       à
                       nobis
                       dispositis
                       ,
                       definivit
                       sancta
                       &
                       universalis
                       Synodus
                       ,
                       alteram
                       Fidem
                       nulli
                       licere
                       proferre
                       aut
                       conscribere
                       ,
                       vel
                       componere
                       ,
                       aut
                       sentire
                       ,
                       aut
                       alios
                       docere
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     here
                     argue
                     how
                     they
                     can
                     answer
                     this
                     Prohibition
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     since
                     added
                     twelve
                     new
                     Articles
                     to
                     the
                     Creed
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     delivered
                     by
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     obliged
                     all
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     Ministers
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     swear
                     all
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     members
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     to
                     profess
                     to
                     live
                     and
                     dye
                     in
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     those
                     additional
                     (
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     )
                     Articles
                     as
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     by
                     which
                     men
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     enough
                     for
                     
                     my
                     present
                     purpose
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     enough
                     for
                     others
                     future
                     certainty
                     and
                     constancy
                     in
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Christians
                     that
                     were
                     saved
                     for
                     one
                     thousand
                     and
                     five
                     hundred
                     years
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     were
                     saved
                     without
                     the
                     necessary
                     belief
                     of
                     those
                     additional
                     articles
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     clear
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     her self
                     denyed
                     not
                     anciently
                     her
                     communion
                     to
                     other
                     Churches
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     they
                     professed
                     and
                     maintained
                     only
                     that
                     faith
                     which
                     was
                     declared
                     in
                     the
                     known
                     and
                     received
                     Creeds
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     
                       Optatus
                       Milevitanus
                    
                     testifieth
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     did
                     hold
                     communion
                     among
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     their
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     :
                     His
                     words
                     are
                     these
                     ,
                     
                       lib.
                       2.
                       contra
                       Parm.
                       c.
                       7.
                       
                       Cum
                       quo
                       nobis
                       totus
                       orbis
                       commercio
                       Formatarum
                       in
                       una
                       communionis
                       societate
                       concordat
                       ,
                    
                     with
                     whom
                     (
                     having
                     named
                     Siricius
                     then
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     )
                     we
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     besides
                     ,
                     do
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     our
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     ,
                     accord
                     in
                     one
                     fellowship
                     or
                     communion
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     those
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     was
                     contained
                     nothing
                     save
                     only
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     declared
                     in
                     the
                     known
                     and
                     received
                     Creeds
                     of
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     ,
                     saith
                     Bishop
                     Davenant
                     in
                     that
                     small
                     but
                     excellent
                     piece
                     of
                     his
                     old
                     age
                     ,
                     called
                     
                       Sententia
                       de
                       pace
                       inter
                       Evangelicos
                       procuranda
                       :
                    
                     And
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     as
                     much
                     not
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     Epistles
                     of
                     several
                     Bishops
                     in
                     several
                     Synods
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     from
                     the
                     unhappy
                     fate
                     of
                     those
                     two
                     Councils
                     of
                     Ariminum
                     and
                     Seleucia
                     ,
                     which
                     both
                     consisted
                     of
                     Orthodox
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     were
                     at
                     last
                     brought
                     to
                     subscribe
                     the
                     Arrian
                     heresie
                     :
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     East
                     gathered
                     at
                     Seleucia
                     ,
                     did
                     presently
                     agree
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     the
                     Emperour
                     notice
                     of
                     their
                     agreement
                     ;
                     And
                     among
                     the
                     numerous
                     company
                     of
                     the
                     Western
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     at
                     Ariminum
                     ,
                     above
                     four
                     hundered
                     held
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     scarce
                     80.
                     opposed
                     it
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     Arrians
                     abusing
                     each
                     Synod
                     with
                     perswasions
                     that
                     the
                     other
                     had
                     yielded
                     (
                     saith
                     incomparable
                     Hooker
                     )
                     surprized
                     both
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     had
                     each
                     Synod
                     acquainted
                     the
                     other
                     with
                     their
                     assents
                     to
                     the
                     Nicene
                     Faith
                     ,
                     by
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     :
                     
                       This
                       Faith
                       then
                       was
                       ,
                       and
                       still
                       is
                       ground
                       enough
                    
                     to
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     for
                     their
                     communion
                     one
                     with
                     another
                     in
                     doctrine
                     ;
                     And
                     Prayers
                     (
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     )
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     faith
                     ,
                     are
                     also
                     ground
                     enough
                     for
                     their
                     communion
                     in
                     
                     worship
                     or
                     devotion
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     Believed
                     ,
                     and
                     prayed
                     ,
                     and
                     administred
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     this
                     Faith
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     possible
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Schismatick
                     in
                     denying
                     his
                     communion
                     ,
                     without
                     first
                     being
                     a
                     Heretick
                     in
                     denying
                     his
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     I
                     am
                     required
                     
                       to
                       call
                       only
                       upon
                       him
                       in
                       whom
                       I
                       have
                       believed
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       to
                       do
                       this
                       only
                       in
                       remembrance
                       of
                       him
                    
                     on
                     whom
                     I
                     am
                     bound
                     to
                     call
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     I
                     deny
                     my
                     communion
                     either
                     in
                     Prayers
                     or
                     in
                     Sacraments
                     to
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     deny
                     the
                     faith
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     taught
                     me
                     by
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ?
                     This
                     seems
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     Christian
                     communion
                     in
                     Saint
                     Basils
                     dayes
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     his
                     seventy
                     eighth
                     Epistle
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     confes●ion
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     )
                     saith
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       We
                       must
                       be
                       baptized
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       have
                       received
                       from
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       We
                       must
                       believe
                       as
                       we
                       are
                       baptized
                       ;
                       and
                       we
                       must
                       give
                       glory
                       as
                       we
                       have
                       believed
                       ,
                       Glorifying
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       :
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       But
                       we
                       must
                       abstain
                       from
                       their
                       communion
                       who
                       are
                       not
                       of
                       this
                       Faith
                       ,
                       as
                       being
                       open
                       Blasphemers
                       .
                    
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     we
                     must
                     abstain
                     from
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     blasphemers
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     us
                     abstain
                     from
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     true
                     believers
                     and
                     right
                     worshippers
                     ;
                     For
                     where
                     the
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     other
                     Sacrament
                     )
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     Christs
                     institution
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     faith
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     glory
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     there
                     not
                     to
                     joyn
                     in
                     Communion
                     (
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     vote
                     and
                     desire
                     )
                     is
                     so
                     a
                     peice
                     of
                     desperate
                     schism
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     point
                     of
                     damnable
                     heresie
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     comes
                     neer
                     their
                     Sect
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Denying
                       the
                       Lord
                       that
                       bought
                       them
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       whom
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       Truth
                       is
                       evil
                       spoken
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     upon
                     this
                     account
                     the
                     
                       Gloria
                       Patri
                    
                     was
                     so
                     much
                     looked
                     after
                     by
                     the
                     primitive
                     Christians
                     in
                     their
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     a
                     right
                     Profession
                     of
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     true
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Nor
                     can
                     we
                     think
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     People
                     so
                     generally
                     withdrawing
                     themselves
                     from
                     the
                     Arrian
                     Bishops
                     in
                     those
                     dayes
                     for
                     not
                     giving
                     glory
                     to
                     God
                     rightly
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     this
                     Hymne
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     censure
                     the
                     dulness
                     and
                     deadness
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Age
                     ,
                     wherein
                     men
                     care
                     not
                     with
                     what
                     Ministers
                     they
                     assemble
                     in
                     publike
                     worship
                     
                     though
                     they
                     see
                     them
                     not
                     only
                     forsake
                     but
                     also
                     revile
                     all
                     the
                     Symbols
                     of
                     true
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     and
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     badges
                     of
                     true
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Hymn
                     of
                     glorification
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     men
                     may
                     have
                     so
                     much
                     Charity
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     pass
                     by
                     that
                     Sacrilegious
                     Tenent
                     which
                     professeth
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Presbyters
                     both
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     equally
                     contemned
                     ;
                     I
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     Sacrilegious
                     Tenent
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     find
                     it
                     so
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     twice
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Chalcedon
                     ,
                     once
                     in
                     the
                     fift
                     Action
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Episcopum
                       in
                       gradum
                       Presbyteri
                       redigere
                       Sacrilegium
                       est
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     bring
                     back
                     a
                     Bishop
                     to
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     is
                     Sacriledge
                     ;
                     and
                     again
                     in
                     the
                     fifteenth
                     Action
                     (
                     wherein
                     are
                     the
                     Canons
                     of
                     that
                     Council
                     ,
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     29th
                     .
                     Canon
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     words
                     ,
                     only
                     that
                     insteed
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     bring
                     back
                     ,
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     bring
                     down
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       Episcopum
                       in
                       Presbyteri
                       gradum
                       reducere
                       ,
                       est
                       Sacrilegium
                    
                     ;
                     to
                     bring
                     down
                     a
                     Bishop
                     to
                     the
                     degeee
                     of
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     ,
                     is
                     Sacriledge
                     ;
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     though
                     men
                     may
                     have
                     so
                     much
                     charity
                     as
                     to
                     pass
                     by
                     that
                     Sacrilegious
                     Tenent
                     ,
                     which
                     professeth
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Presbyters
                     both
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     equally
                     contemned
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     so
                     little
                     faith
                     as
                     to
                     communicate
                     in
                     that
                     Sacrilegious
                     worship
                     which
                     cares
                     not
                     to
                     profess
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     equally
                     glorified
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     Saint
                     Basil
                     taking
                     so
                     much
                     pains
                     to
                     clear
                     himself
                     concerning
                     the
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Gloria
                       Patri
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     sufficiently
                     condemn
                     all
                     our
                     late
                     Divines
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     such
                     Antitrinitarian
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     Antichristian
                     )
                     times
                     as
                     these
                     are
                     ,
                     willfully
                     contemn
                     or
                     carelesly
                     neglect
                     the
                     constant
                     and
                     publike
                     use
                     of
                     that
                     most
                     Christian
                     Hymne
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     certain
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     a
                     right
                     belief
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     cannot
                     have
                     a
                     right
                     belief
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     openly
                     profess
                     his
                     belief
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     cannot
                     justly
                     claim
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     not
                     reasonably
                     expect
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     desire
                     and
                     deserve
                     ▪
                     ●e
                     accounted
                     Orthodox
                     Christians
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     observable
                     that
                     those
                     formes
                     of
                     the
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     which
                     are
                     mentioned
                     by
                     Gratian
                     in
                     his
                     seventy
                     third
                     Distinct
                     (
                     and
                     before
                     him
                     by
                     Jno
                     and
                     Berchardus
                     )
                     do
                     still
                     retain
                     the
                     footsteps
                     of
                     this
                     Truth
                     that
                     all
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     was
                     antiently
                     
                     grounded
                     on
                     the
                     Profession
                     of
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     that
                     
                       membranas
                       occupare
                       non
                       debet
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     an
                     unreasonable
                     censure
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     glossed
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     that
                     distinction
                     for
                     the
                     insertion
                     of
                     those
                     Greek
                     elements
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     initials
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     in
                     effect
                     assure
                     us
                     that
                     the
                     ancient
                     Bishops
                     did
                     neither
                     give
                     nor
                     send
                     their
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     to
                     any
                     that
                     did
                     not
                     openly
                     profess
                     their
                     belief
                     in
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     concerning
                     that
                     phansie
                     in
                     the
                     Canonist
                     ,
                     
                       Petri
                       quoque
                       Apostoli
                       prima
                       litera
                    
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     assumatur
                     ,
                     that
                     P
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     added
                     to
                     signifie
                     Peter
                     ,
                     it
                     sufficiently
                     confuteth
                     it self
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     supposeth
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     stand
                     alone
                     for
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     .
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     tongue
                     ,
                     and
                     leaveth
                     out
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     robbing
                     Peter
                     to
                     pay
                     Paul
                     ,
                     but
                     robbing
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     to
                     pay
                     Peter
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     add
                     further
                     to
                     its
                     confutation
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     easie
                     for
                     those
                     who
                     resolve
                     to
                     make
                     
                       Saint
                       Peter
                    
                     their
                     author
                     for
                     every
                     thing
                     they
                     say
                     or
                     do
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     out
                     of
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     turn
                     Patres
                     into
                     Petrus
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     done
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     Pontifical
                     it self
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Bishops
                     Oath
                     was
                     at
                     first
                     to
                     observe
                     
                       Regulas
                       Sanctorum
                       Patrum
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     rules
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                     ;
                     But
                     these
                     words
                     come
                     afterwards
                     to
                     be
                     changed
                     into
                     
                       Regalia
                       Sancti
                       Petri
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Royalties
                     of
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     :
                     but
                     without
                     doubt
                     the
                     Greeks
                     meant
                     nothing
                     else
                     by
                     those
                     initial
                     Elements
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     if
                     at
                     least
                     they
                     had
                     any
                     set
                     Form
                     of
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     sure
                     is
                     not
                     now
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     met
                     withal
                     ,
                     although
                     
                       Baronius
                       ▪
                    
                     hath
                     assured
                     that
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     those
                     letters
                     was
                     instituted
                     ,
                     and
                     Binius
                     hath
                     further
                     assured
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     extant
                     in
                     the
                     18th
                     .
                     canon
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Nice
                       .
                       In
                       concilio
                       Nicaeno
                       forma
                       quaedum
                       eiusmodi
                       literarum
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     c.
                     18.
                     )
                     
                       ne
                       fraus
                       irreperet
                       ,
                       est
                       instituta
                       ;
                       non
                       autem
                       recens
                       res
                       ipsa
                       est
                       introducta
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Baronius
                     ,
                     An.
                     142.
                     n.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Harum
                       literarum
                       formula
                       à
                       Niceno
                       Concilio
                       praescripta
                       extat
                       ,
                    
                     can
                     .
                     18.
                     
                       istius
                       Concilii
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Binius
                       in
                       notis
                       in
                       Epist
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Sixti
                       Papae
                    
                     1.
                     yet
                     he
                     may
                     chance
                     lose
                     his
                     labour
                     that
                     shall
                     look
                     for
                     that
                     form
                     ,
                     not
                     onl●
                     in
                     that
                     Canon
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Councils
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     Commentaries
                     of
                     
                       Zonaras
                       Balsamon
                    
                     upon
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     what
                     ever
                     was
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     their
                     communicatory
                     letters
                     (
                     which
                     by
                     the
                     Latines
                     might
                     be
                     called
                     Formatae
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     acknowledge
                     
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     )
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     their
                     Belief
                     ,
                     &
                     their
                     worship
                     was
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     &
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     They
                     kept
                     themselves
                     entire
                     in
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     made
                     them
                     keep
                     themselves
                     entire
                     in
                     their
                     communion
                     ;
                     They
                     did
                     
                       earnestly
                       contend
                       for
                       the
                       faith
                       which
                       was
                       once
                       delivered
                       unto
                       the
                       Saints
                       ,
                       (
                       Jude
                    
                     3.
                     )
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     labour
                     to
                     deliver
                     a
                     new
                     Faith
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     their
                     contending
                     for
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     kept
                     them
                     from
                     other
                     contentions
                     ;
                     as
                     now
                     our
                     contentions
                     do
                     indeed
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     faith
                     ;
                     They
                     laboured
                     to
                     serve
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     serve
                     themselves
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     we
                     labour
                     to
                     serve
                     our selves
                     whiles
                     we
                     pretend
                     to
                     serve
                     our
                     Saviour
                     :
                     they
                     followed
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     Christs
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       Endeavouring
                       to
                       keep
                       the
                       unity
                       of
                       the
                       spirit
                       in
                       the
                       bond
                       of
                       peace
                       ,
                       Eph.
                    
                     4.
                     3.
                     
                     We
                     follow
                     the
                     insolency
                     and
                     outrage
                     of
                     Christs
                     enemies
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       break
                       their
                       bonds
                       asunder
                       ,
                       and
                       casts
                       away
                       their
                       cords
                       from
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     Psal
                     .
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     Kimchi
                     saith
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Philistins
                     against
                     Israel
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     Apostles
                     say
                     in
                     effect
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Herod
                     and
                     
                       Pontius
                       Pilate
                    
                     ,
                     against
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Acts
                     4.
                     27.
                     
                     Let
                     us
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     saying
                     such
                     words
                     as
                     these
                     against
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     we
                     come
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     say
                     them
                     against
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     are
                     the
                     bonds
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     Religion
                     which
                     hath
                     its
                     name
                     from
                     binding
                     ,
                     and
                     Communion
                     which
                     hath
                     its
                     work
                     to
                     bind
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     break
                     one
                     of
                     those
                     bonds
                     asunder
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     held
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     cast
                     away
                     Religion
                     ,
                     what
                     do
                     we
                     talk
                     of
                     communion
                     ?
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     just
                     to
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     conspiracy
                     ;
                     If
                     we
                     cast
                     away
                     communion
                     ,
                     what
                     do
                     we
                     pretend
                     Religion
                     ?
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     just
                     to
                     call
                     it
                     an
                     apostacy
                     :
                     Let
                     both
                     Religion
                     and
                     Communion
                     be
                     truely
                     for
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     let
                     neither
                     be
                     called
                     Christian
                     :
                     For
                     indeed
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     touchstone
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     try
                     which
                     Churches
                     are
                     the
                     dross
                     of
                     Christendom
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     gold
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     they
                     who
                     most
                     labour
                     to
                     glorifie
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     best
                     Christians
                     ,
                     according
                     that
                     short
                     but
                     pithy
                     prayer
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       Et
                       quia
                       tuum
                       est
                       quod
                       credimus
                       ,
                       tuum
                       sit
                       omne
                       quod
                       vivimus
                       ;
                       (
                       Orat.
                       in
                       Sabbato
                       quatuor
                       temporum
                       quadragesimae
                       )
                       And
                       because
                       that
                       all
                       our
                       Faith
                       is
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       grant
                       that
                       all
                       our
                       Life
                       may
                       be
                       for
                       thee
                       and
                       to
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     All
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     all
                     our
                     life
                     must
                     be
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     shall
                     live
                     infidels
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     belief
                     Christians
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     
                     they
                     who
                     most
                     labour
                     to
                     glorifie
                     Christ
                     both
                     by
                     their
                     Faith
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     life
                     ,
                     are
                     undoubtedly
                     the
                     best
                     Christians
                     ;
                     They
                     who
                     most
                     labour
                     to
                     glorifie
                     him
                     as
                     King
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     ruled
                     by
                     his
                     government
                     ;
                     as
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     guided
                     by
                     his
                     Word
                     ;
                     as
                     Priest
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     by
                     his
                     satisfaction
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     clearly
                     the
                     best
                     Christians
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     defective
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     less
                     glorifie
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     have
                     they
                     less
                     the
                     purity
                     and
                     truth
                     of
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   
                     Great
                     is
                     the
                     preeminence
                     of
                     Christians
                     above
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     know
                     Christ
                     ;
                     but
                     greater
                     is
                     their
                     preeminence
                     above
                     other
                     Christians
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     glorifie
                     him
                     agreeably
                     to
                     their
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     such
                     are
                     truly
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       faithful
                    
                     in
                     Saint
                     Chrysostomes
                     sense
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     Christians
                     are
                     called
                     the
                     Faithful
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     trusting
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     being
                     trusted
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     entrusted
                     with
                     those
                     mysteries
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     not
                     the
                     Angels
                     themselves
                     did
                     know
                     before
                     them
                     :
                     They
                     were
                     accordingly
                     best
                     take
                     heed
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     betray
                     that
                     trust
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     deserve
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     certainly
                     betray
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     once
                     they
                     seek
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     preeminence
                     to
                     themselves
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     give
                     it
                     to
                     their
                     Saviour
                     :
                     We
                     may
                     not
                     judge
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     antient
                     Churches
                     for
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     swallowed
                     up
                     by
                     an
                     Earth-quake
                     ,
                     soon
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     received
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Coloss
                       ,
                       Laodicea
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     H●erapolis
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     reign
                     of
                     Nero
                     ,
                     saith
                     Orasius
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     most
                     look
                     carefully
                     to
                     our selves
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     who
                     dayly
                     hear
                     many
                     amongst
                     us
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       are
                       of
                       Paul
                    
                     ;
                     others
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       are
                       of
                       Cephas
                    
                     ;
                     others
                     
                       we
                       are
                       of
                       Apollos
                    
                     ,
                     meerly
                     to
                     divide
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     others
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       are
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     meerly
                     to
                     contemn
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     intend
                     not
                     to
                     advance
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     debase
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     come
                     neerer
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     run
                     further
                     from
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     carefully
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     le●t
                     some
                     such
                     dreadful
                     Earthquake
                     swallow
                     us
                     up
                     also
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     provoked
                     heaven
                     ,
                     wearied
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     justly
                     go
                     down
                     quick
                     into
                     hell
                     ;
                     or
                     lest
                     we
                     be
                     swallowed
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     Earth
                     without
                     an
                     Earth
                     quake
                     ,
                     as
                     were
                     
                       Corah
                       ,
                       Dathan
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Abiram
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     the
                     first
                     notorious
                     authors
                     of
                     divisions
                     in
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     themselves
                     perished
                     by
                     a
                     strange
                     division
                     ;
                     for
                     saith
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       ground
                       
                       clave
                       asunder
                       that
                       was
                       under
                       them
                       ,
                       Numb
                    
                     16.
                     31.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     ground
                     is
                     still
                     cleaving
                     asunder
                     under
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Earth
                       ,
                       the
                       sons
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Filii
                       terrae
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Text
                     calls
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       Psalm
                       49.
                       2.
                       the
                       lowest
                       and
                       meanest
                       of
                       the
                       people
                    
                     will
                     at
                     last
                     quite
                     swallow
                     up
                     both
                     Moses
                     and
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     all
                     authority
                     and
                     preeminence
                     both
                     Civil
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     :
                     This
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     of
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     way
                     for
                     the
                     Kings
                     and
                     Potentates
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     their
                     own
                     authority
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     it
                     to
                     defend
                     and
                     maintain
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     
                       the
                       blessed
                       and
                       only
                       Potentate
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       Kings
                       ,
                       and
                       Lord
                       of
                       Lords
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     6.
                     15.
                     nor
                     is
                     it
                     just
                     they
                     should
                     look
                     to
                     have
                     any
                     preeminence
                     without
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     whose
                     proper
                     right
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       have
                       the
                       preeminence
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                     Therefore
                     
                       give
                       glory
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       ,
                       before
                       he
                       cause
                       darkness
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     in
                     despite
                     of
                     all
                     your
                     new
                     lights
                     )
                     
                       and
                       before
                       your
                       feet
                       stumble
                       upon
                       the
                       dark
                       mountains
                       ,
                       and
                       while
                       ye
                       look
                       for
                       light
                       ,
                       he
                       turn
                       it
                       into
                       the
                       shadow
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       it
                       gross
                       darkness
                       :
                       But
                       if
                       ye
                       will
                       not
                       hear
                       it
                       ,
                       my
                       soul
                       shall
                       weep
                       in
                       secret
                       places
                       for
                       your
                       pride
                       ,
                       and
                       mine
                       eye
                       shall
                       weep
                       sore
                       ,
                       and
                       run
                       down
                       with
                       tears
                       ,
                       because
                       the
                       Lords
                       flock
                       is
                       carried
                       away
                       captive
                       ;
                       Jer.
                    
                     13.
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                     Carried
                     away
                     captive
                     from
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     divisions
                     and
                     distractions
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     :
                     A
                     captivity
                     beyond
                     that
                     of
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     a
                     confusion
                     beyond
                     that
                     of
                     Babel
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     only
                     tongues
                     ,
                     but
                     here
                     minds
                     and
                     spirits
                     also
                     are
                     confounded
                     .
                  
                   
                     O
                     sweet
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     restore
                     again
                     to
                     thy
                     communion
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     departed
                     from
                     it
                     :
                     retain
                     and
                     confirm
                     those
                     that
                     still
                     abide
                     and
                     continue
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     Thou
                     blessed
                     Mediator
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     Angels
                     and
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     thy
                     mediation
                     ,
                     the
                     blessed
                     author
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     union
                     ,
                     to
                     men
                     of
                     reunion
                     ,
                     to
                     both
                     Angels
                     and
                     men
                     of
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     everliving
                     God
                     ;
                     be
                     pleased
                     so
                     to
                     joyn
                     all
                     Christians
                     in
                     one
                     communion
                     here
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayst
                     joyn
                     them
                     all
                     in
                     one
                     communion
                     hereafter
                     in
                     heaven
                     :
                     even
                     that
                     eternal
                     and
                     most
                     blessed
                     communion
                     wherein
                     thou
                     our
                     Head
                     now
                     livest
                     and
                     reignest
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     one
                     God
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Deo
                       Trin-uni
                       gloria
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               IVSTIFICATION
               OF
               THE
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               According
               to
               the
               true
               principles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               and
               Communion
               ,
               consisting
               of
               three
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 Gods
                 Trustee
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 carefully
                 discharged
                 that
                 Trust
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 Christian
                 or
                 most
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 conscionably
                 embraced
                 and
                 reteined
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 unconscionably
                 declined
                 or
                 deserted
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 marvel
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 soon
                 removed
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 called
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 unto
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 pervert
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 were
                 even
                 cut
                 off
                 which
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
              
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               ,
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Preface
               to
               the
               Iudicious
               and
               unprejudicate
               Reader
               .
            
             
               I
               Hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               said
               I
               seek
               to
               justifie
               a
               Church
               which
               
                 is
                 not
              
               ;
               for
               the
               truth
               and
               righteousness
               whereby
               it
               was
               a
               Church
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               they
               ever
               were
               ;
               or
               that
               I
               seek
               to
               justifie
               a
               Church
               which
               
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               can
               shew
               a
               better
               truth
               and
               righteousness
               whereby
               to
               make
               a
               better
               Church
               :
               Till
               men
               can
               establish
               a
               better
               Religion
               then
               Gods
               word
               hath
               established
               ,
               they
               cannot
               find
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               seek
               a
               better
               Church
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               most
               entirely
               professeth
               that
               Religion
               :
               For
               a
               Church
               which
               hath
               the
               Religion
               God
               commands
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               the
               Communion
               God
               approves
               .
            
             
               This
               smal
               piece
               seeks
               to
               justifie
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               hopes
               to
               be
               the
               confirmation
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               the
               Account
               of
               mine
               ;
               Wherein
               I
               profess
               my self
               an
               Accountant
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Politician
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Divine
               ;
               For
               without
               doubt
               so
               many
               pious
               Ministers
               ,
               scandalous
               chiefly
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               be
               true
               to
               their
               Oaths
               and
               to
               their
               Trust
               in
               such
               a
               perfidious
               and
               false
               age
               ,
               have
               not
               lost
               themselves
               for
               nothing
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ;
               But
               they
               have
               
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
              
               to
               comfort
               them
               against
               their
               losses
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 good
                 cause
              
               to
               countenance
               them
               against
               the
               world
               ;
               However
               ,
               this
               can
               be
               no
               immodest
               assertion
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               values
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               Church
               above
               his
               living
               ,
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               value
               the
               Religion
               of
               his
               Church
               above
               his
               
                 life
                 ▪
              
               and
               God
               make
               me
               such
               a
               
                 scandalous
                 Minister
              
               :
               For
               I
               may
               not
               forsake
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               without
               being
               a
               against●…y
               ●…y
               God
               ▪
               nor
               the
               true
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               without
               being
               a
               
                 Separation
                 from
                 Him
              
               ;
               And
               if
               such
               a
               Religion
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Communion
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               I
               seek
               to
               justifie
               ,
               I
               shall
               fall
               under
               the
               curse
               of
               Meroz
               if
               I
               do
               not
               my
               best
               to
               justifie
               it
               ;
               For
               this
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 against
                 the
                 mighty
                 ,
                 Judges
                 5.
                 23.
              
               unless
               we
               ought
               rather
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               lost
               their
               might
               by
               opposing
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               have
               lost
               their
               Innocency
               by
               opposing
               his
               Church
               :
               If
               you
               be
               Unchristian
               ,
               you
               may
               perchance
               think
               I
               seek
               to
               justifie
               a
               Church
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               ;
               If
               Antichristian
               ,
               A
               Church
               that
               is
               to
               be
               oppressed
               ;
               But
               if
               truly
               Christian
               ,
               you
               know
               I
               seek
               to
               justifie
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               conscience
               doth
               bid
               you
               to
               regard
               ,
               and
               God
               doth
               forbid
               others
               to
               oppress
               .
               A
               Church
               which
               doth
               most
               entirely
               set
               forth
               Gods
               glory
               without
               the
               falsities
               of
               a
               superstitious
               ,
               or
               the
               novelties
               of
               a
               factious
               worship
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               it
               doth
               most
               entirely
               set
               forth
               
                 Gods
                 glory
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               most
               entirely
               promote
               
                 Mans
                 salvation
              
               ;
               And
               this
               being
               the
               proper
               End
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               also
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               may
               be
               a
               company
               from
               the
               multitude
               of
               worshippers
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               a
               Communion
               but
               from
               the
               verity
               and
               unity
               of
               worship
               .
               O
               thou
               who
               art
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ;
               the
               way
               for
               us
               to
               walk
               in
               ,
               the
               truth
               to
               direct
               our
               goings
               ,
               the
               life
               to
               reward
               us
               at
               our
               journeys
               end
               ,
               forgive
               us
               our
               many
               strayings
               out
               of
               thy
               way
               ,
               our
               fierce
               oppositions
               against
               thy
               truth
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               give
               us
               the
               happy
               enjoyments
               of
               thy
               life
               :
               O
               thou
               eternal
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               who
               hast
               enlightned
               the
               Christian
               Church
               by
               thy
               Holy
               word
               ,
               and
               holy
               example
               ,
               and
               multiplied
               illuminations
               of
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               pleased
               also
               to
               enlighten
               our
               wandring
               souls
               ,
               that
               thy
               holy
               word
               may
               instruct
               us
               ,
               thy
               holy
               example
               may
               guide
               us
               ,
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               may
               rule
               and
               govern
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               love
               darkness
               more
               then
               light
               because
               our
               deeds
               are
               evil
               ;
               But
               may
               love
               thee
               who
               hast
               given
               us
               thy
               heavenly
               light
               ,
               may
               love
               thy
               Church
               
                 to
                 whom
              
               thou
               hast
               given
               it
               ,
               may
               love
               thy
               Ministers
               
                 by
                 whom
              
               thou
               hast
               given
               it
               ,
               may
               love
               our
               own
               souls
               
                 for
                 which
              
               thou
               hast
               given
               it
               ,
               and
               dost
               still
               continue
               it
               ;
               So
               shall
               we
               be
               preserved
               from
               that
               inner
               darkness
               which
               will
               not
               see
               thee
               here
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               outer
               darkness
               which
               shall
               not
               see
               thee
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               also
               be
               preserved
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               thy
               Church
               to
               be
               ever
               with
               thee
               by
               a
               Holy
               Communion
               in
               Earth
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               blessed
               fruition
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Amen
               ,
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 Justification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 principles
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 three
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     I.
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   is
                   Gods
                   Trustee
                   for
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Christ
                     delivered
                     the
                     trust
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     they
                     delivered
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Presbyters
                     their
                     Successors
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Apostles
                     had
                     an
                     illimited
                     ,
                     their
                     Successors
                     have
                     a
                     limited
                     trust
                     .
                     The
                     necessity
                     of
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     these
                     Trustees
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     yet
                     is
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     more
                     necessary
                     then
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     Persons
                     .
                  
                   
                     DID
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     more
                     consider
                     the
                     obligation
                     and
                     the
                     charge
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     priviledges
                     and
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     being
                     God's
                     Trustees
                     ,
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     would
                     arrogantly
                     claim
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     tyrannically
                     invade
                     anothers
                     trust
                     ;
                     But
                     each
                     would
                     timorously
                     undertake
                     ,
                     carefully
                     manage
                     ,
                     and
                     conscionably
                     
                     discharge
                     her
                     own
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     trusted
                     all
                     his
                     Apostles
                     equally
                     with
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     Administring
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     governing
                     of
                     his
                     People
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     gave
                     to
                     each
                     Apostle
                     an
                     infallible
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     illimited
                     commission
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     enabling
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     authorizing
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     guide
                     and
                     govern
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     though
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     expediting
                     of
                     their
                     work
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     betook
                     himself
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     peculiar
                     Diocess
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       For
                       we
                       stretch
                       not
                       our selves
                       beyond
                       our
                       measure
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     1
                     Cor.
                     10.
                     14.
                     )
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     easie
                     to
                     distinguish
                     betwixt
                     their
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     use
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     surely
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     the
                     Power
                     only
                     of
                     each
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     taking
                     care
                     of
                     all
                     Christian
                     People
                     ,
                     could
                     usurp
                     anothers
                     authority
                     ,
                     or
                     intrude
                     himself
                     into
                     anothers
                     Trust
                     ;
                     Thus
                     that
                     commission
                     and
                     command
                     given
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     immediately
                     by
                     and
                     from
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     
                       Feed
                       my
                       sheep
                       ,
                       Feed
                       my
                       lambs
                       ,
                       (
                       John
                    
                     21.
                     )
                     though
                     we
                     suppose
                     those
                     sheep
                     and
                     lambs
                     did
                     comprize
                     all
                     Christs
                     Flock
                     that
                     then
                     was
                     ,
                     or
                     ever
                     should
                     be
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     words
                     can
                     bear
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     then
                     they
                     do
                     claim
                     ,
                     or
                     will
                     justifie
                     )
                     yet
                     even
                     that
                     large
                     Commission
                     taken
                     in
                     a
                     larger
                     sense
                     then
                     it
                     was
                     given
                     ,
                     was
                     no
                     supersedeas
                     to
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     for
                     taking
                     care
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Churches
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Cor.
                       11.
                       28.
                       
                       Instantia
                       mea
                       quotidiana
                       ,
                       solicitudo
                       omnium
                       Ecclesiarum
                       ,
                    
                     He
                     calleth
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     all
                     Churches
                     his
                     daily
                     instance
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     his
                     daily
                     work
                     and
                     labour
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Translation
                     :
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     had
                     an
                     universal
                     commission
                     to
                     teach
                     and
                     baptize
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     28.
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     an
                     universal
                     Trust
                     concerning
                     all
                     those
                     Nations
                     who
                     should
                     be
                     taught
                     and
                     baptized
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     they
                     might
                     both
                     teach
                     and
                     baptize
                     in
                     vain
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     universal
                     trust
                     he
                     that
                     commanded
                     them
                     to
                     undertake
                     ,
                     enabled
                     them
                     to
                     discharge
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     leading
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     into
                     all
                     truth
                     ,
                     fitted
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     lead
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     say
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     with
                     the
                     successors
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     neither
                     had
                     an
                     infallible
                     Judgement
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     an
                     illimited
                     authority
                     ,
                     nor
                     had
                     they
                     an
                     illimited
                     authority
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     
                     an
                     universal
                     Trust
                     ;
                     Nay
                     the
                     Text
                     bids
                     us
                     say
                     the
                     quite
                     contrary
                     ;
                     for
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     thus
                     writeth
                     to
                     
                       Titus
                       ,
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                       left
                       I
                       thee
                       in
                    
                     Crete
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       thou
                       shouldest
                       set
                       in
                       order
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       are
                       wanting
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     or
                     that
                     are
                     yet
                     left
                     undone
                     )
                     
                       and
                       ordain
                       Elders
                       in
                       every
                       City
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       had
                       appointed
                       thee
                       ,
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     5.
                     
                     He
                     limits
                     Titus
                     his
                     commission
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     that
                     were
                     under
                     him
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     that
                     people
                     only
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     Crete
                     ,
                     and
                     leaves
                     him
                     not
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     particular
                     care
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     People
                     or
                     Nation
                     ;
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     have
                     other
                     Trustees
                     appointed
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     The
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     writeth
                     thus
                     to
                     
                       Timothy
                       ,
                       I
                       besought
                       thee
                       to
                       abide
                       still
                       at
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       mightest
                       charge
                       some
                       that
                       they
                       teach
                       no
                       other
                       Doctrine
                       ;
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     1.
                     3.
                     
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     plain
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Timothies
                     Trust
                     was
                     confined
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     Gods
                     chiefest
                     Trustee
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     Gods
                     only
                     Trustee
                     for
                     that
                     people
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       therefore
                       unto
                       your selves
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       Flock
                       over
                       the
                       which
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       Overseers
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     )
                     
                       to
                       feed
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       purchased
                       with
                       his
                       own
                       blood
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     20.
                     28.
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     whose
                     Trustees
                     they
                     were
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       Overseers
                       ,
                       or
                       Bishops
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     was
                     their
                     trust
                     ?
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       to
                       your selves
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       Flock
                       ,
                       to
                       feed
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     so
                     to
                     feed
                     ,
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     also
                     to
                     govern
                     or
                     to
                     guide
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     doth
                     a
                     shepheard
                     his
                     sheep
                     ,
                     Pascere
                     saith
                     Beza
                     ,
                     to
                     feed
                     .
                     Regere
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     ,
                     to
                     govern
                     ;
                     the
                     word
                     requires
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     their
                     trust
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     feed
                     their
                     Flocks
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     govern
                     them
                     :
                     Here
                     is
                     a
                     commission
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     commission
                     is
                     given
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     or
                     Doctors
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Ephesus
                       ;
                       He
                       sent
                       to
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       and
                       called
                       the
                       Elders
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     17.
                     
                     If
                     you
                     ask
                     what
                     Elders
                     ?
                     T
                     is
                     plain
                     by
                     their
                     office
                     what
                     they
                     were
                     ;
                     even
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     to
                     answer
                     for
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     perished
                     in
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     teach
                     repentance
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     faith
                     towards
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     the
                     Apostle
                     argues
                     for
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       kept
                       back
                       nothing
                       that
                       was
                       profitable
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     20.
                     
                     
                       I
                       testified
                       Repentance
                       towards
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       faith
                       towards
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     21.
                     
                     
                       I
                       have
                       gone
                       preaching
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     25.
                     
                     
                       Wherefore
                       I
                       take
                       you
                       to
                       record
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       That
                       I
                       am
                       pure
                       from
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     26.
                     
                     He
                     alludes
                     without
                     doubt
                     to
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     
                       Ezekiel
                       ,
                       Because
                       thou
                       hast
                       not
                       given
                       him
                       warning
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       die
                       in
                       his
                       sin
                       ,
                       but
                       his
                       blood
                       will
                       I
                       require
                       at
                       thine
                       hand
                       ,
                       Ezek.
                    
                     3.
                     20.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     gave
                     this
                     commission
                     only
                     to
                     such
                     Elders
                     as
                     were
                     to
                     ▪
                     succeed
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     of
                     preaching
                     and
                     governing
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       had
                       received
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       to
                       testifie
                       the
                       Gospel
                       of
                       the
                       grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     24.
                     
                     Th●se
                     Elders
                     he
                     appointed
                     his
                     Successors
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     (
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     now
                     quite
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     appointment
                     hath
                     established
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Apostles
                     observing
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     for
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     hath
                     made
                     it
                     necessary
                     for
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     to
                     observe
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     for
                     their
                     publick
                     worship
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     End
                     ;
                     so
                     their
                     appointing
                     the
                     Ministers
                     as
                     their
                     Successors
                     for
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     that
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     hath
                     much
                     more
                     laid
                     upon
                     all
                     Churches
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     a
                     successive
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     yet
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     looks
                     upon
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     Persons
                     without
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     poor
                     evidence
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     poorer
                     priviledge
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Also
                       of
                       your
                       own
                       selves
                       shall
                       men
                       arise
                       ,
                       speaking
                       perverse
                       things
                       to
                       draw
                       away
                       Disciples
                       after
                       them
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     30.
                     
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Of
                       your
                       own
                       selves
                       shall
                       men
                       arise
                       ,
                    
                     he
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     they
                     should
                     have
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     Persons
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       speaking
                       perverse
                       things
                       ,
                       to
                       draw
                       away
                       Disciples
                       after
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     he
                     as
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     they
                     should
                     in
                     that
                     succession
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     not
                     have
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     a
                     miserable
                     condition
                     when
                     men
                     shall
                     put
                     asunder
                     those
                     two
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     joyned
                     together
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     phansie
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     forbid
                     we
                     make
                     or
                     fear
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     suffer
                     for
                     the
                     division
                     ,
                     better
                     it
                     were
                     for
                     the
                     succession
                     to
                     be
                     divided
                     from
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     Ministry
                     to
                     be
                     divided
                     from
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Ministry
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     it self
                     ;
                     And
                     those
                     Churches
                     which
                     most
                     pretend
                     an
                     uninterrupted
                     and
                     an
                     undoubted
                     succession
                     in
                     their
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     yet
                     would
                     be
                     loth
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     surer
                     of
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     cannot
                     make
                     them
                     have
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     Moral
                     certainty
                     of
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     their
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     
                     whereas
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     a
                     Theological
                     certainty
                     of
                     the
                     succession
                     of
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     believes
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     not
                     knowing
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     proceeded
                     from
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     formally
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     materially
                     a
                     true
                     Believer
                     ,
                     and
                     leaves
                     himself
                     in
                     a
                     capacity
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     put
                     himself
                     into
                     a
                     disposition
                     ,
                     to
                     believe
                     a
                     lye
                     :
                     For
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     bestow
                     his
                     Faith
                     upon
                     an
                     uncertainty
                     ,
                     He
                     may
                     also
                     bestow
                     it
                     upon
                     a
                     Falsity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     trust
                     and
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     best
                     gathered
                     from
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     Trust
                     is
                     concerning
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     HE
                     that
                     would
                     not
                     miss
                     or
                     lose
                     his
                     way
                     to
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     had
                     best
                     follow
                     the
                     conduct
                     of
                     some
                     particular
                     River
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     mistaken
                     in
                     his
                     judgement
                     concerning
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     were
                     best
                     guide
                     himself
                     by
                     the
                     consideration
                     and
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ;
                     
                       Vniversalia
                       priora
                       sunt
                       particularibus
                       ordine
                       naturae
                       ,
                       Particularia
                       Vniversalibus
                       ●rdine
                       Doctrinae
                    
                     ;
                     Universals
                     are
                     before
                     particulars
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     but
                     particulars
                     are
                     before
                     universals
                     in
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     first
                     enquire
                     into
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     fully
                     understand
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     or
                     universal
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     Universals
                     have
                     no
                     subsistence
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     their
                     Individuals
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     hath
                     the
                     universal
                     Church
                     any
                     actual
                     subsistence
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     particular
                     Churches
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     rightly
                     understand
                     an
                     universal
                     ,
                     by
                     abstracting
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     conditions
                     and
                     imperfections
                     of
                     the
                     individiuals
                     ,
                     and
                     taking
                     only
                     the
                     perfections
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     So
                     shall
                     we
                     rightly
                     understand
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     abstracting
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     imperfections
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     imputing
                     to
                     it
                     only
                     their
                     excellencies
                     and
                     perfections
                     :
                     Thus
                     though
                     I
                     see
                     lameness
                     in
                     one
                     man
                     ,
                     blindness
                     in
                     another
                     ,
                     perversness
                     in
                     a
                     third
                     ,
                     ignorance
                     in
                     a
                     fourth
                     ,
                     and
                     falseness
                     in
                     all
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     consider
                     man
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     
                     neither
                     as
                     lame
                     ,
                     nor
                     as
                     blind
                     ,
                     nor
                     as
                     perverse
                     ,
                     nor
                     as
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     nor
                     as
                     false
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     excellent
                     creature
                     ,
                     made
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     enjoy
                     his
                     maker
                     ;
                     So
                     though
                     I
                     see
                     many
                     defects
                     and
                     imperfections
                     in
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       for
                       in
                       many
                       things
                       we
                       offend
                       all
                       ,
                    
                     men
                     and
                     Churches
                     too
                     )
                     yet
                     I
                     consider
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     neither
                     as
                     defective
                     ,
                     nor
                     as
                     imperfect
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     body
                     and
                     Spouse
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     holy
                     and
                     undefiled
                     ,
                     without
                     spot
                     ,
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     him
                     hereafter
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     all
                     men
                     would
                     look
                     more
                     upon
                     the
                     perfections
                     then
                     upon
                     the
                     defects
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     wherein
                     they
                     live
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     would
                     rather
                     look
                     upon
                     what
                     Christ
                     hath
                     made
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     what
                     they
                     have
                     made
                     themselves
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     given
                     to
                     devotion
                     then
                     now
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     disputes
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     filled
                     with
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     with
                     faction
                     :
                     For
                     Christ
                     is
                     so
                     well
                     preached
                     in
                     every
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     great
                     corruptions
                     and
                     divisions
                     of
                     Christendom
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     but
                     half
                     so
                     well
                     practised
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     most
                     of
                     us
                     soon
                     become
                     very
                     good
                     Christians
                     :
                     And
                     truly
                     we
                     can
                     scarce
                     give
                     a
                     better
                     reason
                     why
                     State
                     policy
                     and
                     self-interest
                     hath
                     not
                     generally
                     corrupted
                     the
                     principles
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     the
                     Practise
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     sit
                     in
                     Moses
                     his
                     chair
                     ,
                     think
                     themselves
                     concerned
                     in
                     Moses
                     his
                     Trust
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       speak
                       all
                       that
                       I
                       command
                       thee
                       ,
                       Exod.
                    
                     7.
                     2.
                     
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     commonly
                     speak
                     as
                     they
                     ought
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     seldom
                     do
                     as
                     they
                     speak
                     ;
                     their
                     tongues
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     their
                     lives
                     ;
                     they
                     remain
                     holy
                     and
                     innocent
                     in
                     their
                     Functions
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     Actions
                     ,
                     circumcised
                     in
                     their
                     lips
                     ,
                     though
                     uncircumcised
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     :
                     Their
                     Persons
                     unregenerated
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     calling
                     such
                     as
                     worketh
                     regeneration
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     said
                     Truth
                     himself
                     ,
                     concerning
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       23.
                       3.
                       
                       All
                       whatsoever
                       they
                       bid
                       you
                       observe
                       ,
                       that
                       observe
                       and
                       do
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     they
                     speak
                     with
                     
                       Moses
                       )
                       but
                       do
                       not
                       ye
                       after
                       their
                       works
                       ;
                       for
                       they
                       say
                       and
                       do
                       not
                    
                     ;
                     (
                     they
                     act
                     with
                     Jannes
                     and
                     Jambres
                     )
                     They
                     speak
                     ,
                     they
                     teach
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     Trust
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     act
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     lusts
                     :
                     it
                     being
                     much
                     easier
                     to
                     talk
                     by
                     Rule
                     then
                     to
                     walk
                     by
                     it
                     ;
                     God
                     often
                     giving
                     to
                     his
                     Ministers
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     ●●i●ication
                     for
                     his
                     names
                     sake
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     preserve
                     his
                     Truth
                     ,
                     when
                     yet
                     he
                     denyeth
                     them
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Regeneration
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     sakes
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     will
                     
                     not
                     obey
                     his
                     truth
                     ;
                     
                       Gratia
                       gratis
                       data
                    
                     may
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     calling
                     ,
                     when
                     
                       Gratia
                       gratum
                       faciens
                    
                     is
                     denyed
                     to
                     the
                     Person
                     ;
                     we
                     find
                     that
                     God
                     threatneth
                     the
                     wicked
                     Priests
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       curse
                       ▪
                       your
                       Blessings
                       ,
                       Mal.
                    
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     their
                     Blessing
                     but
                     their
                     calling
                     ?
                     and
                     how
                     is
                     that
                     cursed
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     blessed
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     to
                     themselves
                     ?
                  
                   
                     When
                     the
                     Ministers
                     shall
                     be
                     like
                     so
                     many
                     statues
                     in
                     a
                     doubtful
                     Road
                     ,
                     directing
                     the
                     travellers
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     ,
                     but
                     themselves
                     not
                     moving
                     therein
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     The
                     comparison
                     is
                     not
                     much
                     amiss
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     statue
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     its
                     office
                     or
                     employment
                     that
                     men
                     are
                     directed
                     by
                     it
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     from
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     their
                     calling
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     highly
                     qualified
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     guides
                     to
                     heaven
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     men
                     can
                     make
                     a
                     stock
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     more
                     God
                     can
                     make
                     a
                     man
                     discharge
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     faithful
                     guide
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     rottenness
                     of
                     the
                     statue
                     hinders
                     not
                     the
                     soundness
                     of
                     its
                     directions
                     ,
                     so
                     a
                     Minister
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     false
                     and
                     a
                     rotten
                     heart
                     ,
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     true
                     (
                     and
                     a
                     sound
                     )
                     mouth
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     traveller
                     thanks
                     not
                     the
                     statue
                     for
                     his
                     good
                     directions
                     ,
                     but
                     those
                     that
                     set
                     it
                     there
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     thank
                     such
                     a
                     Minister
                     for
                     his
                     good
                     directions
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     that
                     set
                     him
                     over
                     us
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     efficacity
                     and
                     operation
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     Instrument
                     be
                     ascribed
                     to
                     the
                     efficient
                     cause
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     a
                     bad
                     instrument
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     such
                     holy
                     Apostles
                     as
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     and
                     Saint
                     John
                     rebuked
                     the
                     amazed
                     Jews
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     ,
                     
                       Why
                       look
                       ye
                       so
                       earnestly
                       on
                       us
                       ,
                       as
                       though
                       by
                       our
                       own
                       power
                       or
                       holiness
                       we
                       had
                       made
                       this
                       man
                       to
                       walk
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     3.
                     12.
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     when
                     words
                     of
                     power
                     or
                     of
                     truth
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     a
                     wicked
                     
                       Caiaphas
                       ;
                       That
                       he
                       spake
                       not
                       this
                       of
                       himself
                       ,
                       but
                       being
                       High
                       Priest
                       that
                       year
                       ,
                       he
                       prophesied
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     11.
                     51.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     Caiaphas
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     true
                     man
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     true
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     that
                     respect
                     he
                     was
                     Gods
                     Trustee
                     for
                     the
                     propagation
                     of
                     that
                     truth
                     which
                     he
                     then
                     prophesied
                     ;
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     still
                     with
                     many
                     Christian
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     Gods
                     Trustees
                     for
                     preserving
                     and
                     propagating
                     the
                     saving
                     truths
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     enabled
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     to
                     discharge
                     that
                     Trust
                     ;
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     take
                     it
                     for
                     granted
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     entrusted
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     God
                     hath
                     enabled
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     given
                     them
                     a
                     Trust
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     he
                     either
                     give
                     them
                     Authority
                     
                     to
                     undertake
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     ability
                     to
                     perform
                     it
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     since
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     the
                     Authority
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Ability
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     deny
                     the
                     Trust
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     Trust
                     is
                     too
                     palpable
                     to
                     be
                     denyed
                     by
                     any
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     shut
                     his
                     eyes
                     against
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     see
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     open
                     his
                     mouth
                     against
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     oppose
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       9.
                       17.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       Dispensatio
                       mihi
                       credita
                       est
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     am
                     entrusted
                     with
                     a
                     dispensation
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     spake
                     not
                     this
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Trust
                     should
                     die
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     his
                     Calling
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     same
                     trust
                     was
                     to
                     remain
                     with
                     his
                     Successors
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     look
                     upon
                     all
                     his
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     there
                     see
                     accordingly
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     derived
                     this
                     Trust
                     to
                     particular
                     Churches
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     those
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Presbyters
                     that
                     were
                     set
                     over
                     the
                     people
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Epistles
                     that
                     were
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     seven
                     Churches
                     of
                     Asia
                     ,
                     were
                     directed
                     and
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Ministers
                     of
                     those
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                     2.
                     
                     &
                     3.
                     
                     So
                     was
                     it
                     in
                     all
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     sent
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Ministers
                     that
                     were
                     set
                     over
                     them
                     ;
                     God
                     entrusting
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     saving
                     Truth
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     had
                     entrusted
                     to
                     bring
                     others
                     to
                     salvation
                     ;
                     nor
                     are
                     we
                     beholding
                     to
                     the
                     Citizens
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     Burgers
                     of
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     both
                     those
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     other
                     Churches
                     since
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     now
                     enjoy
                     the
                     true
                     Copies
                     of
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     ;
                     the
                     like
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     said
                     concerning
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Books
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     were
                     known
                     to
                     have
                     come
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     deposited
                     in
                     the
                     Ark
                     ,
                     and
                     committed
                     to
                     the
                     custody
                     of
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                     (
                     whence
                     Damascene
                     saith
                     concerning
                     the
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     
                       Sirach
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       lib.
                       4.
                       de
                       orth
                       :
                       fide
                       cap.
                    
                     18.
                     
                     They
                     are
                     holy
                     and
                     religious
                     books
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     are
                     not
                     reckoned
                     among
                     the
                     Canonical
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     deposited
                     in
                     the
                     Ark
                     :
                     )
                     So
                     the
                     Books
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     were
                     known
                     to
                     come
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     deposited
                     in
                     the
                     Ark
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Epistle
                     of
                     Saint
                     James
                     and
                     some
                     others
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     at
                     first
                     generally
                     received
                     in
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     yet
                     were
                     they
                     no
                     longer
                     questioned
                     ,
                     
                     after
                     once
                     it
                     was
                     made
                     appear
                     by
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     those
                     Churches
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Authentick
                     Copies
                     of
                     them
                     had
                     been
                     deposited
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     indicted
                     by
                     some
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     or
                     approved
                     by
                     some
                     Apostolical
                     man
                     ;
                     till
                     then
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     questioned
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     Authors
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     Authority
                     ,
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     questioned
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     neither
                     ;
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     confidence
                     did
                     God
                     repose
                     in
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     entrusted
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     Word
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     witness
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     explain
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     with
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     Church
                     though
                     it
                     were
                     Catholick
                     or
                     universal
                     in
                     its
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     yet
                     was
                     it
                     meerly
                     particular
                     or
                     national
                     in
                     its
                     extent
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     
                       shewed
                       his
                       word
                       to
                    
                     Jacob
                     ,
                     
                       his
                       statutes
                       and
                       ordinances
                       unto
                       Israel
                       ;
                       he
                       had
                       not
                       dealt
                       so
                       with
                       any
                       Nation
                       ,
                       neither
                       had
                       the
                       Heathen
                       knowledge
                       of
                       his
                       Laws
                       ,
                       Psalm
                       147.
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     )
                     And
                     several
                     Churches
                     of
                     the
                     Christians
                     with
                     several
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     with
                     that
                     Epistle
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Corinth
                     with
                     those
                     two
                     Epistles
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     seven
                     Catholick
                     or
                     general
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     commonly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     title
                     of
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     or
                     general
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     not
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     sent
                     to
                     no
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     sent
                     to
                     many
                     ,
                     as
                     Saint
                     Peters
                     to
                     the
                     
                       strangers
                       scattered
                       throughout
                       Pontus
                       ,
                       Galatia
                       ,
                       Cappodocia
                       ,
                       Asia
                       ,
                       and
                       Bythinia
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     being
                     not
                     directed
                     particularly
                     to
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     was
                     therefore
                     called
                     a
                     general
                     Epistle
                     ;
                     as
                     belonging
                     to
                     them
                     all
                     ;
                     not
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     sent
                     at
                     large
                     to
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     perchance
                     it
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     received
                     by
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     communicated
                     to
                     all
                     ;
                     unless
                     that
                     we
                     had
                     rather
                     say
                     that
                     these
                     Epistles
                     were
                     called
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     sent
                     of
                     purpose
                     to
                     confute
                     some
                     new
                     risen
                     Hereticks
                     or
                     Schismaticks
                     ;
                     particularly
                     the
                     Solifidean
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     itch
                     of
                     separation
                     ,
                     either
                     from
                     ambition
                     ,
                     or
                     covetousness
                     ,
                     or
                     perversness
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     appear
                     by
                     the
                     arguments
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     (
                     however
                     those
                     also
                     were
                     at
                     first
                     deposited
                     with
                     some
                     particular
                     Churches
                     :
                     )
                     and
                     hence
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     were
                     sooner
                     generally
                     received
                     then
                     others
                     ,
                     even
                     those
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     at
                     first
                     deposited
                     with
                     the
                     more
                     eminent
                     Churches
                     :
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     trust
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     them
                     the
                     trust
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     concerning
                     the
                     ,
                     
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Eis
                       credita
                       sunt
                       eloquia
                       Dei
                    
                     ,
                     They
                     were
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     Oracles
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     3.
                     2.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     entrusted
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     witness
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     entrusted
                     with
                     a
                     dispensation
                     (
                     sc
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Oracles
                     )
                     speaks
                     more
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     also
                     entrusted
                     to
                     explain
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     this
                     trust
                     unto
                     the
                     Worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     affirm
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     laid
                     aside
                     the
                     care
                     both
                     of
                     us
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     neither
                     regarding
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     authority
                     and
                     continuance
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     by
                     consequent
                     exterminate
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     Creed
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     deprive
                     our selves
                     of
                     the
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     life
                     everlasting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     The
                     second
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     Particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     is
                     concerning
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     What
                     that
                     Trust
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     be
                     derived
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     is
                     shewed
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     speech
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       20.
                    
                     to
                     the
                     particular
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ;
                     and
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     to
                     Timothy
                     and
                     Titus
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     other
                     several
                     Epistles
                     (
                     of
                     his
                     )
                     to
                     particular
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     is
                     very
                     angry
                     with
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     Trusts
                     his
                     soul
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     ,
                     for
                     then
                     he
                     leaves
                     him
                     exposed
                     to
                     the
                     Temptations
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     concupiscence
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     errours
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     slips
                     and
                     stumblings
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     precipices
                     and
                     downfalls
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     presumption
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     bondage
                     and
                     thraldom
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     corruption
                     :
                     Therefore
                     we
                     justly
                     extoll
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     goodness
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     preservation
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     in
                     our
                     Creation
                     ,
                     and
                     himself
                     thinks
                     it
                     no
                     less
                     honourable
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     soul
                     then
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     calleth
                     him
                     God
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     thrice
                     in
                     one
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     
                       By
                       the
                       Commandment
                       of
                       God
                       our
                       Saviour
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       This
                       is
                       good
                       and
                       acceptable
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       our
                       Saviour
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       We
                       trust
                       in
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       who
                       is
                       the
                       Saviour
                       of
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       specially
                       of
                       those
                       that
                       believe
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     4.
                     10.
                     
                     Which
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     
                     observed
                     by
                     the
                     transcribers
                     of
                     some
                     private
                     Manuscripts
                     ,
                     one
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     read
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     Another
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     read
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       God
                       our
                       Father
                       and
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     this
                     variety
                     of
                     reading
                     proceeded
                     questionless
                     from
                     that
                     opinion
                     which
                     some
                     held
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     belonged
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     palpable
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Authentick
                     Copy
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Edition
                     of
                     
                       Sixtus
                       Quintus
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     words
                     are
                     read
                     as
                     Beza
                     records
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       our
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     where
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     is
                     plainly
                     called
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     chief
                     and
                     principal
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Fathers
                     mercy
                     that
                     saveth
                     us
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Sons
                     merit
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     received
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     embraced
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     had
                     it
                     not
                     been
                     for
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     :
                     Therefore
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     (
                     as
                     delighted
                     with
                     this
                     expression
                     ,
                     )
                     saith
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       commandmnnt
                       of
                       God
                       our
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     3.
                     being
                     willing
                     to
                     ascribe
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     Honour
                     and
                     glory
                     of
                     our
                     salvation
                     ;
                     
                       Behold
                       all
                       souls
                       are
                       mine
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                     18.
                     4.
                     and
                     
                       Rabbi
                       David
                    
                     gives
                     us
                     this
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       souls
                       belong
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       have
                       given
                       them
                       bodies
                       of
                       flesh
                       to
                       guide
                       and
                       lead
                       after
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       do
                       delight
                       in
                       their
                       life
                       ,
                       not
                       in
                       their
                       death
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       mine
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       umiccebodi
                       nigzaru
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       were
                       taken
                       from
                       mine
                       own
                       Glory
                       ,
                       q.
                       d.
                    
                     They
                     are
                     mine
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     care
                     not
                     to
                     lose
                     them
                     ;
                     They
                     were
                     parts
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     willing
                     to
                     glorifie
                     them
                     ;
                     they
                     were
                     at
                     first
                     springs
                     and
                     branches
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     Tree
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     Tree
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     desirous
                     to
                     engraft
                     them
                     in
                     that
                     Tree
                     again
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     gloss
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     is
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     best
                     Christian
                     Doctrine
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     argugument
                     for
                     the
                     Justification
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     (
                     from
                     whence
                     he
                     proves
                     that
                     Justification
                     cannot
                     be
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Law
                     was
                     given
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Jew
                     )
                     
                       That
                       God
                       is
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       of
                       the
                       Jews
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     3.
                     29.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     argument
                     for
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       the
                       same
                       Lord
                       over
                       all
                       is
                       rich
                       unto
                       all
                       that
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     10.
                     12.
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     
                     wise
                     man
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       thou
                       sparest
                       all
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       thine
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thou
                       lover
                       of
                       souls
                       ,
                       Wisd
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     26.
                     
                     The
                     Text
                     saith
                     ,
                     Gods
                     supream
                     Dominion
                     over
                     all
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     he
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     shew
                     mercy
                     unto
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     his
                     Dominion
                     over
                     all
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     excluded
                     much
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     from
                     mercy
                     ?
                     Let
                     us
                     seriously
                     consider
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     never
                     quarrel
                     with
                     our
                     Church
                     for
                     teaching
                     us
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       is
                       may
                       please
                       thee
                       to
                       have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       all
                       men
                       :
                    
                     For
                     in
                     truth
                     God
                     himself
                     is
                     Originally
                     the
                     general
                     Pastor
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       my
                       Shephard
                       ,
                       therefore
                       can
                       I
                       lack
                       nothing
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     Psalm
                     made
                     concerning
                     all
                     Israel
                     ,
                     saith
                     Kimchi
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     say
                     so
                     when
                     they
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     captivity
                     ;
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     change
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     rectifie
                     his
                     gloss
                     ,
                     by
                     extending
                     it
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Israel
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     their
                     going
                     out
                     of
                     spiritual
                     captivity
                     ,
                     the
                     bondage
                     of
                     sin
                     and
                     Satan
                     ;
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     souls
                     that
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     captivity
                     ,
                     have
                     God
                     for
                     their
                     Shephard
                     ,
                     to
                     guide
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     feed
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     protect
                     them
                     ;
                     thus
                     is
                     God
                     himself
                     originally
                     the
                     general
                     Pastor
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     others
                     that
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     souls
                     are
                     but
                     his
                     Substitutes
                     and
                     Curates
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     hath
                     imparted
                     this
                     cure
                     immediately
                     to
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     whence
                     he
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     
                       Shephard
                       and
                       Bishop
                       of
                       our
                       souls
                       ,
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     But
                     mediately
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     unto
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     averred
                     from
                     Christs
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       thou
                       hast
                       sent
                       me
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       even
                       so
                       have
                       I
                       also
                       sent
                       them
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       John
                       17.
                       18.
                       viz.
                    
                     To
                     take
                     the
                     charge
                     and
                     care
                     of
                     souls
                     ;
                     And
                     every
                     true
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     may
                     borrow
                     these
                     words
                     from
                     her
                     Masters
                     mouth
                     ,
                     should
                     speak
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     zeal
                     ,
                     and
                     justifie
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     constancy
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       this
                       end
                       was
                       I
                       born
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       this
                       cause
                       came
                       I
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       ;
                       that
                       I
                       should
                       bear
                       witness
                       unto
                       the
                       truth
                       ;
                       John
                    
                     18.
                     37.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     witness
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     need
                     required
                     ,
                     also
                     a
                     Martyr
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     affection
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     the
                     latter
                     also
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     preparation
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     A
                     witness
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     the
                     best
                     times
                     ;
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     Martyr
                     in
                     the
                     worst
                     ;
                     a
                     witness
                     when
                     men
                     love
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     a
                     Martyr
                     when
                     they
                     oppose
                     it
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     first
                     enemies
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     can
                     be
                     enemies
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       Every
                       one
                       that
                       is
                       of
                       truth
                       ,
                       heareth
                       my
                       voice
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     conversion
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     heareth
                     not
                     my
                     voice
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     less
                     they
                     will
                     hear
                     my
                     voice
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     shall
                     feel
                     thy
                     hand
                     ;
                     
                     the
                     less
                     they
                     will
                     let
                     me
                     speak
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     the
                     truth
                     will
                     cry
                     out
                     against
                     them
                     ;
                     they
                     may
                     bring
                     the
                     Martyrdom
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     will
                     bring
                     the
                     destruction
                     only
                     upon
                     themselves
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       There
                       shall
                       be
                       false
                       teachers
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       whom
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       truth
                       shall
                       be
                       evil
                       spoken
                       of
                       :
                    
                     What
                     then
                     ?
                     shall
                     they
                     therefore
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     destroy
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     witness
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Martyr
                     for
                     it
                     ?
                     no
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     destroy
                     only
                     themselves
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       bring
                       upon
                       themselves
                       swift
                       destruction
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     But
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     preserved
                     ,
                     though
                     so
                     as
                     by
                     fire
                     ,
                     as
                     just
                     Lot
                     was
                     delivered
                     when
                     Sodom
                     was
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     verse
                     7.
                     
                     Whence
                     is
                     inferred
                     this
                     Doctrinal
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     strengthning
                     of
                     our
                     Faith
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     establishing
                     of
                     our
                     Hope
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     inflaming
                     of
                     our
                     Piety
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     encreasing
                     of
                     our
                     Patience
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       knoweth
                       how
                       to
                       deliver
                       the
                       godly
                       out
                       of
                       temptations
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     9.
                     
                     All
                     the
                     persecutions
                     that
                     can
                     befall
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     are
                     others
                     sins
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     only
                     their
                     temptations
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     zeal
                     to
                     pray
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     led
                     into
                     temptation
                     ,
                     shall
                     atleast
                     have
                     this
                     benefit
                     of
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     in
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     led
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     They
                     may
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     captivity
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       the
                       truth
                       shall
                       make
                       them
                       free
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     8.
                     32.
                     
                     They
                     may
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     their
                     Truth
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     their
                     Life
                     ,
                     John
                     14.
                     6.
                     
                     They
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Truth
                     cannot
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     they
                     bear
                     witness
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     to
                     obey
                     his
                     command
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     own
                     sakes
                     to
                     discharge
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     peoples
                     sake
                     ,
                     to
                     save
                     their
                     souls
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     same
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     Trustees
                     for
                     Gods
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     peoples
                     souls
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     way
                     to
                     save
                     their
                     souls
                     but
                     by
                     his
                     Truth
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     telleth
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       (
                       Acts
                    
                     20.
                     )
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     discharged
                     his
                     Trust
                     concerning
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     by
                     teaching
                     them
                     the
                     whole
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     for
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       kept
                       back
                       nothing
                       that
                       was
                       profitable
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       ver
                       ,
                    
                     20.
                     
                     Whence
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     preached
                     the
                     whole
                     Truth
                     :
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       have
                       shewed
                       you
                       and
                       have
                       taught
                       you
                       publickly
                       and
                       from
                       house
                       to
                       house
                       ,
                       Testifying
                       both
                       to
                       the
                       Jews
                       and
                       also
                       to
                       the
                       Greeks
                       ,
                       repentance
                       toward
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Faith
                       toward
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     20.
                     21.
                     
                     Whence
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     preached
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     nothing
                     
                     but
                     the
                     right
                     practical
                     Truth
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     concerned
                     the
                     good
                     ordering
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     life
                     by
                     repentance
                     towards
                     God
                     ;
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     right
                     speculative
                     Truth
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     concerned
                     the
                     knowledge
                     and
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     by
                     Faith
                     toward
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     We
                     see
                     by
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     example
                     what
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     chief
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     every
                     particular
                     Christian
                     Church
                     (
                     which
                     succeedeth
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Trust
                     and
                     care
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     even
                     Repentance
                     toward
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Faith
                     toward
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     most
                     truly
                     Apostolical
                     ,
                     which
                     most
                     incorruptly
                     preacheth
                     this
                     doctrine
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     zealously
                     practiseth
                     what
                     it
                     preacheth
                     ;
                     Nor
                     may
                     such
                     a
                     Church
                     be
                     dismayed
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     she
                     is
                     like
                     to
                     have
                     many
                     enemies
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     many
                     enemies
                     as
                     there
                     are
                     Pharisees
                     and
                     Sadduces
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     ready
                     either
                     to
                     deride
                     the
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     corrupt
                     and
                     deny
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     was
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     assured
                     
                       that
                       bonds
                       and
                       afflictions
                       did
                       abide
                       him
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     23.
                     yet
                     he
                     plainly
                     answereth
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     thereby
                     teacheth
                     every
                     one
                     who
                     succeedeth
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Trust
                     ,
                     what
                     to
                     answer
                     )
                     
                       But
                       none
                       of
                       these
                       things
                       move
                       me
                       ,
                       neither
                       count
                       I
                       my
                       life
                       dear
                       unto
                       my self
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       I
                       might
                       finish
                       my
                       course
                       with
                       joy
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Ministery
                       which
                       I
                       have
                       received
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       to
                       testifie
                       the
                       Gospel
                       of
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     24.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     at
                     first
                     either
                     invade
                     or
                     falsifie
                     this
                     Trust
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     now
                     betray
                     it
                     or
                     forsake
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       I
                       received
                       it
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     put
                     me
                     in
                     this
                     course
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     follow
                     his
                     Directions
                     ;
                     He
                     made
                     me
                     his
                     Minister
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     obey
                     his
                     commands
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     my
                     course
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     run
                     it
                     on
                     directly
                     ,
                     not
                     turning
                     aside
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     left
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     consult
                     with
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     but
                     looking
                     only
                     to
                     my
                     journies
                     end
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     my
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     perform
                     it
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     enjoined
                     ,
                     not
                     seeking
                     to
                     please
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     my
                     Master
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     need
                     we
                     ask
                     the
                     Eunuchs
                     question
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       pray
                       thee
                       of
                       whom
                       speaketh
                       the
                       Prophet
                       this
                       ?
                       of
                       himself
                       ,
                       or
                       of
                       some
                       other
                       man
                       ?
                       Acts
                    
                     8.
                     34.
                     
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     gives
                     the
                     answer
                     to
                     this
                     question
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     alledgeth
                     his
                     own
                     example
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     Personal
                     but
                     as
                     Doctrinal
                     ,
                     making
                     this
                     inference
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       therefore
                       unto
                       your selves
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       flock
                       over
                       the
                       which
                       the
                       Holy-Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       oversers
                       to
                       feed
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       purchased
                       with
                       his
                       own
                       blood
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     28.
                     
                     He
                     gives
                     them
                     4.
                     reasons
                     
                     why
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     carefull
                     in
                     their
                     Trust
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     in
                     his
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     the
                     flock
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     to
                     answer
                     for
                     those
                     that
                     should
                     go
                     astray
                     ;
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       therefore
                       unto
                       your selves
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       Flock
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     they
                     have
                     this
                     charge
                     imposed
                     on
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Over
                       which
                       the
                       Holy-Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       Overseers
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     charge
                     neerly
                     concerned
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     he
                     owned
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     peculiar
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       feed
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     charge
                     neerly
                     concerned
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     neglected
                     without
                     the
                     inexpiable
                     guilt
                     of
                     profaning
                     and
                     contemning
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     only
                     price
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     only
                     expiation
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       purchased
                       with
                       his
                       own
                       blood
                       ,
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     S.
                     Chrysost
                     .
                     see
                     how
                     many
                     necessities
                     are
                     here
                     joyned
                     together
                     ;
                     you
                     have
                     your
                     Ordination
                     or
                     Commission
                     from
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     one
                     necessity
                     ;
                     you
                     are
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     another
                     necessity
                     ;
                     you
                     are
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     a
                     third
                     necessity
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     necessity
                     that
                     St.
                     Paul
                     thought
                     was
                     laid
                     upon
                     him
                     of
                     preaching
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Necessitas
                       enim
                       mihi
                       incumbit
                       ,
                       for
                       necessity
                       is
                       laid
                       upon
                       me
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     9.
                     16.
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     necessity
                     hath
                     he
                     laid
                     upon
                     all
                     his
                     Successors
                     in
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     as
                     plainly
                     appears
                     in
                     his
                     charge
                     to
                     Timothy
                     his
                     chiefest
                     Successor
                     in
                     this
                     Trust
                     at
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       give
                       thee
                       charge
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       who
                       quickneth
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       before
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       who
                       before
                    
                     Pontius
                     Pilate
                     
                       witnessed
                       a
                       good
                       confession
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       keep
                       this
                       Commandment
                       without
                       spot
                       ,
                       unrebukable
                       ,
                       untill
                       the
                       appearing
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     charge
                     it
                     was
                     impossible
                     for
                     Timothy
                     to
                     perform
                     by
                     himself
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     die
                     long
                     before
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     it
                     must
                     therefore
                     be
                     performed
                     by
                     his
                     successors
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     to
                     continue
                     till
                     Christs
                     coming
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     perform
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     glosseth
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       non
                       solicitus
                       à
                       cura
                       Timothei
                       tam
                       circumspectus
                       est
                       ,
                       sed
                       propter
                       successores
                       eius
                       .
                    
                     This
                     charge
                     was
                     given
                     thus
                     circumspectly
                     in
                     this
                     strict
                     manner
                     to
                     Timothy
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     S.
                     Paul
                     doubted
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     might
                     see
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     given
                     to
                     him
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     all
                     his
                     successors
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     much
                     concerning
                     the
                     Trust
                     that
                     was
                     given
                     by
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     particular
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     whereof
                     Timothy
                     was
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     chiefest
                     Trustee
                     ;
                     whence
                     Oecumenius
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     upon
                     
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     S.
                     Paul
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       besought
                       thee
                       to
                       abide
                       still
                       at
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     1.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     here
                     he
                     made
                     him
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     :
                     He
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     instrument
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     himself
                     had
                     told
                     us
                     before
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     had
                     made
                     him
                     Bishop
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     fellow
                     Presbyters
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     Bishops
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Over
                       which
                       the
                       holy-Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       overseers
                    
                     ;
                     some
                     were
                     overseers
                     of
                     the
                     flock
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     shepherds
                     themselves
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     commission
                     is
                     accordingly
                     ,
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       therefore
                       unto
                       your selves
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       Flock
                    
                     ;
                     every
                     Presbyter
                     was
                     a
                     Bishop
                     or
                     an
                     overseer
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     flock
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     was
                     also
                     Bishop
                     or
                     Overseer
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     Oecumenius
                     his
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     fourth
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Ephesians
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                       Those
                       who
                       were
                       entrusted
                       with
                    
                     (
                     whole
                     )
                     
                       Churches
                       ,
                       he
                       peculiarly
                       calleth
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       was
                    
                     Timothy
                     and
                     Titus
                     :
                     And
                     doubtless
                     such
                     Trustees
                     as
                     these
                     were
                     more
                     especially
                     interested
                     
                       in
                       that
                       admonition
                    
                     concerning
                     the
                     Wolves
                     or
                     the
                     false
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     v.
                     30.
                     31.
                     for
                     therefore
                     said
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       shall
                       arise
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     said
                     it
                     ,
                     should
                     suppress
                     them
                     when
                     they
                     did
                     arise
                     :
                     But
                     however
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     in
                     common
                     Gods
                     Trustees
                     for
                     that
                     place
                     and
                     people
                     though
                     not
                     all
                     equally
                     entrusted
                     ;
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     entrusted
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     flock
                     ,
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     entrusted
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     blood
                     ;
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     entrusted
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     Truth
                     .
                     Go
                     now
                     you
                     that
                     despise
                     the
                     Ministers
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     take
                     this
                     advice
                     along
                     with
                     you
                     ;
                     Take
                     heed
                     you
                     despise
                     not
                     at
                     once
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ;
                     Goe
                     now
                     you
                     that
                     invade
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     made
                     overseers
                     of
                     his
                     flock
                     ,
                     nor
                     entrusted
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     his
                     people
                     ;
                     yet
                     you
                     will
                     needs
                     be
                     feeding
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     take
                     this
                     advice
                     before
                     you
                     go
                     ,
                     take
                     heed
                     he
                     say
                     not
                     to
                     you
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       hath
                       required
                       this
                       at
                       your
                       hands
                       ?
                       Isai
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     12.
                     for
                     sure
                     he
                     will
                     charge
                     you
                     with
                     a
                     profanation
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     charged
                     you
                     with
                     a
                     Trust
                     ;
                     look
                     not
                     upon
                     that
                     office
                     as
                     profitable
                     and
                     glorious
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     will
                     have
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     terrible
                     and
                     dangerous
                     ;
                     no
                     less
                     dangerous
                     if
                     undertaken
                     without
                     his
                     commission
                     ,
                     then
                     if
                     forsaken
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     like
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     averred
                     concerning
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     the
                     particular
                     Church
                     of
                     Creet
                     ;
                     The
                     people
                     of
                     which
                     Island
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     plainly
                     commended
                     to
                     Titus
                     and
                     his
                     fellow
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     as
                     himself
                     hath
                     professed
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                       left
                       I
                       thee
                       in
                    
                     Creet
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       thou
                       shouldst
                       set
                       in
                       order
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       are
                       wanting
                       ,
                       and
                       ordain
                       Elders
                       in
                       every
                       City
                       ,
                       Tit.
                    
                     1.
                     5.
                     
                     Why
                     was
                     he
                     to
                     ordain
                     more
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     Trust
                     was
                     too
                     great
                     for
                     one
                     Bishop
                     ?
                     So
                     saith
                     Oecumenius
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     great
                     Island
                     should
                     be
                     committed
                     one
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     every
                     City
                     should
                     have
                     her
                     own
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     or
                     Bishop
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     Elders
                     or
                     Presbyters
                     he
                     meaneth
                     Bishops
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     He
                     would
                     that
                     every
                     particular
                     Bishop
                     should
                     have
                     his
                     particular
                     charge
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     the
                     burden
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     less
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     care
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     greater
                     ;
                     the
                     Ministers
                     might
                     have
                     the
                     lesser
                     trouble
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     people
                     might
                     have
                     the
                     greater
                     benefit
                     ;
                     from
                     whence
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     collected
                     that
                     the
                     Bishops
                     were
                     Gods
                     principal
                     Trustees
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     inferior
                     Ministers
                     were
                     only
                     taken
                     into
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     Trust
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     suitable
                     with
                     that
                     saying
                     of
                     Theodorete
                     recited
                     by
                     Oecumenius
                     in
                     the
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     Timothy
                     ,
                     That
                     though
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     had
                     other
                     Scholars
                     or
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     as
                     Silas
                     ,
                     and
                     Luke
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     writ
                     Epistles
                     only
                     to
                     Timothy
                     and
                     Titus
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     then
                     entrusted
                     them
                     two
                     with
                     several
                     Churches
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     But
                     the
                     others
                     he
                     yet
                     detained
                     with
                     himself
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     
                       Conradus
                       Vorstius
                    
                     his
                     observation
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     makes
                     it
                     his
                     business
                     in
                     his
                     Epistles
                     to
                     Timothy
                     and
                     Titus
                     ,
                     to
                     draw
                     the
                     exact
                     picture
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     Bishop
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     useth
                     singular
                     skill
                     and
                     industry
                     in
                     elaborating
                     that
                     draught
                     ;
                     
                       Et
                       sane
                       in
                       his
                       Epistolis
                       ,
                       ac
                       nominatim
                       in
                       illa
                       priore
                       ad
                    
                     Timotheum
                     ,
                     
                       singularis
                       quaedam
                       Apostoli
                       industria
                       &
                       solicitudo
                       elucet
                       ;
                       quippe
                       collegam
                       ac
                       filium
                       suum
                       subinde
                       studiose
                       obsecrantis
                       ,
                       imo
                       obtestantis
                       &
                       per
                       omnia
                       sacra
                       adiurantis
                       :
                       nunc
                       blandis
                       promissionibus
                       allicientis
                       ,
                       nunc
                       minaciter
                       territantis
                       ,
                       nunc
                       suo
                       ,
                       nunc
                       Christi
                       exemplo
                       provocantis
                       ,
                       ut
                       modis
                       omnibus
                       tostatum
                       faciat
                       ,
                       quàm
                       sit
                       ardua
                       res
                       inculpatum
                       agere
                       Episcopum
                       ,
                       quantaque
                       pernicies
                       humanae
                       vitae
                       sit
                       parum
                       sincerus
                       Dominici
                       gregis
                       Custos
                       .
                       (
                       Vorst
                       .
                       Arg.
                       Ep.
                       ad
                       Tim.
                    
                     )
                     Sometimes
                     he
                     earnestly
                     entreateth
                     Timothy
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     sake
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     he
                     humbly
                     beseecheth
                     
                     him
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     he
                     adjureth
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     he
                     promiseth
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     he
                     threatneth
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     he
                     perswadeth
                     ,
                     and
                     even
                     provoketh
                     him
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     and
                     by
                     Christs
                     example
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     he
                     might
                     testifie
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     was
                     the
                     charge
                     which
                     a
                     Bishop
                     had
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     faithfull
                     in
                     his
                     vocation
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     proved
                     unfaithfull
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     was
                     the
                     mischief
                     he
                     might
                     do
                     unto
                     Gods
                     Church
                     :
                     And
                     Oecumenius
                     gathereth
                     as
                     much
                     meerly
                     from
                     those
                     three
                     words
                     used
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     in
                     his
                     benediction
                     to
                     
                       Titus
                       ,
                       Grace
                       ,
                       Mercy
                       ,
                       and
                       Peace
                       from
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus-Christ
                       our
                       Saviour
                       ,
                    
                     Tit.
                     1.
                     3.
                     for
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     very
                     fitly
                     wisheth
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Peace
                     to
                     Titus
                     being
                     the
                     Teacher
                     and
                     Governour
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     unless
                     he
                     was
                     resolved
                     to
                     steer
                     by
                     these
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     sure
                     to
                     endanger
                     the
                     sinking
                     of
                     the
                     ship
                     :
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     God
                     have
                     mercy
                     upon
                     those
                     covetous
                     ,
                     ambitious
                     ,
                     and
                     contentious
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     whose
                     covetousness
                     ,
                     ambition
                     and
                     contentiousness
                     hath
                     made
                     them
                     expell
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Peace
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     pull
                     down
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     up
                     their
                     own
                     Government
                     ;
                     How
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     hoped
                     that
                     such
                     men
                     should
                     approve
                     themselves
                     Gratious
                     ,
                     Mercifull
                     or
                     peaceable
                     Governours
                     ?
                     For
                     how
                     can
                     covetousness
                     consist
                     with
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Ambition
                     with
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     Contention
                     ,
                     with
                     Peace
                     ?
                     and
                     how
                     miserable
                     are
                     those
                     people
                     like
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     like
                     to
                     be
                     governed
                     without
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Peace
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     I
                     have
                     shewed
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     particular
                     Churches
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     and
                     of
                     Crete
                     ,
                     whose
                     first
                     governours
                     immediately
                     after
                     the
                     Apostles
                     are
                     nominated
                     ,
                     licensed
                     ,
                     and
                     instructed
                     by
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     two
                     are
                     precedents
                     sufficient
                     for
                     all
                     particular
                     Churches
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     (
                     happily
                     more
                     sufficient
                     precedents
                     then
                     are
                     left
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     concerning
                     any
                     other
                     external
                     adjunct
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                     )
                     For
                     if
                     all
                     Scripture
                     be
                     profitable
                     for
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     for
                     reproof
                     ,
                     for
                     correction
                     ,
                     for
                     instruction
                     in
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       man
                       of
                       God
                       may
                       be
                       perfect
                       ,
                       throughly
                       furnished
                       to
                       all
                       good
                       Works
                       ,
                       2
                       Tim.
                    
                     3.
                     16
                     ,
                     17.
                     then
                     surely
                     much
                     more
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     perfect
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     proof
                     be
                     undeniable
                     ,
                     that
                     because
                     God
                     took
                     care
                     of
                     an
                     Oxe
                     ,
                     he
                     much
                     more
                     took
                     care
                     of
                     a
                     Minister
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     9.
                     10.
                     then
                     can
                     we
                     not
                     deny
                     but
                     the
                     proof
                     is
                     as
                     undeniable
                     ,
                     that
                     
                     because
                     he
                     took
                     care
                     of
                     one
                     particular
                     minister
                     ,
                     he
                     much
                     more
                     took
                     care
                     of
                     all
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     so
                     carefull
                     to
                     instruct
                     one
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     Timothy
                     or
                     Titus
                     )
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     was
                     he
                     carefull
                     to
                     instruct
                     all
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     his
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     doubtless
                     accordingly
                     to
                     be
                     guided
                     by
                     these
                     Instructions
                     ;
                     unless
                     we
                     can
                     prove
                     that
                     since
                     that
                     time
                     she
                     hath
                     received
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     repented
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     let
                     his
                     word
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     let
                     our
                     Oaths
                     ,
                     )
                     grow
                     out
                     of
                     date
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     what
                     can
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     know
                     concerning
                     Gods
                     Trustees
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     easily
                     know
                     from
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     two
                     Epistles
                     ?
                     For
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       souls
                       are
                       mine
                       ,
                       Ezek.
                    
                     18.
                     4.
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     none
                     can
                     claim
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     none
                     should
                     take
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     any
                     soul
                     but
                     by
                     commission
                     from
                     him
                     :
                     This
                     commission
                     he
                     immediately
                     gave
                     to
                     his
                     only
                     Son
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     promise
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     conduce
                     to
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     those
                     souls
                     which
                     should
                     hear
                     his
                     voice
                     ;
                     
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       good
                       shephard
                       ,
                       my
                       sheep
                       hear
                       my
                       voice
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       give
                       unto
                       them
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Christ
                     ,
                     John
                     10.
                     14
                     ,
                     27
                     ,
                     29.
                     but
                     this
                     was
                     by
                     power
                     given
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       power
                       is
                       given
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     28.
                     and
                     therefore
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     pleased
                     
                       to
                       own
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     not
                     to
                     exercise
                     this
                     power
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     mother
                     of
                     Zebedees
                     children
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       mine
                       to
                       give
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     20.
                     23.
                     
                     But
                     however
                     the
                     promise
                     concerning
                     this
                     power
                     is
                     no
                     where
                     so
                     clearly
                     signified
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Epistles
                     to
                     Timothy
                     and
                     Titus
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     find
                     ,
                     2
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     1.
                     
                     Paul
                     
                       an
                       Apostle
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       promise
                       of
                       life
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     derives
                     his
                     own
                     commission
                     for
                     taking
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     from
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Christs
                     commission
                     from
                     God
                     ;
                     Paul
                     
                       an
                       Apostle
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       by
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     And
                     he
                     shews
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     that
                     commission
                     was
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     those
                     souls
                     ,
                     
                       According
                       to
                       the
                       promise
                       of
                       life
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       :
                    
                     Again
                     ,
                     Tit.
                     1.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Paul
                     
                       a
                       Servant
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       an
                       Apostle
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     proof
                     of
                     his
                     commission
                     ;
                     
                       in
                       hope
                       of
                       eternal
                       life
                       ,
                       which
                       God
                       that
                       cannot
                       lie
                       promised
                       before
                       the
                       world
                       began
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     '
                     s
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     commission
                     :
                     God
                     promised
                     eternal
                     life
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     began
                     :
                     to
                     whom
                     could
                     he
                     promise
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     his
                     Son
                     coaeternal
                     with
                     himself
                     ?
                     and
                     for
                     whom
                     did
                     he
                     promise
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     those
                     who
                     should
                     be
                     his
                     ,
                     hearkening
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     believing
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     relying
                     on
                     
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     supported
                     by
                     him
                     ?
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     comfortable
                     end
                     of
                     
                       Saint
                       Pauls
                    
                     commission
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     have
                     great
                     reason
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     sure
                     proof
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     we
                     find
                     particularly
                     in
                     these
                     Epistles
                     First
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     given
                     from
                     Christ
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     Secondly
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     derived
                     from
                     him
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     For
                     although
                     there
                     is
                     great
                     Truth
                     in
                     that
                     rule
                     ,
                     
                       Delegatus
                       non
                       potest
                       Delegare
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     Trust
                     or
                     power
                     himself
                     only
                     by
                     Delegation
                     ,
                     cannot
                     orderly
                     delegate
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     another
                     ;
                     and
                     greater
                     reason
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     humane
                     affairs
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Delegation
                     in
                     Delegates
                     must
                     fill
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     irremediable
                     uncertainties
                     ,
                     may
                     fill
                     it
                     with
                     intolerable
                     abuses
                     and
                     miscarriages
                     ;
                     yet
                     in
                     Gods
                     affairs
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     truth
                     in
                     that
                     Rule
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     Delegates
                     may
                     and
                     must
                     appoint
                     other
                     Delegates
                     till
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     's
                     is
                     reason
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     himself
                     still
                     acteth
                     by
                     these
                     latter
                     Delegates
                     as
                     well
                     by
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     limiting
                     their
                     Trust
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     abuse
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     declaring
                     their
                     Trust
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     deny
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     particularly
                     in
                     these
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     how
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     commission
                     was
                     given
                     from
                     Christ
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       glorious
                       Gospel
                       committed
                       to
                       my
                       Trust
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     1.
                     11.
                     
                     Again
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       thank
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       who
                       hath
                       enabled
                       me
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       he
                       counted
                       me
                       faithfull
                       ,
                       putting
                       me
                       into
                       the
                       Ministery
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     1.
                     12.
                     
                     We
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     he
                     speaketh
                     this
                     in
                     the
                     behalf
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     cannot
                     see
                     why
                     the
                     words
                     spoken
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     to
                     and
                     of
                     S.
                     Peter
                     alone
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     belong
                     to
                     S.
                     Paul
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     peculiarly
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     how
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     commission
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     derived
                     from
                     him
                     to
                     others
                     after
                     him
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     For
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       charge
                       I
                       commit
                       unto
                       thee
                       Son
                    
                     Timothy
                     ,
                     1
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     the
                     Trust
                     was
                     to
                     end
                     there
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     farther
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       heard
                       of
                       me
                       among
                       many
                       witnesses
                    
                     (
                     whether
                     concerning
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     or
                     Discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     )
                     
                       the
                       same
                       commit
                       thou
                       to
                       faithfull
                       men
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       teach
                       others
                       also
                       ,
                       2
                       Tim.
                    
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     So
                     there
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     end
                     of
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     till
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     Learners
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     time
                     I
                     should
                     now
                     pass
                     to
                     the
                     Trust
                     which
                     
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     other
                     particular
                     Churches
                     besides
                     those
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     his
                     Apostles
                     sent
                     their
                     several
                     Epistles
                     :
                     Thus
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     seven
                     Churches
                     of
                     Asia
                     had
                     been
                     entrusted
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     so
                     sharply
                     reproves
                     them
                     for
                     not
                     discharging
                     their
                     Trust
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     may
                     believe
                     some
                     late
                     interpreters
                     ,
                     the
                     reproof
                     of
                     those
                     Churches
                     still
                     concern
                     our
                     present
                     Churches
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     if
                     our
                     present
                     Churches
                     be
                     concerned
                     in
                     their
                     reproof
                     ,
                     then
                     also
                     in
                     their
                     Trust
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     then
                     can
                     we
                     now
                     oppose
                     those
                     Angels
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     see
                     God
                     himself
                     then
                     entrusted
                     in
                     those
                     Churches
                     ?
                     But
                     to
                     proceed
                     ;
                     let
                     us
                     look
                     upon
                     S.
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     to
                     several
                     Churches
                     ,
                     The
                     power
                     of
                     excommunication
                     is
                     given
                     particularly
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Corinth
                     (
                     &
                     with
                     it
                     doubtless
                     all
                     other
                     spiritual
                     power
                     ,
                     whether
                     of
                     Order
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Jurisdiction
                     )
                     1
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     and
                     the
                     reasons
                     for
                     it
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     evince
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     still
                     given
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     exposed
                     to
                     reproach
                     ,
                     
                       v.
                       1.
                       
                       It
                       is
                       reported
                       commonly
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     Gods
                     people
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     exposed
                     to
                     infection
                     ,
                     
                       v.
                       6.
                       
                       Know
                       ye
                       not
                       that
                       a
                       little
                       leaven
                       leaveneth
                       the
                       whole
                       lump
                       ?
                    
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     sinner
                     should
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     
                       v.
                       5.
                       
                       That
                       the
                       spirit
                       may
                       be
                       saved
                       in
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       :
                    
                     So
                     again
                     to
                     the
                     Churth
                     of
                     the
                     Thessalonians
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     power
                     given
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     reasons
                     ,
                     though
                     only
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     be
                     named
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Thes
                       .
                       3.
                       14.
                       
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       obey
                       not
                       our
                       word
                       by
                       this
                       Epistle
                       ,
                       note
                       that
                       man
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       no
                       company
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       may
                       be
                       ashamed
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     but
                     one
                     more
                     instance
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     concerns
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     converted
                     Jews
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     Ministers
                     are
                     made
                     governours
                     ,
                     the
                     People
                     commanded
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     their
                     government
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     own
                     express
                     Order
                     ,
                     
                       Heb.
                       13.
                       17.
                       
                       Obey
                       them
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       rule
                       over
                       you
                       ,
                       ond
                       submit
                       your selves
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       watch
                       for
                       your
                       souls
                       as
                       they
                       that
                       must
                       give
                       account
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       do
                       it
                       with
                       joy
                       and
                       not
                       with
                       grief
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       is
                       unprofitable
                       for
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     where
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     this
                     obedience
                     to
                     our
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     appointed
                     to
                     rule
                     us
                     ,
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     submit
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     twofold
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     They
                     watch
                     for
                     our
                     souls
                     ;
                     2.
                     
                     They
                     must
                     give
                     account
                     for
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     Let
                     our
                     eyes
                     be
                     opened
                     never
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     sufficiently
                     watch
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     therefore
                     God
                     hath
                     in
                     mercy
                     appointed
                     others
                     to
                     watch
                     for
                     us
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     over
                     us
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     hath
                     appointed
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     consequently
                     as
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     give
                     a
                     good
                     account
                     for
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     our selves
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     give
                     a
                     good
                     account
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     The
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     is
                     concerning
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     Rule
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     manage
                     that
                     trust
                     ;
                     the
                     readiest
                     way
                     to
                     beget
                     a
                     Christian
                     communion
                     among
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Christian
                     peace
                     in
                     each
                     particular
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     T
                     IS
                     a
                     sad
                     consideration
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Wherein
                     Christians
                     are
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     required
                     and
                     concerned
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     communion
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     ill
                     managed
                     by
                     some
                     Churches
                     ,
                     so
                     ill
                     received
                     by
                     some
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     chiefest
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     greatest
                     and
                     our
                     most
                     outragious
                     divisions
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     palpable
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     either
                     because
                     the
                     Churches
                     go
                     beyond
                     their
                     trust
                     in
                     setting
                     up
                     a
                     false
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     because
                     the
                     people
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     their
                     obedience
                     ,
                     in
                     setting
                     up
                     a
                     false
                     communion
                     :
                     For
                     without
                     all
                     dispute
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     followed
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     there
                     the
                     People
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     communion
                     ,
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     Religion
                     against
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lawful
                     for
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     communion
                     against
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     not
                     ordain
                     a
                     Religion
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     people
                     may
                     not
                     ordain
                     a
                     communion
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     word
                     to
                     guide
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     guide
                     his
                     People
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     outward
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     some
                     body
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     worth
                     a
                     trust
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     evident
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     find
                     out
                     any
                     other
                     Trustee
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     evident
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     every
                     particular
                     Church
                     hath
                     her
                     particular
                     Trust
                     ;
                     For
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       followers
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       
                       I
                       also
                       am
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     11.
                     1.
                     which
                     words
                     are
                     the
                     more
                     carefully
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     conscionably
                     to
                     be
                     obeyed
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     general
                     Proeem
                     to
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ensuing
                     discourse
                     concerning
                     the
                     right
                     disposition
                     and
                     order
                     of
                     publick
                     assemblies
                     ;
                     In
                     which
                     discourse
                     ,
                     he
                     gives
                     the
                     Rule
                     both
                     for
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     actions
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     man
                     hath
                     taken
                     care
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     more
                     hath
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     taken
                     care
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     in
                     Gods
                     own
                     worship
                     :
                     Here
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     will
                     have
                     1.
                     
                     Persons
                     rightly
                     ordered
                     ,
                     prescribing
                     the
                     decent
                     behaviour
                     both
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     women
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     eleventh
                     Chapter
                     to
                     the
                     sixteenth
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Things
                     rightly
                     ordered
                     ,
                     prescribing
                     the
                     right
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     sixteenth
                     verse
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Chapter
                     ;
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     actions
                     rightly
                     ordered
                     ,
                     prescribing
                     the
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     Spiritual
                     gifts
                     and
                     Functions
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     twelfth
                     ,
                     thirteeenth
                     ,
                     and
                     fourteenth
                     Chapters
                     :
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Apostles
                     injunction
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Churches
                     injunction
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       followers
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       I
                       also
                       am
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     my
                     Church
                     must
                     submit
                     to
                     Christs
                     authority
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     avoid
                     superstition
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     must
                     submit
                     to
                     my
                     Churches
                     authority
                     to
                     avoid
                     faction
                     and
                     confusion
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     my
                     Church
                     requires
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     command
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     disobey
                     without
                     contempt
                     of
                     his
                     authority
                     :
                     Excellently
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       Majores
                       sive
                       perfecti
                       soli
                       Deo
                       inhaerent
                       ,
                       cujus
                       est
                       immutabilis
                       bonitas
                       ;
                       qui
                       et
                       si
                       inhaereant
                       suis
                       praelatis
                       ,
                       non
                       inhaerent
                       illis
                       nisi
                       in
                       quantum
                       illi
                       inhaerent
                       Christo
                       ,
                       secundum
                       illud
                       ,
                       Imitatores
                       mei
                       estote
                       sicut
                       &
                       Ego
                       Christi
                       ,
                       (
                       22.
                       qu.
                       43.
                       art
                       .
                       5.
                       c.
                       )
                       Those
                       that
                       are
                       firmly
                       grounded
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       called
                       perfect
                       Christians
                       ,
                       do
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       cleave
                       to
                       Christ
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       stick
                       fast
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       whose
                       goodness
                       is
                       unchangeable
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     and
                     therefore
                     so
                     is
                     also
                     their
                     will
                     and
                     resolution
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       for
                       though
                       they
                       rely
                       upon
                       the
                       Church
                       which
                       Christ
                       hath
                       set
                       over
                       them
                       ,
                       yet
                       they
                       relye
                       upon
                       their
                       Church
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       relyeth
                       upon
                       Christ
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       that
                       of
                       Saint
                    
                     Paul
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       followers
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       am
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     Every
                     good
                     Christian
                     man
                     relies
                     immediately
                     upon
                     Christ
                     for
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ;
                     can
                     you
                     not
                     deny
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Major
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     you
                     needs
                     make
                     my
                     Church
                     a
                     Minor
                     ?
                     Am
                     I
                     of
                     ripe
                     years
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     my
                     Church
                     be
                     under
                     age
                     ?
                     must
                     I
                     relye
                     upon
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     not
                     my
                     Church
                     
                     much
                     rather
                     relye
                     upon
                     him
                     ?
                     There
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     greater
                     impudence
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     one
                     man
                     to
                     perswade
                     another
                     to
                     leave
                     Christ
                     and
                     stick
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     for
                     one
                     Church
                     to
                     perswade
                     another
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     And
                     are
                     not
                     they
                     perswaded
                     to
                     leave
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     perswaded
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     stick
                     to
                     uncertain
                     Traditions
                     ?
                     For
                     where
                     is
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     certainly
                     followed
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     undoubted
                     word
                     ?
                     How
                     then
                     can
                     any
                     Church
                     forsake
                     Christs
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     pretend
                     to
                     follow
                     him
                     ?
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     cares
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     authentical
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     doubtless
                     had
                     more
                     authority
                     then
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     ;
                     He
                     praiseth
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     for
                     keeping
                     the
                     Ordinances
                     or
                     Traditions
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     delivered
                     them
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     2.
                     but
                     he
                     professeth
                     he
                     had
                     delivered
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       I
                       delivered
                       unto
                       you
                       that
                       which
                       I
                       also
                       received
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     15.
                     3.
                     
                     Nay
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Chapter
                     wherein
                     he
                     praiseth
                     them
                     for
                     keeping
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     delivered
                     ,
                     he
                     averreth
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     delivered
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       23.
                       
                       For
                       I
                       have
                       received
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       which
                       I
                       also
                       delivered
                       unto
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     nor
                     is
                     it
                     reasonable
                     we
                     should
                     imagine
                     the
                     Apostle
                     of
                     Christ
                     would
                     stand
                     more
                     upon
                     his
                     own
                     then
                     his
                     Masters
                     honour
                     ,
                     or
                     would
                     have
                     praised
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     for
                     remembring
                     him
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     he
                     had
                     so
                     grosly
                     forgotten
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     remembred
                     his
                     Master
                     ;
                     and
                     who
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     Church
                     above
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     the
                     Traditions
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     gave
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     were
                     such
                     as
                     had
                     been
                     given
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     could
                     scarce
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     were
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     Traditions
                     still
                     given
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     we
                     cannot
                     part
                     with
                     the
                     least
                     degree
                     of
                     this
                     certainty
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     part
                     with
                     the
                     best
                     and
                     greatest
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     praise
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     any
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     she
                     remembers
                     the
                     Apostles
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     keeps
                     the
                     Traditions
                     as
                     they
                     delivered
                     them
                     unto
                     her
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     upon
                     the
                     certainty
                     of
                     the
                     Traditions
                     ,
                     depends
                     the
                     Fidelity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     Churches
                     must
                     needs
                     approve
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     make
                     the
                     surest
                     proof
                     of
                     their
                     Traditions
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     indeed
                     truly
                     Apostolical
                     ;
                     now
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     is
                     so
                     acknowledged
                     by
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     unwritten
                     word
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     observable
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     stand
                     most
                     upon
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     unwritten
                     Traditions
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     of
                     late
                     very
                     willing
                     to
                     endeavour
                     to
                     prove
                     
                     most
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrines
                     and
                     practices
                     depending
                     thereupon
                     ,
                     by
                     some
                     Texts
                     of
                     the
                     undoubted
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     surely
                     not
                     to
                     gratifie
                     their
                     adversaries
                     who
                     refused
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     but
                     themselves
                     ,
                     who
                     look
                     upon
                     these
                     as
                     the
                     much
                     better
                     and
                     surer
                     proofs
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     only
                     proof
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     a
                     Trust
                     from
                     God
                     concerning
                     his
                     Worship
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     only
                     Rule
                     by
                     which
                     she
                     can
                     either
                     conscionably
                     ,
                     or
                     acceptably
                     discharge
                     that
                     Trust
                     ;
                     Conscionably
                     ,
                     in
                     offering
                     nothing
                     to
                     mens
                     consciences
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     offered
                     ;
                     Acceptably
                     in
                     offering
                     nothing
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     himself
                     hath
                     required
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     every
                     particular
                     Church
                     did
                     exactly
                     follow
                     this
                     Rule
                     ,
                     none
                     could
                     detest
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     another
                     ,
                     without
                     detesting
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     God
                     himself
                     ;
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Apostles
                     own
                     determination
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       give
                       you
                       to
                       understand
                       that
                       no
                       man
                       speaking
                       by
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       calleth
                       Jesus
                       accursed
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     12.
                     3.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     doth
                     accurse
                     or
                     detest
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     truly
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     to
                     detest
                     and
                     accurse
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     himself
                     ;
                     Men
                     may
                     bestow
                     their
                     hearts
                     as
                     they
                     please
                     about
                     Ceremonies
                     and
                     formalities
                     ,
                     and
                     happily
                     be
                     charged
                     only
                     with
                     indiscretion
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     so
                     about
                     real
                     forms
                     of
                     worship
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     about
                     sound
                     and
                     solid
                     prayers
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     will
                     also
                     be
                     charged
                     with
                     irreligion
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     prayer
                     which
                     is
                     used
                     by
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     doth
                     truly
                     honour
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     no
                     other
                     Church
                     can
                     detest
                     her
                     communion
                     in
                     that
                     prayer
                     ,
                     without
                     detesting
                     Jesus
                     himself
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     our
                     own
                     spirits
                     that
                     we
                     dislike
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     truly
                     belongs
                     to
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     whether
                     in
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     what
                     is
                     exactly
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     known
                     Word
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     exactly
                     agreeable
                     with
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     all
                     Churches
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     agree
                     in
                     that
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     disagree
                     about
                     other
                     matters
                     :
                     Therefore
                     let
                     every
                     Church
                     faithfully
                     discharge
                     her
                     Trust
                     about
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     hope
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     agreement
                     among
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     for
                     then
                     those
                     that
                     shall
                     disagree
                     from
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     will
                     prove
                     themselves
                     either
                     Antichristian
                     or
                     unchristian
                     ;
                     either
                     Antichristian
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     against
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     unchristian
                     as
                     being
                     without
                     him
                     ;
                     either
                     faulty
                     for
                     having
                     a
                     false
                     ,
                     or
                     faulty
                     for
                     not
                     having
                     a
                     true
                     worship
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     laudable
                     worship
                     
                     cannot
                     but
                     challenge
                     our
                     communion
                     ,
                     either
                     actually
                     in
                     our
                     corporal
                     presence
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     live
                     among
                     such
                     good
                     Christians
                     as
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     potentially
                     in
                     our
                     spiritual
                     vote
                     and
                     desire
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     live
                     never
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     noted
                     in
                     Gods
                     Method
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     first
                     makes
                     provision
                     for
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     ,
                     then
                     afterwards
                     for
                     the
                     publike
                     exercise
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     he
                     first
                     takes
                     care
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     faulty
                     in
                     the
                     object
                     of
                     our
                     worship
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       have
                       no
                       other
                       Gods
                       but
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     then
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     manner
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     deed
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     word
                     ;
                     not
                     in
                     deed
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       make
                       to
                       thy self
                       any
                       graven
                       image
                       ,
                       thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       how
                       down
                       to
                       them
                       nor
                       worship
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     not
                     in
                     word
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       take
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       in
                       vain
                    
                     ;
                     After
                     this
                     order
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     object
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     proceeds
                     to
                     command
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     thereof
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Remember
                       thou
                       keep
                       holy
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       day
                       :
                    
                     Certainly
                     this
                     Method
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     Truth
                     was
                     to
                     go
                     before
                     the
                     exercise
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     exercise
                     was
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Truths
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     wheresoever
                     the
                     Church
                     did
                     worship
                     God
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     commandments
                     ,
                     there
                     every
                     man
                     was
                     bound
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     communicant
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     fifth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     For
                     Christian
                     communion
                     as
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     though
                     as
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     obedience
                     it
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     second
                     Table
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     if
                     another
                     man
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     how
                     shall
                     I
                     not
                     say
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Hallowed
                       be
                       thy
                       name
                    
                     ?
                     Doth
                     it
                     beseem
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     angry
                     with
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     that
                     saith
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     what
                     Christs
                     lips
                     had
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     his
                     lips
                     could
                     prophane
                     ,
                     for
                     my
                     devotion
                     ?
                     Or
                     can
                     I
                     be
                     angry
                     with
                     any
                     of
                     Christs
                     words
                     ,
                     wheresoever
                     I
                     find
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     anger
                     against
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     Christianity
                     ?
                     Is
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     over-ruled
                     by
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     my
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     or
                     may
                     I
                     indeed
                     hate
                     my
                     God
                     for
                     my
                     neighbours
                     sake
                     ,
                     who
                     am
                     bound
                     to
                     love
                     mine
                     enemy
                     ,
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     ?
                     The
                     argument
                     then
                     will
                     proceed
                     
                       à
                       minori
                       ad
                       majus
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     in
                     a
                     true
                     worship
                     deny
                     my
                     communion
                     to
                     a
                     stranger
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     a
                     brother
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     to
                     a
                     brother
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     a
                     mother
                     ;
                     If
                     not
                     to
                     one
                     single
                     
                     Minister
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     a
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     entrusted
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     my
                     soul
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     I
                     must
                     look
                     on
                     that
                     particular
                     Minister
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     directeth
                     me
                     in
                     his
                     worship
                     by
                     his
                     authority
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     must
                     I
                     so
                     look
                     upon
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     first
                     set
                     over
                     that
                     Minister
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     set
                     that
                     Minister
                     over
                     me
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     every
                     particular
                     Minister
                     amongst
                     us
                     would
                     as
                     conscionably
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     couragiously
                     vindicate
                     his
                     Churches
                     Trust
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     confidently
                     assumes
                     and
                     diligently
                     performs
                     his
                     own
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     soon
                     have
                     much
                     less
                     faction
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     Religion
                     in
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     The
                     Prince
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     supream
                     governour
                     of
                     the
                     particular
                     Church
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     is
                     Gods
                     Trustee
                     concerning
                     the
                     outward
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     manage
                     or
                     perform
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     propagate
                     and
                     to
                     protect
                     it
                     ;
                     The
                     antient
                     Divines
                     acknowledged
                     this
                     Trust
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     antient
                     Princes
                     discharged
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     Princes
                     were
                     bound
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     their
                     right
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     without
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     this
                     Trust
                     there
                     can
                     neither
                     be
                     the
                     face
                     nor
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Religion
                     among
                     any
                     People
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     was
                     the
                     singular
                     providence
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     commit
                     the
                     care
                     and
                     trust
                     of
                     man
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     since
                     the
                     devil
                     can
                     transform
                     himself
                     into
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     light
                     ,
                     if
                     (
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     )
                     we
                     had
                     been
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     deluded
                     by
                     the
                     Devils
                     :
                     But
                     now
                     having
                     a
                     more
                     sure
                     word
                     of
                     prophesie
                     then
                     can
                     be
                     any
                     voice
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     whosoever
                     be
                     the
                     speaker
                     or
                     the
                     messenger
                     ,
                     2
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     19.
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     but
                     may
                     with
                     confidence
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     with
                     courage
                     say
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     committed
                     to
                     her
                     Trust
                     ,
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Galatians
                       ,
                       Though
                       we
                       ,
                       or
                       an
                       Angel
                       from
                       heaven
                       preach
                       any
                       other
                       Gospel
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       then
                       that
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       preached
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       accursed
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     trusted
                     Angels
                     but
                     men
                     with
                     preaching
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     nor
                     hath
                     he
                     trusted
                     men
                     to
                     preach
                     a
                     new
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     only
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     which
                     the
                     Apostles
                     at
                     first
                     preached
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     some
                     men
                     spiritual
                     power
                     to
                     preach
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     other
                     men
                     temporal
                     power
                     to
                     maintain
                     ;
                     The
                     Priest
                     is
                     to
                     preach
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     Prince
                     is
                     to
                     maintain
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     who
                     in
                     the
                     affairs
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     over
                     men
                     ,
                     hath
                     in
                     the
                     affairs
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     given
                     men
                     charge
                     over
                     Angels
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       though
                       an
                       Angel
                       from
                       heaven
                       should
                       preach
                       any
                       other
                       Gospel
                       ,
                    
                     yet
                     neither
                     might
                     the
                     Priest
                     publish
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Prince
                     protect
                     it
                     :
                     It
                     being
                     a
                     priviledge
                     of
                     men
                     above
                     Angels
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     eternal
                     truth
                     took
                     on
                     him
                     not
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     Angels
                     but
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ;
                     that
                     as
                     Angels
                     are
                     the
                     guardians
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     so
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     guardians
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ;
                     And
                     happily
                     in
                     this
                     regard
                     we
                     find
                     two
                     sorts
                     of
                     men
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     called
                     Angels
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     Kings
                     and
                     Priests
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     hath
                     most
                     especially
                     trusted
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     truth
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     sure
                     this
                     reason
                     is
                     given
                     why
                     the
                     King
                     is
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Sam.
                       14.
                       17.
                       
                       For
                       as
                       an
                       Angel
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       so
                       is
                       my
                       Lord
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       to
                       discern
                       good
                       and
                       bad
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     very
                     probable
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     is
                     meant
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     given
                     ,
                     why
                     the
                     Priests
                     are
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     For
                     we
                     find
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     those
                     several
                     Churches
                     strictly
                     examined
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     severely
                     blamed
                     for
                     the
                     neglect
                     of
                     this
                     Trust
                     ;
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     Kings
                     and
                     Priests
                     guardians
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     the
                     Angels
                     guardians
                     of
                     our
                     persons
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     admire
                     his
                     infinite
                     power
                     whereby
                     he
                     is
                     able
                     ,
                     and
                     adore
                     his
                     infinite
                     goodness
                     whereby
                     he
                     is
                     willing
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     send
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     his
                     Ministring
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     raise
                     up
                     from
                     earth
                     ,
                     his
                     Ministring
                     flesh
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     guardian
                     Angels
                     :
                     Nor
                     can
                     we
                     now
                     without
                     unthankfulness
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     injury
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     injustice
                     (
                     if
                     not
                     uncharitableness
                     )
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     deny
                     either
                     King
                     or
                     Priest
                     his
                     part
                     in
                     this
                     guardianship
                     :
                     And
                     God
                     he
                     knows
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     great
                     need
                     of
                     both
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     hath
                     been
                     the
                     Devils
                     cheifest
                     policy
                     to
                     sow
                     seeds
                     of
                     jealousie
                     and
                     dissension
                     between
                     these
                     two
                     Trustees
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     he
                     might
                     make
                     himself
                     the
                     greater
                     harvest
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     depraving
                     the
                     purity
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     disturbing
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     Religion
                     :
                     In
                     some
                     Churches
                     the
                     Priest
                     hath
                     almost
                     expelled
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     in
                     other
                     Churches
                     the
                     King
                     hath
                     almost
                     expelled
                     the
                     Priest
                     ;
                     The
                     one
                     extending
                     his
                     spirituals
                     even
                     to
                     temporals
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     extending
                     his
                     temporals
                     even
                     to
                     spirituals
                     ,
                     neither
                     but
                     cometh
                     short
                     of
                     his
                     
                     duty
                     ,
                     whiles
                     both
                     go
                     beyond
                     their
                     Trust
                     ;
                     God
                     make
                     both
                     truly
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     danger
                     and
                     the
                     burden
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Trust
                     ,
                     and
                     neither
                     will
                     care
                     to
                     invade
                     what
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     but
                     both
                     will
                     soon
                     see
                     so
                     much
                     belonging
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     desire
                     no
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     the
                     Princes
                     Trust
                     hath
                     of
                     late
                     been
                     most
                     disputed
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Priests
                     Trust
                     hath
                     been
                     least
                     obeyed
                     ;
                     For
                     indeed
                     the
                     Priests
                     rising
                     against
                     the
                     Prince
                     ,
                     hath
                     taught
                     the
                     People
                     to
                     rise
                     against
                     the
                     Priest
                     ;
                     &
                     Prince
                     ,
                     &
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     People
                     ,
                     have
                     all
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     risen
                     against
                     God.
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     we
                     find
                     so
                     many
                     broken
                     lineaments
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     &
                     so
                     great
                     ruptutes
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     all
                     rebellion
                     in
                     States
                     ,
                     all
                     Schism
                     in
                     Churches
                     proceeding
                     from
                     this
                     mischeivous
                     resolution
                     ,
                     that
                     inferiours
                     to
                     compass
                     their
                     own
                     ends
                     ,
                     do
                     make
                     it
                     no
                     shame
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     fain
                     make
                     it
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                     either
                     impudently
                     to
                     oppose
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     serve
                     the
                     turn
                     ,
                     Impiously
                     to
                     usurp
                     their
                     Superiours
                     Trust
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     great
                     breach
                     was
                     ,
                     the
                     Priest
                     would
                     have
                     no
                     King
                     ;
                     the
                     Second
                     great
                     breach
                     is
                     ,
                     The
                     People
                     will
                     have
                     no
                     Priest
                     :
                     God
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     that
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     People
                     will
                     have
                     no
                     God.
                     But
                     I
                     am
                     now
                     to
                     Vindicate
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     if
                     indeed
                     that
                     would
                     admit
                     of
                     so
                     mean
                     a
                     Vindication
                     ;
                     Yea
                     rather
                     let
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     vindicate
                     their
                     Trust
                     ,
                     seeing
                     his
                     successors
                     have
                     most
                     opposed
                     it
                     ;
                     His
                     words
                     are
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Subjecti
                       estote
                       propter
                       Dominum
                       (
                       Regi
                       quasi
                       praecellenti
                       )
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     2.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       Submit
                       your selves
                       for
                       the
                       Lords
                       sake
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       as
                       supream
                       ,
                    
                     thereby
                     shewing
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     deny
                     the
                     supremacy
                     ,
                     deny
                     the
                     submission
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     who
                     deny
                     the
                     submission
                     ,
                     deny
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     nor
                     is
                     it
                     safe
                     to
                     limit
                     the
                     supremacy
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     as
                     safe
                     to
                     deny
                     it
                     ,
                     since
                     a
                     Limitation
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     a
                     partial
                     Negation
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     limits
                     an
                     affirmative
                     to
                     some
                     particulars
                     ,
                     denies
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     Now
                     this
                     is
                     Gods
                     Affirmative
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       King
                       is
                       supream
                    
                     ;
                     Do
                     you
                     limit
                     this
                     to
                     Civil
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     must
                     deny
                     it
                     in
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ;
                     so
                     Gods
                     Affirmative
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     your
                     Negative
                     ;
                     therefore
                     t
                     is
                     your
                     safest
                     way
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     supream
                     in
                     all
                     causes
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     Ecclesiastical
                     as
                     Civil
                     ,
                     )
                     So
                     shall
                     you
                     speak
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     submit
                     your self
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     thus
                     supream
                     ,
                     so
                     shall
                     you
                     act
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     Nor
                     is
                     this
                     any
                     new
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     same
                     which
                     was
                     as
                     first
                     taught
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     Professor
                     or
                     Teacher
                     of
                     Divinity
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     concerns
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     or
                     the
                     publike
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     a
                     cause
                     without
                     doubt
                     truly
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ,
                     )
                     we
                     find
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       daughter
                       ,
                       thy
                       man-servant
                       ,
                       thy
                       maid-servant
                       ,
                       thy
                       cattle
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       stranger
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       within
                       thy
                       gates
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     plainly
                     infer
                     that
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     Gods
                     publike
                     worship
                     is
                     (
                     in
                     some
                     respect
                     )
                     deposited
                     with
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     temporal
                     or
                     civil
                     authority
                     to
                     see
                     it
                     executed
                     ,
                     having
                     power
                     to
                     command
                     not
                     only
                     their
                     own
                     domesticks
                     or
                     natives
                     to
                     frequent
                     publick
                     assemblies
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     strangers
                     and
                     foreiners
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     not
                     to
                     vilifie
                     or
                     disturb
                     them
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     supream
                     Magistrate
                     of
                     each
                     particular
                     Church
                     is
                     Gods
                     Trustee
                     concerning
                     the
                     outward
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     actuate
                     and
                     to
                     protect
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     to
                     act
                     and
                     to
                     perform
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     governing
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     take
                     the
                     office
                     ,
                     nor
                     exercise
                     the
                     function
                     of
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     was
                     no
                     less
                     shamefully
                     then
                     scornfully
                     said
                     of
                     Bellarmine
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     falsly
                     then
                     spitefully
                     ,
                     
                       &
                       jam
                       re
                       ipsa
                       Calvinistis
                       in
                       Anglia
                       ,
                       mulier
                       quaedam
                       est
                       summus
                       Pontifex
                       :
                       Tom.
                       2.
                       controv
                       .
                       general
                       .
                       pri
                       .
                       (
                       quae
                       est
                       de
                       Eccles
                       .
                       milit
                       .
                       lib.
                       4.
                       cap.
                    
                     9.
                     )
                     And
                     now
                     the
                     Calvinists
                     of
                     England
                     have
                     a
                     woman
                     for
                     their
                     High
                     Priest
                     ;
                     meaning
                     the
                     Queen
                     Elizabeth
                     of
                     famous
                     memory
                     ;
                     The
                     scoffing
                     Ismael
                     might
                     have
                     the
                     confidence
                     to
                     reproach
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     a
                     Jesuite
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     ashamed
                     to
                     reproach
                     the
                     providence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     a
                     Christian
                     :
                     when
                     he
                     set
                     the
                     crown
                     upon
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     that
                     right
                     which
                     belonged
                     to
                     the
                     crown
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Keyes
                     (
                     as
                     my
                     Lady
                     Abbesse
                     forsooth
                     may
                     have
                     by
                     the
                     leave
                     of
                     his
                     Canonists
                     )
                     but
                     yet
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     concerning
                     the
                     Church
                     the
                     Prophet
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Kings
                       shall
                       be
                       thy
                       nursing
                       Fathers
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       Queens
                       thy
                       nursing
                       Mothers
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     49.
                     23.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     either
                     let
                     Church
                     men
                     not
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     let
                     them
                     bless
                     God
                     who
                     gives
                     them
                     Kings
                     for
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     might
                     have
                     given
                     them
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     their
                     betters
                     )
                     Tyrants
                     for
                     Butchers
                     ;
                     And
                     to
                     whom
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     Hezekiah
                     King
                     of
                     Judah
                     did
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       Sons
                       ,
                       be
                       not
                       now
                       negligent
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       chosen
                       you
                       to
                       stand
                       before
                       him
                       ,
                       to
                       serve
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       you
                       should
                       minister
                       unto
                       him
                       and
                       burn
                       incense
                       ,
                       2
                       Chron.
                    
                     29.
                     11.
                     
                     Was
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     Priests
                     ?
                     Did
                     he
                     call
                     them
                     Sons
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     he
                     not
                     their
                     Father
                     ?
                     or
                     was
                     he
                     indeed
                     their
                     
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     they
                     not
                     owe
                     him
                     obedience
                     ?
                     Nay
                     rather
                     ,
                     did
                     they
                     not
                     actually
                     and
                     readily
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     as
                     Priests
                     too
                     ,
                     executing
                     his
                     commands
                     even
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     function
                     concerning
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     v.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       They
                       gathered
                       their
                       brethren
                       and
                       sanctified
                       themselves
                       ,
                       and
                       came
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       commandment
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       by
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       to
                       cleanse
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     ,
                     
                       According
                       to
                       the
                       command
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       in
                       the
                       Business
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     So
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     words
                     will
                     bear
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     case
                     is
                     plain
                     ,
                     the
                     Kings
                     command
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     obeyed
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     business
                     ;
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     take
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     only
                     for
                     verbum
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     res
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     the
                     Text
                     will
                     not
                     only
                     approve
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     require
                     the
                     Priests
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Kings
                     orders
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       juxta
                       praeceptum
                       Regis
                       in
                       verbis
                       Domini
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Kings
                       command
                       in
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       He
                       hath
                       warrant
                       from
                       God
                       :
                    
                     The
                     Septuagint
                     goes
                     further
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Juxta
                       mandatum
                       Regis
                       per
                       praeceptum
                       Domini
                       ,
                    
                     According
                     to
                     the
                     Kings
                     injunction
                     by
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       a
                       command
                       from
                       God
                       :
                    
                     Saint
                     Hierom
                     goes
                     yet
                     further
                     ,
                     
                       Juxta
                       mandatum
                       Regis
                       &
                       Imperium
                       Domini
                       ,
                    
                     According
                     to
                     the
                     Kings
                     injunction
                     and
                     the
                     Dominion
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       Dominion
                       from
                       God
                    
                     :
                     The
                     Syriack
                     and
                     the
                     Arabick
                     Translations
                     are
                     here
                     both
                     defective
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     see
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     those
                     Churches
                     concerning
                     this
                     Text
                     ;
                     But
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                     enough
                     already
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     King
                     hath
                     a
                     warrant
                     ,
                     nay
                     a
                     command
                     ,
                     nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     Dominion
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     cause
                     the
                     Priest
                     to
                     do
                     his
                     duty
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     hath
                     neither
                     warrant
                     ,
                     nor
                     command
                     ,
                     nor
                     permission
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     dominion
                     or
                     power
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     one
                     thing
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     another
                     thing
                     to
                     regulate
                     or
                     defend
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     ;
                     Many
                     Pious
                     Kings
                     of
                     Judah
                     did
                     the
                     latter
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     did
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     Vzziah
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     Leper
                     to
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     for
                     doing
                     it
                     ,
                     2
                     Chron.
                     26.
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     antient
                     and
                     common
                     Axiome
                     of
                     the
                     Civil
                     Law
                     ,
                     
                       Custos
                       est
                       utriusque
                       Tabulae
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prince
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     both
                     the
                     Tables
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     is
                     easily
                     to
                     be
                     proved
                     concerning
                     each
                     Table
                     by
                     it self
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     words
                     forecited
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     prove
                     it
                     sufficiently
                     concerning
                     the
                     first
                     table
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     takes
                     care
                     for
                     the
                     external
                     worship
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     Duties
                     of
                     Religion
                     
                     that
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Second
                     Table
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     agrees
                     that
                     the
                     Prince
                     is
                     immediately
                     and
                     directly
                     entrusted
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     Fift
                     Commandment
                     :
                     And
                     since
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     (
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     it
                     concerns
                     Moral
                     duties
                     ,
                     )
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     a
                     various
                     Paraphrase
                     or
                     Exposition
                     upon
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     unfitly
                     apply
                     all
                     those
                     Texts
                     that
                     enjoyn
                     or
                     approve
                     the
                     supream
                     Magistrates
                     care
                     of
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     as
                     so
                     many
                     glosses
                     upon
                     this
                     Text
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     commandment
                     ;
                     Particularly
                     that
                     signal
                     Injunction
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     
                       Joshuah
                       ,
                       This
                       book
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       shall
                       not
                       depart
                       out
                       of
                       thy
                       mouth
                       ,
                       but
                       thou
                       shalt
                       meditate
                       therein
                       day
                       and
                       night
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       maist
                       observe
                       to
                       do
                       according
                       to
                       all
                       that
                       is
                       written
                       therein
                       ;
                       For
                       then
                       thou
                       shalt
                       make
                       thy
                       way
                       prosperous
                       ,
                       and
                       then
                       thou
                       shalt
                       have
                       good
                       success
                       ;
                       Josh
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       book
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     any
                     more
                     leave
                     out
                     the
                     first
                     Table
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     out
                     of
                     Joshuahs
                     commission
                     ,
                     then
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     book
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       meditate
                       therein
                       day
                       and
                       night
                       that
                       thou
                       maist
                       observe
                       to
                       do
                       according
                       to
                       all
                       that
                       is
                       written
                       therein
                       :
                    
                     we
                     must
                     infer
                     (
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     God
                     spake
                     to
                     Joshua
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     private
                     man
                     ,
                     at
                     that
                     very
                     time
                     when
                     he
                     made
                     him
                     a
                     publick
                     person
                     ,
                     and
                     governour
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     in
                     Moses
                     his
                     stead
                     )
                     That
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     full
                     precept
                     both
                     for
                     his
                     knowledge
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     practice
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     established
                     for
                     Prince
                     ,
                     and
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     People
                     ;
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       then
                       thou
                       shalt
                       make
                       thy
                       way
                       prosperous
                       ,
                       and
                       ther
                       thou
                       shalt
                       have
                       good
                       success
                       ,
                    
                     We
                     have
                     a
                     Promise
                     answerable
                     to
                     that
                     precept
                     ;
                     And
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     brought
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     proof
                     of
                     any
                     duty
                     ,
                     then
                     Gods
                     precept
                     and
                     Gods
                     promise
                     ?
                     His
                     Precept
                     commanding
                     it
                     ,
                     his
                     promise
                     rewarding
                     it
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     to
                     direct
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     encourage
                     our
                     obedience
                     :
                     We
                     need
                     not
                     doubt
                     of
                     our
                     work
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     Precept
                     ;
                     we
                     cannot
                     doubt
                     of
                     his
                     acceptance
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     promise
                     :
                     
                       Quae
                       faciunt
                       divisa
                       beatos
                       ,
                       in
                       te
                       mista
                       fluunt
                    
                     ;
                     Those
                     two
                     things
                     either
                     of
                     which
                     severally
                     and
                     by
                     it self
                     were
                     enough
                     to
                     authorize
                     the
                     Civil
                     Magistrate
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     special
                     care
                     of
                     and
                     regard
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     are
                     here
                     joyntly
                     and
                     both
                     together
                     in
                     Joshuahs
                     Commission
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     Precept
                     and
                     Promise
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     deny
                     him
                     the
                     Precept
                     concerning
                     the
                     Piety
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     deny
                     him
                     the
                     Promise
                     concerning
                     the
                     Prosperity
                     ;
                     And
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     ,
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     Religious
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     them
                     improsperous
                     :
                     If
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     dare
                     say
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     defalcate
                     from
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     trust
                     which
                     God
                     had
                     given
                     to
                     Princes
                     by
                     Legacy
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     being
                     made
                     Christian
                     ,
                     either
                     they
                     would
                     deserve
                     it
                     less
                     ,
                     or
                     abuse
                     it
                     more
                     :
                     But
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     we
                     find
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     hint
                     of
                     any
                     such
                     defalcation
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     his
                     Apostles
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Not
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     never
                     diminished
                     ,
                     but
                     altogether
                     established
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     Princes
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     withdrew
                     himself
                     when
                     the
                     Jews
                     would
                     have
                     made
                     him
                     King
                     ,
                     John
                     6.
                     15.
                     and
                     professed
                     openly
                     before
                     Pilate
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       Kingdom
                       is
                       not
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     18.
                     36.
                     
                     And
                     acknowledged
                     Pilates
                     power
                     over
                     him
                     ,
                     John
                     19.
                     11.
                     
                     So
                     far
                     was
                     he
                     either
                     from
                     leaving
                     a
                     Vice-Roy
                     behind
                     him
                     as
                     an
                     universal
                     Monarch
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     some
                     Princes
                     a
                     faculty
                     to
                     act
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     away
                     from
                     others
                     their
                     power
                     of
                     acting
                     ;
                     or
                     from
                     leaving
                     his
                     Kingly
                     office
                     among
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     inferiour
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     with
                     power
                     to
                     controul
                     ,
                     and
                     subvert
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     Churches
                     and
                     States
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     setting
                     up
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Not
                     by
                     Christs
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     they
                     never
                     diminished
                     or
                     debased
                     the
                     rights
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     advanced
                     and
                     extolled
                     them
                     ;
                     So
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     calleth
                     them
                     
                       Gods
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     writeeth
                     to
                     the
                     Clergy
                     of
                     Rome
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Rome
                     by
                     and
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Ye
                       must
                       needs
                       be
                       subject
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       for
                       wrath
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       for
                       conscience
                       sake
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     13.
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     What
                     ye
                     ?
                     even
                     
                       Omnis
                       Anima
                       ,
                       every
                       soul
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Nec
                       animam
                       Papae
                       excipit
                       ,
                    
                     He
                     excepteth
                     not
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     said
                     
                       Aeneas
                       Silvius
                    
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Popes
                     Scribe
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Basil
                     ,
                     though
                     when
                     himself
                     was
                     afterwards
                     Pope
                     ,
                     (
                     under
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Pius
                     the
                     second
                     )
                     he
                     was
                     of
                     another
                     mind
                     ;
                     whence
                     that
                     scoff
                     was
                     put
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Quod
                       Aeneas
                       probavit
                       ,
                       Pius
                       damnavit
                       ,
                    
                     what
                     Aeneas
                     did
                     piously
                     approve
                     ,
                     that
                     Pius
                     did
                     impiously
                     condemn
                     ;
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     possible
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     he
                     condemned
                     himself
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     probable
                     he
                     thought
                     some
                     others
                     might
                     justly
                     condemn
                     him
                     ,
                     imputing
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     this
                     opinion
                     rather
                     to
                     his
                     preferment
                     then
                     to
                     his
                     Judgement
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     himself
                     doth
                     say
                     in
                     his
                     
                       Bulla
                       Retractationum
                    
                     (
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     recorded
                     by
                     
                       Binius
                       )
                       Dicent
                       fortasse
                       aliqui
                       cum
                       Pontificatu
                       hanc
                       nobis
                       opinionem
                       advenisse
                       ,
                       &
                       cum
                       dignitate
                       mutatam
                       esse
                       sententiam
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     
                     t
                     is
                     certain
                     there
                     was
                     reason
                     enough
                     for
                     this
                     condemnation
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     shewed
                     the
                     greater
                     Truth
                     while
                     he
                     had
                     the
                     lesser
                     Trust
                     ;
                     was
                     a
                     truer
                     interpreter
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     as
                     a
                     private
                     man
                     then
                     as
                     a
                     Pope
                     ;
                     was
                     more
                     faithful
                     whilst
                     he
                     was
                     yet
                     less
                     powerful
                     ;
                     for
                     surely
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     that
                     saith
                     
                       Every
                       soul
                    
                     ,
                     excepteth
                     none
                     ;
                     Even
                     Christs
                     Vicar
                     ,
                     is
                     by
                     this
                     precept
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       every
                       soul
                       be
                       subject
                    
                     ,
                     himself
                     made
                     a
                     subject
                     to
                     Gods
                     Minister
                     :
                     So
                     likewise
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     willeth
                     those
                     whom
                     he
                     calleth
                     a
                     
                       chosen
                       generation
                       ,
                       a
                       royal
                       Priesthood
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     submit
                     themselves
                     to
                     Kings
                     and
                     Governours
                     for
                     the
                     Lords
                     sake
                     ;
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       so
                       is
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       with
                       well
                       doing
                       ye
                       may
                       put
                       to
                       silence
                       the
                       ignorance
                       of
                       foolish
                       men
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     13
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                     If
                     they
                     are
                     a
                     chosen
                     generation
                     that
                     do
                     submit
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     a
                     reprobate
                     generation
                     that
                     do
                     rebell
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     submit
                     for
                     the
                     Lords
                     sake
                     ,
                     they
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     submit
                     ,
                     regard
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     If
                     the
                     one
                     be
                     well
                     doing
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     surely
                     is
                     ill
                     doing
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     one
                     silence
                     the
                     ignorance
                     of
                     foolish
                     men
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     other
                     may
                     be
                     ashamed
                     not
                     to
                     silence
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     its
                     presumptuous
                     advocates
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     this
                     strain
                     of
                     alleageance
                     and
                     obedience
                     writ
                     all
                     the
                     antient
                     Divines
                     ,
                     whilst
                     yet
                     their
                     interest
                     had
                     not
                     corrupted
                     their
                     Divinity
                     .
                     So
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       Reges
                       quum
                       in
                       errore
                       sunt
                       ,
                       pro
                       ipso
                       errore
                       leges
                       contra
                       veritatem
                       ferunt
                       ;
                       quum
                       in
                       veritate
                       sunt
                       ,
                       similiter
                       contra
                       errorem
                       pro
                       ipsa
                       veritate
                       decernunt
                       ;
                       Ita
                       &
                       legibus
                       malis
                       probantur
                       boni
                       ,
                       &
                       legibus
                       bonis
                       emendantur
                       mali
                       :
                       Rex
                       Nebuchodonosor
                       perversus
                       legem
                       saevam
                       dedit
                       ut
                       simulachrum
                       adoraretur
                       ;
                       idem
                       correctus
                       ,
                       severam
                       ,
                       ne
                       Deus
                       verus
                       blasphemaretur
                       ;
                       In
                       hoc
                       enim
                       Reges
                       ,
                       sicut
                       divinitus
                       eis
                       praecipitur
                       ,
                       Deo
                       serviunt
                       in
                       quantum
                       Reges
                       sunt
                       ,
                       si
                       in
                       suo
                       regno
                       bona
                       jubeant
                       ,
                       mala
                       prohibeant
                       ,
                       non
                       solum
                       quae
                       pertinent
                       ad
                       humanam
                       societatem
                       ,
                       verum
                       etiam
                       quae
                       ad
                       divinam
                       religionem
                       ,
                       Aug.
                       lib.
                       3.
                       contra
                       Cres
                       .
                       cap.
                       51.
                       
                       Kings
                       when
                       they
                       are
                       in
                       any
                       error
                       ,
                       make
                       laws
                       for
                       that
                       error
                       against
                       the
                       Truth
                       ;
                       When
                       they
                       are
                       in
                       the
                       Truth
                       ,
                       they
                       make
                       laws
                       for
                       the
                       truth
                       against
                       error
                       ;
                       So
                       good
                       men
                       are
                       tried
                       by
                       wicked
                       laws
                       ,
                       and
                       wicked
                       men
                       are
                       mended
                       by
                       good
                       laws
                       :
                       King
                       Nebuchodonosor
                       being
                       yet
                       in
                       his
                       perversness
                       ,
                       made
                       a
                       law
                       for
                       his
                       image
                       to
                       be
                       worshipped
                       ;
                       But
                       being
                       himself
                       amended
                       ,
                       made
                       as
                       severe
                       a
                       law
                       that
                       the
                       true
                       God
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       blasphemed
                       ;
                       For
                       in
                       this
                       thing
                       ,
                       Kings
                       do
                       God
                       service
                       as
                       Kings
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       own
                       command
                       ,
                       if
                       in
                       their
                       dominions
                       they
                       
                       require
                       what
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       forbid
                       what
                       is
                       evil
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       not
                       only
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       humane
                       society
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       Divine
                       Religion
                    
                     ;
                     Thus
                     he
                     plainly
                     affirmed
                     Kings
                     to
                     be
                     Gods
                     Trustees
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Table
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     though
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     remained
                     wicked
                     Kings
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     only
                     abuse
                     their
                     Trust
                     ;
                     So
                     likewise
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     in
                     his
                     Commentaries
                     upon
                     Luke
                     5.
                     calleth
                     it
                     
                       magnum
                       &
                       spirituale
                       documentum
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     great
                     and
                     spiritual
                     point
                     of
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     whereby
                     Christians
                     are
                     taught
                     subjection
                     to
                     the
                     higher
                     powers
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     constitutions
                     of
                     their
                     earthly
                     Princes
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     proves
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     Christ
                     himself
                     paid
                     tribute
                     :
                     The
                     argument
                     is
                     irrefragable
                     ,
                     from
                     Christ
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     servant
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     If
                     he
                     shewed
                     his
                     obedience
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     give
                     us
                     leave
                     to
                     be
                     disobedient
                     ,
                     or
                     pardon
                     us
                     for
                     being
                     so
                     ?
                  
                   
                     So
                     likewise
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     in
                     his
                     Commentaries
                     upon
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     (
                     cap.
                     13.
                     )
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     requireth
                     Priests
                     and
                     Monks
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       every
                       soul
                       be
                       subject
                       to
                       the
                       higher
                       power
                    
                     ;
                     yea
                     though
                     thou
                     wert
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     or
                     an
                     Evangelist
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       For
                       subjection
                       doth
                       not
                       overthrow
                       (
                       but
                       rather
                       establish
                       )
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     so
                     likewise
                     Saint
                     Gregory
                     doth
                     often
                     in
                     his
                     Epistles
                     call
                     Mauritius
                     the
                     Emperour
                     his
                     Lord
                     ;
                     yea
                     in
                     his
                     very
                     chair
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     in
                     effect
                     determine
                     for
                     the
                     lawfulness
                     of
                     that
                     appellation
                     ,
                     sending
                     this
                     for
                     a
                     decretal
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     
                       Sicily
                       ,
                       Legem
                       quam
                       piissimus
                       Imperator
                       dedit
                       ,
                       vestrae
                       studui
                       fraternitati
                       transmittere
                       ,
                       The
                       Law
                       which
                       the
                       most
                       Religious
                       Emperour
                       hath
                       given
                       ,
                       I
                       was
                       careful
                       to
                       send
                       to
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     why
                     was
                     he
                     so
                     careful
                     to
                     send
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     careful
                     to
                     obey
                     it
                     ?
                     (
                     
                       Grat.
                       Dist
                       .
                       53.
                       c.
                    
                     1.
                     )
                  
                   
                     I
                     could
                     easily
                     heap
                     up
                     more
                     quotations
                     of
                     the
                     antient
                     Divines
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     these
                     four
                     Doctors
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     are
                     more
                     then
                     sufficient
                     to
                     prove
                     this
                     was
                     in
                     their
                     dayes
                     the
                     Churches
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     so
                     then
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     our
                     Churches
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     ;
                     nor
                     for
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     plainly
                     that
                     Jehosaphat
                     who
                     was
                     in
                     great
                     esteem
                     with
                     Gods
                     Prophet
                     Elisha
                     ,
                     (
                     2.
                     
                     Reg.
                     3.
                     14.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     with
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                     (
                     2
                     Chron.
                     19.
                     3.
                     
                     )
                     though
                     he
                     left
                     the
                     Priests
                     to
                     discharge
                     their
                     own
                     office
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     thought
                     the
                     external
                     Polity
                     both
                     Civil
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     within
                     the
                     reach
                     and
                     compass
                     of
                     his
                     Regal
                     power
                     ;
                     And
                     accordingly
                     he
                     constituted
                     not
                     only
                     Zebadiah
                     the
                     Ruler
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     Judah
                     ,
                     his
                     chief
                     commissioner
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     matters
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     Amariah
                     the
                     chief
                     Priest
                     ,
                     his
                     chief
                     commissioner
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     2
                     Chron.
                     19.
                     11.
                     
                     And
                     Constantine
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     him
                     
                       Theodosius
                       ,
                       Martian
                       ,
                       Justinian
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Christian
                     Emperours
                     followed
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     Civil
                     Law
                     ,
                     (
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     Code
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Novels
                     ,
                     )
                     containeth
                     many
                     several
                     Laws
                     and
                     constitutions
                     both
                     concerning
                     Ecclesiastical
                     persons
                     and
                     causes
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     whole
                     discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     Truth
                     ,
                     which
                     no
                     true
                     Civilian
                     can
                     or
                     will
                     deny
                     ;
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     no
                     true
                     Canonist
                     (
                     though
                     of
                     late
                     their
                     mouths
                     have
                     been
                     most
                     open
                     against
                     Princes
                     ,
                     )
                     can
                     or
                     will
                     deny
                     this
                     Truth
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     resolve
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     flatter
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     go
                     against
                     the
                     antient
                     Canons
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     against
                     his
                     own
                     Master
                     Gratian
                     ,
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     Canonists
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     brings
                     in
                     Pope
                     Pelagius
                     professing
                     to
                     Childebertus
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     bound
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     obedient
                     to
                     his
                     Laws
                     :
                     
                       Quibus
                       (
                       sc
                       .
                       legibus
                       )
                       nos
                       etiam
                       subditos
                       esse
                       ,
                       sacrae
                       Scripturae
                       praecipiunt
                       ;
                       Grat.
                       causa
                       25.
                       qu.
                       1.
                       cap.
                    
                     10.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     gloss
                     cannot
                     but
                     take
                     notice
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Argum.
                       quod
                       Papa
                       subest
                       Imperatori
                       ,
                       This
                       is
                       an
                       argument
                       that
                       the
                       Pope
                       is
                       subject
                       to
                       the
                       Emperour
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     because
                     the
                     gloss
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     elude
                     this
                     Argument
                     by
                     saying
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     subjection
                     goes
                     no
                     further
                     then
                     paying
                     of
                     tribute
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     amiss
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     Gratian
                     himself
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     extends
                     it
                     generally
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Imperial
                     Laws
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     very
                     distinction
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     pleadeth
                     for
                     the
                     civil
                     constitutions
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       sc
                       .
                       Dist
                    
                     .
                     10.
                     )
                     he
                     produceth
                     some
                     signal
                     testimonies
                     and
                     proofs
                     ,
                     that
                     even
                     after
                     the
                     decay
                     of
                     the
                     Empire
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     translating
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Germans
                     ,
                     the
                     Emperours
                     notwithstanding
                     had
                     made
                     Laws
                     concerning
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Popes
                     themselves
                     had
                     professed
                     their
                     obedience
                     to
                     those
                     Laws
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     instance
                     but
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     ninth
                     Chapter
                     of
                     that
                     distinction
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Leo
                     the
                     fourth
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     thus
                     writeeth
                     to
                     Lotharius
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                     Emperour
                     of
                     the
                     Germans
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Lodowick
                     ,
                     the
                     son
                     of
                     Charls
                     the
                     great
                     )
                     
                       De
                       capitulis
                       vel
                       praeceptis
                       imperialibus
                       vestris
                       vestrorumque
                       Pontificum
                       praedecessorum
                       irrefragabiliter
                       custodiendis
                       ,
                       quantum
                       valuim●s
                       &
                       valemus
                       Christo
                       propitio
                       &
                       nunc
                       &
                       in
                       aevum
                       nos
                       conservaturos
                       ,
                       modis
                       omnibus
                       profitemur
                    
                     ;
                     As
                     concerning
                     your
                     Imperial
                     constitutions
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     High
                     Priests
                     ,
                     your
                     predecessors
                     ,
                     we
                     know
                     they
                     are
                     undeniably
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     ,
                     and
                     profess
                     that
                     we
                     now
                     do
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Christs
                     help
                     ever
                     will
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     observe
                     them
                     :
                     The
                     new
                     Commentator
                     upon
                     the
                     Decree
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     published
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Gregory
                     the
                     thirteenth
                     )
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     Pontificum
                     in
                     this
                     Epistle
                     of
                     Leo
                     ,
                     being
                     applied
                     to
                     the
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     maketh
                     this
                     collection
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Emperours
                     established
                     no
                     constitutions
                     in
                     cases
                     of
                     Religion
                     without
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     their
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     true
                     ,
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     reasonable
                     assertion
                     ;
                     for
                     doubtless
                     they
                     were
                     bound
                     to
                     look
                     after
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     their
                     Divines
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     after
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     their
                     Lawyers
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Commonwealth
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     Judah
                     had
                     done
                     before
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     even
                     David
                     himself
                     in
                     ordering
                     the
                     Levites
                     ,
                     followed
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     Gad
                     the
                     Kings
                     Seer
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Nathan
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     2
                     Chron.
                     29.
                     25.
                     )
                     But
                     he
                     taketh
                     it
                     for
                     granted
                     that
                     the
                     Emperours
                     did
                     make
                     and
                     establish
                     such
                     constitutions
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Italy
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     Popes
                     of
                     Rome
                     themselves
                     did
                     obey
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     these
                     words
                     of
                     Leo
                     relate
                     to
                     the
                     Capitula
                     or
                     constitutions
                     of
                     Charles
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     Lodowick
                     his
                     son
                     ,
                     which
                     Lotharius
                     had
                     commanded
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     throughout
                     all
                     Italy
                     :
                     And
                     when
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     buzzed
                     by
                     some
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     disliked
                     those
                     constitutions
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     very
                     zealous
                     to
                     clear
                     and
                     to
                     purge
                     himself
                     from
                     that
                     suspition
                     by
                     this
                     Epistle
                     ;
                     
                       De
                       qua
                       re
                       Leo
                       hac
                       se
                       Epistola
                       videtur
                       purgare
                       voluisse
                       :
                    
                     And
                     indeed
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     shew
                     a
                     very
                     fierce
                     zeal
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     he
                     charge
                     not
                     himself
                     with
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     plainly
                     chargeth
                     .
                     them
                     with
                     a
                     lye
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     had
                     or
                     should
                     report
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ;
                     
                       &
                       si
                       fortasse
                       quilibet
                       aliter
                       vobis
                       dixerit
                       ,
                       vel
                       dicturus
                       fuerit
                       ,
                       scia●is
                       eum
                       pro
                       certo
                       mendacem
                       :
                    
                     And
                     yet
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     all
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     Pope
                     Leo
                     in
                     this
                     Epistle
                     made
                     a
                     solemn
                     protestation
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Emperours
                     Laws
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     another
                     after
                     this
                     (
                     cited
                     by
                     Gratian
                     in
                     the
                     thirteenth
                     Chapter
                     of
                     this
                     same
                     tenth
                     
                     Distinction
                     )
                     he
                     made
                     an
                     humble
                     supplication
                     that
                     others
                     might
                     also
                     be
                     compelled
                     to
                     obey
                     them
                     ;
                     
                       Vestram
                       flagitaneus
                       clementiam
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     For
                     which
                     though
                     some
                     late
                     Canonists
                     may
                     perchance
                     say
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     too
                     little
                     spirit
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Pope
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     (
                     in
                     this
                     Tenent
                     )
                     he
                     had
                     too
                     much
                     Truth
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     bad
                     Divine
                     ;
                     For
                     Christ
                     took
                     not
                     from
                     Kings
                     their
                     trust
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     give
                     it
                     unto
                     Church-men
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     God
                     took
                     from
                     Moses
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     give
                     to
                     Aaron
                     :
                     And
                     consequently
                     Christian
                     Kings
                     are
                     still
                     obliged
                     to
                     discharge
                     this
                     Trust
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     dominions
                     ,
                     as
                     belonging
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     impaired
                     but
                     confirmed
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     grace
                     ;
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     grace
                     to
                     consummate
                     and
                     perfect
                     nature
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     overthrow
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Moral
                     Law
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     that
                     had
                     before
                     been
                     given
                     by
                     God
                     himself
                     to
                     Adam
                     ;
                     only
                     it
                     was
                     written
                     again
                     in
                     Tables
                     of
                     stone
                     ,
                     because
                     by
                     our
                     sin
                     we
                     had
                     much
                     defaced
                     that
                     writing
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     engraven
                     in
                     the
                     tables
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     :
                     So
                     then
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     commanded
                     by
                     Moses
                     in
                     the
                     fifth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     was
                     before
                     commanded
                     by
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     whether
                     natural
                     ,
                     or
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     or
                     civil
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     entrusted
                     with
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     power
                     over
                     their
                     own
                     children
                     ,
                     in
                     subordination
                     to
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     opposition
                     against
                     the
                     commands
                     of
                     the
                     Eternal
                     Father
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     right
                     of
                     Princes
                     doth
                     Pope
                     Leo
                     himself
                     acknowledge
                     in
                     giving
                     them
                     the
                     title
                     of
                     Pontifices
                     ,
                     High
                     Priests
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     assumed
                     by
                     themselves
                     before
                     in
                     their
                     edicts
                     ;
                     and
                     accordingly
                     saith
                     the
                     gloss
                     ,
                     
                       imperatores
                       olim
                       Pontifices
                       appellabantur
                    
                     :
                     Which
                     he
                     proveth
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     Isid●re
                     in
                     these
                     express
                     words
                     ,
                     (
                     cited
                     afterwards
                     
                       dist
                       .
                       21.
                       c.
                       1.
                       )
                       A●tea
                       autem
                       qui
                       Regeserant
                       &
                       Pontifices
                       erant
                       ;
                       nam
                       majorum
                       haec
                       erat
                       consuetudo
                       ,
                       ut
                       Rex
                       esset
                       etiam
                       Sacerdos
                       &
                       Pontifex
                       ,
                       unde
                       &
                       Romani
                       Imperatores
                       ,
                       Pontifices
                       dicebantur
                    
                     ;
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     among
                     the
                     titles
                     of
                     Aurelius
                     the
                     Romane
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     one
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Summus
                       sacerdos
                       Maximus
                       ,
                       Euseb
                       .
                       l.
                       4.
                       
                       Eccles
                       .
                       histor
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     13.
                     
                     Which
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     proof
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Nations
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Religion
                     was
                     judged
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Prince
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Priest
                     ;
                     nor
                     was
                     this
                     an
                     erroneous
                     conceit
                     of
                     the
                     Heathens
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     himself
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     instituted
                     
                     and
                     established
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     a
                     civil
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     Aaron
                     who
                     was
                     a
                     Priest
                     ;
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     executed
                     only
                     by
                     Aaron
                     :
                     After
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       Joshua
                    
                     removed
                     the
                     Ark
                     ,
                     gave
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     renewed
                     the
                     Covenant
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     :
                     And
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     David
                     and
                     
                       Solomon
                       ,
                       Josiah
                    
                     and
                     Ezechiah
                     did
                     by
                     their
                     authority
                     ,
                     as
                     Kings
                     ,
                     order
                     and
                     reform
                     Religion
                     ,
                     overthrow
                     Idolatry
                     and
                     superstition
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     and
                     truly
                     infer
                     ,
                     that
                     Princes
                     had
                     that
                     Trust
                     of
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     themselves
                     were
                     Christians
                     to
                     understand
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     still
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     are
                     never
                     so
                     bad
                     Christians
                     to
                     abuse
                     it
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     one
                     thing
                     what
                     they
                     are
                     by
                     their
                     deeds
                     ,
                     another
                     thing
                     what
                     they
                     are
                     by
                     their
                     duties
                     ;
                     for
                     by
                     their
                     duties
                     they
                     are
                     preservers
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     and
                     peace
                     ,
                     though
                     by
                     their
                     deeds
                     they
                     often
                     prove
                     the
                     persecutors
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     disturbers
                     of
                     his
                     peace
                     ;
                     God
                     made
                     them
                     preservers
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     too
                     too
                     often
                     make
                     themselves
                     Persecutors
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     :
                     Thus
                     Basilius
                     the
                     Emperour
                     publickly
                     assumeth
                     to
                     himself
                     this
                     Trust
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     eighth
                     general
                     Council
                     ,
                     cited
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Divine
                       and
                       merciful
                       providence
                       ,
                       having
                       put
                       into
                       my
                       hands
                       the
                       helm
                       of
                       the
                       universal
                       ship
                    
                     ;
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     wherein
                     as
                     in
                     Noahs
                     Ark
                     all
                     those
                     are
                     gathered
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     saved
                     from
                     perishing
                     :
                     A
                     large
                     claim
                     !
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Council
                     opens
                     his
                     mouth
                     against
                     it
                     ;
                     Nay
                     they
                     all
                     plainly
                     give
                     their
                     suffrages
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     ninth
                     Action
                     when
                     they
                     solemnly
                     make
                     this
                     profession
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       We
                       well
                       know
                       ,
                       O
                       Emperour
                       ,
                       that
                       there
                       are
                       under
                       your
                       power
                       Arch-Bishops
                       ,
                       and
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       and
                       Abbates
                       ,
                       and
                       Clergie-men
                       ,
                       and
                       Monks
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       you
                       are
                       the
                       Governour
                       of
                       them
                       all
                       .
                    
                     This
                     was
                     accounted
                     no
                     bad
                     Divinity
                     almost
                     nine
                     hundred
                     years
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     this
                     Council
                     was
                     held
                     in
                     the
                     year
                     eight
                     hundred
                     and
                     seventy
                     )
                     both
                     by
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Churches
                     ,
                     the
                     Popes
                     Legates
                     then
                     present
                     not
                     dissenting
                     from
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     nay
                     the
                     Pope
                     himself
                     giving
                     his
                     actual
                     and
                     publick
                     assent
                     to
                     this
                     Tenent
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     at
                     his
                     consecration
                     ,
                     he
                     solemnly
                     professeth
                     to
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     I
                     could
                     rather
                     wish
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       )
                       Profiteor
                       tibi
                       Beate
                       Petre
                       ,
                       sanctaeque
                       tuae
                       Ecclesiae
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     he
                     doth
                     receive
                     and
                     will
                     keep
                     this
                     eight
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     seven
                     general
                     Councils
                     ;
                     and
                     promising
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     will
                     be
                     gracious
                     to
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     (
                     when
                     I
                     desire
                     God
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     gracious
                     to
                     me
                     )
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     carefully
                     observe
                     this
                     his
                     profession
                     ;
                     
                       Eris
                       autem
                       mihi
                       in
                       illa
                       terribili
                       die
                       haec
                       conanti
                       &
                       diligenter
                       servare
                       curanti
                       propitius
                       :
                    
                     This
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     at
                     his
                     inauguration
                     ,
                     is
                     set
                     down
                     at
                     large
                     by
                     Binius
                     in
                     his
                     notes
                     upon
                     this
                     Council
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     scarce
                     out
                     of
                     use
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     ,
                     whatever
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     keep
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     t
                     is
                     much
                     that
                     a
                     profession
                     so
                     solemnly
                     made
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     slightly
                     kept
                     ;
                     for
                     surely
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Deo
                       &
                       tibi
                       sciens
                       me
                       redditurum
                       de
                       omnibus
                       quae
                       profiteor
                       districtam
                       in
                       divino
                       judicio
                       rationem
                       ,
                    
                     Knowing
                     I
                     shall
                     give
                     a
                     strict
                     account
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     to
                     you
                     at
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Judgement
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     I
                     now
                     profess
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     we
                     leave
                     out
                     the
                     Tibi
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     )
                     are
                     such
                     words
                     as
                     may
                     well
                     make
                     a
                     Pagan
                     Foelix
                     tremble
                     to
                     hear
                     them
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     a
                     Christian
                     Bishop
                     tremble
                     to
                     speak
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     Pagans
                     and
                     Christians
                     tremble
                     to
                     break
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     may
                     any
                     Divine
                     think
                     or
                     teach
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     matter
                     of
                     indifferency
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     deny
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Kings
                     due
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Heretick
                     against
                     the
                     fifth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     as
                     hard
                     going
                     to
                     heaven
                     for
                     Hereticks
                     against
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     as
                     against
                     the
                     Creed
                     ;
                     surely
                     Mordecay
                     and
                     Hester
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     appointed
                     the
                     feast
                     of
                     Purim
                     for
                     two
                     dayes
                     by
                     their
                     own
                     authority
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     secular
                     Magistrate
                     had
                     been
                     confined
                     by
                     God
                     only
                     to
                     secular
                     affairs
                     ,
                     and
                     prohibited
                     to
                     intermeddle
                     in
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     but
                     say
                     ,
                     this
                     trust
                     ,
                     this
                     power
                     is
                     indeed
                     the
                     Princes
                     birth-right
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     as
                     inseparable
                     from
                     his
                     Crown
                     by
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     nature
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     Crown
                     is
                     from
                     his
                     head
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     head
                     is
                     from
                     his
                     body
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     happy
                     for
                     us
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     would
                     be
                     the
                     outrage
                     of
                     headstrong
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     and
                     Atheists
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     soon
                     come
                     to
                     have
                     no
                     appearance
                     or
                     shew
                     of
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     form
                     or
                     face
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     spiritual
                     power
                     of
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     exhorting
                     ,
                     correcting
                     ,
                     administring
                     ,
                     praying
                     ,
                     excommunicating
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     all
                     that
                     Church-men
                     can
                     do
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     their
                     Orders
                     ,
                     )
                     can
                     only
                     enable
                     them
                     to
                     preserve
                     
                     the
                     purity
                     and
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     outward
                     publick
                     solemnity
                     and
                     practice
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     that
                     depends
                     very
                     much
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     altogether
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     external
                     or
                     temporal
                     power
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     its
                     being
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     its
                     continuance
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     men
                     once
                     turn
                     mad
                     and
                     outragious
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     t
                     is
                     very
                     easie
                     for
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     honesty
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     also
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     wits
                     )
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     Gods
                     Judgements
                     will
                     no
                     more
                     terrifie
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     will
                     perswade
                     them
                     to
                     consult
                     with
                     their
                     consciences
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     neither
                     fear
                     nor
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     like
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     a
                     right
                     order
                     in
                     his
                     worship
                     and
                     service
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     as
                     this
                     (
                     and
                     a
                     mischief
                     that
                     hath
                     already
                     been
                     so
                     often
                     felt
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     alwayes
                     feared
                     )
                     unless
                     the
                     secular
                     arm
                     defend
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     well
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     some
                     private
                     love
                     and
                     desire
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     can
                     scarce
                     be
                     any
                     publick
                     practice
                     and
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     ;
                     This
                     Augustine
                     proves
                     at
                     large
                     ,
                     
                       Epist
                       .
                       50.
                       
                       Bonifacio
                       comiti
                       ,
                       de
                       moderate
                       coercendis
                       ▪
                       Hereticis
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     himself
                     would
                     have
                     us
                     look
                     upon
                     as
                     a
                     full
                     Tractate
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     of
                     his
                     
                       Retract
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     28.
                     he
                     calls
                     it
                     a
                     Book
                     ,
                     
                       Scripsi
                       librum
                       de
                       correctione
                       Donatistarum
                    
                     ,
                     In
                     which
                     Book
                     he
                     useth
                     many
                     arguments
                     why
                     Kings
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     secular
                     power
                     ,
                     should
                     both
                     defend
                     and
                     vindicate
                     Religion
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     those
                     were
                     blamed
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     who
                     did
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     those
                     extolled
                     above
                     all
                     others
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     it
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Kings
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     else
                     though
                     they
                     might
                     serve
                     God
                     as
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     as
                     Kings
                     (
                     unless
                     they
                     made
                     Laws
                     to
                     compel
                     others
                     also
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     :
                     )
                     
                       Aliter
                       enim
                       servit
                       quia
                       homo
                       est
                       ,
                       aliter
                       quia
                       etiam
                       Rex
                       est
                       ;
                       Quia
                       homo
                       est
                       ,
                       ei
                       servit
                       vivendo
                       fideliter
                       ;
                       quia
                       vero
                       etiam
                       rex
                       est
                       ,
                       servit
                       leges
                       justa
                       praecipientes
                       &
                       contraria
                       prohibentes
                       ,
                       convenienti
                       rigore
                       sanciendo
                       :
                    
                     Kings
                     serve
                     God
                     
                       as
                       men
                    
                     by
                     being
                     religious
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     serve
                     him
                     
                       as
                       Kings
                    
                     by
                     making
                     severe
                     Laws
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     Church
                     might
                     lawfully
                     call
                     upon
                     them
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     Apostles
                     desired
                     not
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     the
                     Heathen
                     Princes
                     in
                     their
                     dayes
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     prophesie
                     was
                     not
                     yet
                     fulfilled
                     ,
                     
                       why
                       do
                       the
                       Heathen
                       so
                       furiously
                       rage
                       ,
                       The
                       Kings
                       of
                       the
                       Earth
                       stand
                       up
                       together
                       against
                       the
                       Lord
                       and
                       against
                       his
                       Christ
                       ?
                    
                     Yet
                     now
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     desire
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     ,
                     since
                     that
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     which
                     followeth
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       wise
                       now
                       therefore
                       O
                       ye
                       Kings
                       ,
                       be
                       learned
                       
                       ye
                       that
                       are
                       Judges
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     now
                     that
                     Kings
                     are
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     rational
                     to
                     say
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       Quis
                       mente
                       sobrius
                       Regibus
                       dicat
                       ,
                       Nolite
                       curare
                       in
                       regno
                       vestro
                       à
                       quo
                       teneatur
                       vel
                       oppugnetur
                       Ecclesia
                       Domini
                       vestri
                       ;
                       non
                       ad
                       vos
                       pertineat
                       in
                       regno
                       vestro
                       quis
                       velit
                       esse
                       sive
                       religiosus
                       sive
                       sacrilegus
                       ,
                       quibus
                       dici
                       non
                       potest
                       ,
                       non
                       ad
                       vos
                       pertineat
                       in
                       regno
                       vestro
                       ,
                       quis
                       velit
                       pudicus
                       esse
                       ,
                       quis
                       impudicus
                       :
                       What
                       sober
                       man
                       will
                       say
                       to
                       Kings
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       no
                       part
                       of
                       your
                       care
                       to
                       look
                       after
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       your
                       Lord
                       ,
                       who
                       do
                       possess
                       it
                       ,
                       or
                       who
                       do
                       oppose
                       it
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       they
                       were
                       not
                       to
                       look
                       after
                       mens
                       piety
                       ,
                       who
                       are
                       to
                       look
                       after
                       womens
                       chastity
                       ;
                       as
                       if
                       it
                       concerned
                       them
                       that
                       there
                       should
                       be
                       no
                       bastards
                       ,
                       &
                       not
                       much
                       more
                       ,
                       that
                       there
                       should
                       be
                       no
                       sacriledge
                       or
                       idolatry
                       in
                       their
                       kingdoms
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Because
                     Kings
                     by
                     their
                     temporal
                     power
                     might
                     redress
                     many
                     mischiefs
                     which
                     else
                     were
                     not
                     like
                     to
                     be
                     redressed
                     ;
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     best
                     Christians
                     were
                     moved
                     by
                     love
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     most
                     Christians
                     were
                     awed
                     by
                     fear
                     :
                     
                       Sicut
                       meliores
                       sunt
                       quos
                       dirigit
                       amor
                       ,
                       ita
                       plures
                       sunt
                       quos
                       corrigit
                       timor
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     he
                     applies
                     several
                     Texts
                     of
                     the
                     Proverbs
                     ;
                     particularly
                     this
                     of
                     
                       Prov.
                       29.
                       19.
                       
                       Verbis
                       non
                       emendabitur
                       servus
                       durus
                       ,
                       A
                       stubborn
                       servant
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       corrected
                       by
                       words
                       ,
                       Quum
                       dixit
                       Verbis
                       non
                       emendari
                       ,
                       non
                       eum
                       jussit
                       deseri
                       ,
                       sed
                       tacite
                       adm●nuit
                       unde
                       debeat
                       emendari
                       ;
                       when
                       be
                       said
                       a
                       stubborn
                       servant
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       corrected
                       by
                       words
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       not
                       have
                       him
                       left
                       incorrigible
                       ,
                       but
                       privately
                       intimated
                       the
                       way
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       corrected
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       by
                       stripes
                       or
                       blows
                       :
                    
                     For
                     God
                     often
                     useth
                     the
                     scourge
                     to
                     his
                     best
                     servants
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     himself
                     ;
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     cruelty
                     but
                     mercy
                     in
                     Christian
                     Kings
                     to
                     scourge
                     his
                     enemies
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     &
                     whereas
                     the
                     Donatists
                     object
                     ,
                     
                       Cui
                       vim
                       Christus
                       intulit
                       ,
                       quem
                       coegit
                       ?
                       Whom
                       did
                       Christ
                       force
                       or
                       compell
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       Christian
                       ?
                    
                     I
                     answer
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     )
                     Let
                     them
                     look
                     on
                     S.
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Agnoscant
                       in
                       eo
                       prius
                       cogentem
                       Christum
                       ,
                       &
                       postea
                       docentem
                       ;
                       prius
                       ferientem
                       &
                       postea
                       consolantem
                       :
                       mirum
                       est
                       autem
                       quomodo
                       ille
                       qui
                       poena
                       corporis
                       ad
                       Evangelium
                       coactus
                       intravit
                       ,
                       plus
                       illis
                       omnibus
                       qui
                       solo
                       verbo
                       vocati
                       sunt
                       in
                       Evangelio
                       laboravit
                       ;
                       Let
                       them
                       confess
                       ,
                       that
                       Christ
                       did
                       first
                       compel
                       ,
                       then
                       instruct
                       Saint
                    
                     Paul
                     ;
                     
                       first
                       strike
                       him
                       down
                       ,
                       then
                       raise
                       him
                       up
                       ;
                       and
                       it
                       is
                       very
                       observable
                       that
                       he
                       who
                       was
                       forced
                       to
                       the
                       Apostleship
                       by
                       the
                       pain
                       and
                       punishment
                       of
                       his
                       own
                       body
                       ,
                       was
                       more
                       laborious
                       therein
                       ,
                       then
                       they
                       who
                       were
                       only
                       called
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     Because
                     the
                     Donatists
                     used
                     un
                     just
                     violence
                     to
                     
                     oppose
                     and
                     opppress
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     should
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     use
                     their
                     just
                     power
                     to
                     uphold
                     and
                     to
                     maintain
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       Cur
                       ergo
                       non
                       cogeret
                       Ecclesia
                       perditos
                       filios
                       ut
                       redirent
                       ,
                       si
                       perditi
                       filii
                       coegerunt
                       alios
                       ut
                       perirent
                       ?
                       Why
                       should
                       not
                       the
                       Church
                       force
                       her
                       lost
                       children
                       to
                       come
                       to
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       life
                       ,
                       since
                       they
                       force
                       their
                       brethren
                       to
                       go
                       to
                       the
                       gates
                       of
                       death
                       ?
                       Et
                       ipse
                       Dominus
                       ad
                       magnam
                       coenam
                       suam
                       prius
                       adduci
                       jubet
                       convivas
                       ,
                       postea
                       cogi
                       ;
                       for
                       even
                       our
                       Lord
                       himself
                       first
                       appointed
                       guests
                       to
                       be
                       invited
                       ,
                       but
                       at
                       last
                       to
                       be
                       compelled
                       unto
                       his
                       great
                       supper
                       ;
                       Qu●propter
                       si
                       potestate
                       quam
                       per
                       Religionem
                       ac
                       fidem
                       Regum
                       ,
                       tempore
                       quo
                       debuit
                       ,
                       divino
                       munere
                       accepit
                       Ecclesia
                       ,
                       Hi
                       qui
                       inveniuntur
                       in
                       viis
                       &
                       in
                       sepibus
                       ,
                       i.
                       e.
                       in
                       haeresibus
                       &
                       Schismatibus
                       ,
                       coguntur
                       intrare
                       ,
                       non
                       quod
                       coguntur
                       reprehendant
                       ,
                       sed
                       quo
                       coguntur
                       ,
                       attendant
                       :
                       Wherefore
                       if
                       those
                       who
                       are
                       found
                       in
                       the
                       High-ways
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Hedges
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       either
                       amongst
                       Hereticks
                       or
                       Schismaticks
                       ,
                       be
                       constrained
                       to
                       enter
                       into
                       the
                       Lords
                       Vineyard
                       ,
                       by
                       that
                       power
                       which
                       the
                       Church
                       hath
                       received
                       by
                       the
                       goodness
                       of
                       God
                       ever
                       since
                       Kings
                       have
                       received
                       the
                       Christian
                       Faith
                       ,
                       Let
                       them
                       not
                       find
                       fault
                       that
                       they
                       are
                       as
                       it
                       were
                       driven
                       by
                       force
                       ,
                       but
                       let
                       them
                       consider
                       whither
                       it
                       is
                       they
                       are
                       driven
                       ,
                       even
                       into
                       those
                       pastures
                       where
                       they
                       may
                       find
                       true
                       food
                       and
                       rest
                       for
                       their
                       souls
                       :
                    
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     chiefest
                     of
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     arguments
                     ,
                     why
                     Kings
                     and
                     Princes
                     should
                     interpose
                     their
                     power
                     and
                     authority
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     to
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     added
                     the
                     inhumane
                     barbarism
                     of
                     the
                     Donatists
                     ,
                     who
                     invaded
                     Maximian
                     an
                     Orthodox
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Africa
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     upon
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     and
                     brake
                     down
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     the
                     pieces
                     of
                     its
                     wood
                     (
                     for
                     Altars
                     were
                     not
                     then
                     made
                     of
                     stone
                     )
                     they
                     might
                     knock
                     down
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     they
                     stabbed
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     punyard
                     ,
                     then
                     dragged
                     him
                     on
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     him
                     for
                     dead
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     dust
                     having
                     stopped
                     the
                     bleeding
                     of
                     his
                     wounds
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     still
                     life
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     again
                     took
                     him
                     away
                     from
                     those
                     good
                     Christians
                     who
                     were
                     carrying
                     him
                     to
                     a
                     religious
                     house
                     for
                     help
                     ,
                     and
                     threw
                     him
                     down
                     from
                     a
                     Turret
                     ,
                     so
                     not
                     doubting
                     but
                     they
                     had
                     at
                     lest
                     beat
                     his
                     breath
                     quite
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     his
                     brains
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     head
                     ;
                     This
                     was
                     their
                     cruelty
                     against
                     a
                     pious
                     and
                     an
                     Orthodox
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     of
                     their
                     party
                     ;
                     yet
                     even
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     thus
                     in
                     effect
                     by
                     them
                     thrice
                     killed
                     ,
                     was
                     by
                     the
                     singular
                     providence
                     of
                     God
                     preserved
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     singular
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     again
                     revived
                     ,
                     being
                     stollen
                     away
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     carried
                     to
                     a
                     religious
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     well
                     recovered
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     able
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     person
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     complaint
                     unto
                     the
                     Emperour
                     (
                     and
                     from
                     him
                     obtained
                     the
                     suppression
                     of
                     the
                     Donatists
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     time
                     begat
                     their
                     conformity
                     .
                     )
                     
                       Hinc
                       ergo
                       factum
                       est
                       ut
                       Imperator
                       Religiosus
                       ac
                       pius
                       ,
                       perlatis
                       in
                       notitiam
                       suam
                       talibus
                       causis
                       ,
                       mallet
                       piissimis
                       legibus
                       istius
                       impietatis
                       errorem
                       omnino
                       corrigere
                       ,
                       &
                       eos
                       qui
                       contra
                       Christum
                       Christi
                       signa
                       portarent
                       ,
                       ad
                       unitatem
                       Catholicam
                       torrendo
                       &
                       coercendo
                       redigere
                       ,
                       quàm
                       saeviendi
                       tantummodo
                       auferre
                       licentiam
                       ,
                       &
                       errandi
                       ac
                       pereundi
                       relinquere
                       ;
                       Hence
                       it
                       came
                       to
                       pass
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Religious
                       Emperour
                       being
                       informed
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       matter
                       ,
                       did
                       not
                       only
                       make
                       Laws
                       to
                       suppress
                       their
                       violence
                       that
                       they
                       should
                       not
                       mischief
                       the
                       Churches
                       peace
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     command
                     their
                     obedience
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       they
                       should
                       submit
                       to
                       her
                       commands
                       ,
                       and
                       embrace
                       her
                       Communion
                       ,
                       as
                       thinking
                       it
                       unworthy
                       of
                       his
                       authority
                       to
                       deny
                       his
                       subjects
                       power
                       of
                       destroying
                       others
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       leave
                       them
                       power
                       of
                       destroying
                       themselves
                       :
                    
                     Thus
                     did
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     plead
                     for
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Princes
                     in
                     maintaining
                     the
                     outward
                     order
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     whereas
                     he
                     had
                     once
                     thought
                     that
                     only
                     the
                     spiritual
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     also
                     the
                     temporal
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     sword
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     against
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     He
                     plainly
                     recanted
                     that
                     opinion
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     under
                     his
                     own
                     hand
                     a
                     testimony
                     of
                     his
                     recantation
                     ;
                     For
                     so
                     he
                     hath
                     written
                     2
                     
                       Retract
                       .
                       c.
                       5.
                       
                       Dixi
                       in
                       libro
                       primo
                       contra
                       partem
                       Donati
                       ,
                       Non
                       mihi
                       placere
                       ullius
                       saecularis
                       potestatis
                       impetu
                       Schismaticos
                       ad
                       communionem
                       violenter
                       arctare
                       ;
                       &
                       verè
                       mihi
                       tunc
                       non
                       placebat
                       ,
                       quia
                       nondum
                       expertus
                       eram
                       vel
                       quantum
                       mali
                       eorum
                       auderet
                       impunitas
                       ,
                       vel
                       quantum
                       eis
                       in
                       melius
                       mutandis
                       conferre
                       posset
                       diligentia
                       disciplinae
                       ;
                       I
                       said
                       in
                       my
                       first
                       book
                       against
                       the
                       Donatists
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       approved
                       not
                       their
                       practice
                       ,
                       who
                       did
                       violently
                       force
                       Schismaticks
                       to
                       the
                       Communion
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ;
                       and
                       truly
                       when
                       I
                       writ
                       that
                       book
                       I
                       did
                       not
                       approve
                       it
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       had
                       not
                       then
                       learned
                       by
                       experience
                       ,
                       neither
                       how
                       much
                       the
                       hope
                       of
                       impunity
                       would
                       make
                       them
                       the
                       worse
                       ,
                       nor
                       how
                       much
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       punishment
                       would
                       make
                       them
                       the
                       better
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     had
                     done
                     what
                     he
                     could
                     as
                     a
                     Divine
                     to
                     reclaim
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     an
                     Alphabetical
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     laid
                     open
                     their
                     follies
                     and
                     impieties
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     ;
                     the
                     Hypo-Psalm
                     or
                     burden
                     of
                     which
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     repeated
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     every
                     new
                     Period
                     ,
                     was
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       Omnes
                       qui
                       gaudetis
                       de
                       pace
                       ,
                       modo
                       verum
                       judicate
                       ,
                    
                     All
                     ye
                     that
                     love
                     the
                     peace
                     ,
                     now
                     judge
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       u.
                       Tom.
                    
                     7.
                     )
                     In
                     this
                     Psalm
                     he
                     complains
                     much
                     
                     of
                     their
                     turbulency
                     and
                     violence
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     dishonored
                     Christ
                     ,
                     grieved
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     wounded
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     continued
                     still
                     like
                     the
                     deaf
                     adder
                     ,
                     stopping
                     their
                     ears
                     against
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     charmer
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     charmed
                     never
                     so
                     wisely
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     reclaimed
                     ,
                     he
                     desired
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     suppressed
                     ,
                     and
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     a
                     perswasion
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Civil
                     Magistrate
                     to
                     suppress
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     truly
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     imaginable
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     sword
                     to
                     Princes
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     use
                     it
                     against
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     much
                     rather
                     against
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     punish
                     those
                     who
                     dishonour
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     or
                     disobey
                     their
                     commands
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     much
                     more
                     those
                     who
                     dishonour
                     and
                     disobey
                     the
                     great
                     God
                     their
                     Maker
                     ,
                     and
                     Preserver
                     ,
                     from
                     whom
                     alone
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     either
                     honour
                     is
                     due
                     unto
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     or
                     obedience
                     is
                     due
                     unto
                     their
                     commands
                     :
                     For
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Them
                       that
                       honour
                       me
                       I
                       will
                       honour
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       that
                       dispise
                       me
                       shall
                       be
                       lightly
                       esteemed
                       ,
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     2.
                     30.
                     
                     The
                     words
                     werr
                     spoken
                     to
                     Eli
                     for
                     not
                     restraining
                     the
                     wickedness
                     of
                     his
                     sons
                     ;
                     He
                     had
                     made
                     a
                     grave
                     Sermon
                     to
                     them
                     
                       as
                       a
                       Priest
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     inflicted
                     severe
                     punishments
                     upon
                     them
                     
                       as
                       a
                       Judge
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     punished
                     them
                     ,
                     God
                     resolves
                     to
                     punish
                     him
                     :
                     Nay
                     to
                     punish
                     Religion
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     thinking
                     it
                     more
                     agreeable
                     with
                     his
                     honour
                     that
                     his
                     Ark
                     should
                     be
                     captivated
                     by
                     Philistines
                     ,
                     then
                     prophaned
                     and
                     defiled
                     by
                     Israelites
                     :
                     We
                     who
                     have
                     seen
                     the
                     same
                     sins
                     ,
                     may
                     justly
                     fear
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     same
                     confusion
                     ;
                     However
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     no
                     more
                     see
                     the
                     same
                     sins
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     them
                     severely
                     punished
                     ;
                     That
                     neither
                     we
                     may
                     depart
                     from
                     our
                     glory
                     ,
                     nor
                     our
                     glory
                     may
                     depart
                     from
                     us
                     :
                     For
                     surely
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     great
                     blessing
                     in
                     the
                     meer
                     outward
                     face
                     and
                     practice
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     inward
                     zeal
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     This
                     made
                     King
                     David
                     so
                     zealous
                     to
                     fetch
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     Kiriathjearim
                     ,
                     as
                     himself
                     professeth
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Chron.
                       13.
                       3.
                       
                       Let
                       us
                       bring
                       again
                       the
                       Ark
                       of
                       our
                       God
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       for
                       we
                       enquired
                       not
                       at
                       it
                       in
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                    
                     Saul
                     ;
                     He
                     had
                     been
                     so
                     long
                     without
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     (
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     troubles
                     which
                     had
                     befallen
                     him
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     Nation
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     days
                     of
                     Saul
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     now
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     endure
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     it
                     any
                     longer
                     :
                     The
                     outragious
                     persecutions
                     of
                     Saul
                     had
                     disturbed
                     him
                     ;
                     The
                     furious
                     and
                     frequent
                     invasions
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Philistines
                     had
                     disturbed
                     the
                     people
                     :
                     Hence
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     Gods
                     worship
                     had
                     been
                     without
                     the
                     Ark
                     ,
                     and
                     Israel
                     had
                     been
                     without
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ;
                     Religion
                     had
                     been
                     without
                     its
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     without
                     Religion
                     :
                     Either
                     of
                     which
                     alone
                     was
                     enough
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     troubles
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     much
                     more
                     irksome
                     and
                     intolerable
                     ,
                     then
                     were
                     the
                     troubles
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     joyned
                     together
                     ?
                     And
                     thus
                     were
                     they
                     prepared
                     by
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     blessings
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     perfectly
                     to
                     discry
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     eanestly
                     to
                     desire
                     the
                     incomparable
                     happiness
                     they
                     should
                     have
                     in
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     happily
                     hence
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     God
                     offered
                     to
                     David
                     either
                     a
                     seven
                     years
                     famine
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     three
                     months
                     war
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     three
                     dayes
                     pestilence
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     rather
                     made
                     choice
                     of
                     this
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     though
                     in
                     all
                     probability
                     he
                     might
                     expect
                     that
                     himself
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     first
                     to
                     perish
                     in
                     the
                     pestilence
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     sent
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     )
                     but
                     the
                     last
                     that
                     should
                     perish
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     famine
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     war.
                     I
                     am
                     willing
                     to
                     impute
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     this
                     choice
                     meerly
                     to
                     his
                     love
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     afraid
                     that
                     a
                     seven
                     years
                     famine
                     might
                     make
                     the
                     people
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     meat
                     ,
                     grudge
                     and
                     repine
                     at
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     there
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     cessation
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     probable
                     conjecture
                     ,
                     because
                     above
                     three
                     years
                     of
                     the
                     famine
                     had
                     been
                     already
                     past
                     ,
                     when
                     God
                     asked
                     him
                     the
                     question
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Rabbi
                       David
                    
                     ,
                     thereby
                     reconciling
                     the
                     seven
                     years
                     in
                     1
                     Sam.
                     24.
                     with
                     the
                     three
                     years
                     of
                     famine
                     ,
                     1
                     Chron.
                     21.
                     12.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     David
                     seeing
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     decay
                     in
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     for
                     a
                     famine
                     but
                     of
                     three
                     years
                     ,
                     had
                     reason
                     to
                     fear
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     should
                     last
                     out
                     all
                     the
                     seven
                     years
                     ,
                     there
                     would
                     be
                     at
                     all
                     no
                     sacrifice
                     ;
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     afraid
                     that
                     a
                     seven
                     years
                     famine
                     might
                     make
                     the
                     people
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     meat
                     to
                     put
                     into
                     their
                     own
                     bellies
                     ,
                     grudge
                     and
                     repine
                     at
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     there
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     cessation
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     But
                     he
                     was
                     sure
                     that
                     in
                     a
                     three
                     months
                     war
                     the
                     souldiers
                     would
                     make
                     havock
                     both
                     of
                     sacrifices
                     and
                     of
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     there
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     disturbance
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     a
                     total
                     desolation
                     and
                     destruction
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     he
                     had
                     rather
                     venter
                     to
                     die
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     pestilence
                     ;
                     then
                     last
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     famine
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     war
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     feared
                     that
                     in
                     either
                     of
                     those
                     exigencies
                     Religion
                     might
                     also
                     die
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     particularly
                     he
                     seemed
                     most
                     averse
                     from
                     the
                     war
                     ,
                     as
                     foreseeing
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     flee
                     three
                     months
                     before
                     
                     the
                     enemies
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     would
                     also
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     flee
                     with
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     The
                     Limitation
                     both
                     of
                     the
                     Princes
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Priests
                     Trust
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     that
                     neither
                     may
                     deviate
                     from
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     laws
                     is
                     most
                     enfeebled
                     by
                     them
                     who
                     make
                     least
                     esteem
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     casting
                     the
                     aspersions
                     of
                     Obscurity
                     and
                     Vncertainty
                     upon
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     .
                  
                   
                     IN
                     matters
                     of
                     humane
                     interest
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     reasonably
                     disputed
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     more
                     blame-worthy
                     ,
                     Whether
                     he
                     that
                     abuseth
                     a
                     Trust
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     that
                     usurpeth
                     a
                     Trust
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     ?
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     one
                     may
                     sin
                     with
                     the
                     greater
                     injustice
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     other
                     doth
                     sin
                     with
                     the
                     greater
                     insolency
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Divine
                     Interest
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     without
                     dispute
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     greater
                     sinner
                     that
                     usurpeth
                     a
                     Trust
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     that
                     only
                     abuseth
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     mans
                     sin
                     may
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     ignorance
                     or
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     certainly
                     sins
                     out
                     of
                     pride
                     and
                     presumption
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     grievous
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     fail
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     abusing
                     a
                     Trust
                     that
                     is
                     given
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     abominable
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     justle
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     invading
                     a
                     Trust
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     give
                     ▪
                     The
                     ordering
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     a
                     trust
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     unto
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     sin
                     desperately
                     who
                     abuse
                     it
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     a
                     Trust
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     sin
                     damnably
                     who
                     usurp
                     it
                     ;
                     
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       my
                       name
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       glory
                       will
                       I
                       not
                       give
                       unto
                       another
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     42.
                     8.
                     
                     But
                     if
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     men
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     making
                     Religion
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     alone
                     his
                     name
                     is
                     glorified
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     glory
                     unto
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     not
                     reserved
                     it
                     unto
                     himself
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                     to
                     establish
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     so
                     Speculatively
                     or
                     Practically
                     ,
                     whether
                     as
                     an
                     article
                     of
                     Faith
                     or
                     as
                     a
                     Duty
                     of
                     Life
                     ;
                     And
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     mans
                     glory
                     only
                     to
                     execute
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     established
                     :
                     Kings
                     by
                     their
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     Priests
                     by
                     their
                     Spiritual
                     power
                     ,
                     not
                     making
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     
                       ordering
                       it
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     establishing
                     their
                     own
                     commands
                     in
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     
                     executing
                     his
                     ;
                     That
                     God
                     who
                     is
                     governour
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     denyed
                     to
                     be
                     governour
                     of
                     his
                     Servants
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     Master
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     Master
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Family
                     :
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     and
                     must
                     confess
                     that
                     the
                     Trust
                     both
                     of
                     Princes
                     and
                     of
                     Priests
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     limited
                     Trust
                     :
                     not
                     to
                     do
                     what
                     themselves
                     please
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     commanded
                     them
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     Pharaoh
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       the
                       Lord
                       that
                       I
                       should
                       obey
                       his
                       voice
                       ?
                       Exod.
                    
                     5.
                     2.
                     when
                     Moses
                     himself
                     had
                     a
                     limited
                     commission
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       see
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       that
                       thou
                       make
                       all
                       things
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       pattern
                       shewed
                       to
                       thee
                       in
                       the
                       mount
                       ,
                       Hebr.
                    
                     8.
                     5.
                     
                     God
                     having
                     not
                     given
                     power
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     act
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     him
                     :
                     Whence
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     great
                     prudence
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     great
                     Piety
                     in
                     that
                     excellent
                     saying
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     attributed
                     to
                     that
                     noble
                     
                       Civilian
                       Baldus
                       ,
                       In
                       rebus
                       Juris
                       Divini
                       vel
                       naturalis
                       ,
                       Summus
                       Princeps
                       nihil
                       potest
                       contra
                       Veritatis
                       praeceptum
                       :
                       Alioquin
                       quicquid
                       fecerit
                       nullum
                       est
                       ;
                       quemadmodam
                       quod
                       à
                       Commissario
                       vel
                       procuratore
                       contra
                       mandatum
                       committitur
                    
                     ;
                     In
                     matters
                     that
                     concern
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     or
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     the
                     greatest
                     Prince
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     may
                     enjoin
                     and
                     act
                     nothing
                     against
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     Truth
                     ;
                     If
                     he
                     do
                     ,
                     his
                     injunction
                     and
                     action
                     are
                     both
                     null
                     or
                     void
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     what
                     is
                     done
                     by
                     a
                     Commissioner
                     or
                     a
                     Proctor
                     ,
                     is
                     null
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     against
                     the
                     command
                     delivered
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Trust
                     reposed
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     good
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     good
                     Divinity
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     commanded
                     to
                     obey
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     for
                     the
                     Lords
                     sake
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     we
                     cannot
                     owe
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     pay
                     him
                     obedience
                     against
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     were
                     to
                     obey
                     man
                     rather
                     then
                     God.
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     Divinity
                     will
                     also
                     hold
                     in
                     
                       Summus
                       Pontifex
                    
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     
                       Summus
                       Princeps
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     chiefest
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     chiefest
                     Civil
                     Magistrates
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     act
                     only
                     as
                     Gods
                     Trustees
                     by
                     their
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     the
                     other
                     by
                     their
                     Temporal
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     little
                     reason
                     to
                     expect
                     the
                     same
                     obedience
                     when
                     they
                     forsake
                     their
                     Trust
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     they
                     follow
                     it
                     .
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     expresly
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       given
                       us
                       authority
                       for
                       Edification
                       ,
                       not
                       for
                       destruction
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     8.
                     
                     If
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     the
                     Prince
                     authority
                     to
                     destroy
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     hath
                     he
                     given
                     the
                     Priest
                     authority
                     to
                     destroy
                     his
                     Religion
                     ;
                     That
                     authority
                     which
                     is
                     destrvctive
                     either
                     of
                     Church
                     or
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     Gods
                     giving
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     of
                     mans
                     taking
                     ▪
                     excellently
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       Quum
                       potestas
                       Praelati
                       spiritualis
                       ,
                       qui
                       non
                       est
                       Dominus
                       sed
                       Dispensator
                       ,
                       in
                       Edification●m
                       sit
                       data
                       &
                       non
                       in
                       destructionem
                       ,
                       ut
                       patet
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     Cor.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       Sicut
                       Praelatus
                       non
                       potest
                       imperare
                       ea
                       quae
                       secundum
                       se
                       Deo
                       displicent
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       peccata
                       ;
                       ita
                       non
                       potest
                       prohibere
                       ea
                       quae
                       secundum
                       se
                       Deo
                       placent
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       Virtutis
                       opera
                       ;
                       (
                       22ae
                       .
                       qu.
                       88.
                       art
                       .
                       12.
                       ad
                       2.
                       um
                       .
                       When
                       as
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       a
                       spiritual
                       Praelate
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       Lord
                       but
                       a
                       Steward
                       ,
                       is
                       given
                       for
                       Edification
                       ,
                       not
                       for
                       Destruction
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     appears
                     2
                     Cor.
                     10.
                     )
                     
                       it
                       follows
                       ,
                       that
                       as
                       a
                       Prelate
                       cannot
                       command
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       in
                       themselves
                       are
                       displeasing
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       all
                       sins
                       ;
                       So
                       he
                       cannot
                       forbid
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       in
                       themselves
                       are
                       pleasing
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       all
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       Virtue
                       :
                    
                     Which
                     is
                     a
                     Truth
                     as
                     clear
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     written
                     by
                     a
                     Sun-beam
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     durable
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     written
                     in
                     our
                     Hearts
                     ;
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     there
                     )
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     as
                     soon
                     lose
                     our
                     own
                     hearts
                     as
                     lose
                     this
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     Gonernours
                     both
                     Temporal
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     ,
                     have
                     no
                     Authority
                     to
                     command
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     if
                     they
                     lay
                     upon
                     us
                     any
                     commands
                     that
                     are
                     evidently
                     against
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     their
                     own
                     spiritual
                     Governours
                     have
                     taught
                     us
                     what
                     to
                     answer
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       Whether
                       it
                       be
                       right
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       hearken
                       unto
                       you
                       more
                       then
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       judge
                       ye
                       :
                       Acts
                    
                     4.
                     19.
                     
                     Nor
                     doth
                     this
                     doctrine
                     loosen
                     the
                     joints
                     ,
                     or
                     dissolve
                     the
                     ligaments
                     of
                     Government
                     ;
                     It
                     takes
                     not
                     away
                     the
                     rights
                     of
                     Kingdoms
                     or
                     Churches
                     ,
                     by
                     giving
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     Right
                     ;
                     Let
                     humane
                     Laws
                     bind
                     in
                     the
                     court
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     let
                     them
                     not
                     be
                     laws
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     palpably
                     against
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     or
                     let
                     humane
                     laws
                     so
                     bind
                     the
                     conscience
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     divine
                     law
                     may
                     bind
                     it
                     much
                     more
                     :
                     We
                     confess
                     it
                     is
                     neither
                     safe
                     nor
                     sound
                     Divinity
                     to
                     extenuate
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     humane
                     laws
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     also
                     profess
                     that
                     the
                     extenuation
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Divine
                     laws
                     must
                     needs
                     have
                     less
                     both
                     of
                     safety
                     and
                     of
                     soundness
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     that
                     this
                     hath
                     been
                     the
                     greatest
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     suffered
                     the
                     People
                     to
                     make
                     so
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     because
                     a
                     great
                     faction
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     of
                     late
                     made
                     so
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     Authority
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     else
                     have
                     they
                     done
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     magisterially
                     transgressed
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     maliciously
                     calumniated
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     discountenancing
                     ,
                     
                     nay
                     indeed
                     by
                     disauthenticating
                     the
                     known
                     Text
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     countenance
                     and
                     authorize
                     their
                     own
                     inventions
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     no
                     other
                     but
                     to
                     turn
                     out
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     put
                     in
                     man
                     in
                     the
                     Legislative
                     authority
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     very
                     good
                     to
                     be
                     zealous
                     for
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     disobedient
                     are
                     reckoned
                     up
                     by
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     among
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     worthy
                     of
                     death
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Parentibus
                       non
                       obedientes
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       1.
                       30.
                       
                       They
                       who
                       are
                       not
                       obedient
                       to
                       their
                       parents
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     whether
                     Natural
                     ,
                     or
                     Civil
                     ,
                     or
                     Ecclesiastical
                     )
                     
                       are
                       worthy
                       of
                       death
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     position
                     of
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     mere
                     negation
                     of
                     obedience
                     makes
                     them
                     liable
                     to
                     damnation
                     :
                     But
                     withal
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     more
                     zealous
                     for
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     Substitutes
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     not
                     obeying
                     our
                     fathers
                     on
                     earth
                     makes
                     us
                     worthy
                     of
                     eternal
                     death
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     not
                     obeying
                     our
                     Father
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     &
                     if
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     mans
                     law
                     can
                     wound
                     the
                     conscience
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     alone
                     mans
                     law
                     can
                     either
                     reach
                     the
                     conscience
                     by
                     its
                     command
                     ,
                     or
                     wound
                     the
                     conscience
                     for
                     its
                     contempt
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     speak
                     the
                     plain
                     truth
                     ,
                     no
                     men
                     have
                     so
                     much
                     opposed
                     that
                     Tenent
                     of
                     humane
                     laws
                     binding
                     the
                     conscience
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     made
                     the
                     slightest
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     divine
                     law
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     that
                     could
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     had
                     not
                     bound
                     their
                     consciences
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     without
                     dispute
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     should
                     be
                     without
                     denyal
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     law
                     hath
                     a
                     far
                     greater
                     power
                     and
                     dominion
                     over
                     the
                     conscience
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     governour
                     ,
                     then
                     mans
                     law
                     can
                     have
                     or
                     challenge
                     over
                     the
                     conscience
                     of
                     the
                     meanest
                     subject
                     :
                     Therefore
                     the
                     readiest
                     way
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     obtain
                     a
                     conscionable
                     obedience
                     from
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     observe
                     a
                     conscionable
                     obedience
                     towards
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     raising
                     objections
                     or
                     rather
                     cavils
                     against
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     object
                     against
                     and
                     cavil
                     with
                     her
                     laws
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     should
                     obey
                     them
                     :
                     Wherein
                     some
                     late
                     Church-men
                     have
                     been
                     very
                     much
                     too
                     blame
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     cast
                     that
                     aspersion
                     of
                     obscurity
                     and
                     uncertainty
                     upon
                     Gods
                     hand-writing
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     would
                     take
                     very
                     disdainfully
                     should
                     be
                     cast
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     writings
                     ;
                     thereby
                     in
                     effect
                     giving
                     Gods
                     law
                     a
                     
                       quietus
                       est
                    
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     binding
                     of
                     the
                     conscience
                     (
                     without
                     which
                     yet
                     their
                     own
                     laws
                     cannot
                     bind
                     it
                     )
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     the
                     conscience
                     should
                     be
                     bound
                     either
                     by
                     obscurities
                     or
                     by
                     uncertainties
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     law
                     be
                     obscure
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     act
                     with
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     understanding
                     ?
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     
                     uncertain
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     act
                     with
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     conscience
                     be
                     the
                     Practical
                     judgement
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     it
                     act
                     without
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     ?
                     for
                     how
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     Judgement
                     without
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     understanding
                     ?
                     how
                     can
                     it
                     a
                     practical
                     obedience
                     without
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     will
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Or
                     to
                     inforce
                     this
                     argument
                     of
                     natural
                     reason
                     with
                     a
                     medium
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     since
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     faith
                     is
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     evidence
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     obscure
                     cannot
                     beget
                     the
                     evidence
                     ;
                     what
                     is
                     uncertain
                     cannot
                     beget
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     who
                     can
                     think
                     that
                     obscure
                     and
                     uncertain
                     laws
                     can
                     bind
                     the
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     conscience
                     may
                     be
                     bound
                     to
                     sin
                     ?
                     So
                     little
                     is
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     beholding
                     to
                     those
                     Divines
                     who
                     yet
                     would
                     be
                     thought
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     to
                     magnifie
                     and
                     to
                     extoll
                     her
                     ;
                     For
                     whiles
                     they
                     lesson
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     in
                     binding
                     the
                     conscience
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     but
                     lesson
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     law
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     such
                     authority
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Even
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     should
                     cast
                     any
                     scornful
                     reproach
                     upon
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     would
                     in
                     vain
                     make
                     a
                     Panegyrick
                     in
                     praise
                     of
                     the
                     lustre
                     of
                     the
                     Moon
                     ,
                     since
                     she
                     hath
                     all
                     her
                     light
                     and
                     lustre
                     from
                     the
                     Sun
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     let
                     them
                     no
                     longer
                     tell
                     us
                     that
                     Gods
                     Law
                     is
                     obscure
                     till
                     they
                     have
                     explained
                     it
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     us
                     not
                     think
                     it
                     a
                     Law
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     have
                     made
                     it
                     so
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     obscure
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     have
                     the
                     virtue
                     ,
                     nor
                     challenge
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     a
                     law
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     this
                     great
                     trumpet
                     which
                     summons
                     us
                     all
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     militant
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     souldiers
                     under
                     Christs
                     banner
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     if
                     this
                     
                       trumpet
                       give
                       an
                       uncertain
                       sound
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       prepare
                       himself
                       to
                       the
                       battle
                       ?
                       So
                       likewise
                       you
                       ,
                       except
                       ye
                       utter
                       by
                       the
                       tongue
                       words
                       easie
                       to
                       be
                       understood
                       ,
                       how
                       shall
                       it
                       be
                       known
                       what
                       is
                       spoken
                       ?
                       for
                       ye
                       shall
                       speak
                       into
                       the
                       air
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     Argument
                     hath
                     as
                     much
                     force
                     against
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     against
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     uttered
                     significant
                     words
                     ,
                     hath
                     he
                     not
                     spoken
                     into
                     the
                     air
                     ?
                     For
                     shame
                     let
                     us
                     leave
                     off
                     such
                     objections
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     indeed
                     force
                     him
                     to
                     speak
                     into
                     the
                     air
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     intends
                     and
                     desires
                     to
                     speak
                     unto
                     our
                     stony
                     hearts
                     :
                     So
                     little
                     doth
                     it
                     become
                     any
                     Divine
                     to
                     set
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     a
                     competition
                     with
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     in
                     a
                     perfection
                     above
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     if
                     that
                     were
                     plain
                     and
                     sure
                     ,
                     this
                     were
                     uncertain
                     and
                     obscure
                     ;
                     For
                     mens
                     consciences
                     must
                     first
                     
                     be
                     directed
                     before
                     they
                     can
                     be
                     obliged
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     suppose
                     Gods
                     law
                     to
                     be
                     defective
                     in
                     its
                     direction
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     defective
                     in
                     its
                     obligation
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     Gods
                     law
                     be
                     imperfect
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     the
                     Churches
                     law
                     be
                     perfect
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     direct
                     or
                     to
                     oblige
                     our
                     consciences
                     ?
                     
                       The
                       law
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       perfect
                       ,
                       converting
                       the
                       soul
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     19.
                     7.
                     
                     If
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     for
                     its
                     own
                     perfection
                     ,
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     produce
                     our
                     conversion
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     we
                     oppose
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     without
                     opposing
                     the
                     conversion
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     souls
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     we
                     must
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     be
                     carefull
                     to
                     vindicate
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     engage
                     mens
                     consciences
                     to
                     receive
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     practise
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     religious
                     without
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     against
                     them
                     ;
                     He
                     that
                     searcheth
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     served
                     without
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     most
                     requiquireth
                     the
                     Heart
                     in
                     his
                     service
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     served
                     against
                     the
                     the
                     Heart
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     every
                     man
                     must
                     worship
                     God
                     with
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     understanding
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     deny
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     evidence
                     of
                     Truth
                     in
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     to
                     iustruct
                     the
                     understanding
                     and
                     certainty
                     of
                     goodness
                     in
                     it
                     to
                     fix
                     and
                     settle
                     the
                     will
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       i.
                       e.
                    
                     to
                     establish
                     the
                     heart
                     )
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     have
                     men
                     Religious
                     either
                     without
                     their
                     consciences
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     or
                     against
                     their
                     consciences
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     consent
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     doth
                     the
                     best
                     act
                     of
                     Religion
                     without
                     his
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     act
                     is
                     to
                     him
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     brutish
                     ;
                     if
                     against
                     his
                     conscience
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     to
                     him
                     less
                     then
                     damnable
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     have
                     great
                     reason
                     to
                     abominate
                     such
                     a
                     Tenent
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     either
                     suppose
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Brute
                     in
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     by
                     acting
                     without
                     his
                     conscience
                     ,
                     or
                     suppose
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Devil
                     in
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     by
                     acting
                     against
                     his
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VII
                    
                     .
                     The
                     trust
                     of
                     each
                     particular
                     Church
                     is
                     sufficient
                     for
                     the
                     peoples
                     salvation
                     ,
                     if
                     she
                     take
                     heed
                     to
                     her self
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     her
                     in
                     his
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     antient
                     Creeds
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     OUR
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     bidding
                     us
                     seek
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     (
                     Mat.
                     6.
                     33.
                     
                     )
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     hopes
                     of
                     finding
                     Gods
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     of
                     enjoying
                     it
                     )
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     found
                     out
                     Gods
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     become
                     faithful
                     subjects
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     Gods
                     Kingdom
                     but
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     exerciseth
                     dominion
                     in
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     his
                     faithful
                     people
                     ,
                     having
                     established
                     his
                     Throne
                     upon
                     these
                     two
                     pillars
                     of
                     Truth
                     and
                     Holiness
                     ?
                     by
                     Truth
                     enlightning
                     their
                     understandings
                     ,
                     by
                     Holiness
                     inflaming
                     their
                     wills
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     sanctifying
                     their
                     lives
                     and
                     conversations
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     hard
                     matter
                     to
                     find
                     out
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     distinguish
                     it
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     discerned
                     by
                     its
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     its
                     Holiness
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     Truth
                     and
                     Holiness
                     that
                     makes
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     is
                     power
                     and
                     pomp
                     that
                     makes
                     a
                     state
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     coming
                     to
                     Gods
                     Kingdom
                     but
                     by
                     these
                     ,
                     no
                     tarrying
                     in
                     it
                     but
                     with
                     these
                     ,
                     no
                     going
                     from
                     it
                     but
                     by
                     forsaking
                     these
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     any
                     Christian
                     people
                     or
                     nation
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     may
                     thus
                     plead
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     Tell
                     me
                     not
                     of
                     departing
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     can
                     shew
                     me
                     wherein
                     I
                     have
                     departed
                     from
                     Truth
                     and
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     which
                     two
                     make
                     and
                     constitute
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     If
                     I
                     believe
                     all
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     Faith
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     revealed
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     practise
                     all
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     life
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     them
                     ,
                     sure
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     though
                     you
                     may
                     deny
                     me
                     yours
                     ,
                     yet
                     my
                     Saviour
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     me
                     his
                     Communion
                     ;
                     though
                     you
                     may
                     not
                     esteem
                     me
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     yours
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     will
                     esteem
                     me
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     his
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     all
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     requires
                     to
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       10.
                       10.
                       
                       For
                       with
                       the
                       heart
                       man
                       believeth
                       unto
                       righteousness
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     truth
                     most
                     
                     chiefly
                     fixed
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       with
                       the
                       mouth
                       confession
                       is
                       mad
                       unto
                       salvation
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     holiness
                     ,
                     most
                     chiefly
                     expressed
                     by
                     the
                     mouth
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       believeth
                       on
                       him
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       ashamed
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     received
                     by
                     Faith
                     ;
                     And
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       shall
                       call
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     holiness
                     exercised
                     by
                     prayer
                     ;
                     shall
                     he
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     he
                     call
                     upon
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     belong
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     here
                     ?
                     Shall
                     he
                     not
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     shall
                     he
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     hereafter
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     else
                     is
                     the
                     Church
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       which
                       belongeth
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     here
                     whilst
                     Militant
                     ,
                     hereafter
                     when
                     Triumphant
                     ?
                     And
                     how
                     shall
                     any
                     people
                     that
                     believeth
                     and
                     calleth
                     upon
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     be
                     excluded
                     from
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     being
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     so
                     generally
                     ,
                     
                       Whosoever
                       believeth
                       on
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       whosoever
                       shall
                       call
                       upon
                       his
                       name
                    
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     in
                     every
                     Nation
                     that
                     believeth
                     on
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     calleth
                     on
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     inseparable
                     ,
                     the
                     faith
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     confession
                     ,
                     the
                     belief
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     truth
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     holiness
                     )
                     Christ
                     hath
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Church
                     hath
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     
                       Faith
                       and
                       prayer
                    
                     (
                     or
                     
                       truth
                       and
                       holiness
                    
                     :
                     )
                     and
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Privatively
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       ashamed
                    
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     Positively
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                    
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     deny
                     it
                     the
                     salvation
                     it self
                     without
                     detracting
                     from
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     made
                     good
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     make
                     good
                     the
                     promise
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     having
                     planted
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     in
                     Ephesus
                     saith
                     concerning
                     the
                     Presbyters
                     there
                     :
                     
                       The
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       had
                       made
                       them
                       Overseers
                       of
                       that
                       people
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     20.
                     28.
                     
                     He
                     could
                     have
                     said
                     no
                     more
                     of
                     himself
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     fellow-Apostles
                     who
                     had
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     calling
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     had
                     made
                     them
                     overseers
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     saith
                     no
                     less
                     of
                     those
                     Ministers
                     who
                     had
                     only
                     an
                     ordinary
                     calling
                     ;
                     And
                     what
                     doth
                     he
                     intimate
                     by
                     saying
                     so
                     ,
                     But
                     that
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     had
                     still
                     the
                     same
                     hopes
                     and
                     means
                     of
                     salvation
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     whilst
                     himself
                     instructed
                     and
                     governed
                     them
                     ?
                     For
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     giver
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     could
                     and
                     would
                     give
                     them
                     life
                     by
                     his
                     ordinary
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     by
                     his
                     extraordinary
                     Ministers
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     that
                     those
                     are
                     words
                     of
                     eternal
                     truth
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     eternal
                     comfort
                     ,
                     
                       Psal
                       .
                       73.
                       1.
                       
                       Truly
                       God
                       is
                       loving
                       unto
                       Israel
                       ,
                       even
                       unto
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       of
                       a
                       
                       clean
                       heart
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     doubt
                     of
                     Gods
                     being
                     loving
                     unto
                     Israel
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     of
                     Israels
                     being
                     of
                     a
                     clean
                     heart
                     ;
                     If
                     they
                     be
                     of
                     a
                     clean
                     heart
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     Gods
                     Israel
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     of
                     several
                     Tribes
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     of
                     Gods
                     Israel
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     sure
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     ;
                     He
                     will
                     here
                     guide
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     counsel
                     ,
                     and
                     hereafter
                     receive
                     them
                     with
                     glory
                     ;
                     For
                     he
                     sanctifieth
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     Truth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     save
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     mercy
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     S.
                     Paul
                     saith
                     to
                     
                       Timothy
                       ,
                       Take
                       heed
                       unto
                       thy self
                       and
                       unto
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       continue
                       in
                       them
                       ;
                       for
                       in
                       doing
                       this
                       thou
                       shalt
                       both
                       save
                       thy self
                       and
                       them
                       that
                       hear
                       thee
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim
                    
                     4.
                     16.
                     
                     Thereby
                     shewing
                     he
                     had
                     left
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     sufficient
                     means
                     of
                     being
                     saved
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     left
                     them
                     an
                     infallible
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     left
                     them
                     an
                     infallible
                     Doctor
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     Timothy
                     by
                     taking
                     heed
                     unto
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     ,
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     save
                     both
                     himself
                     and
                     those
                     who
                     were
                     committed
                     to
                     his
                     charge
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     had
                     no
                     more
                     need
                     (
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     )
                     of
                     an
                     infallible
                     Bishop
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     had
                     of
                     an
                     impeccable
                     Bishop
                     to
                     govern
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     indeed
                     infallibility
                     cannot
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     understanding
                     ,
                     without
                     impeccability
                     in
                     the
                     will
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     will
                     doth
                     necessarily
                     follow
                     the
                     last
                     dictate
                     of
                     the
                     understanding
                     ,
                     and
                     it self
                     being
                     depraved
                     ,
                     may
                     corrupt
                     and
                     deprave
                     both
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     the
                     last
                     dictate
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     make
                     light
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     can
                     neither
                     prove
                     nor
                     believe
                     their
                     infallibility
                     any
                     more
                     then
                     we
                     can
                     their
                     impeccability
                     ,
                     we
                     find
                     plainly
                     that
                     S.
                     Paul
                     calleth
                     the
                     particular
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     (
                     even
                     that
                     Church
                     with
                     which
                     Timothy
                     was
                     entrusted
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     taught
                     by
                     this
                     Epistle
                     how
                     to
                     behave
                     himself
                     )
                     
                       The
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       pillar
                       and
                       ground
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim
                       ▪
                    
                     3.
                     35.
                     
                     Though
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     willingly
                     infer
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     a
                     particular
                     Church
                     by
                     cleaving
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     deserved
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     pillar
                     and
                     ground
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     then
                     sure
                     the
                     Universal
                     Church
                     much
                     more
                     ;
                     For
                     so
                     the
                     argument
                     will
                     proceed
                     
                       à
                       minore
                       ad
                       majus
                    
                     .
                     If
                     one
                     Minister
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     saving
                     Truth
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     swerves
                     neither
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     nor
                     to
                     the
                     left
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     a
                     whole
                     National
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Catholike
                     and
                     Universal
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     diffused
                     over
                     all
                     Nations
                     ;
                     if
                     she
                     carefully
                     attend
                     ,
                     and
                     stedfastly
                     cleave
                     to
                     that
                     same
                     word
                     of
                     Truth
                     ;
                     
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     think
                     this
                     condition
                     unnecessary
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     consider
                     that
                     those
                     four
                     general
                     Councils
                     ,
                     which
                     Saint
                     Gregory
                     received
                     as
                     four
                     Gospels
                     ,
                     did
                     set
                     the
                     Bible
                     upon
                     a
                     Throne
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     their
                     assembly
                     ,
                     appealing
                     to
                     it
                     for
                     all
                     their
                     Doctrines
                     ,
                     and
                     proving
                     by
                     it
                     all
                     their
                     determinations
                     ;
                     which
                     if
                     all
                     other
                     general
                     Councils
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     so
                     reputed
                     ,
                     had
                     done
                     since
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     well
                     we
                     might
                     have
                     had
                     fewer
                     Articles
                     ,
                     but
                     certainly
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     had
                     a
                     surer
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     founder
                     faith
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     we
                     deny
                     but
                     some
                     provincial
                     Councils
                     by
                     cleaving
                     to
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     have
                     more
                     truly
                     shewed
                     themselves
                     the
                     pillars
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     then
                     some
                     reputed
                     general
                     Councils
                     that
                     have
                     forsaken
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Gangra
                     which
                     had
                     in
                     it
                     but
                     thirteen
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     yet
                     suppressed
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     twenty
                     Schismatical
                     opinions
                     together
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Constance
                     that
                     consisted
                     almost
                     of
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     making
                     light
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     institution
                     and
                     order
                     concerning
                     the
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     ended
                     the
                     Schism
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     began
                     such
                     a
                     Schism
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     is
                     like
                     to
                     continue
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     for
                     surely
                     there
                     will
                     alwaies
                     be
                     some
                     conscionable
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     prefer
                     the
                     Institution
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     above
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     a
                     Council
                     ;
                     and
                     who
                     will
                     think
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     Schism
                     either
                     less
                     curable
                     or
                     more
                     damnable
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     which
                     dares
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     pretended
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     undoubted
                     Authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     most
                     certain
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     took
                     it
                     for
                     granted
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     was
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Chapter
                     he
                     mentions
                     both
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     also
                     followed
                     those
                     instructions
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     called
                     her
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     pillar
                     and
                     ground
                     of
                     Truth
                     :
                     For
                     indeed
                     the
                     first
                     part
                     of
                     every
                     Churches
                     Trust
                     is
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     is
                     entrusted
                     withal
                     in
                     a
                     threefold
                     respect
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     she
                     should
                     keep
                     it
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     she
                     should
                     expound
                     it
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     she
                     should
                     obey
                     it
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     of
                     late
                     have
                     cavilled
                     at
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     ,
                     thereby
                     thinking
                     to
                     resolve
                     all
                     Religion
                     into
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     have
                     in
                     truth
                     taken
                     a
                     direct
                     course
                     to
                     resolve
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     into
                     nothing
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     Gods
                     faithful
                     Trustee
                     ,
                     in
                     keeping
                     the
                     substance
                     or
                     letter
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     who
                     can
                     think
                     her
                     faithful
                     in
                     expounding
                     the
                     sense
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     observing
                     
                     the
                     commands
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                     And
                     so
                     then
                     farewell
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     faithfulness
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     to
                     her
                     authority
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     grounded
                     chiefly
                     upon
                     her
                     faithfulness
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     just
                     an
                     exception
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     times
                     ,
                     
                       Whether
                       it
                       be
                       right
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       to
                       hearken
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       more
                       then
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       judge
                       ye
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     4.
                     19.
                     
                     The
                     intent
                     of
                     your
                     arguments
                     against
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     advise
                     us
                     not
                     to
                     hearken
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     only
                     hearken
                     unto
                     you
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     reason
                     and
                     force
                     of
                     your
                     arguments
                     will
                     certainly
                     ●eep
                     us
                     from
                     hearkning
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     make
                     it
                     evident
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     hearkned
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     Nay
                     you
                     have
                     set
                     light
                     by
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     might
                     not
                     hearken
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     this
                     argument
                     is
                     good
                     only
                     against
                     the
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     against
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     therefore
                     best
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     worst
                     men
                     .
                     Those
                     who
                     have
                     least
                     hearkned
                     to
                     Gods
                     voice
                     ,
                     have
                     given
                     the
                     greatest
                     cause
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     hearken
                     unto
                     their
                     voices
                     ;
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     needs
                     be
                     angry
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     consider
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     first
                     angry
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     angry
                     with
                     themselves
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     took
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     very
                     impious
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     a
                     very
                     indiscreet
                     way
                     by
                     vilifying
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     magnifie
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     to
                     speak
                     the
                     plain
                     truth
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     a
                     cavil
                     then
                     an
                     argument
                     ;
                     For
                     let
                     all
                     the
                     Original
                     Bibles
                     be
                     examined
                     both
                     of
                     the
                     Papists
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Churches
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     them
                     all
                     exactly
                     agreeing
                     in
                     one
                     Hebrew
                     and
                     Greek
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     disagreement
                     to
                     be
                     only
                     in
                     their
                     several
                     glosses
                     and
                     Translations
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     all
                     these
                     parts
                     of
                     Christendom
                     would
                     soon
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     profession
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Religion
                     ,
                     if
                     all
                     Churches
                     would
                     agree
                     in
                     the
                     sense
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     do
                     agree
                     in
                     the
                     Letter
                     of
                     Gods
                     holy
                     Word
                     ;
                     To
                     let
                     pass
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     wherein
                     all
                     Protestant
                     Churches
                     are
                     as
                     willing
                     to
                     be
                     tryed
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Spains
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     Buxtorses
                     Hebrew
                     Bibles
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     Bezaes
                     Greek
                     Testament
                     is
                     censured
                     by
                     some
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     most
                     bold
                     piece
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     but
                     upon
                     comparing
                     his
                     Text
                     with
                     that
                     of
                     Pope
                     
                       Sixtus
                       Quintus
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     very
                     little
                     ground
                     for
                     that
                     censure
                     ;
                     and
                     less
                     Truth
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     Because
                     both
                     Texts
                     generally
                     agree
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     ▪
                     that
                     even
                     in
                     those
                     very
                     places
                     ,
                     wherein
                     both
                     disagree
                     from
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     Latine
                     :
                     
                     And
                     I
                     believe
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     concerning
                     the
                     Greek
                     Text
                     that
                     is
                     received
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     .
                     That
                     they
                     all
                     agree
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Original
                     Texts
                     ,
                     evinceth
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     faithful
                     in
                     their
                     Trust
                     of
                     keeping
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     That
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     disagree
                     in
                     their
                     glosses
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     translations
                     of
                     that
                     Text
                     ,
                     only
                     sheweth
                     that
                     each
                     particular
                     Church
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     discharge
                     its
                     own
                     particular
                     Trust
                     in
                     expounding
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     That
                     they
                     all
                     labour
                     not
                     to
                     continue
                     ,
                     and
                     increase
                     their
                     disagreement
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     end
                     or
                     to
                     diminish
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     Churches
                     do
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     men
                     do
                     not
                     )
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     good
                     sign
                     that
                     no
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     be
                     faulty
                     in
                     their
                     Trust
                     of
                     observing
                     and
                     obeying
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     though
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     confessed
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     like
                     Queen
                     Vasthi
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     performed
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     her
                     King
                     so
                     readily
                     and
                     so
                     entirely
                     as
                     she
                     ought
                     ,
                     yet
                     may
                     not
                     any
                     rigid
                     Memucan
                     suppose
                     that
                     there
                     shall
                     ever
                     go
                     forth
                     a
                     royal
                     commandment
                     that
                     she
                     come
                     no
                     more
                     before
                     the
                     King
                     Ahasuerus
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     she
                     may
                     unhappily
                     have
                     been
                     peccant
                     in
                     her
                     obedience
                     ,
                     she
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     peccant
                     in
                     her
                     faith
                     ;
                     though
                     she
                     may
                     have
                     failed
                     in
                     her
                     behaviour
                     ,
                     she
                     hath
                     not
                     failed
                     in
                     her
                     Trust
                     ;
                     though
                     she
                     hath
                     been
                     undutiful
                     ,
                     yet
                     she
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     false
                     ;
                     she
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     unfaithful
                     to
                     her
                     King
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     seek
                     a
                     divorce
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     her
                     royall
                     estate
                     unto
                     another
                     that
                     is
                     better
                     then
                     she
                     ;
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     think
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     will
                     so
                     easily
                     part
                     with
                     his
                     Spouse
                     ,
                     concerning
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       betroth
                       thee
                       unto
                       me
                       for
                       ever
                       ;
                       yea
                       I
                       will
                       betroth
                       thee
                       unto
                       me
                       in
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       judgement
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       loving
                       kindness
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       mercies
                       ;
                       I
                       will
                       betroth
                       thee
                       unto
                       me
                       in
                       faithfulness
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       know
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Hos
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     And
                     since
                     Christ
                     will
                     not
                     so
                     easily
                     be
                     parted
                     from
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     how
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     so
                     easily
                     part
                     and
                     depart
                     from
                     her
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     did
                     rightly
                     distinguish
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     the
                     Men
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     soon
                     all
                     bless
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     Truth
                     and
                     Faith
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     should
                     blame
                     one
                     another
                     for
                     our
                     own
                     falseness
                     and
                     unfaithfulness
                     ;
                     we
                     would
                     find
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     been
                     true
                     to
                     her
                     trust
                     ,
                     in
                     keeping
                     ,
                     in
                     expounding
                     ,
                     in
                     obeying
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     only
                     the
                     Men
                     have
                     been
                     faulty
                     :
                     Thus
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     blamed
                     the
                     Men
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     factions
                     and
                     schisms
                     :
                     
                       It
                       hath
                       been
                       declared
                       to
                       me
                       of
                       you
                       my
                       brethren
                       ,
                       that
                       there
                       are
                       
                       contentions
                       among
                       you
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     11.
                     
                     He
                     said
                     they
                     were
                     contentious
                     ;
                     he
                     said
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     so
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     were
                     
                       sanctified
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       called
                       to
                       be
                       Saints
                       ,
                       and
                       calling
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     men
                     were
                     sinners
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     were
                     Saints
                     ;
                     the
                     men
                     were
                     contentious
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     Religious
                     :
                     Truth
                     and
                     peace
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     whilst
                     errours
                     and
                     schisms
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     men
                     ;
                     The
                     treasure
                     was
                     heavenly
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     vessels
                     which
                     held
                     it
                     were
                     earthly
                     :
                     
                       We
                       have
                       this
                       treasure
                       in
                       earthen
                       vessels
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       excellency
                       of
                       the
                       power
                       may
                       be
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     4.
                     7.
                     
                     Will
                     you
                     reject
                     the
                     Treasure
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     Vessel
                     ?
                     you
                     were
                     as
                     good
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     in
                     converting
                     and
                     saving
                     souls
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     The
                     Vessel
                     is
                     certainly
                     brittle
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     possibly
                     be
                     foul
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     treasure
                     is
                     neither
                     brittle
                     nor
                     foul
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     a
                     lasting
                     treasure
                     ,
                     for
                     Truth
                     is
                     so
                     ;
                     that
                     's
                     a
                     pure
                     Treasure
                     ,
                     for
                     holiness
                     is
                     so
                     ;
                     As
                     a
                     Treasure
                     it
                     will
                     enrich
                     your
                     soul
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     pure
                     Treasure
                     it
                     will
                     purge
                     your
                     soul
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     pure
                     and
                     lasting
                     Treasure
                     it
                     will
                     purge
                     and
                     enrich
                     your
                     soul
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     a
                     moment
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     confessed
                     that
                     this
                     Treasure
                     was
                     at
                     first
                     in
                     much
                     better
                     Vessels
                     then
                     now
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     neither
                     perversness
                     sought
                     to
                     sophisticate
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     nor
                     prophaneness
                     to
                     corrupt
                     the
                     holiness
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Treasure
                     it self
                     is
                     still
                     the
                     same
                     it
                     first
                     was
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       is
                       the
                       same
                       yesterday
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     13.
                     8.
                     
                     The
                     wickedness
                     of
                     man
                     hath
                     not
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     cannot
                     destroy
                     the
                     goodness
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     He
                     hath
                     still
                     his
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     amongst
                     these
                     great
                     divisions
                     of
                     sinners
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     still
                     one
                     Catholick
                     and
                     Apostolical
                     Church
                     ,
                     amongst
                     our
                     many
                     divided
                     and
                     distracted
                     Churches
                     :
                     And
                     blessed
                     be
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     he
                     first
                     provided
                     against
                     our
                     divisions
                     and
                     distractions
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     suffered
                     us
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     was
                     from
                     his
                     singular
                     providence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Romans
                     Emperours
                     should
                     keep
                     entire
                     their
                     dominion
                     over
                     all
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     had
                     called
                     those
                     general
                     Councils
                     ,
                     wherein
                     was
                     the
                     confutation
                     of
                     the
                     grand
                     heresies
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     ages
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     whilst
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     in
                     all
                     Churches
                     rightly
                     understood
                     ,
                     and
                     zealously
                     maintained
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     else
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     that
                     these
                     after-ages
                     
                     of
                     Christians
                     (
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     much
                     wedded
                     to
                     State
                     Policy
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     resolved
                     on
                     self-interest
                     )
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     to
                     seek
                     for
                     the
                     truly
                     antient
                     Catholick
                     and
                     Apostolick
                     Faith
                     ,
                     now
                     briefly
                     summed
                     up
                     in
                     those
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     undeniable
                     proofs
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     assertion
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       the
                       Church
                       is
                       the
                       ground
                       and
                       pillar
                       of
                       truth
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     also
                     the
                     infallible
                     guides
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     to
                     retain
                     and
                     follow
                     that
                     Truth
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     God
                     having
                     left
                     us
                     his
                     own
                     undoubted
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     incomparable
                     summs
                     of
                     the
                     saving
                     Truths
                     therein
                     contained
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     other
                     antient
                     Creeds
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     now
                     no
                     particular
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     these
                     helps
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     carefully
                     and
                     conscionably
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     believing
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     of
                     professing
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     whereby
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     persisting
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     enjoy
                     him
                     ;
                     though
                     perchance
                     the
                     factions
                     of
                     men
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Judgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     those
                     factions
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     just
                     ,
                     as
                     never
                     again
                     to
                     let
                     the
                     Church
                     enjoy
                     the
                     happiness
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     general
                     Council
                     :
                     And
                     without
                     doubt
                     every
                     particular
                     Church
                     which
                     professeth
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     and
                     those
                     Creeds
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     a
                     practice
                     agreeable
                     to
                     her
                     profession
                     ,
                     may
                     justly
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     
                       ground
                       and
                       pillar
                       of
                       truth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     justly
                     be
                     condemned
                     by
                     another
                     Church
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     opposed
                     or
                     deserted
                     by
                     her
                     own
                     state
                     ;
                     For
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     Church
                     is
                     without
                     doubt
                     Gods
                     Trustee
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     faulty
                     in
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     her
                     Trust
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     hindred
                     or
                     molested
                     ,
                     in
                     dischaging
                     it
                     ▪
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VIII
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Trust
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     is
                     immediately
                     from
                     God
                     himself
                     both
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Minister
                     :
                     That
                     Trust
                     much
                     stood
                     upon
                     in
                     the
                     Primitive
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     still
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     founded
                     on
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     concerning
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     canton
                     or
                     disjoynt
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     T
                     IS
                     no
                     hard
                     matter
                     to
                     prove
                     That
                     particular
                     Churches
                     are
                     Gods
                     immediate
                     Trustees
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     but
                     a
                     limited
                     Trust
                     ;
                     For
                     else
                     will
                     follow
                     the
                     greatest
                     absurdity
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     imagined
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     greater
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     granted
                     ,
                     viz.
                     That
                     God
                     hath
                     left
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     his
                     name
                     exposed
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     contempts
                     ,
                     and
                     prophanations
                     ,
                     and
                     corruptions
                     of
                     perverse
                     ,
                     and
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     and
                     wicked
                     men
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     entrusted
                     them
                     all
                     with
                     some
                     such
                     persons
                     who
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     neither
                     prophaned
                     ,
                     nor
                     contemned
                     nor
                     corrupted
                     ;
                     And
                     who
                     were
                     those
                     his
                     Trustees
                     at
                     first
                     but
                     only
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ?
                     and
                     who
                     have
                     they
                     been
                     ever
                     since
                     but
                     their
                     Successors
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Ministers
                     ?
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       unto
                       the
                       flock
                       ,
                       over
                       which
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       overseers
                       ,
                    
                     Acts
                     20.
                     28.
                     
                     
                       O
                       Timothy
                       ,
                       keep
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       committed
                       to
                       thy
                       Trust
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     6.
                     20.
                     
                     The
                     Minister
                     ,
                     whether
                     Bishop
                     or
                     Priest
                     ,
                     is
                     immediately
                     intrusted
                     with
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     those
                     truths
                     and
                     administrations
                     which
                     directly
                     concern
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     civil
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     Christian
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     discharging
                     the
                     spiritual
                     part
                     of
                     this
                     Trust
                     ,
                     being
                     
                       not
                       called
                       of
                       God
                       as
                       was
                       Aaron
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     was
                     Moses
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     power
                     and
                     dominion
                     over
                     Priests
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     governour
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     also
                     governour
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     and
                     within
                     the
                     State
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     governour
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     needs
                     have
                     his
                     share
                     in
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     Religion
                     is
                     liable
                     to
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     to
                     be
                     ordered
                     ,
                     protected
                     and
                     defended
                     by
                     it
                     ;
                     
                     For
                     as
                     God
                     at
                     first
                     used
                     the
                     extraordinary
                     power
                     of
                     miracles
                     to
                     maintain
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     strike
                     the
                     opposers
                     and
                     profaners
                     of
                     them
                     either
                     with
                     death
                     or
                     with
                     other
                     corporal
                     punishments
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     S.
                     Paul
                     saith
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ,
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                       many
                       are
                       weakly
                       and
                       sick
                       among
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       many
                       sleep
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       11.
                       30.
                       sc
                       .
                    
                     because
                     of
                     your
                     profaning
                     the
                     blessed
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     )
                     So
                     in
                     process
                     of
                     time
                     he
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     use
                     the
                     ordinary
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Civil
                     Magistrate
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     purposes
                     ,
                     never
                     leaving
                     himself
                     without
                     witness
                     ,
                     having
                     given
                     a
                     directive
                     and
                     spiritual
                     power
                     to
                     the
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     a
                     coactive
                     and
                     external
                     power
                     to
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     for
                     the
                     suppressing
                     of
                     wickedness
                     and
                     vice
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     promoting
                     of
                     true
                     Religion
                     and
                     Virtue
                     :
                     Therefore
                     both
                     Magistracy
                     and
                     Ministery
                     have
                     the
                     immediate
                     Trust
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     hath
                     commanded
                     both
                     ,
                     to
                     assist
                     ,
                     hath
                     allowed
                     neither
                     to
                     oppose
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     his
                     Trust
                     ;
                     Both
                     are
                     obliged
                     to
                     see
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     right
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     to
                     perform
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     countenance
                     and
                     protect
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     both
                     have
                     their
                     Trust
                     immediately
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     call
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ;
                     nor
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     imagined
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     God
                     had
                     given
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     all
                     Churches
                     to
                     some
                     general
                     Vicar
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     who
                     derived
                     his
                     power
                     immediately
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     to
                     derive
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     given
                     some
                     notice
                     of
                     this
                     universal
                     Trustee
                     ,
                     that
                     others
                     might
                     not
                     invade
                     this
                     Trust
                     without
                     his
                     leave
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     manage
                     it
                     without
                     his
                     Authority
                     :
                     yet
                     this
                     he
                     was
                     willing
                     to
                     plead
                     for
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Petrus
                       ▪
                       Paulo
                       dedit
                       licentiam
                       praedicandi
                       .
                       Gl.
                       in
                       Grat.
                       Dist
                       .
                       11.
                       cap.
                    
                     11.
                     that
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     gave
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     a
                     licence
                     to
                     preach
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     
                       Authoritate
                       Domini
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     Gods
                     own
                     command
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       13.
                       
                       Sepatate
                       me
                       Barnabas
                       and
                       Saul
                       for
                       the
                       work
                       whereto
                       I
                       have
                       called
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     will
                     needs
                     bring
                     
                       Saint
                       Peter
                    
                     from
                     Jerusalem
                     to
                     Antioch
                     of
                     purpose
                     to
                     lay
                     his
                     hands
                     on
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     reckons
                     up
                     these
                     particular
                     men
                     who
                     were
                     bid
                     do
                     that
                     work
                     ,
                     and
                     reckons
                     not
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     nay
                     though
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     himself
                     plainly
                     tels
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     Preached
                     full
                     three
                     years
                     before
                     he
                     once
                     saw
                     Saint
                     
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Gal.
                    
                     1.
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     and
                     then
                     was
                     fain
                     to
                     go
                     up
                     to
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     Antioch
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     only
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     receive
                     commission
                     or
                     Instruction
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     So
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     upon
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                     
                       Gal.
                       1.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                       He
                       wanted
                    
                     Peter
                     
                       for
                       nothing
                       ,
                       but
                       being
                       equal
                       in
                       honour
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       (
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       say
                       no
                       more
                       now
                       )
                       yet
                       he
                       went
                       up
                       to
                       him
                       as
                       to
                       his
                       Superiour
                       and
                       his
                       Ancient
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     tell
                     us
                     this
                     of
                     purpose
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     think
                     the
                     ensuing
                     reprehension
                     proceeded
                     either
                     out
                     of
                     hatred
                     or
                     envy
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     he
                     loved
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     respected
                     him
                     more
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Other
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                       saw
                       I
                       none
                    
                     ;
                     Yet
                     he
                     did
                     but
                     go
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     learn
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     (
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     receive
                     spiritual
                     power
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     but
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     learn
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     .
                     And
                     indeed
                     it
                     is
                     scarce
                     imaginable
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     was
                     rapt
                     up
                     into
                     the
                     third
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     proper
                     dwelling
                     place
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     )
                     to
                     hear
                     unspeakable
                     words
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     Tongue-tied
                     on
                     earth
                     by
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     preach
                     without
                     his
                     License
                     ;
                     Nay
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     clearly
                     evident
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     and
                     from
                     all
                     Antiquity
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     Apostles
                     did
                     Preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     found
                     Churches
                     ,
                     ordain
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     excommunicate
                     offenders
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     delegation
                     from
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     only
                     by
                     their
                     own
                     immediate
                     Authority
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     evident
                     that
                     they
                     all
                     derived
                     their
                     Authority
                     to
                     their
                     several
                     Churches
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     those
                     several
                     Churches
                     did
                     very
                     much
                     insist
                     upon
                     that
                     authority
                     which
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     lawfully
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     had
                     it
                     not
                     been
                     derived
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                     Thus
                     Saint
                     Cyprian
                     pleads
                     for
                     his
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Carthage
                       ,
                       Ne
                       quisquam
                       se
                       Episcopum
                       Episcoporum
                       constituat
                       ,
                       aut
                       tyrannico
                       terrore
                       ad
                       obsequendi
                       necessitatem
                       collegas
                       suos
                       adigat
                       ,
                       quando
                       habeat
                       omnis
                       Episcopus
                       pro
                       licentia
                       libertatis
                       &
                       potestatis
                       suae
                       arbitrium
                       proprium
                       ,
                       tanquam
                       judicari
                       ab
                       alio
                       non
                       possit
                       ,
                       quàm
                       nec
                       ipse
                       possit
                       alterum
                       judicare
                       :
                       Neither
                       let
                       any
                       man
                       make
                       himself
                       a
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       nor
                       by
                       his
                       tyrannical
                       threats
                       seek
                       to
                       compell
                       his
                       collegues
                       to
                       be
                       his
                       Vassals
                       ,
                       since
                       every
                       Bishop
                       hath
                       his
                       own
                       native
                       liberty
                       and
                       power
                       to
                       determine
                       for
                       himself
                       ,
                       as
                       one
                       that
                       may
                       neither
                       Iudge
                       his
                       fellow-Bishop
                       ,
                       nor
                       be
                       Judged
                       by
                       him
                       :
                    
                     Where
                     we
                     may
                     safely
                     enough
                     admit
                     of
                     Baronius
                     his
                     own
                     gloss
                     (
                     
                       An.
                       258.
                       nu
                    
                     .
                     42.
                     )
                     out
                     of
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     enervate
                     the
                     Validity
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       Opinor
                       (
                       inquit
                       )
                       utique
                       in
                       his
                       questionibus
                       quae
                       nondum
                       eliquantissima
                       perspectione
                       
                       discussa
                       sunt
                       ;
                       (
                       id
                       sc
                       .
                       concessum
                       esse
                       ;
                       )
                       I
                       suppose
                       they
                       had
                       such
                       power
                       and
                       liberty
                       only
                       in
                       those
                       questions
                       as
                       were
                       not
                       yet
                       fully
                       discussed
                       or
                       determined
                       :
                    
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Liberum
                       faciebat
                       quaerendi
                       arbitrium
                       ,
                       ut
                       examinata
                       veritas
                       penderetur
                    
                     ;
                     Saint
                     
                       Cyprian
                       therefore
                       allowed
                       them
                       this
                       liberty
                       and
                       power
                       in
                       common
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Truth
                       might
                       be
                       the
                       better
                       discovered
                       amongst
                       them
                       :
                    
                     Take
                     either
                     or
                     both
                     Glosses
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     neither
                     Saint
                     Cyprian
                     nor
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     did
                     think
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     had
                     shut
                     up
                     all
                     Truth
                     in
                     one
                     Bishops
                     breast
                     ,
                     or
                     put
                     all
                     power
                     into
                     one
                     Bishops
                     hand
                     ;
                     But
                     that
                     the
                     several
                     Bishops
                     of
                     several
                     Churches
                     had
                     by
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     both
                     ability
                     to
                     discern
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     Authority
                     to
                     publish
                     and
                     to
                     establish
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     deliberate
                     determination
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Council
                     of
                     Carthage
                     in
                     the
                     year
                     four
                     hundred
                     eighty
                     five
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     not
                     only
                     two
                     hundered
                     and
                     thirty
                     Affrican
                     Bishops
                     subscribed
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     three
                     Legates
                     from
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                       Faustinus
                       ,
                       Philippus
                    
                     and
                     Asellus
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     numerical
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Prudentissime
                       justissimeque
                       (
                       Niceni
                       Patres
                       )
                       providerunt
                       ,
                       quaecunque
                       negotia
                       ,
                       in
                       suis
                       locis
                       ,
                       ubi
                       ●rta
                       essent
                       ,
                       finienda
                       ,
                       nec
                       unicuique
                       Provinciae
                       gratiam
                       spiritus
                       sancti
                       defuturam
                       ,
                       quâ
                       aequitas
                       à
                       Christi
                       Sacerdotibus
                       ,
                       &
                       prudenter
                       videatur
                       ,
                       &
                       constantissime
                       teneatur
                       :
                       The
                       Nicene
                       fathers
                       did
                       most
                       judiciously
                       and
                       most
                       justly
                       provide
                       that
                       all
                       controversies
                       should
                       be
                       ended
                       where
                       they
                       were
                       begun
                       :
                       For
                       that
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       would
                       be
                       wanting
                       to
                       no
                       Christian
                       province
                       ,
                       whereby
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       Christ
                       (
                       belonging
                       to
                       that
                       same
                       Province
                       )
                       should
                       be
                       enabled
                       beth
                       wisely
                       to
                       see
                       what
                       was
                       just
                       and
                       equall
                       ,
                       and
                       constantly
                       to
                       hold
                       and
                       to
                       maintain
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     Canon
                     (
                     saith
                     Goldastus
                     )
                     was
                     subscribed
                     by
                     three
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     own
                     Legates
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     it
                     was
                     subscribed
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Africane
                     Bishops
                     then
                     present
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     in
                     a
                     letter
                     to
                     Pope
                     Celestine
                     ,
                     which
                     letter
                     is
                     inserted
                     by
                     Binius
                     as
                     the
                     105.
                     
                     Chapter
                     of
                     the
                     Africane
                     Council
                     under
                     Boniface
                     and
                     
                       Celestine
                       (
                       Tom.
                       1.
                       
                       Concil
                       .
                       par
                       .
                       1.
                       p.
                       757.
                       edit
                       .
                       Colon.
                    
                     )
                     Accordingly
                     the
                     same
                     Council
                     in
                     92.
                     
                     Canon
                     ,
                     constituteth
                     and
                     ordaineth
                     ,
                     That
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     or
                     Deacon
                     being
                     aggrieved
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Bshop
                     ,
                     should
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     neighbouring
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     Primate
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     an
                     Africane
                     Council
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     to
                     any
                     Bishop
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Territories
                     ;
                     
                       Ad
                       transmarina
                       autem
                       qui
                       putaverit
                       appellandum
                       ,
                       à
                       nullo
                       intra
                    
                     Africam
                     
                       in
                       communionem
                       suscipiatur
                       ;
                       But
                       if
                       any
                       shall
                       appeal
                       to
                       countries
                       abroad
                       
                       or
                       beyond
                       the
                       Seas
                       for
                       his
                       redress
                       ,
                       let
                       no
                       Bishop
                       in
                    
                     Africa
                     
                       admit
                       him
                       to
                       his
                       communion
                    
                     :
                     The
                     most
                     reasonable
                     Canon
                     that
                     could
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     if
                     particular
                     Churches
                     had
                     their
                     authority
                     immediately
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     appoint
                     those
                     who
                     were
                     aggrieved
                     their
                     remedy
                     at
                     home
                     ;
                     But
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     the
                     most
                     unreasonable
                     to
                     deny
                     them
                     to
                     seek
                     for
                     remedy
                     abroad
                     :
                     Surely
                     if
                     we
                     examine
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     very
                     much
                     spoken
                     in
                     the
                     behalf
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     .
                     For
                     even
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     himself
                     appointed
                     each
                     particular
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     judge
                     of
                     every
                     person
                     that
                     lived
                     within
                     its
                     Jurisdiction
                     ;
                     
                       If
                       thy
                       brother
                       shall
                       trespass
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                       tell
                       it
                       unto
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     18.
                     15
                     ,
                     17.
                     
                     What
                     Church
                     ?
                     but
                     that
                     wherein
                     thy
                     brother
                     liveth
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     not
                     another
                     Church
                     wherein
                     he
                     liveth
                     not
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     our
                     Saviour
                     would
                     certainly
                     have
                     named
                     that
                     other
                     Church
                     ;
                     which
                     since
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     done
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     understand
                     this
                     injured
                     man
                     's
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     leave
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     Christians
                     under
                     very
                     great
                     difficulties
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     uncertainties
                     :
                     to
                     this
                     proof
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     add
                     another
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     last
                     book
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     .
                     Our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     sends
                     to
                     the
                     seven
                     Churches
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     
                       Asia
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     1.
                     11
                     and
                     blames
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     severally
                     for
                     the
                     several
                     misdemeanors
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     seen
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     plainly
                     shews
                     that
                     those
                     several
                     Angels
                     had
                     their
                     several
                     Trusts
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     plainly
                     proves
                     that
                     the
                     doctrine
                     concerning
                     the
                     Trust
                     of
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     doth
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     canton
                     or
                     dismember
                     or
                     disunite
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     Christs
                     own
                     teaching
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     canton
                     or
                     dismember
                     or
                     disunite
                     his
                     own
                     body
                     .
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     likewise
                     sent
                     seven
                     several
                     Epistles
                     to
                     seven
                     several
                     particular
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                       Corinth
                       ,
                       Galatia
                       ,
                       Ephesus
                       ,
                       Philippi
                       ,
                       Colosse
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Thessalonica
                     ,
                     allowing
                     and
                     confirming
                     the
                     particular
                     authority
                     and
                     Trust
                     of
                     those
                     several
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     dividing
                     or
                     disjointing
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     Whence
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     infer
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     Trust
                     God
                     at
                     first
                     gave
                     to
                     the
                     particular
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                       Corinth
                       ,
                       Galatia
                    
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     he
                     still
                     giveth
                     to
                     other
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     division
                     or
                     disunion
                     of
                     this
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     They
                     were
                     all
                     several
                     particular
                     Churches
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     trust
                     and
                     jurisdiction
                     ;
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     but
                     one
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     their
                     Faith
                     &
                     communion
                     ;
                     neither
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     opposed
                     against
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     accounted
                     as
                     so
                     
                     many
                     several
                     Churches
                     ;
                     neither
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     advanced
                     above
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     all
                     be
                     united
                     into
                     one
                     Church
                     ;
                     As
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                       That
                       your
                       faith
                       is
                       spoken
                       of
                       throughout
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     so
                     it
                     was
                     likewise
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     
                       Thessalonica
                       ,
                       In
                       every
                       place
                       your
                       faith
                       to
                       God-ward
                       is
                       spread
                       abroad
                       ,
                       1
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     argument
                     can
                     give
                     no
                     more
                     Supremacy
                     to
                     the
                     one
                     Church
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     and
                     since
                     there
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     be
                     two
                     supreams
                     ,
                     this
                     Text
                     is
                     very
                     ill
                     urged
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Romes
                     supremacy
                     .
                     For
                     ought
                     then
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     gathered
                     from
                     these
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     seven
                     Churches
                     were
                     equally
                     Gods
                     Trustees
                     (
                     and
                     by
                     consequent
                     all
                     others
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     they
                     )
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     entru●ed
                     above
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     Each
                     to
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     both
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     men
                     for
                     it self
                     ,
                     not
                     one
                     for
                     All
                     ;
                     Nay
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     a
                     reproof
                     which
                     may
                     justly
                     be
                     used
                     against
                     any
                     particular
                     Church
                     that
                     will
                     needs
                     make
                     it self
                     too
                     authentical
                     above
                     other
                     Churches
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ,
                       What
                       ?
                       came
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       out
                       from
                       you
                       ?
                       or
                       came
                       it
                       unto
                       you
                       only
                       ?
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14.
                     36.
                     
                     Were
                     you
                     the
                     first
                     founders
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     are
                     you
                     the
                     only
                     Partakers
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                     was
                     all
                     Religion
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     Religion
                     but
                     with
                     you
                     ?
                     unless
                     you
                     can
                     make
                     good
                     either
                     one
                     or
                     both
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     you
                     may
                     not
                     take
                     upon
                     you
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     only
                     Masters
                     in
                     Gods
                     Israel
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     allow
                     others
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     Religion
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     Communion
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     that
                     else
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ?
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     Christ
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     abide
                     and
                     dwell
                     with
                     him
                     by
                     communion
                     ;
                     Thus
                     doth
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     briefly
                     but
                     pithily
                     define
                     a
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Thes
                       .
                       1.
                       1.
                       
                       To
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       the
                       Thessalonians
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     We
                     cannot
                     imagine
                     the
                     Thessalonians
                     were
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     were
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     one
                     presupposeth
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     hence
                     collect
                     this
                     definition
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     Ministers
                     and
                     People
                     (
                     though
                     here
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     chiefly
                     write
                     to
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     calling
                     them
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     chargeth
                     them
                     to
                     read
                     this
                     Epistle
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Holy
                     brethren
                     ,
                     
                       cap.
                       5.
                       v.
                    
                     27.
                     which
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     sent
                     it
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Ministers
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     Church
                     is
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                     Ministers
                     and
                     People
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     
                     with
                     the
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     by
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     nay
                     more
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     by
                     their
                     communion
                     ;
                     And
                     all
                     the
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     who
                     are
                     thus
                     with
                     and
                     in
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     do
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     whole
                     present
                     Christian
                     or
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     :
                     They
                     may
                     be
                     several
                     Churches
                     in
                     their
                     Denominations
                     and
                     Jurisdictions
                     ,
                     They
                     are
                     but
                     one
                     Church
                     in
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     spiritual
                     communion
                     :
                     Thus
                     faith
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Now
                       ye
                       are
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       members
                       in
                       particular
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     12.
                     27.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     ye
                     Christians
                     of
                     all
                     Nations
                     are
                     the
                     mystical
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     aud
                     ye
                     Christians
                     of
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     Nation
                     ,
                     are
                     members
                     in
                     particular
                     of
                     that
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     members
                     in
                     particular
                     one
                     of
                     another
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     together
                     make
                     up
                     that
                     body
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     all
                     particular
                     Churches
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IX
                    
                     .
                     What
                     Trust
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     other
                     particular
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     given
                     to
                     our
                     particular
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ;
                     That
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     accordingly
                     bound
                     to
                     magnifie
                     her
                     Trust
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     bound
                     not
                     to
                     vilifie
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     both
                     Rational
                     and
                     Religious
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     Trust
                     and
                     Authority
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     particular
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     IF
                     he
                     be
                     justly
                     reproached
                     for
                     dishonesty
                     ,
                     who
                     doth
                     not
                     carefully
                     discharge
                     his
                     Trust
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     received
                     from
                     man
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     they
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     carefully
                     discharge
                     their
                     Trust
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     received
                     from
                     God
                     ?
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Ministers
                     above
                     all
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     received
                     such
                     a
                     Trust
                     from
                     God
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     could
                     not
                     give
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     malice
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     cannot
                     deny
                     them
                     .
                     Indeed
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     every
                     particular
                     Minister
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     a
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     eminently
                     Gods
                     Trustee
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     a
                     much
                     greater
                     Trust
                     ,
                     then
                     either
                     the
                     arrogancy
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     can
                     challenge
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     ability
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     can
                     discharge
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     if
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     
                     give
                     that
                     charge
                     to
                     one
                     particular
                     
                       Archippus
                       ,
                       Take
                       heed
                       to
                       the
                       Ministery
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       received
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       fulfill
                       it
                       ,
                       Col.
                    
                     4.
                     17.
                     much
                     more
                     doth
                     it
                     give
                     the
                     same
                     charge
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     of
                     Colosse
                     which
                     had
                     in
                     a
                     more
                     ample
                     manner
                     and
                     for
                     a
                     more
                     general
                     end
                     received
                     the
                     same
                     Ministery
                     :
                     And
                     though
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Colosse
                     it self
                     was
                     soon
                     after
                     swallowed
                     up
                     with
                     an
                     Earth-quake
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Nero
                     as
                     saith
                     Orosius
                     )
                     yet
                     not
                     so
                     the
                     Instructions
                     nor
                     the
                     authority
                     given
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     remain
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       to
                       the
                       Ministery
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       received
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     swallowed
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     cleaving
                     and
                     dividing
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     revoked
                     or
                     recalled
                     by
                     any
                     voice
                     from
                     heaven
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     was
                     it
                     also
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     charge
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     Bishop
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       give
                       thee
                       charge
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       before
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       keep
                       this
                       commandment
                       without
                       spot
                       ,
                       unrebukeable
                       untill
                       the
                       appearing
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                    
                     6
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     chargeth
                     him
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     commandments
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     ,
                     without
                     spot
                     ,
                     unrebukeable
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     the
                     Churches
                     trust
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     addeth
                     to
                     his
                     charge
                     
                       untill
                       the
                       appearing
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     Trust
                     is
                     to
                     continue
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     we
                     must
                     alwayes
                     remember
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       Mar.
                       13.
                       37.
                       
                       And
                       what
                       I
                       say
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       I
                       say
                       unto
                       all
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     Watch
                     :
                     )
                     For
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     all
                     Bishops
                     that
                     ever
                     should
                     be
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     were
                     then
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Apostolical
                     Epistles
                     though
                     in
                     their
                     inscriptions
                     or
                     Title
                     they
                     concerned
                     some
                     special
                     Churches
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     their
                     Instructions
                     and
                     use
                     they
                     concerned
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     plainly
                     appears
                     from
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     own
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Col.
                       4.
                       16.
                       
                       And
                       when
                       this
                       Epistle
                       is
                       read
                       amongst
                       you
                       ,
                       cause
                       that
                       it
                       be
                       read
                       also
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Laodiceans
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       that
                       yee
                       likewise
                       read
                       the
                       Epistle
                       from
                    
                     Laodicea
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     what
                     Instruction
                     or
                     Authority
                     or
                     charge
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     one
                     Church
                     ,
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     all
                     Churches
                     in
                     that
                     one
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     we
                     may
                     thus
                     argue
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Induction
                     ;
                     The
                     Trust
                     of
                     Religion
                     was
                     given
                     by
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     and
                     of
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Galatia
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Philippi
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Colosse
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Thessalonica
                     ;
                     therefore
                     the
                     same
                     trust
                     is
                     given
                     by
                     God
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     indeed
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     several
                     particular
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     each
                     particular
                     Bishop
                     and
                     Presbyter
                     have
                     his
                     Trust
                     originally
                     from
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     though
                     derived
                     by
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     Then
                     much
                     more
                     have
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Presbyters
                     their
                     Trust
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     Hence
                     that
                     expression
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Council
                     of
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     
                       Act.
                       15.
                       28.
                       
                       It
                       seemeth
                       good
                       to
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       and
                       to
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     Which
                     hath
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     been
                     followed
                     by
                     other
                     Councils
                     since
                     ;
                     Particularly
                     the
                     sixth
                     ,
                     which
                     confirming
                     the
                     five
                     oecumenical
                     before
                     ,
                     doth
                     it
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       This
                       our
                       holy
                       and
                       Oecumenical
                       Synod
                       ,
                       hath
                       by
                       inspiration
                       from
                       God
                       confirmed
                       those
                       former
                       Councils
                    
                     ;
                     Which
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       seemeth
                       good
                       to
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       and
                       us
                       to
                       confirm
                       them
                       ;
                       Concil
                       .
                       Constant
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       Act.
                       17.
                       
                       Graece
                       ,
                       sed
                       18.
                       
                       Latine
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     sufficient
                     proof
                     that
                     the
                     Apostles
                     spake
                     not
                     those
                     words
                     for
                     themselves
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     after
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     thereby
                     authorized
                     as
                     to
                     act
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     act
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                     refractory
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     look
                     upon
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     a
                     confirmation
                     of
                     this
                     truth
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     a
                     confutation
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     refractoriness
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       7.
                       51.
                       
                       Ye
                       stiff-necked
                       and
                       uncircumcised
                       in
                       heart
                       and
                       ears
                       ,
                       ye
                       do
                       always
                       resist
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     whosoever
                     is
                     stiff-necked
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     hear
                     nor
                     obey
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     a
                     weak
                     and
                     sinful
                     man
                     sent
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     speak
                     it
                     ,
                     doth
                     make
                     himself
                     guilty
                     of
                     this
                     detestable
                     and
                     damnable
                     resistance
                     ,
                     even
                     of
                     resisting
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     For
                     those
                     Presbyters
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     were
                     as
                     much
                     ordained
                     and
                     appointed
                     by
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     any
                     can
                     be
                     of
                     any
                     Church
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     ends
                     (
                     supposing
                     they
                     be
                     rightly
                     ordained
                     )
                     to
                     whom
                     yet
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Take
                       heed
                       unto
                       all
                       the
                       Flock
                       over
                       which
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       hath
                       made
                       you
                       overseers
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     20.
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     ordination
                     of
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     is
                     
                       by
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     
                       of
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     also
                     is
                     the
                     Gospel
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     ordained
                     to
                     preach
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     to
                     resist
                     them
                     and
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     resist
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     ;
                     so
                     said
                     he
                     who
                     first
                     ordained
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     assisteth
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     ministrations
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       heareth
                       you
                       ,
                       heareth
                       me
                       ;
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       despiseth
                       
                       you
                       ,
                       despiseth
                       me
                       ;
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       despiseth
                       me
                       ,
                       despiseth
                       him
                       that
                       sent
                       me
                       ,
                       Luk.
                    
                     10.
                     16.
                     
                     How
                     shall
                     any
                     man
                     go
                     on
                     this
                     errand
                     without
                     Gods
                     sending
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     eternal
                     word
                     himself
                     would
                     not
                     preach
                     till
                     he
                     was
                     sent
                     ?
                     How
                     shall
                     any
                     man
                     despise
                     those
                     whom
                     the
                     Word
                     hath
                     sent
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     despise
                     the
                     Word
                     that
                     sent
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Father
                     that
                     sent
                     the
                     Word
                     ?
                     And
                     how
                     shall
                     any
                     man
                     despise
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     grieve
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     who
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     them
                     ?
                     So
                     impossible
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     any
                     to
                     despise
                     the
                     Church
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     sin
                     against
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     argument
                     is
                     
                       à
                       minori
                       ad
                       majus
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     dangerous
                     to
                     despise
                     one
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     despise
                     all
                     :
                     if
                     to
                     undervalue
                     a
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     an
                     Apostle
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Apostles
                     had
                     a
                     greater
                     trust
                     then
                     the
                     70.
                     
                     Disciples
                     ;
                     so
                     hath
                     every
                     National
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     grand
                     Apostle
                     of
                     its
                     Nation
                     ,
                     )
                     a
                     greater
                     trust
                     then
                     any
                     particular
                     Bishop
                     or
                     Presbyter
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     now
                     hath
                     that
                     trust
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostles
                     first
                     had
                     it
                     
                       from
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       Son
                       and
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ;
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     but
                     doubtless
                     he
                     saith
                     it
                     for
                     more
                     then
                     himself
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     an
                     
                       Apostle
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       by
                       the
                       commandment
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     1
                     Tim.
                     1.
                     1.
                     
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     saith
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     t
                     was
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     even
                     Jesus
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     who
                     called
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Saul
                       ,
                       Saul
                       ,
                       why
                       persecutest
                       thou
                       me
                       ?
                    
                     and
                     who
                     said
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       is
                       a
                       chosen
                       vessel
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       to
                       bear
                       my
                       name
                       before
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       ,
                       and
                       Kings
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Children
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     9.
                     4
                     ,
                     15.
                     
                     The
                     same
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     saith
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     Function
                     of
                     the
                     Apostleship
                     by
                     the
                     commandment
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     
                       Act.
                       13.
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       said
                       ,
                       Separate
                       me
                    
                     Barnabas
                     and
                     Saul
                     
                       for
                       the
                       work
                       whereto
                       I
                       have
                       called
                       them
                    
                     ;
                     Which
                     variety
                     of
                     expression
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     verifie
                     that
                     common
                     axiome
                     of
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     
                       Opera
                       Trinitatis
                       ad
                       extra
                       sunt
                       indivisa
                       ,
                       The
                       works
                       of
                       the
                       blessed
                       Trinity
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       any
                       external
                       product
                       are
                       indivisible
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     that
                     what
                     is
                     externally
                     done
                     by
                     one
                     person
                     is
                     done
                     by
                     all
                     ;
                     But
                     it
                     doth
                     also
                     testifie
                     the
                     great
                     trust
                     which
                     was
                     laid
                     upon
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     received
                     his
                     commission
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     trust
                     hath
                     since
                     been
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     is
                     derived
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     and
                     is
                     derived
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     glorious
                     and
                     blessed
                     
                     Trinity
                     ;
                     Whereby
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     large
                     Exposition
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     those
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       that
                       heareth
                       you
                       ,
                       heareth
                       me
                       ,
                       (
                       Luk.
                    
                     10.
                     16.
                     
                     )
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     he
                     heareth
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     heareth
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     heareth
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     supposing
                     that
                     this
                     national
                     Church
                     wherein
                     we
                     live
                     ,
                     is
                     as
                     Gods
                     Apostle
                     to
                     this
                     Nation
                     ,
                     no
                     sectary
                     can
                     justly
                     pretend
                     to
                     God
                     or
                     Christ
                     ,
                     no
                     Enthusiast
                     can
                     justly
                     pretend
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Christ
                     ,
                     why
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     hearken
                     to
                     the
                     dictates
                     ,
                     and
                     follow
                     the
                     directions
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Christ
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     find
                     in
                     the
                     antient
                     Calenders
                     on
                     the
                     twenty
                     sixth
                     of
                     May
                     ,
                     this
                     Title
                     ,
                     
                       Augustini
                       Anglorum
                       Apostoli
                       ;
                       The
                       feast
                       of
                       Saint
                    
                     Augustine
                     
                       the
                       Apostle
                       of
                       the
                       English
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     was
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     had
                     planted
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     amongst
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     was
                     therefore
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     esteemed
                     and
                     called
                     our
                     Apostle
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     dispute
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     admit
                     the
                     Title
                     ,
                     for
                     if
                     one
                     single
                     Priest
                     or
                     Bishop
                     was
                     not
                     unfitly
                     called
                     the
                     Apostle
                     of
                     our
                     Nation
                     ;
                     Then
                     much
                     more
                     may
                     a
                     whole
                     company
                     of
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Presbyters
                     be
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     more
                     generally
                     propagated
                     ,
                     more
                     firmly
                     established
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     carefully
                     preserved
                     amongst
                     us
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     own
                     argument
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ,
                       If
                       I
                       be
                       not
                       an
                       Apostle
                       unto
                       others
                       ,
                       yet
                       doubtless
                       I
                       am
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       seal
                       of
                       mine
                       Apostleship
                       are
                       ye
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     9.
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     no
                     Embassadour
                     can
                     more
                     justifie
                     his
                     trust
                     and
                     his
                     authority
                     by
                     his
                     Princes
                     seal
                     annexed
                     to
                     his
                     Credential
                     letters
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     can
                     justifie
                     my
                     Apostleship
                     towards
                     you
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     by
                     my
                     preaching
                     you
                     have
                     been
                     converted
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     confirmed
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     was
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     in
                     bringing
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     by
                     preaching
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Christ
                     by
                     administring
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     )
                     that
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     been
                     and
                     still
                     is
                     to
                     us
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Crinthians
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Church
                     may
                     justly
                     say
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Since
                       these
                       things
                       were
                       written
                       for
                       our
                       admonition
                       ,
                       upon
                       whom
                       the
                       ends
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       are
                       come
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Cor.
                     10.
                     11.
                     )
                     
                       If
                       I
                       be
                       not
                       an
                       Apostle
                       unto
                       others
                       ,
                       yet
                       doubtless
                       I
                       am
                       to
                       you
                       ;
                       For
                       the
                       seal
                       of
                       mine
                       Apostleship
                       are
                       ye
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     Though
                     others
                     may
                     
                     pretend
                     they
                     have
                     some
                     cause
                     to
                     doubt
                     the
                     trust
                     and
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     she
                     had
                     not
                     a
                     true
                     succession
                     of
                     Ministers
                     (
                     which
                     in
                     truth
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     meer
                     pretence
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     a
                     cavil
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     learned
                     Mason
                     hath
                     sufficiently
                     demonstrated
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     least
                     objected
                     by
                     them
                     who
                     will
                     have
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     depend
                     upon
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     deny
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     had
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     long
                     lived
                     Anti-popes
                     to
                     disturb
                     their
                     succession
                     )
                     yet
                     sure
                     we
                     our selves
                     can
                     neither
                     have
                     cause
                     nor
                     pretence
                     to
                     doubt
                     it
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     cannot
                     reasonably
                     deny
                     but
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     a
                     true
                     succession
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     speculative
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     practical
                     ,
                     the
                     experimental
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     grosly
                     wanting
                     to
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     impiously
                     wanting
                     to
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     for
                     us
                     I
                     say
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     that
                     either
                     had
                     not
                     come
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     could
                     not
                     bring
                     us
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     us
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     Embassadours
                     authority
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     doubt
                     of
                     his
                     Princes
                     seal
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     our selves
                     be
                     not
                     the
                     seal
                     of
                     our
                     Churches
                     Apostleship
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     fault
                     is
                     meerly
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     because
                     we
                     would
                     not
                     admit
                     the
                     stamp
                     and
                     impression
                     of
                     Christ
                     upon
                     our
                     stony
                     hearts
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     because
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     as
                     Iron
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     as
                     wax
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     having
                     received
                     ,
                     nor
                     desirous
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     seal
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     do
                     question
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     his
                     Embassadour
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     Apostle
                     ;
                     not
                     having
                     in
                     us
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     do
                     contemn
                     the
                     authority
                     ,
                     and
                     forsake
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     natural
                     affection
                     discovered
                     the
                     harlot
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     true
                     mother
                     of
                     the
                     child
                     ,
                     1
                     King
                     3.
                     26.
                     
                     So
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     filial
                     obedience
                     discovereth
                     us
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     true
                     children
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     a
                     false
                     mother
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     great
                     reason
                     and
                     greater
                     necessity
                     why
                     all
                     true
                     sons
                     of
                     this
                     distressed
                     and
                     despised
                     Church
                     should
                     (
                     now
                     especially
                     )
                     insist
                     upon
                     this
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     since
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     the
                     contumacy
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     ,
                     hath
                     made
                     disputable
                     (
                     nay
                     almost
                     desperate
                     )
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Mother
                     :
                     Wherein
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     S.
                     Pauls
                     example
                     to
                     invite
                     us
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     have
                     his
                     authority
                     to
                     justifie
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     questionless
                     he
                     did
                     therefore
                     so
                     much
                     magnifie
                     his
                     own
                     Apostleship
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     learn
                     to
                     magnifie
                     it
                     much
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     find
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     every
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     large
                     
                     Encomiums
                     and
                     high
                     commendations
                     of
                     his
                     office
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     taken
                     that
                     for
                     his
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       Rom.
                       11.
                       13.
                       
                       Quamdiu
                       quidem
                       ego
                       sum
                       gentium
                       Apostolus
                       ,
                       ministerium
                       meum
                       honorificabo
                       ,
                       As
                       long
                       as
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Apostle
                       of
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       magnifie
                       mine
                       office
                       :
                    
                     There
                     needs
                     but
                     one
                     instance
                     for
                     all
                     ,
                     
                       Gal.
                       1.
                       1.
                       
                       Paul
                       an
                       Apostle
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       neither
                       by
                       man
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       who
                       raised
                       him
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     ;
                     where
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     gives
                     us
                     this
                     remarkable
                     gloss
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Because
                       they
                    
                     (
                     sc
                     .
                     who
                     went
                     about
                     to
                     pervert
                     the
                     
                       Galatians
                       )
                       :
                       did
                       undervalue
                       his
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       saying
                       it
                       was
                       from
                       men
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       S.
                    
                     Peters
                     
                       Doctrine
                       was
                       from
                       Christ
                       ,
                       therefore
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       place
                       he
                       withstands
                       that
                       objection
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     by
                     affirming
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     and
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     S.
                     
                       Peter
                       :
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       In
                       that
                       he
                       saith
                       he
                       was
                       not
                       an
                       Apostle
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       he
                       saith
                       what
                       was
                       common
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       for
                       both
                       their
                       authority
                       of
                       preaching
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       doctrine
                       which
                       they
                       preached
                       was
                       from
                       heaven
                       ;
                       But
                       in
                       that
                       he
                       saith
                       ,
                       neither
                       by
                       man
                       ,
                       he
                       saith
                       what
                       was
                       proper
                       only
                       to
                       the
                       Apostles
                       ;
                       for
                       our
                       blessed
                       Saviour
                       did
                       not
                       call
                       them
                       by
                       other
                       men
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       by
                       himself
                       .
                    
                     We
                     do
                     not
                     seek
                     now
                     for
                     such
                     an
                     Apostleship
                     in
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     as
                     is
                     not
                     by
                     man
                     ;
                     we
                     only
                     say
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     procure
                     sober
                     mens
                     attention
                     ,
                     and
                     conscientious
                     mens
                     obedience
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     clearly
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     arrogancy
                     but
                     necessity
                     in
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     which
                     made
                     him
                     stand
                     so
                     much
                     upon
                     his
                     authority
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     the
                     Clergy
                     (
                     a
                     string
                     which
                     they
                     most
                     harp
                     upon
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     most
                     guilty
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     but
                     their
                     duty
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     them
                     stand
                     so
                     stiffly
                     for
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     Let
                     him
                     speak
                     for
                     both
                     ,
                     whose
                     modesty
                     and
                     humility
                     was
                     greater
                     then
                     his
                     learning
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     whose
                     learning
                     was
                     greater
                     in
                     reality
                     ,
                     then
                     our
                     new
                     Divines
                     is
                     now
                     in
                     shew
                     or
                     pretence
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     the
                     late
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Salisbury
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     Davenant
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     most
                     excellent
                     Commentary
                     upon
                     the
                     Colossians
                     ,
                     where
                     ,
                     almost
                     at
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     in
                     the
                     fifth
                     page
                     you
                     shall
                     
                     find
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Paulus
                       non
                       arrogantiae
                       causa
                       ,
                       sed
                       ne
                       in
                       detrimentum
                       Ecclesiae
                       vilesceret
                       illius
                       autoritas
                       ,
                       Apostolicam
                       dignitatem
                       sibi
                       vendicat
                       ;
                       Ita
                       etiam
                       oportet
                       in
                       Ecclesiastica
                       dignitate
                       constitutos
                       ,
                       officii
                       sui
                       autoritatem
                       atque
                       existimationem
                       tueri
                       contra
                       contemptores
                       &
                       schismaticos
                       :
                       Saint
                    
                     Paul
                     
                       doth
                       not
                       out
                       of
                       arrogancy
                       challenge
                       to
                       himself
                       the
                       dignity
                       and
                       honour
                       of
                       an
                       Apostle
                       ,
                       but
                       for
                       fear
                       lest
                       otherwise
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       should
                       suffer
                       detriment
                       or
                       loss
                       by
                       the
                       contempt
                       of
                       his
                       authority
                       :
                       And
                       so
                       likewise
                       it
                       still
                       behoveth
                       those
                       who
                       are
                       placed
                       in
                       Ecclesiastical
                       dignity
                       ,
                       to
                       maintain
                       the
                       repute
                       and
                       authority
                       of
                       their
                       office
                       ,
                       against
                       despisers
                       and
                       schismaticks
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     truly
                     this
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     reasonable
                     position
                     both
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     those
                     in
                     authority
                     ,
                     who
                     do
                     only
                     maintain
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     (
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     deny
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     so
                     manifestly
                     given
                     them
                     )
                     and
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     those
                     under
                     authority
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     be
                     willing
                     to
                     obey
                     ,
                     what
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     desirous
                     to
                     maintain
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     must
                     either
                     obey
                     or
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     hainous
                     impiety
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     now
                     joyns
                     them
                     in
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Devil
                     by
                     their
                     sin
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       rebellion
                       is
                       as
                       the
                       sin
                       of
                       witchcraft
                       ,
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     15.
                     23.
                     
                     (
                     and
                     without
                     doubt
                     all
                     witches
                     are
                     the
                     Devils
                     communicants
                     ;
                     )
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     will
                     hereafter
                     keep
                     them
                     in
                     communion
                     with
                     the
                     Devil
                     by
                     their
                     punishment
                     :
                     
                       They
                       that
                       resist
                       ,
                       shall
                       receive
                       to
                       themselves
                       damnation
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     13.
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     questionless
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     reasonable
                     probleme
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       communion
                       hath
                       light
                       with
                       darkness
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       concord
                       hath
                       Christ
                       with
                       Belial
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     6.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     And
                     yet
                     a
                     more
                     reasonable
                     demand
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       would
                       not
                       that
                       ye
                    
                     (
                     who
                     are
                     Christians
                     )
                     
                       should
                       have
                       fellowship
                       with
                       Devils
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     20.
                     
                     Not
                     in
                     their
                     sin
                     ,
                     for
                     Christs
                     sake
                     ;
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     punishment
                     ,
                     for
                     your
                     own
                     sakes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     yet
                     further
                     alledged
                     these
                     reasons
                     why
                     we
                     should
                     zealously
                     maintain
                     ,
                     and
                     carefully
                     obey
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     authority
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     particular
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     reverence
                     and
                     suspition
                     cannot
                     consist
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     lightly
                     suspect
                     those
                     whom
                     I
                     am
                     bound
                     to
                     reverence
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     my
                     spiritual
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Teachers
                     ;
                     whom
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     lightly
                     suspect
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     their
                     integrity
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     of
                     their
                     authority
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     else
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     
                       perplexitas
                       facti
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     perplexity
                     
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     fact
                     ,
                     that
                     private
                     men
                     will
                     not
                     easily
                     know
                     with
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     keep
                     their
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     and
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     is
                     an
                     undeniable
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     be
                     an
                     undoubted
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Text.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Because
                     else
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     
                       perplexitas
                       juris
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     perplexity
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Law
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     perplexity
                     as
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     endure
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     may
                     not
                     endure
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     the
                     conscience
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     at
                     quiet
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     must
                     so
                     keep
                     one
                     Law
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     break
                     another
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     perplexity
                     cannot
                     be
                     avoided
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     allow
                     two
                     several
                     Churches
                     to
                     have
                     power
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     order
                     and
                     command
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     they
                     may
                     lay
                     upon
                     us
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     quite
                     contrary
                     commands
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     whilst
                     we
                     are
                     obeying
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     disobeying
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     past
                     all
                     dispute
                     that
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     hath
                     power
                     from
                     God
                     over
                     us
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       Obey
                       them
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       rule
                       over
                       you
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     13.
                     17.
                     
                     Which
                     cannot
                     be
                     understood
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     at
                     a
                     distance
                     from
                     us
                     in
                     another
                     Country
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       they
                       watch
                       for
                       your
                       souls
                       as
                       they
                       that
                       must
                       give
                       an
                       account
                       .
                    
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     against
                     reason
                     to
                     say
                     or
                     think
                     that
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Presbyters
                     in
                     Italy
                     shall
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     for
                     souls
                     in
                     England
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     much
                     against
                     reason
                     to
                     say
                     or
                     think
                     that
                     souls
                     in
                     England
                     shall
                     not
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     for
                     their
                     disobedience
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     Position
                     ,
                     (
                     concerning
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     particular
                     Church
                     )
                     is
                     reasonable
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     also
                     religious
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     own
                     argument
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ,
                       Though
                       you
                       have
                       ten
                       thousand
                       instructers
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       yet
                       have
                       ye
                       not
                       many
                       Fathers
                       ;
                       for
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       I
                       have
                       begotten
                       you
                       through
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ;
                       Wherefore
                       I
                       beseech
                       you
                       be
                       ye
                       followers
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     4.
                     15
                     ,
                     16.
                     
                     Whence
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     collect
                     this
                     dogmatical
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     Church
                     which
                     hath
                     begotten
                     us
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     claimeth
                     our
                     obedience
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     renounce
                     that
                     obedience
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     renounce
                     our
                     being
                     made
                     Christians
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     no
                     other
                     Church
                     can
                     truly
                     say
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       have
                       begotten
                       you
                       through
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     no
                     other
                     Church
                     can
                     justly
                     say
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       Wherefore
                       I
                       beseech
                       you
                       be
                       ye
                       followers
                       of
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     To
                     sum
                     up
                     all
                     in
                     one
                     word
                     ;
                     This
                     Doctrine
                     concerning
                     the
                     acknowledging
                     and
                     obeying
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     being
                     both
                     rational
                     and
                     religious
                     ,
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     wilfully
                     oppose
                     
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     sinning
                     against
                     the
                     God
                     within
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     mine
                     own
                     conscience
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     certainly
                     by
                     a
                     most
                     terrible
                     and
                     just
                     remorse
                     vindicate
                     the
                     violated
                     dictates
                     of
                     Reason
                     :
                     And
                     much
                     more
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     sinning
                     against
                     the
                     God
                     without
                     me
                     ,
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     certainly
                     by
                     a
                     more
                     terrible
                     and
                     just
                     vengeance
                     (
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     )
                     vindicate
                     the
                     violated
                     dictates
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     II.
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   hath
                   most
                   carefully
                   discharged
                   her
                   Trust
                   concerning
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   Christian
                   or
                   most
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Gods
                     intent
                     in
                     trusting
                     his
                     Church
                     with
                     Religion
                     ,
                     was
                     her
                     honour
                     and
                     happiness
                     ,
                     which
                     should
                     cause
                     our
                     thankfulness
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     reverend
                     esteem
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     honour
                     to
                     be
                     trusted
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     happiness
                     to
                     discharge
                     a
                     Trust
                     ;
                     Accordingly
                     God
                     entrusting
                     his
                     Church
                     with
                     Religion
                     ,
                     did
                     intend
                     her
                     both
                     honour
                     and
                     happiness
                     ;
                     Honour
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                     happiness
                     with
                     himself
                     ;
                     Honour
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     happiness
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     wherein
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     admire
                     the
                     goodness
                     ,
                     and
                     Justice
                     ,
                     and
                     liberality
                     ,
                     and
                     mercy
                     of
                     God.
                     His
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     communicateth
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     his
                     own
                     most
                     excellent
                     property
                     ,
                     even
                     a
                     
                       will
                       and
                       desire
                       that
                       all
                       men
                       should
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                       and
                       come
                       unto
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       the
                       Truth
                       ;
                       (
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                    
                     2.
                     4.
                     )
                     His
                     Justice
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     giveth
                     abilities
                     proportionable
                     to
                     that
                     desire
                     ,
                     enabling
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     promote
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     unto
                     that
                     heavenly
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     his
                     Liberality
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     giveth
                     this
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     abilities
                     meerly
                     of
                     his
                     free
                     grace
                     ,
                     to
                     enrich
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     not
                     himself
                     ;
                     And
                     lastly
                     his
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     that
                     by
                     giving
                     this
                     desire
                     ,
                     these
                     abilities
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     riches
                     ,
                     he
                     expelleth
                     our
                     natural
                     defects
                     arising
                     from
                     errour
                     and
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     do
                     walk
                     in
                     the
                     false
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     find
                     out
                     the
                     true
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     prepareth
                     us
                     for
                     that
                     bliss
                     and
                     glory
                     which
                     is
                     above
                     nature
                     ;
                     who
                     can
                     think
                     of
                     this
                     goodness
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     Justice
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     liberality
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       Praise
                       the
                       Lord
                       O
                       my
                       soul
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       that
                       is
                       with●n
                       me
                       ,
                       praise
                       his
                       holy
                       Name
                       ;
                       Praise
                       the
                       Lord
                       O
                       my
                       soul
                       ,
                       and
                       forget
                       not
                       all
                       his
                       benefits
                       ;
                       which
                       forgiveth
                       all
                       thy
                       sin
                       ,
                       and
                       healeth
                       all
                       thine
                       infirmities
                       ;
                       which
                       saveth
                       thy
                       life
                       from
                       destruction
                       ,
                       and
                       crowneth
                       thee
                       with
                       mercy
                       and
                       loving
                       kindness
                       ;
                       Psalm
                    
                     103.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     goodness
                     that
                     he
                     forgiveth
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     healeth
                     infirmities
                     ;
                     his
                     Justice
                     that
                     he
                     forgiveth
                     only
                     the
                     penitent
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     healeth
                     only
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     broken
                     in
                     heart
                     ;
                     His
                     mercy
                     that
                     he
                     saveth
                     our
                     life
                     from
                     destruction
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     liberality
                     that
                     he
                     crowneth
                     us
                     with
                     mercy
                     and
                     loving-kindness
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     teach
                     especially
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     his
                     goodness
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     reconciled
                     ;
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     his
                     Justice
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     satisfied
                     ;
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     
                       Free
                       Grace
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     his
                     mercy
                     in
                     saving
                     us
                     from
                     destruction
                     :
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     
                       eternal
                       glory
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     his
                     liberality
                     in
                     crowning
                     us
                     with
                     loving
                     kindness
                     .
                  
                   
                     O
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     consider
                     the
                     immortal
                     comfort
                     of
                     these
                     heavenly
                     Truths
                     ,
                     and
                     look
                     upon
                     thy
                     Church
                     which
                     teacheth
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     daughter
                     of
                     immortality
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     mother
                     of
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     Bride
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Heaven
                     :
                     Then
                     wilt
                     thou
                     no
                     more
                     be
                     contentedly
                     without
                     thy
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     thou
                     canst
                     be
                     comfortably
                     without
                     these
                     Doctrines
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     wilt
                     thou
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       fearfully
                       and
                       wonderfully
                       made
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     with
                     thy self
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     more
                     fearfully
                     and
                     wonderfully
                     saved
                     ;
                     
                       Marvellous
                       are
                       thy
                       works
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       my
                       soul
                       knoweth
                       right
                       well
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     139.
                     13.
                     
                     I
                     am
                     much
                     amazed
                     at
                     thy
                     great
                     care
                     and
                     providence
                     over
                     my
                     body
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     at
                     thy
                     great
                     care
                     and
                     providence
                     over
                     my
                     soul
                     ;
                     Thou
                     madest
                     use
                     of
                     my
                     carnal
                     Parents
                     to
                     make
                     me
                     ,
                     communicating
                     to
                     them
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     capable
                     ,
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     my
                     Creation
                     ;
                     Thou
                     makest
                     use
                     of
                     my
                     spiritual
                     Parents
                     to
                     save
                     me
                     ,
                     communicating
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     capable
                     ,
                     the
                     honour
                     
                     of
                     my
                     salvation
                     ;
                     should
                     I
                     be
                     a
                     
                       monster
                       of
                       nature
                    
                     if
                     I
                     dishonoured
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     I
                     not
                     be
                     a
                     
                       monster
                       of
                       grace
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     dishonour
                     the
                     other
                     ?
                     Didst
                     thou
                     confer
                     on
                     them
                     the
                     
                       Dignity
                       of
                       Causality
                    
                     by
                     thy
                     goodness
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     cast
                     upon
                     them
                     the
                     
                       indignity
                       of
                       contumacy
                    
                     by
                     my
                     undutifulness
                     ?
                     Can
                     I
                     indeed
                     truly
                     honour
                     thee
                     the
                     Principal
                     ,
                     and
                     dishonour
                     thy
                     Church
                     the
                     instrumental
                     cause
                     of
                     my
                     salvation
                     ?
                     Thou
                     laid'st
                     thine
                     hand
                     upon
                     me
                     to
                     make
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     laid'st
                     thine
                     heart
                     upon
                     me
                     to
                     save
                     me
                     :
                     O
                     make
                     me
                     wholly
                     to
                     fix
                     my
                     heart
                     upon
                     thee
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     thy
                     salvation
                     :
                     
                       Thine
                       eyes
                       did
                       see
                       my
                       substance
                       yet
                       being
                       unperfect
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       thy
                       book
                       were
                       all
                       my
                       members
                       written
                       ,
                    
                     wstilst
                     thou
                     madest
                     my
                     Body
                     ;
                     But
                     thine
                     eyes
                     would
                     not
                     see
                     my
                     sinfulness
                     ,
                     nor
                     my
                     imperfections
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     didst
                     blot
                     all
                     my
                     transgressions
                     out
                     of
                     thy
                     Book
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mightst
                     save
                     my
                     soul
                     :
                     Therefore
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       How
                       dear
                       are
                       thy
                       counsels
                       unto
                       me
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       (
                       Psalm
                    
                     139.
                     17.
                     )
                     Dear
                     are
                     thy
                     counsels
                     about
                     my
                     Creation
                     ,
                     much
                     dearer
                     are
                     thy
                     counsels
                     about
                     my
                     Redemption
                     ;
                     Counsels
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     till
                     thou
                     wert
                     pleased
                     to
                     reveal
                     them
                     by
                     thy
                     Church
                     .
                     Since
                     therefore
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       How
                       dear
                       are
                       thy
                       counsels
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     beseech
                     thee
                     suffer
                     me
                     not
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       How
                       cheap
                       is
                       thy
                       Counsellor
                    
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     The
                     Churches
                     Trust
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     see
                     there
                     be
                     right
                     
                       Preaching
                       ,
                       Praying
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Administring
                     the
                     holy
                     Sacraments
                     :
                     That
                     preaching
                     belongs
                     rather
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     thrust
                     out
                     Praying
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     chiefest
                     act
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     regarded
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     many
                     pray
                     in
                     one
                     communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     CHristian
                     Religion
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     worship
                     God
                     as
                     is
                     agreeable
                     to
                     his
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     profitable
                     for
                     our
                     salvation
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Churches
                     trust
                     concerning
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     is
                     reducible
                     to
                     these
                     two
                     heads
                     ,
                     the
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     because
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     trusted
                     with
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     she
                     is
                     trusted
                     with
                     preaching
                     which
                     teacheth
                     that
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     And
                     because
                     she
                     is
                     trusted
                     with
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     she
                     is
                     trusted
                     with
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     administring
                     
                     the
                     holy
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     which
                     constitute
                     that
                     worship
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     incongruously
                     some
                     men
                     do
                     seek
                     to
                     turn
                     all
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     into
                     preaching
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     more
                     properly
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     knowledge
                     may
                     direct
                     our
                     worship
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     cannot
                     constitute
                     it
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     God
                     himself
                     speaking
                     of
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     exercised
                     among
                     the
                     Jews
                     on
                     their
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     calleth
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     was
                     exercised
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       house
                       of
                       Prayer
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       make
                       them
                       joyful
                       in
                       my
                       house
                       of
                       Prayer
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     56.
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     speaking
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     worship
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     exercised
                     among
                     Christians
                     ,
                     calleth
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     its
                     exercise
                     the
                     
                       House
                       of
                       prayer
                       ,
                       My
                       house
                       shall
                       be
                       called
                       of
                       all
                       Nations
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       prayer
                       ,
                       Mark
                    
                     11.
                     17.
                     
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       all
                       Nations
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     includeth
                     the
                     Christians
                     who
                     were
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     whereas
                     the
                     Jewish
                     worshippers
                     were
                     but
                     only
                     of
                     one
                     Nation
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     alloweth
                     the
                     Christians
                     to
                     have
                     amongst
                     them
                     
                       Gods
                       house
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     he
                     calleth
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     Temple
                     at
                     
                       Hierusalem
                       Gods
                       house
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     all
                     other
                     Temples
                     or
                     Churches
                     which
                     should
                     ever
                     after
                     be
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ;
                     &
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     that
                     his
                     zeal
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     that
                     house
                     ,
                     whereof
                     in
                     few
                     years
                     after
                     not
                     one
                     stone
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     upon
                     another
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     those
                     houses
                     which
                     were
                     to
                     continue
                     to
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     :
                     And
                     lastly
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     calleth
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     though
                     set
                     apart
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     acts
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       house
                       of
                       prayer
                    
                     (
                     &
                     that
                     whilst
                     sacrifices
                     were
                     not
                     yet
                     abolished
                     )
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     prayer
                     looked
                     upon
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     chiefest
                     act
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     &
                     as
                     chiefly
                     belonging
                     to
                     Gods
                     house
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     therefore
                     no
                     act
                     of
                     Religion
                     should
                     cast
                     prayer
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     house
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     as
                     no
                     act
                     of
                     irreligion
                     should
                     cast
                     Gods
                     house
                     out
                     of
                     any
                     Nation
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     prayer
                     for
                     
                       All
                       Nations
                    
                     :
                     Preaching
                     was
                     ordained
                     for
                     Praying
                     ,
                     not
                     against
                     it
                     ;
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     how
                     to
                     make
                     our
                     supplications
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     exclude
                     our
                     making
                     them
                     :
                     Which
                     truth
                     is
                     either
                     so
                     palpable
                     as
                     to
                     obtain
                     all
                     mens
                     consent
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     powerful
                     as
                     to
                     extort
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     even
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     most
                     zealous
                     for
                     preaching
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     think
                     fit
                     to
                     preach
                     without
                     praying
                     ,
                     nay
                     they
                     commonly
                     turn
                     their
                     Sermons
                     into
                     prayers
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     one
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     were
                     either
                     an
                     ineffectual
                     or
                     an
                     incompleat
                     act
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     whereas
                     prayer
                     alone
                     is
                     neither
                     thought
                     ineffectual
                     nor
                     incompleat
                     ,
                     )
                     thereby
                     
                     giving
                     that
                     pre-eminence
                     to
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     their
                     Judgements
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     arrogate
                     to
                     preaching
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     perversness
                     of
                     their
                     practice
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       be
                       the
                       chiefest
                       act
                       of
                       Religious
                       worship
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     No
                     Christian
                     Divine
                     ought
                     so
                     to
                     betray
                     his
                     own
                     Vocation
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     undervalue
                     preaching
                     ;
                     nor
                     yet
                     so
                     to
                     betray
                     his
                     Trust
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     overvalue
                     it
                     above
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     either
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     the
                     publick
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Gods
                     excellency
                     ,
                     which
                     to
                     do
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     command
                     ,
                     is
                     both
                     the
                     greatest
                     duty
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     greatest
                     glory
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     But
                     whereas
                     Gods
                     excellency
                     may
                     be
                     manifested
                     three
                     wayes
                     ,
                     First
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Enuntiation
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       Great
                       is
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       marvellous
                       ,
                       worthy
                       to
                       be
                       praised
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     145.
                     3.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     admiration
                     ,
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       our
                       Governour
                       ,
                       how
                       excellent
                       is
                       thy
                       name
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       is
                       man
                       that
                       thou
                       art
                       mindful
                       of
                       him
                       !
                       Psalm
                    
                     8.
                     1
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     invocation
                     ;
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       have
                       I
                       put
                       my
                       trust
                       ,
                       let
                       me
                       never
                       be
                       put
                       to
                       confusion
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     71.
                     1.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     preaching
                     can
                     magnifie
                     God
                     only
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     
                       enuntiation
                       ,
                       declaring
                    
                     his
                     greatness
                     ,
                     and
                     goodness
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     
                       admiration
                       ,
                       extolling
                    
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     I
                     wish
                     from
                     my
                     heart
                     that
                     our
                     preaching
                     did
                     truly
                     hit
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     marks
                     ,
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     aim
                     at
                     both
                     )
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     only
                     praying
                     which
                     can
                     magnifie
                     him
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     invocation
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     declaring
                     and
                     admiring
                     his
                     greatness
                     and
                     goodness
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     Trusting
                     it
                     :
                     Therefore
                     is
                     this
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     of
                     glory
                     which
                     man
                     can
                     give
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     shame
                     to
                     give
                     it
                     to
                     any
                     else
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     it
                     him
                     )
                     because
                     this
                     comprizeth
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     enuntiation
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     tongue
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     admiration
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     but
                     moreover
                     addeth
                     a
                     most
                     holy
                     Affection
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     is
                     God
                     most
                     truly
                     glorified
                     (
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     his
                     excellency
                     )
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     glorified
                     both
                     with
                     tongue
                     ,
                     and
                     head
                     ,
                     and
                     heart
                     :
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     when
                     all
                     these
                     meet
                     together
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     one
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     many
                     millions
                     which
                     joyn
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     heavenly
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     whom
                     though
                     their
                     number
                     may
                     make
                     
                       many
                       Congregations
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     uniformity
                     in
                     prayer
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     make
                     any
                     more
                     then
                     
                       one
                       Communion
                    
                     :
                     These
                     Congregations
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     give
                     most
                     glory
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     have
                     most
                     power
                     
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     blessings
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     amongst
                     the
                     rest
                     the
                     blessings
                     of
                     Charity
                     and
                     concord
                     ,
                     which
                     others
                     who
                     more
                     delight
                     in
                     variety
                     of
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     so
                     truly
                     desire
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     cannot
                     so
                     firmly
                     enjoy
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     excellent
                     gloss
                     upon
                     
                       Rom.
                       15.
                       
                       Benè
                       rogat
                       Apostolus
                       minores
                       pro
                       se
                       orar●
                       ;
                       multi
                       enim
                       minimi
                       dum
                       congregantur
                       unanimes
                       ,
                       fiunt
                       magni
                       ;
                       &
                       multorum
                       preces
                       impossibile
                       est
                       non
                       impetrare
                       illud
                       ,
                       quod
                       est
                       impetrabile
                    
                     ;
                     If
                     the
                     effectual
                     fervent
                     prayer
                     of
                     one
                     righteous
                     man
                     availeth
                     much
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     many
                     righteous
                     men
                     much
                     more
                     ;
                     especially
                     when
                     they
                     all
                     pray
                     as
                     
                       one
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     
                       one
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     
                       one
                       mouth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     many
                     in
                     speaking
                     ,
                     yet
                     but
                     one
                     in
                     Praying
                     ;
                     though
                     many
                     as
                     men
                     ,
                     yet
                     but
                     one
                     as
                     Christians
                     unanimously
                     beseeching
                     for
                     the
                     Grace
                     and
                     mercy
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     having
                     joined
                     two
                     natures
                     in
                     
                       one
                       person
                    
                     ,
                     loves
                     to
                     see
                     us
                     joyn
                     many
                     persons
                     in
                     
                       one
                       communion
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     Preaching
                     is
                     twofold
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     Translating
                     and
                     Reading
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     Expounding
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     The
                     great
                     excellency
                     and
                     necessity
                     of
                     both
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     justly
                     be
                     charged
                     as
                     defective
                     in
                     either
                     .
                  
                   
                     GOD
                     first
                     instructed
                     men
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     person
                     till
                     their
                     wickedness
                     made
                     them
                     unworthy
                     of
                     so
                     good
                     company
                     ,
                     then
                     withdrawing
                     himself
                     to
                     heaven
                     ,
                     he
                     instructed
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     because
                     though
                     their
                     sin
                     had
                     made
                     them
                     destitute
                     of
                     his
                     good
                     company
                     ,
                     yet
                     his
                     mercy
                     would
                     no
                     let
                     them
                     be
                     destitute
                     of
                     his
                     good
                     instruction
                     :
                     Thus
                     was
                     God
                     pleased
                     to
                     preach
                     unto
                     those
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     by
                     himself
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Prophets
                     ;
                     And
                     after
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     was
                     he
                     also
                     pleased
                     to
                     preach
                     to
                     us
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     all
                     Preaching
                     hath
                     in
                     Truth
                     its
                     beginning
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     should
                     have
                     its
                     continuance
                     
                       with
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     its
                     end
                     
                       in
                       him
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     those
                     Doctrines
                     which
                     are
                     now
                     Preached
                     by
                     his
                     
                       ordinary
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     differ
                     the
                     least
                     tittle
                     from
                     those
                     formerly
                     preached
                     by
                     his
                     
                       extraordinary
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     Prophets
                     and
                     
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     also
                     may
                     
                       begin
                       ,
                       continue
                    
                     and
                     end
                     in
                     God
                     ▪
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     seems
                     to
                     have
                     pointed
                     at
                     this
                     distinction
                     of
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     made
                     this
                     distinction
                     of
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       to
                       one
                       is
                       given
                       by
                       the
                       spirit
                       ,
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       wisdom
                       ,
                       to
                       another
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       knowledge
                       by
                       the
                       same
                       spirit
                       ,
                       (
                       1
                       Cor.
                       12.
                       8.
                       )
                       The
                       word
                       of
                       wisdom
                       ,
                    
                     of
                     infallible
                     incontroulable
                     wisdom
                     being
                     put
                     in
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     who
                     preached
                     by
                     Inspiration
                     ,
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       word
                       of
                       knowledge
                    
                     being
                     put
                     in
                     their
                     mouths
                     who
                     preached
                     by
                     study
                     and
                     industry
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     ordinary
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     And
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     this
                     seems
                     to
                     be
                     meant
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     though
                     much
                     more
                     is
                     spoken
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       14.
                       6.
                       
                       Except
                       I
                       shall
                       speak
                       to
                       you
                       either
                       by
                       revelation
                       ,
                       or
                       by
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       or
                       by
                       Prophecying
                       ,
                       or
                       by
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                    
                     All
                     these
                     four
                     kinds
                     of
                     speaking
                     ,
                     are
                     reducible
                     to
                     the
                     former
                     two
                     words
                     ;
                     For
                     speaking
                     by
                     revelation
                     and
                     by
                     prophecying
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     :
                     speaking
                     by
                     knowledge
                     and
                     by
                     doctrine
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     However
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     certainly
                     an
                     unquestionable
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     still
                     bound
                     to
                     preach
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     
                       word
                       of
                       wisdom
                    
                     ,
                     &
                     by
                     the
                     
                       word
                       of
                       knowledge
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     accordingly
                     bound
                     to
                     
                       Translate
                       and
                       Read
                       the
                       Scriptures
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     may
                     preach
                     by
                     the
                     
                       word
                       of
                       wisdom
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     expound
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     may
                     preach
                     by
                     the
                     
                       word
                       of
                       knowledge
                    
                     ;
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     twofold
                     manner
                     of
                     Preaching
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Church
                     .
                     First
                     by
                     reading
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     expounding
                     it
                     :
                     So
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                    
                     assureth
                     us
                     in
                     his
                     second
                     Apology
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       First
                       were
                       read
                       the
                       commentaries
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       writings
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       for
                       some
                       convenient
                       Time
                       ;
                       After
                       that
                       the
                       Praesident
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       Reader
                       had
                       done
                       ,
                       did
                       make
                       a
                       Sermon
                       ,
                    
                     admonishing
                     and
                     exhorting
                     them
                     to
                     Practice
                     what
                     they
                     had
                     heard
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Doers
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       hearers
                       only
                       ,
                       deceiving
                       their
                       own
                       souls
                       .
                       (
                       James
                    
                     1.
                     22.
                     )
                     And
                     indeed
                     ,
                     Preaching
                     by
                     Reading
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     by
                     Translating
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     is
                     sufficiently
                     commended
                     in
                     that
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       have
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       and
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       let
                       them
                       hear
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     we
                     cannot
                     now
                     hear
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     tongues
                     wherein
                     they
                     spake
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     therefore
                     hear
                     them
                     in
                     our
                     
                       own
                       tongues
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     sufficiently
                     
                     commended
                     in
                     that
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       they
                       hear
                       not
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       and
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       neither
                       will
                       they
                       be
                       perswaded
                       ,
                       though
                       one
                       rose
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       (
                       Luke
                    
                     16.
                     29
                     ,
                     31.
                     )
                     Whereby
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     Preach
                     much
                     more
                     powerfully
                     and
                     efficaciously
                     for
                     the
                     conversion
                     of
                     sinners
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     Preacher
                     that
                     could
                     come
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     surely
                     no
                     Preacher
                     among
                     the
                     living
                     can
                     come
                     neer
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     efficacity
                     of
                     Preaching
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     so
                     solemnly
                     chargeth
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     adjureth
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Thessalonians
                       to
                       read
                       his
                       Epistle
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       holy
                       brethren
                       ,
                       (
                       1
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     27.
                     
                     )
                     not
                     doubting
                     but
                     that
                     his
                     one
                     Epistle
                     alone
                     would
                     work
                     more
                     good
                     upon
                     the
                     peoples
                     souls
                     ,
                     then
                     all
                     their
                     Sermons
                     ;
                     And
                     since
                     the
                     same
                     adjuration
                     concerneth
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     clear
                     they
                     are
                     thereby
                     obliged
                     to
                     translate
                     that
                     Epistle
                     into
                     their
                     vulgar
                     Tongue
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     in
                     vain
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     read
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ;
                     which
                     Truth
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     evidenced
                     and
                     evinced
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     established
                     and
                     enforced
                     at
                     large
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     concerning
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     in
                     the
                     14.
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     to
                     the
                     Corinths
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     forbiddeth
                     an
                     unknown
                     tongue
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     for
                     these
                     5.
                     several
                     reasons
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     enemy
                     to
                     edification
                     and
                     speaks
                     into
                     the
                     air
                     ,
                     v.
                     9.
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     it
                     induceth
                     Barbarism
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     making
                     the
                     Priest
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     a
                     Barbarian
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     v.
                     11.
                     3.
                     
                     Because
                     it
                     hindereth
                     Christian
                     communion
                     ;
                     For
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     unlearned
                     can
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     say
                     Amen
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Priests
                     Prayers
                     or
                     Thanksgivings
                     ,
                     v.
                     16.
                     4.
                     
                     Because
                     it
                     reproacheth
                     them
                     (
                     among
                     themselves
                     )
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     faith
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       tongues
                       are
                       for
                       a
                       sign
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       believe
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       believe
                       not
                       ,
                       v.
                    
                     22.
                     5.
                     
                     Because
                     it
                     reproacheth
                     them
                     among
                     strangers
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     right
                     wits
                     
                       will
                       they
                       not
                       say
                       that
                       ye
                       are
                       mad
                       ?
                       v.
                    
                     23.
                     
                     All
                     these
                     reasons
                     either
                     now
                     forbid
                     the
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     in
                     our
                     Churches
                     (
                     which
                     yet
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     himself
                     gave
                     us
                     for
                     a
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     )
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     tongues
                     unknown
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     or
                     they
                     require
                     and
                     enjoyn
                     the
                     Translating
                     of
                     them
                     into
                     such
                     tongues
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     understood
                     by
                     the
                     People
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     undeniable
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     preach
                     
                       by
                       translating
                       the
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     not
                     refuse
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     unless
                     she
                     will
                     be
                     like
                     that
                     unprofitable
                     servant
                     ,
                     who
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     his
                     Talent
                     ▪
                     
                     went
                     and
                     digged
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     hid
                     his
                     Lords
                     money
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     25.
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     wished
                     ,
                     That
                     those
                     Churches
                     who
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     would
                     seriously
                     consider
                     the
                     unprofitable
                     servants
                     Doom
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     twofold
                     :
                     First
                     that
                     his
                     Talent
                     was
                     taken
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     Secondly
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     cast
                     into
                     outer
                     darkness
                     ;
                     For
                     this
                     his
                     doom
                     may
                     not
                     unfitly
                     be
                     thought
                     their
                     danger
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     do
                     highly
                     provoke
                     God
                     to
                     take
                     that
                     precious
                     Talent
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     maliciously
                     keep
                     from
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     that
                     
                       inner
                       darkness
                    
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     souls
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     now
                     seek
                     to
                     bring
                     upon
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     People
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     preaching
                     by
                     expounding
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     is
                     sufficiently
                     commanded
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     affirmative
                     Precept
                     of
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     have
                     us
                     glorifie
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     words
                     ;
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Second
                     will
                     have
                     us
                     glorifie
                     him
                     in
                     our
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Fourth
                     will
                     have
                     us
                     glorifie
                     him
                     in
                     our
                     works
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     those
                     Preachers
                     who
                     do
                     least
                     aim
                     at
                     glorifying
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     do
                     most
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     not
                     only
                     Preach
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     Pray
                     amiss
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     indeed
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     a
                     double
                     blasphemy
                     ,
                     since
                     Praying
                     (
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     outward
                     words
                     )
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     a
                     most
                     Holy
                     ,
                     a
                     most
                     
                       sanctified
                       Preaching
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     Preaching
                     by
                     expounding
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     is
                     likewise
                     sufficiently
                     commended
                     ;
                     First
                     in
                     that
                     Christ
                     himself
                     the
                     eternal
                     word
                     ,
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     turn
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     to
                     stay
                     till
                     he
                     was
                     full
                     30.
                     years
                     old
                     before
                     he
                     would
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     burden
                     of
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     the
                     Fathers
                     give
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     
                       Noecaesarea
                       ,
                       Can.
                    
                     11.
                     why
                     none
                     should
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     orders
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     before
                     that
                     age
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     otherwise
                     of
                     never
                     so
                     great
                     desert
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     because
                     
                       Christ
                       himself
                       tarried
                       till
                       that
                       Age
                       before
                       he
                       began
                       to
                       preach
                    
                     ;
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     committed
                     other
                     works
                     of
                     their
                     function
                     to
                     other
                     disciples
                     ,
                     yet
                     reserved
                     to
                     themselves
                     this
                     great
                     work
                     of
                     preaching
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       6.
                       4.
                       
                       But
                       we
                       will
                       give
                       our selves
                       continually
                       to
                       prayer
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       Ministry
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     What
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     Preaching
                     either
                     by
                     translating
                     or
                     by
                     expounding
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     strictly
                     commanded
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Then
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     highly
                     commended
                     by
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     I
                     shall
                     only
                     crave
                     leave
                     to
                     add
                     that
                     
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     rightly
                     judged
                     of
                     this
                     necessity
                     and
                     excellency
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     rightly
                     conformed
                     her
                     practice
                     to
                     her
                     Judgement
                     in
                     taking
                     so
                     great
                     care
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     an
                     exact
                     Translation
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     eminent
                     Expositions
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     no
                     People
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     have
                     greater
                     means
                     of
                     knowing
                     God
                     then
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       teach
                       us
                       to
                       know
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     All
                     our
                     fault
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     Affections
                     and
                     Actions
                     answerable
                     to
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     work
                     of
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       teach
                       us
                       to
                       love
                       and
                       honour
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     as
                     faithfully
                     discharged
                     her
                     Trust
                     in
                     this
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     have
                     great
                     reason
                     to
                     
                       bless
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     reason
                     to
                     dislike
                     our
                     Church
                     ;
                     For
                     what
                     can
                     she
                     teach
                     us
                     more
                     ,
                     then
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     hath
                     taught
                     her
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       know
                       and
                       to
                       worship
                       God
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     If
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     thus
                     been
                     our
                     Mistress
                     to
                     bring
                     us
                     unto
                     Piety
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     she
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Mother
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     
                       Duty
                       ▪
                    
                     So
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     be
                     ungodly
                     without
                     being
                     Monsters
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     nor
                     undutifull
                     without
                     being
                     Monsters
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     shall
                     we
                     easily
                     suffer
                     our
                     Undutifulness
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     Ungodliness
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     Undutifull
                     in
                     kicking
                     and
                     spurning
                     against
                     the
                     true
                     
                       Christian
                       communion
                    
                     wherein
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     ungodly
                     in
                     kicking
                     and
                     spurning
                     against
                     the
                     true
                     
                       Christian
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     consisteth
                     in
                     that
                     knowledge
                     and
                     worship
                     ,
                     though
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     worship
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     and
                     accordingly
                     we
                     hope
                     it
                     will
                     appear
                     that
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     carefull
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     know
                     God
                     ,
                     hath
                     been
                     much
                     more
                     carefull
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     him
                     standeth
                     our
                     eternal
                     life
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     him
                     is
                     indeed
                     the
                     very
                     inchoation
                     and
                     anticipation
                     of
                     eternity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                       Praying
                    
                     a
                     greater
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     Trust
                     ,
                     then
                     preaching
                     .
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     God
                     the
                     Fathers
                     Precedent
                     ,
                     and
                     Precept
                     for
                     making
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     answer
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     blemishes
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     publick
                     prayers
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     Church
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     know
                     God
                     by
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     but
                     she
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     praying
                     ;
                     And
                     accordingly
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     think
                     praying
                     a
                     much
                     greater
                     part
                     of
                     her
                     Trust
                     ,
                     then
                     preaching
                     ,
                     because
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     very
                     great
                     happiness
                     truly
                     to
                     know
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     a
                     much
                     greater
                     happiness
                     truly
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     be
                     bound
                     to
                     take
                     care
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     false
                     doctrine
                     in
                     the
                     Pulpit
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     absurd
                     prayers
                     at
                     the
                     Desque
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Sermons
                     men
                     naturally
                     hear
                     as
                     Judges
                     ,
                     letting
                     their
                     discretion
                     go
                     before
                     their
                     Affection
                     ;
                     But
                     prayers
                     men
                     naturally
                     hear
                     as
                     Communicants
                     ,
                     letting
                     their
                     affection
                     go
                     before
                     their
                     discretion
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     false
                     worship
                     in
                     praying
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     dangerous
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     much
                     more
                     mischievous
                     ,
                     then
                     false
                     Doctrine
                     in
                     preaching
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     like
                     an
                     unsuspected
                     infection
                     ,
                     most
                     probable
                     to
                     spread
                     further
                     ,
                     to
                     sink
                     deeper
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     tarry
                     longer
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     false
                     worship
                     in
                     praying
                     doth
                     infinitely
                     more
                     dishonour
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     false
                     Doctrine
                     in
                     preaching
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     more
                     immediately
                     dishonoreth
                     him
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     his
                     truth
                     by
                     heresie
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     his
                     very
                     nature
                     and
                     essence
                     by
                     blasphemy
                     :
                     For
                     though
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     preach
                     blasphemy
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     pray
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     that
                     preacheth
                     blasphemy
                     ,
                     blasphemeth
                     God
                     only
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     prayeth
                     blasphemy
                     ,
                     blasphemeth
                     God
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     face
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Church
                     must
                     needs
                     take
                     a
                     most
                     special
                     care
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     if
                     she
                     desire
                     to
                     discharge
                     her
                     trust
                     either
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     God
                     or
                     Man
                     ;
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     she
                     is
                     obliged
                     to
                     shew
                     forth
                     his
                     glory
                     ;
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     men
                     as
                     she
                     is
                     obliged
                     to
                     promote
                     their
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     indeed
                     for
                     so
                     doing
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     very
                     good
                     Precedent
                     ,
                     and
                     Precept
                     ,
                     and
                     Promise
                     ;
                     Her
                     Precedent
                     is
                     God
                     ;
                     her
                     
                     Precept
                     and
                     Promise
                     are
                     from
                     God.
                     Her
                     Precedent
                     is
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     having
                     taught
                     so
                     many
                     heavenly
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     word
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     act
                     of
                     teaching
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     cry
                     out
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       Vade
                       &
                       fac
                       similiter
                       ,
                       Go
                       then
                       and
                       do
                       likewise
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Jews
                     examples
                     of
                     sin
                     were
                     registred
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     plainly
                     affirmeth
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     10
                     ▪
                     11.
                     )
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     
                       Gods
                       example
                    
                     of
                     Righteousness
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     commanded
                     Moses
                     to
                     do
                     all
                     things
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     pattern
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     Mount
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     yet
                     he
                     shewed
                     him
                     but
                     only
                     the
                     
                       out
                       side
                    
                     and
                     the
                     out-works
                     of
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     ,
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     command
                     his
                     Church
                     exactly
                     to
                     follow
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     pleased
                     to
                     shew
                     her
                     the
                     very
                     inside
                     and
                     marrow
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     aad
                     therefore
                     if
                     the
                     Tabernable
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     framed
                     and
                     ordered
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     pattern
                     ;
                     Thus
                     much
                     for
                     Precedent
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     Precept
                     we
                     have
                     much
                     more
                     ;
                     First
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     God
                     commanded
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     
                       to
                       bring
                       pure
                       Oyl
                       Olive
                       ,
                       beaten
                       for
                       the
                       light
                       ,
                       to
                       cause
                       the
                       lamps
                       to
                       burn
                       continually
                       ,
                       Lev.
                    
                     24.
                     2.
                     
                     This
                     command
                     reacheth
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     would
                     have
                     well
                     beaten
                     Oyl
                     for
                     his
                     lamp
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     contented
                     with
                     extempore
                     effusions
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     have
                     well
                     studied
                     and
                     elaborated
                     expressions
                     for
                     his
                     homage
                     ;
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     he
                     did
                     more
                     regard
                     their
                     Typical
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     doth
                     our
                     real
                     worship
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     God
                     threatned
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       if
                       they
                       walked
                       at
                       all
                       adventures
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       bring
                       plagues
                       upon
                       them
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       sins
                       ,
                       Lev.
                    
                     26.
                     21.
                     
                     For
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Keri
                     (
                     for
                     Bekari
                     )
                     in
                     Accidente
                     ;
                     
                       If
                       you
                       walk
                       with
                       me
                       by
                       chance
                       or
                       by
                       accident
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     so
                     Tremelius
                     renders
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Si
                       ambulaveritis
                       mecum
                       temere
                       ,
                       If
                       ye
                       walk
                       with
                       me
                       rashly
                       or
                       unadvisedly
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     threat
                     likewise
                     reacheth
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     especially
                     when
                     we
                     most
                     walk
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     there
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     do
                     nothing
                     
                       at
                       adventures
                    
                     ;
                     nothing
                     rashly
                     ,
                     nothing
                     unadvisedly
                     ;
                     for
                     unadvisedness
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     is
                     ungodliness
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     our
                     prayers
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     Provocations
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     have
                     left
                     to
                     make
                     our
                     Atonement
                     ?
                     But
                     you
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     these
                     are
                     rather
                     consequents
                     then
                     arguments
                     ;
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     regarded
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     forbiddeth
                     those
                     actions
                     which
                     are
                     sinfull
                     in
                     their
                     consequences
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     their
                     concomitances
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     indeed
                     we
                     have
                     choice
                     enough
                     of
                     direct
                     Arguments
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     Moses
                     is
                     commanded
                     to
                     speak
                     to
                     Aaron
                     and
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       On
                       this
                       wise
                       ye
                       shall
                       bless
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       saying
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       The
                       Lord
                       bless
                       thee
                       and
                       keep
                       thee
                       :
                       the
                       Lord
                       make
                       his
                       face
                       shine
                       upon
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       gratious
                       unto
                       thee
                       ;
                       the
                       Lord
                       lift
                       up
                       his
                       countenance
                       upon
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       thee
                       peace
                       ▪
                       Numb
                       .
                       6.
                       23.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Coh
                       tebaracu
                       ,
                       sic
                       benedicatis
                       ,
                       so
                       ye
                       shall
                       bless
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                    
                     ye
                     shall
                     use
                     this
                     very
                     prescript
                     form
                     of
                     blessing
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     this
                     precept
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     looked
                     on
                     as
                     doctrinal
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     as
                     occasional
                     ,
                     as
                     general
                     not
                     as
                     particular
                     ,
                     we
                     find
                     Moses
                     himself
                     putting
                     it
                     in
                     practise
                     in
                     another
                     case
                     ;
                     for
                     when
                     the
                     Ark
                     set
                     forward
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Rise
                       up
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       thine
                       enemies
                       be
                       scattered
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       them
                       that
                       hate
                       thee
                       flee
                       before
                       thee
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     it
                     rested
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Return
                       O
                       Lord
                       unto
                       the
                       many
                       thousands
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       Numb
                       .
                    
                     10.
                     35
                     ,
                     36.
                     
                     He
                     that
                     considers
                     how
                     oft
                     the
                     Ark
                     moved
                     and
                     rested
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     confess
                     that
                     Moses
                     used
                     this
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     very
                     often
                     ;
                     If
                     to
                     the
                     stinting
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     or
                     excluding
                     of
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     blame
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     for
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Moses
                       verily
                       was
                       faithful
                       in
                       all
                       his
                       house
                       ,
                       Heb.
                    
                     3.
                     9.
                     but
                     if
                     rather
                     for
                     the
                     solemnity
                     ,
                     and
                     reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     certainty
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Israel
                     might
                     pray
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     knowing
                     his
                     prayer
                     before
                     hand
                     ,
                     might
                     pray
                     in
                     the
                     greater
                     assurance
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     us
                     not
                     blame
                     Gods
                     Church
                     for
                     following
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     his
                     faithfulness
                     :
                     For
                     indeed
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     general
                     rule
                     concerning
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     cannot
                     be
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     unless
                     she
                     carefully
                     observe
                     this
                     rule
                     .
                     
                       If
                       it
                       have
                       any
                       ill
                       blemish
                       ,
                       thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       sacrifice
                       it
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       ,
                       Deut.
                    
                     15.
                     21.
                     
                     Though
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     lamb
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     it
                     hath
                     any
                     ill
                     blemish
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     thy
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     Hog
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     Jarchies
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     a
                     lamb
                     might
                     no
                     less
                     be
                     excluded
                     for
                     his
                     il-favoredness
                     ,
                     then
                     a
                     hog
                     for
                     his
                     uncleanness
                     ;
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     this
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     Gods
                     own
                     gloss
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       1.
                       8.
                       
                       And
                       if
                       ye
                       offer
                       the
                       blind
                       for
                       sacrifice
                       ,
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       evill
                       ?
                       or
                       if
                       ye
                       offer
                       the
                       lame
                       and
                       sick
                       ,
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       evil
                       ?
                    
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     offering
                     you
                     bring
                     be
                     not
                     unclean
                     
                       in
                       it self
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     blind
                     ,
                     or
                     lame
                     ,
                     or
                     sick
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     unclean
                     
                       in
                       its
                       use
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     offered
                     as
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     more
                     either
                     to
                     conform
                     their
                     obedience
                     to
                     this
                     command
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     convince
                     their
                     disobedience
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     appealeth
                     to
                     
                       common
                       sense
                    
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     to
                     conscience
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       offer
                       it
                       now
                       unto
                       thy
                       Governour
                       ,
                       will
                       he
                       be
                       pleased
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       or
                       accept
                       thy
                       person
                       ?
                       q.
                       d.
                    
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     against
                     thy
                     sense
                     to
                     offer
                     it
                     to
                     thy
                     Governour
                     ,
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     much
                     more
                     against
                     thy
                     conscience
                     to
                     offer
                     it
                     to
                     thy
                     Maker
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     man
                     who
                     creepeth
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     God
                     who
                     sitteth
                     on
                     the
                     heavens
                     ,
                     will
                     disdain
                     thy
                     blind
                     ,
                     and
                     lame
                     ,
                     and
                     sick
                     offerings
                     :
                     Now
                     let
                     us
                     consider
                     seriously
                     ,
                     to
                     whose
                     care
                     and
                     charge
                     did
                     God
                     commit
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     and
                     offerings
                     ;
                     did
                     he
                     trust
                     every
                     man
                     to
                     bring
                     what
                     he
                     pleased
                     ,
                     or
                     did
                     he
                     trust
                     only
                     the
                     Priests
                     as
                     to
                     offer
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     to
                     see
                     what
                     was
                     fit
                     to
                     be
                     offered
                     ?
                     Surely
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Cursed
                       be
                       the
                       deceiver
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     14.
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     curse
                     the
                     people
                     for
                     deceiving
                     their
                     Priests
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     curse
                     the
                     Priests
                     for
                     deceiving
                     their
                     God
                     ;
                     These
                     were
                     the
                     grand
                     impostors
                     ,
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     most
                     unpardonable
                     deceivers
                     ,
                     because
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     deceits
                     they
                     added
                     this
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     
                       deceived
                       their
                       trust
                    
                     ;
                     God
                     had
                     laid
                     a
                     trust
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     so
                     negligently
                     performed
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     undertaken
                     rather
                     to
                     deceive
                     then
                     to
                     discharge
                     that
                     trust
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     all
                     his
                     contestations
                     are
                     
                       with
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     all
                     his
                     expostulations
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       6.
                       
                       If
                       I
                       be
                       a
                       Father
                       ,
                       where
                       is
                       mine
                       honour
                       ?
                       and
                       if
                       I
                       be
                       a
                       Master
                       where
                       is
                       my
                       fear
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       hosts
                       unto
                       you
                       O
                       Priests
                       that
                       despise
                       my
                       name
                       ?
                       And
                       ye
                       say
                       ,
                       wherein
                       have
                       we
                       despised
                       thy
                       name
                       ?
                       ye
                       offer
                       polluted
                       bread
                       upon
                       mine
                       Altar
                       ,
                       and
                       ye
                       say
                       wherein
                       have
                       we
                       polluted
                       thee
                       ?
                       in
                       that
                       ye
                       say
                       ,
                       the
                       Table
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       contemptible
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     7.
                     
                     If
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     be
                     either
                     contemned
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     due
                     honour
                     ,
                     or
                     prophaned
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     due
                     fear
                     ;
                     if
                     either
                     his
                     name
                     be
                     despised
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     Altar
                     be
                     polluted
                     ,
                     he
                     expostulates
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     with
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                     either
                     about
                     the
                     contempt
                     or
                     about
                     the
                     prophanation
                     ,
                     which
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     that
                     the
                     Priests
                     alone
                     were
                     his
                     Trustees
                     both
                     for
                     ●●s
                     Name
                     ,
                     lest
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     despised
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     for
                     his
                     Altar
                     ,
                     lest
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     prophaned
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     there
                     a
                     less
                     care
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     about
                     our
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     then
                     was
                     about
                     their
                     material
                     sacrifices
                     ?
                     about
                     the
                     Calves
                     of
                     our
                     lips
                     ,
                     then
                     about
                     the
                     Calves
                     of
                     their
                     stalls
                     ?
                     about
                     the
                     offerings
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ,
                     then
                     about
                     the
                     offerings
                     of
                     their
                     Heards
                     ?
                     about
                     our
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     then
                     about
                     their
                     Bullocks
                     ?
                     Are
                     not
                     our
                     prayers
                     real
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     their
                     bullocks
                     were
                     but
                     Typical
                     ?
                     as
                     saith
                     Athenagoras
                     most
                     divinely
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       lift
                       up
                       pure
                       hands
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       need
                       will
                       he
                       have
                       of
                       any
                       other
                    
                     Hecatomb
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       any
                       other
                       magnificent
                       sacrifices
                    
                     ?
                     For
                     sure
                     one
                     pure
                     head
                     is
                     more
                     to
                     God
                     then
                     an
                     hundred
                     Oxen
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ▪
                     
                       What
                       should
                       I
                       look
                       after
                       whole
                       burnt
                       offerings
                       which
                       God
                       needeth
                       not
                       ?
                       yet
                       let
                       me
                       offer
                       unto
                       him
                       an
                       unbloody
                       sacrifice
                       ,
                       even
                       that
                       of
                       prayer
                       and
                       praise
                       ,
                       which
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       my
                       soul
                       :
                    
                     Nor
                     did
                     God
                     himself
                     say
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     set
                     a
                     much
                     higher
                     value
                     upon
                     the
                     offerings
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     flock
                     ,
                     
                       Thinkest
                       thou
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       eat
                       Bulls
                       flesh
                       ,
                       and
                       drink
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       goats
                       ?
                    
                     There
                     he
                     makes
                     light
                     esteem
                     of
                     the
                     offerings
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Flock
                       ;
                       Offer
                       unto
                       God
                       thanksgiving
                       ,
                       and
                       pay
                       thy
                       vows
                       unto
                       the
                       most
                       Highest
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     he
                     makes
                     great
                     esteem
                     of
                     the
                     offerings
                     of
                     the
                     
                       soul
                       ,
                       (
                       Psal
                    
                     .
                     50.
                     )
                     Then
                     let
                     us
                     know
                     assuredly
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     angry
                     with
                     us
                     for
                     blemishes
                     in
                     our
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     was
                     with
                     them
                     for
                     blemishes
                     in
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     as
                     then
                     his
                     anger
                     was
                     chiefly
                     against
                     the
                     Priests
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     chiefly
                     against
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     their
                     part
                     to
                     oversee
                     the
                     prayers
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     Priests
                     part
                     to
                     oversee
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     ;
                     upon
                     which
                     ground
                     the
                     second
                     Milevitane
                     Council
                     would
                     not
                     allow
                     any
                     other
                     Prayers
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     Africa
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     had
                     been
                     perused
                     and
                     approved
                     in
                     some
                     Synod
                     ,
                     
                       Placuit
                       ut
                       nullae
                       aliae
                       preces
                       omnino
                       dicantur
                       in
                       Ecclesia
                       ,
                       nisi
                       quae
                       à
                       prudentioribus
                       tractat●
                       ,
                       vel
                       comprobatae
                       in
                       Synodo
                       fuerint
                       ;
                       ne
                       forte
                       aliquid
                       contra
                       fidem
                       ,
                       vel
                       per
                       ignorantiam
                       ,
                       vel
                       per
                       minus
                       studium
                       sit
                       compositum
                       ,
                       (
                       Concil
                       .
                       Milev
                       .
                       2
                       Can.
                       12.
                       )
                       We
                       have
                       determined
                       that
                       no
                       other
                       Prayers
                       should
                       be
                       used
                       in
                       our
                       Churches
                       but
                       such
                       as
                       have
                       been
                       perused
                       by
                       some
                       wise
                       men
                       ,
                       or
                       have
                       been
                       approved
                       in
                       some
                       Synod
                       ,
                       lest
                       any
                       thing
                       contrary
                       to
                       sound
                       and
                       saving
                       Faith
                       should
                       either
                       out
                       of
                       ignorance
                       or
                       out
                       of
                       carelesness
                       have
                       scaped
                       the
                       composers
                       of
                       any
                       publick
                       prayers
                       .
                    
                     They
                     rightly
                     Judged
                     ;
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     answer
                     for
                     
                       other
                       mens
                       sins
                       in
                       Gods
                       service
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     accordingly
                     prevent
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     no
                     longer
                     be
                     other
                     mens
                     sins
                     ,
                     but
                     theirs
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     without
                     all
                     doubt
                     was
                     one
                     main
                     ground
                     of
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     should
                     not
                     dishonour
                     Gods
                     Name
                     when
                     they
                     met
                     to
                     honour
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     that
                     were
                     doubly
                     to
                     take
                     his
                     Name
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     Christians
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     sinners
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     Saints
                     :
                     Not
                     only
                     as
                     offenders
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     as
                     worshippers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Church
                     thought
                     her self
                     bound
                     in
                     duty
                     and
                     conscience
                     ,
                     to
                     provide
                     such
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     as
                     she
                     was
                     sure
                     had
                     no
                     blemish
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     had
                     holy
                     expressions
                     exactly
                     agreeable
                     with
                     holy
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     apprehensions
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     holy
                     name
                     might
                     be
                     certainly
                     glorified
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     own
                     Trust
                     carefully
                     discharged
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     neerly
                     concerned
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     take
                     great
                     care
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     no
                     blaspheming
                     instead
                     of
                     publick
                     praying
                     ,
                     when
                     she
                     was
                     like
                     to
                     answer
                     for
                     all
                     those
                     blasphemies
                     which
                     (
                     through
                     her
                     default
                     )
                     should
                     be
                     vented
                     in
                     publick
                     prayers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       V.
                    
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     God
                     the
                     Sons
                     precedent
                     and
                     precept
                     for
                     making
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     accordingly
                     obliged
                     both
                     to
                     make
                     and
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     was
                     an
                     unsufferable
                     malice
                     in
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     to
                     cry
                     out
                     upon
                     the
                     Christians
                     as
                     Hereticks
                     when
                     they
                     proved
                     their
                     Religion
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     But
                     it
                     was
                     an
                     unpardonable
                     madness
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     cry
                     out
                     upon
                     the
                     Christians
                     as
                     Atheists
                     when
                     they
                     practised
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     by
                     continual
                     and
                     incessant
                     prayer
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Heresie
                       of
                       the
                       Christians
                    
                     was
                     a
                     calumny
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Heresie
                       of
                       the
                       Atheistical
                       Christians
                    
                     was
                     a
                     meer
                     Phrensie
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     greater
                     confutation
                     of
                     Atheism
                     then
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     constantly
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     Christians
                     ,
                     even
                     daily
                     and
                     lowly
                     addresses
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     prayer
                     and
                     supplication
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     wished
                     that
                     we
                     who
                     can
                     easily
                     clear
                     our selves
                     from
                     Heresie
                     by
                     proving
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     did
                     as
                     zealously
                     seek
                     to
                     clear
                     our selves
                     from
                     Atheism
                     ,
                     by
                     practising
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     without
                     doubt
                     it
                     well
                     becometh
                     Christians
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     so
                     do
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     seek
                     to
                     follow
                     his
                     example
                     in
                     praying
                     .
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                       (
                       in
                       Quest
                       .
                       &
                       Resp
                       .
                       ad
                       Orthodoxos
                       ,
                       qu.
                    
                     105.
                     )
                     hath
                     this
                     excellent
                     contemplation
                     ;
                     Since
                     prayer
                     is
                     a
                     necessary
                     help
                     or
                     remedy
                     against
                     the
                     infirmities
                     of
                     our
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     as
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     had
                     from
                     himself
                     power
                     against
                     those
                     infirmities
                     ;
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     recorded
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     often
                     at
                     his
                     prayers
                     ,
                     even
                     oftner
                     then
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ?
                     Surely
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     because
                     in
                     after-ages
                     some
                     would
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     his
                     being
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     (
                     whereas
                     none
                     would
                     make
                     that
                     doubt
                     about
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     )
                     therefore
                     is
                     he
                     so
                     often
                     described
                     at
                     his
                     prayers
                     ,
                     to
                     remove
                     or
                     answer
                     all
                     doubts
                     concerning
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     his
                     humane
                     nature
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     some
                     Hereticks
                     have
                     questioned
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Christs
                     being
                     made
                     man
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     he
                     took
                     upon
                     him
                     all
                     our
                     infirmities
                     ;
                     how
                     would
                     they
                     not
                     have
                     thought
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     have
                     turned
                     that
                     question
                     into
                     a
                     demonstration
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     never
                     read
                     of
                     his
                     making
                     prayers
                     to
                     God
                     ?
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     ]
                     often
                     praying
                     was
                     an
                     irrefragable
                     proof
                     that
                     Christ
                     was
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     ;
                     often
                     praying
                     is
                     an
                     irrefragable
                     proof
                     that
                     Christians
                     are
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     reason
                     the
                     Apostles
                     were
                     so
                     desirous
                     to
                     imitate
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     him
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     how
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     mistaken
                     in
                     their
                     imitation
                     ,
                     
                       Luke
                       11.
                       1.
                       
                       And
                       it
                       came
                       to
                       pass
                       ,
                       that
                       as
                       he
                       was
                       praying
                       in
                       a
                       certain
                       place
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       ceased
                       ,
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Disciples
                       said
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       teach
                       us
                       to
                       pray
                       as
                    
                     John
                     
                       also
                       taught
                       his
                       Disciples
                       ;
                       And
                       he
                       said
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       when
                       ye
                       pray
                       ,
                       say
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Where
                     we
                     have
                     both
                     the
                     precedent
                     and
                     the
                     precept
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     for
                     making
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     His
                     precedent
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     this
                     form
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       Heaven
                    
                     ;
                     His
                     precept
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     commanded
                     his
                     Disciples
                     to
                     use
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       When
                       ye
                       pray
                       ,
                       say
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       :
                    
                     from
                     whence
                     naturally
                     flow
                     these
                     three
                     dogmatical
                     conclusions
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     desire
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     to
                     pray
                     (
                     unless
                     they
                     will
                     profess
                     themselves
                     not
                     
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       but
                       Masters
                    
                     )
                     so
                     far
                     ought
                     they
                     to
                     be
                     from
                     scoffing
                     or
                     rejecting
                     thier
                     Churches
                     prayers
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     pray
                     after
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     taught
                     his
                     Disciples
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     command
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     use
                     that
                     set
                     form
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     commanded
                     his
                     Disciples
                     to
                     use
                     his
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     
                       When
                       ye
                       pray
                       ,
                       say
                       ,
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     shall
                     make
                     light
                     of
                     these
                     deductions
                     ,
                     concerning
                     praying
                     
                       in
                       a
                       set
                       form
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     with
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     pretence
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     with
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     scorn
                     of
                     piety
                     make
                     light
                     of
                     praying
                     
                       on
                       a
                       set
                       day
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     by
                     consequence
                     either
                     undervalue
                     or
                     overthrow
                     the
                     whole
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     from
                     this
                     place
                     ▪
                     alone
                     may
                     as
                     much
                     be
                     pleaded
                     for
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     as
                     from
                     all
                     other
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Ex.
                       gr
                       .
                       Vpon
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       week
                       ▪
                       when
                       the
                       Disciples
                       came
                       together
                       to
                       break
                       bread
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     20.
                     7.
                     is
                     alledged
                     as
                     a
                     pregnant
                     place
                     for
                     our
                     solemn
                     meetings
                     on
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ;
                     (
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     to
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     of
                     1
                     Cor.
                     16.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     yet
                     that
                     proof
                     concerning
                     the
                     day
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     clear
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     concerning
                     the
                     duty
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     may
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     short
                     in
                     the
                     precedent
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     mention
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     of
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     meeting●…y
                     ●…y
                     
                       and
                       breaking
                       bread
                       from
                       house
                       to
                       house
                       .
                       (
                       Act.
                    
                     2.
                     40.
                     )
                     Whereby
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     breaking
                     bread
                     were
                     confined
                     to
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     was
                     not
                     confined
                     to
                     a
                     set
                     day
                     ;
                     But
                     sure
                     it
                     is
                     short
                     in
                     the
                     Precept
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     hath
                     no
                     command
                     annexed
                     ,
                     which
                     bids
                     us
                     assemble
                     more
                     on
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     week
                     ,
                     then
                     another
                     ;
                     But
                     this
                     proof
                     concerning
                     the
                     duty
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     short
                     in
                     the
                     precedent
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Disciples
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     to
                     pray
                     as
                     Johns
                     were
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     accordingly
                     so
                     teacheth
                     them
                     ;
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     short
                     in
                     the
                     precept
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     commands
                     them
                     to
                     use
                     the
                     set
                     form
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     taught
                     them
                     :
                     If
                     you
                     will
                     further
                     alledge
                     that
                     other
                     Text
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       was
                       in
                       the
                       spirit
                       on
                       the
                       Lords
                       day
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     1.
                     10.
                     you
                     will
                     thence
                     righly
                     plead
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     because
                     those
                     words
                     plainly
                     infer
                     that
                     particular
                     day
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     consecrated
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     since
                     no
                     better
                     reason
                     can
                     be
                     given
                     why
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       Day
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     yet
                     still
                     this
                     our
                     Text
                     of
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     stronger
                     proof
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       All
                       to
                       use
                       a
                       set
                       form
                       of
                       Prayer
                    
                     ]
                     then
                     that
                     Text
                     of
                     Saint
                     John
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       all
                       to
                       meet
                       on
                       a
                       set
                       day
                    
                     ]
                     because
                     this
                     hath
                     precedent
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     moreover
                     hath
                     precept
                     ,
                     which
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     imagined
                     that
                     any
                     can
                     easily
                     come
                     to
                     that
                     depth
                     of
                     sottishness
                     ,
                     or
                     height
                     of
                     impudence
                     and
                     impiety
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       day
                    
                     is
                     a
                     means
                     to
                     
                       put
                       him
                       in
                       the
                    
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lords
                     prayer
                     is
                     a
                     means
                     to
                     
                       put
                       him
                       out
                       of
                       it
                    
                     :
                     Or
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     
                       set
                       
                       day
                    
                     may
                     not
                     as
                     much
                     hinder
                     and
                     obstruct
                     his
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     
                       set
                       form
                    
                     can
                     hinder
                     and
                     obstruct
                     his
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     words
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     strict
                     and
                     as
                     strong
                     a
                     confinement
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     spirit
                     and
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Pray
                       on
                       this
                       day
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Pray
                       in
                       these
                       words
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     as
                     justly
                     blame
                     the
                     Church
                     for
                     prescribing
                     a
                     
                       set
                       day
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     prescribing
                     a
                     
                       set
                       form
                       of
                       prayer
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     both
                     which
                     notwithstanding
                     she
                     hath
                     exactly
                     followed
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     own
                     example
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     prescribing
                     the
                     set
                     form
                     hath
                     moreover
                     followed
                     his
                     command
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VI.
                    
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     God
                     the
                     Holy-Ghosts
                     Precedent
                     and
                     Pre●ept
                     for
                     making
                     and
                     using
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     a
                     heavenly
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     befitting
                     a
                     Christian
                     Divine
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     hinted
                     by
                     Saint
                     Dionysius
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     his
                     sublime
                     book
                     concerning
                     mystical
                     Theologie
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       
                       O
                       thou
                       holy
                       and
                       blessed
                       Trinity
                       ,
                       super
                       abundant
                       in
                       essence
                       ,
                       in
                       deity
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       Goodness
                       ,
                       the
                       Overseer
                       of
                       our
                       Christian
                       Divinity
                       (
                       which
                       is
                       a
                       wisdom
                       of
                       ,
                       from
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       God
                       ,
                       )
                       be
                       pleased
                       to
                       direct
                       us
                       in
                       the
                       search
                       of
                       those
                       more
                       then
                       hidden
                       mysteries
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       can
                       neither
                       find
                       without
                       thy
                       guidance
                       ,
                       nor
                       see
                       without
                       thy
                       light
                       ,
                       nor
                       utter
                       without
                       thy
                       power
                       .
                    
                     He
                     beginneth
                     his
                     book
                     ,
                     as
                     many
                     antient
                     Divines
                     began
                     their
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Son
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       :
                    
                     And
                     though
                     we
                     of
                     late
                     have
                     used
                     longer
                     prayers
                     before
                     our
                     Sermons
                     (
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     say
                     
                       out
                       of
                       pretence
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Not
                       out
                       of
                       Obedience
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     Church
                     did
                     not
                     command
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     probable
                     did
                     scarce
                     approve
                     it
                     )
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     filled
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     much
                     better
                     Piety
                     ,
                     and
                     sure
                     we
                     have
                     filled
                     it
                     with
                     much
                     worse
                     divinity
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     given
                     occasion
                     to
                     many
                     ignorant
                     people
                     to
                     deny
                     that
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     our selves
                     do
                     disown
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     neither
                     will
                     begin
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     nor
                     will
                     end
                     with
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                     Tell
                     me
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     Jew
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     dreadfull
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       in
                       the
                       acknowledgement
                       of
                       his
                       incomprehensible
                       Majesty
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     we
                     ;
                     If
                     therefore
                     we
                     our selves
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     thought
                     ,
                     nor
                     have
                     others
                     to
                     be
                     
                       made
                       Jews
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     bad
                     ,
                     Anti-trinitarians
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     not
                     think
                     we
                     pray
                     as
                     Christians
                     ,
                     unless
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     we
                     do
                     indeed
                     glorifie
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     alike
                     indebted
                     to
                     all
                     three
                     Persons
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Trinity
                     
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       our
                       prayers
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     Father
                     accepteth
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     recommendeth
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     suggesteth
                     them
                     ;
                     nay
                     indeed
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     truly
                     acceptable
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     suggested
                     to
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     grand
                     reason
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     primitive
                     Christians
                     did
                     gather
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     publlike
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     private
                     devotions
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     sure
                     that
                     all
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     they
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Bible
                     ,
                     came
                     to
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     and
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     desire
                     better
                     expressions
                     then
                     his
                     in
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     better
                     motions
                     then
                     his
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     not
                     doubting
                     but
                     God
                     would
                     readily
                     hear
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     would
                     readily
                     own
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     spirit
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       this
                       is
                       the
                       confidence
                       that
                       we
                       all
                       have
                       in
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       we
                       ask
                       any
                       thing
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       he
                       heareth
                       us
                       ,
                       (
                       1
                       Joh.
                    
                     5.
                     14.
                     
                     )
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     think
                     that
                     one
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     ask
                     any
                     thing
                     
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       will
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     ask
                     it
                     
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       words
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     his
                     are
                     all
                     the
                     words
                     that
                     are
                     written
                     either
                     by
                     the
                     Prophers
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     all
                     came
                     from
                     ,
                     they
                     all
                     lead
                     to
                     the
                     
                       eternal
                       word
                    
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     all
                     those
                     heavenly
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     praise
                     which
                     we
                     meet
                     with
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     are
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     so
                     many
                     
                       set
                       forms
                    
                     of
                     infallible
                     and
                     impeccable
                     Liturgy
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     through
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     would
                     shew
                     but
                     little
                     dutifulness
                     and
                     less
                     thankfulness
                     ,
                     if
                     she
                     did
                     not
                     accordingly
                     make
                     a
                     frequent
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     her
                     own
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     she
                     did
                     not
                     make
                     Liturgies
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     ,
                     both
                     
                       in
                       imitation
                    
                     of
                     those
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       in
                       obedience
                    
                     to
                     those
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     hath
                     received
                     from
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     using
                     set
                     forms
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     recommended
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     making
                     them
                     ;
                     Thus
                     in
                     the
                     ninth
                     of
                     Nehemiah
                     we
                     find
                     eight
                     several
                     Levites
                     Praying
                     and
                     Preaching
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     ,
                     each
                     in
                     his
                     several
                     congregation
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     multitude
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     divided
                     into
                     eight
                     congregations
                     ,
                     
                     saith
                     Tremelius
                     :
                     But
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     there
                     was
                     but
                     one
                     Form
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     praise
                     for
                     them
                     all
                     ;
                     whether
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     in
                     several
                     congregations
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     several
                     times
                     in
                     one
                     congregation
                     (
                     for
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     must
                     be
                     granted
                     to
                     avoid
                     confusion
                     ,
                     )
                     still
                     they
                     all
                     had
                     but
                     one
                     form
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     text
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       then
                       the
                       Levites
                       ,
                       Jeshua
                       and
                       Kadmiel
                       ,
                       &c.
                       said
                       ,
                       Stand
                       up
                       and
                       bless
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       ,
                       and
                       blessed
                       be
                       thy
                       glorious
                       name
                       which
                       is
                       exalted
                       above
                       all
                       blessing
                       and
                       praise
                       ,
                       v.
                       5.
                       
                       Thou
                       ,
                       even
                       thou
                       art
                       Lord
                       alone
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     v.
                     6.
                     and
                     so
                     along
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     chapter
                     ,
                     where
                     all
                     the
                     eight
                     Levites
                     ,
                     named
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     fift
                     verse
                     do
                     make
                     a
                     most
                     religious
                     confession
                     of
                     Gods
                     goodness
                     ;
                     (
                     
                       a
                       confession
                       of
                       Praise
                    
                     )
                     and
                     of
                     their
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     own
                     wickedness
                     (
                     
                       a
                       confession
                       of
                       sin
                    
                     )
                     and
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     make
                     but
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     confession
                     ,
                     using
                     exactly
                     the
                     same
                     words
                     :
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     Text
                     saith
                     expresly
                     ,
                     
                       Then
                       the
                       Levites
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     naming
                     all
                     eight
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       said
                       ,
                       Stand
                       up
                       and
                       bless
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     imagine
                     that
                     one
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     eight
                     did
                     not
                     say
                     these
                     ,
                     or
                     did
                     say
                     other
                     then
                     these
                     very
                     words
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Neh.
                       12.
                       46.
                       
                       For
                       in
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                    
                     David
                     and
                     Asaph
                     
                       of
                       old
                       ,
                       there
                       were
                       chief
                       of
                       the
                       Singers
                       ,
                       and
                       Songs
                       of
                       praise
                       and
                       thanksgivings
                       unto
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     doubt
                     who
                     reads
                     the
                     inscriptions
                     of
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     and
                     ob●●r●e●
                     what
                     he
                     reads
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Songs
                     were
                     as
                     publikely
                     known
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     particularly
                     appointed
                     as
                     the
                     singers
                     And
                     ●a●●
                     David
                     tells
                     us
                     plainly
                     in
                     his
                     comment
                     upon
                     the
                     third
                     Psalm
                     ▪
                     that
                     the
                     Psalms
                     were
                     not
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     that
                     is
                     Songs
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     they
                     were
                     sung
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     accordingly
                     ,
                     in
                     process
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     sung
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     some
                     before
                     ,
                     some
                     after
                     the
                     Captivity
                     :
                     However
                     it
                     is
                     undeniable
                     that
                     the
                     Psalms
                     were
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     or
                     publike
                     worship
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     matter
                     is
                     not
                     great
                     whether
                     we
                     look
                     on
                     them
                     as
                     Songs
                     or
                     as
                     Supplications
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     particular
                     forms
                     of
                     praise
                     without
                     stinting
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     without
                     doubt
                     the
                     spirit
                     which
                     appointed
                     and
                     commanded
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     these
                     forms
                     ,
                     stinted
                     not
                     himself
                     )
                     I
                     say
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     particular
                     forms
                     of
                     praise
                     without
                     stinting
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     why
                     not
                     also
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ?
                     Since
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     mover
                     both
                     in
                     prayer
                     and
                     in
                     praise
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     look
                     upon
                     all
                     the
                     Psalms
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     scarce
                     find
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     most
                     exact
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     of
                     
                     praise
                     both
                     together
                     ;
                     and
                     indeed
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     Songs
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     meant
                     by
                     Nehemiah
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     Ezra
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     made
                     that
                     book
                     ,
                     whence
                     in
                     ancient
                     Canons
                     it
                     is
                     usually
                     reckoned
                     under
                     his
                     name
                     ;
                     )
                     Even
                     the
                     songs
                     recorded
                     in
                     the
                     book
                     of
                     Psalms
                     ;
                     These
                     Songs
                     in
                     some
                     of
                     their
                     Titles
                     shew
                     the
                     
                       Singers
                       for
                       whom
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     
                       shew
                       the
                       use
                       for
                       which
                    
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Penmen
                     of
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ;
                     the
                     ninty
                     second
                     of
                     them
                     hath
                     this
                     Title
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       Psalm
                       or
                       Song
                       for
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       day
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     Moses
                     ,
                     say
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     said
                     or
                     sung
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     Targum
                     goes
                     farther
                     ,
                     and
                     saith
                     it
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     first
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     by
                     Adam
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     yet
                     
                       Docent
                       Adamum
                       Sabbatizasse
                    
                     needs
                     not
                     trouble
                     us
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     plain
                     from
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     inscription
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     looked
                     on
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     intended
                     this
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     praise
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     enemies
                     to
                     
                       set
                       forms
                    
                     are
                     enemies
                     to
                     
                       the
                       Sabbath
                    
                     :
                     The
                     like
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     hundred
                     and
                     second
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     this
                     Title
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       prayer
                       for
                       the
                       afflicted
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       is
                       overwhelmed
                       ,
                       and
                       poureth
                       out
                       his
                       complaint
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     Title
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     copies
                     is
                     accounted
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     and
                     openly
                     proclaimeth
                     this
                     Truth
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     not
                     only
                     commandeth
                     the
                     afflicted
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     prescribeth
                     him
                     this
                     particular
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     by
                     commanding
                     this
                     ,
                     he
                     forbiddeth
                     not
                     others
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     plainly
                     forbiddeth
                     the
                     contemptuous
                     neglect
                     ,
                     and
                     encourageth
                     the
                     Religious
                     use
                     of
                     this
                     ;
                     he
                     forbiddeth
                     its
                     contemptuous
                     neglect
                     ;
                     for
                     by
                     his
                     affirmative
                     precept
                     he
                     bindeth
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     to
                     an
                     habitual
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     to
                     an
                     actual
                     obedience
                     ,
                     whereas
                     a
                     wilfull
                     neglect
                     ,
                     (
                     much
                     more
                     a
                     wilful
                     contempt
                     )
                     excludes
                     the
                     possibility
                     of
                     an
                     habitual
                     obedience
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     also
                     encourageth
                     its
                     religious
                     use
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     by
                     his
                     power
                     he
                     commandeth
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     his
                     goodness
                     he
                     rewardeth
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     that
                     excellent
                     Proverb
                     among
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Secar
                       hamitsuah
                       mitsuah
                       ,
                       Merces
                       mandati
                       est
                       mandatum
                       ,
                       The
                       reward
                       of
                       the
                       commandment
                       is
                       the
                       Commandment
                       ,
                    
                     The
                     reward
                     of
                     Piety
                     is
                     Piety
                     ;
                     with
                     which
                     agreeth
                     that
                     excellent
                     gloss
                     given
                     by
                     
                       R.
                       David
                       Kimchi
                    
                     on
                     the
                     second
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     telleth
                     us
                     that
                     God
                     saith
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     it
                     is
                     
                       my
                       Law
                    
                     ,
                     till
                     a
                     man
                     begins
                     to
                     read
                     it
                     with
                     diligence
                     and
                     devotion
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     then
                     he
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     it
                     is
                     
                       his
                       Law
                    
                     ,
                     even
                     his
                     that
                     so
                     readeth
                     it
                     ;
                     whereas
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     hath
                     said
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     in
                     love
                     with
                     the
                     Gospel
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     transform
                     us
                     into
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     its
                     own
                     purity
                     ,
                     2
                     
                       Cor.
                       3.
                       18.
                       
                       But
                       we
                       all
                       with
                       open
                       face
                       beholding
                       as
                       in
                       a
                       glass
                       ,
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       are
                       changed
                       into
                       the
                       same
                       image
                       ,
                       from
                       glory
                       to
                       glory
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       by
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     They
                     who
                     most
                     look
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     looking-glass
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     word
                     ,
                     do
                     most
                     behold
                     his
                     glory
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     who
                     most
                     behold
                     his
                     glory
                     are
                     most
                     changed
                     into
                     his
                     image
                     ,
                     from
                     glory
                     to
                     glory
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       from
                       his
                       word
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     Spirit
                     is
                     inseparably
                     with
                     his
                     Word
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     may
                     safely
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     yet
                     ever
                     devoutly
                     used
                     any
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     praise
                     which
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     hath
                     prescibed
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     using
                     it
                     devoutly
                     ,
                     he
                     both
                     exercised
                     and
                     also
                     increased
                     his
                     own
                     devotion
                     ,
                     being
                     the
                     more
                     inflamed
                     with
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     making
                     such
                     spiritual
                     addresses
                     to
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     enabled
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     truth
                     dogmatically
                     asserted
                     by
                     the
                     very
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     experimentally
                     verified
                     by
                     many
                     Christians
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     then
                     chiefly
                     found
                     the
                     comforts
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     from
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     have
                     prayed
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     words
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     proof
                     whereof
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     themselves
                     ,
                     who
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     threatned
                     by
                     the
                     Rulers
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     made
                     choice
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     Psalm
                     for
                     a
                     great
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Text
                     saith
                     plainly
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       when
                       they
                       had
                       prayed
                       ,
                       the
                       place
                       was
                       shaken
                       where
                       they
                       were
                       assembled
                       together
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       were
                       all
                       filled
                       with
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     4.
                     31.
                     
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     proof
                     we
                     meet
                     with
                     among
                     Christians
                     of
                     Gods
                     publick
                     accepting
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     in
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     there
                     was
                     one
                     long
                     before
                     this
                     among
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     King
                     Solomons
                     time
                     ,
                     when
                     upon
                     the
                     Priests
                     singing
                     the
                     136.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     God
                     gave
                     a
                     visible
                     sign
                     of
                     his
                     acceptance
                     .
                     For
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       When
                       they
                       lift
                       up
                       their
                       voice
                       with
                       the
                       trumpets
                       ,
                       and
                       cymbals
                       ,
                       and
                       instruments
                       of
                       musick
                       ,
                       and
                       praised
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       For
                       he
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                       for
                       his
                       mercy
                       endureth
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     which
                     words
                     are
                     repeated
                     in
                     every
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     136.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     shew
                     it
                     was
                     that
                     Psalm
                     they
                     sung
                     )
                     
                       that
                       then
                       the
                       house
                       was
                       filled
                       with
                       a
                       cloud
                       ,
                       even
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       so
                       that
                       the
                       Priests
                       could
                       not
                       stand
                       to
                       Minister
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       the
                       cloud
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       had
                       filled
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       2
                       Chron.
                    
                     5.
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     
                     What
                     can
                     be
                     said
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     publick
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     hath
                     made
                     them
                     ,
                     hath
                     appointed
                     them
                     ,
                     hath
                     approved
                     them
                     ,
                     hath
                     accepted
                     them
                     ?
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     accepted
                     these
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     assured
                     us
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     reject
                     none
                     which
                     should
                     be
                     made
                     in
                     imitation
                     of
                     these
                     ;
                     Let
                     any
                     man
                     shew
                     but
                     half
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     extemporary
                     and
                     
                       unpremeditated
                       effusions
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     denying
                     him
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     
                       pretended
                       liberty
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     glad
                     to
                     exempt
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     accusation
                     of
                     a
                     pretence
                     in
                     his
                     
                       affected
                       piety
                    
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     mean
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     himself
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     it
                     sufficient
                     to
                     teach
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     only
                     by
                     giving
                     
                       general
                       rules
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     by
                     giving
                     
                       particular
                       forms
                    
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     so
                     Gods
                     Church
                     could
                     not
                     think
                     it
                     sufficient
                     to
                     teach
                     his
                     people
                     to
                     pray
                     without
                     making
                     for
                     them
                     such
                     particular
                     forms
                     ,
                     as
                     should
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     general
                     Rules
                     ,
                     because
                     if
                     she
                     had
                     not
                     done
                     so
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     been
                     guilty
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     omission
                     ,
                     for
                     not
                     following
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Gods
                     unerring
                     perfection
                     in
                     teaching
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     great
                     Commission
                     ,
                     for
                     suffering
                     the
                     people
                     (
                     committed
                     to
                     her
                     charge
                     )
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     misguidance
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     manifold
                     and
                     great
                     imperfections
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     being
                     taught
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     
                       Hezekiah
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Princes
                       ,
                       commanded
                       the
                       Levites
                       to
                       sing
                       praise
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       words
                       of
                    
                     David
                     
                       and
                       of
                    
                     Asaph
                     
                       the
                       Seer
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       sang
                       praises
                       with
                       gladness
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       bowed
                       their
                       heads
                       and
                       worshipped
                       ,
                       2
                       Chron.
                    
                     29.
                     30.
                     
                     Had
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     the
                     Princes
                     forbad
                     the
                     Levites
                     to
                     sing
                     praise
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     David
                     and
                     of
                     Asaph
                     ,
                     under
                     pretence
                     that
                     those
                     set
                     forms
                     did
                     make
                     them
                     lazy
                     and
                     idle
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     suffer
                     them
                     to
                     
                       exercise
                       their
                       gifts
                    
                     ;
                     do
                     we
                     think
                     the
                     Levites
                     would
                     have
                     so
                     readily
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     gladly
                     obeyed
                     them
                     ?
                     or
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     forsaken
                     
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       David
                    
                     and
                     of
                     Asaph
                     the
                     Seer
                     ,
                     to
                     cleave
                     to
                     their
                     
                       own
                       words
                    
                     ?
                     or
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     well
                     pleased
                     with
                     the
                     Kingand
                     Princes
                     for
                     giving
                     such
                     questions
                     grounded
                     upon
                     a
                     Text
                     of
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     well
                     stumble
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     frighten
                     our
                     consciences
                     ;
                     therefore
                     
                       Tutior
                       pars
                    
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     solution
                     ,
                     
                       t
                       is
                       best
                       chosing
                       the
                       safer
                       part
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     which
                     puts
                     no
                     questions
                     ,
                     admits
                     no
                     scruples
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     disturb
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     distress
                     our
                     consciences
                     :
                     
                       Solomon
                       Jarchi
                    
                     upon
                     this
                     place
                     
                     tells
                     us
                     the
                     very
                     Psalm
                     which
                     the
                     Levites
                     were
                     commanded
                     to
                     sing
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     quoteth
                     by
                     the
                     first
                     words
                     of
                     it
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     do
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     Text
                     )
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     these
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Hodu
                       leadonai
                       ,
                       kirau
                       bishemo
                       :
                       Confitemini
                       Domino
                       ,
                       invocate
                       in
                       nomen
                       ejus
                       ,
                       O
                       give
                       thanks
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       call
                       upon
                       his
                       name
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     alledgeth
                     for
                     his
                     assertion
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     
                       finds
                       it
                       so
                       written
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       sicut
                       scriptum
                       est
                       supra
                       :
                    
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     allegation
                     that
                     Divines
                     can
                     bring
                     ,
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     shame
                     that
                     herein
                     the
                     Jewish
                     have
                     out-gone
                     the
                     Christian
                     Divines
                     ;
                     )
                     citing
                     that
                     place
                     of
                     1
                     
                       Chron.
                       16.
                       7.
                       
                       Then
                       on
                       that
                       day
                       David
                       delivered
                       first
                       this
                       Psalm
                       to
                       thank
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       into
                       the
                       hand
                       of
                    
                     Asaph
                     
                       and
                       his
                       brethren
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     Psalm
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     great
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     105.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     96.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     107.
                     and
                     the
                     two
                     last
                     verses
                     of
                     the
                     106.
                     
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     good
                     precedent
                     for
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     Liturgies
                     out
                     of
                     several
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     precept
                     to
                     make
                     no
                     other
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     save
                     such
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     justified
                     by
                     the
                     Text
                     ;
                     and
                     indeed
                     such
                     Liturgies
                     need
                     no
                     other
                     justification
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     alledge
                     for
                     themselves
                     the
                     precedent
                     and
                     the
                     precept
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VII
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     Gods
                     promise
                     for
                     his
                     blessing
                     upon
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     T
                     IS
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     imagined
                     that
                     God
                     who
                     hath
                     exalted
                     his
                     written
                     word
                     above
                     the
                     Revelations
                     of
                     
                       Angels
                       ,
                       (
                       Gal.
                    
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     )
                     will
                     endure
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     under
                     the
                     imaginations
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     If
                     not
                     their
                     Revelations
                     ,
                     then
                     surely
                     not
                     our
                     imaginations
                     can
                     be
                     a
                     sufficient
                     ground
                     of
                     Christian
                     certainty
                     in
                     any
                     point
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     in
                     any
                     practice
                     of
                     Devotion
                     ;
                     All
                     must
                     be
                     reduced
                     to
                     the
                     
                       written
                       word
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     all
                     will
                     be
                     reduced
                     to
                     uncertainties
                     :
                     Therefore
                     when
                     I
                     go
                     to
                     Church
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     sure
                     of
                     my
                     going
                     on
                     Gods
                     Errand
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     a
                     Prophets
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       An
                       Angel
                       spake
                       unto
                       me
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       bring
                       him
                       back
                       with
                       thee
                       into
                       thine
                       house
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       may
                       eat
                       bread
                       ,
                       and
                       
                       drink
                       water
                       ,
                       (
                       1
                       King.
                    
                     13.
                     18.
                     
                     )
                     ought
                     to
                     divert
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     way
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     will
                     venture
                     to
                     be
                     slain
                     by
                     that
                     
                       roaring
                       lion
                    
                     which
                     goeth
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     seeking
                     whom
                     he
                     may
                     devour
                     ;
                     Sure
                     I
                     am
                     that
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     prescribed
                     by
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     is
                     
                       from
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     sure
                     ,
                     that
                     whilst
                     I
                     am
                     using
                     that
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     going
                     on
                     Gods
                     Errand
                     ;
                     therefore
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     hearken
                     to
                     any
                     Prophet
                     that
                     will
                     offer
                     to
                     bring
                     me
                     into
                     his
                     own
                     house
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     eat
                     of
                     his
                     bread
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     may
                     fill
                     my
                     mouth
                     with
                     gravel
                     ,
                     )
                     or
                     drink
                     of
                     his
                     water
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     but
                     in
                     some
                     broken
                     cistern
                     .
                     )
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     Gods
                     house
                     to
                     go
                     into
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     nor
                     leave
                     that
                     bread
                     which
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     is
                     substantial
                     wholesome
                     food
                     ,
                     to
                     eat
                     of
                     his
                     dow-baked
                     unleavened
                     cake
                     ;
                     nor
                     leave
                     the
                     waters
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     to
                     drink
                     of
                     his
                     puddle
                     water
                     :
                     And
                     though
                     I
                     will
                     hope
                     better
                     things
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     leave
                     a
                     certainty
                     for
                     an
                     uncertainty
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     fear
                     
                       lest
                       a
                       promise
                       being
                       left
                       of
                       entring
                       into
                       his
                       rest
                       ,
                       I
                       should
                       seem
                       to
                       come
                       short
                       of
                       it
                    
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     my
                     journey
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     truth
                     at
                     my
                     Journies
                     end
                     :
                     which
                     doubtless
                     is
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     go
                     upon
                     uncertainties
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     who
                     rather
                     think
                     they
                     do
                     God
                     good
                     service
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     sure
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     gad
                     about
                     to
                     change
                     their
                     way
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     know
                     assuredly
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     
                       right
                       way
                    
                     :
                     For
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     the
                     practical
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     speculative
                     part
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ;
                     of
                     what
                     I
                     do
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     what
                     I
                     believe
                     ;
                     of
                     my
                     Churches
                     devotions
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     my
                     Churches
                     doctrine
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     I
                     lose
                     my
                     certainty
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     keep
                     my
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     keep
                     my
                     faith
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     well
                     lay
                     hold
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ;
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     shall
                     I
                     attain
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     his
                     promises
                     are
                     made
                     only
                     to
                     believers
                     ,
                     and
                     believers
                     are
                     only
                     such
                     as
                     go
                     upon
                     certainties
                     :
                     Some
                     uncertainty
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     opinion
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     in
                     Faith
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     I
                     not
                     be
                     ashamed
                     to
                     say
                     I
                     serve
                     God
                     in
                     opinion
                     ?
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     I
                     serve
                     him
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     go
                     to
                     joyn
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     prayer
                     as
                     I
                     cannot
                     be
                     sure
                     will
                     be
                     directed
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     accepted
                     of
                     him
                     ?
                     But
                     what
                     do
                     I
                     speak
                     of
                     
                       my
                       shame
                    
                     in
                     going
                     without
                     Faith
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     rather
                     
                       my
                       Churches
                       shame
                    
                     to
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     committed
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     my
                     faith
                     ?
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     promise
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       Where
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       are
                       gathered
                       together
                       in
                       my
                       name
                       ,
                       there
                       am
                       I
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       them
                       ?
                       Mat.
                    
                     18.
                     20.
                     
                     And
                     doth
                     not
                     
                     this
                     promise
                     directly
                     concern
                     common
                     ,
                     or
                     publick
                     prayer
                     ?
                     Surely
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     so
                     understood
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     excellent
                     prayer
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     which
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     borrowed
                     from
                     him
                     (
                     as
                     indeed
                     it
                     hath
                     borrowed
                     the
                     true
                     devotions
                     both
                     of
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     superstitions
                     of
                     neither
                     )
                     
                       Almighty
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       hast
                       given
                       us
                       grace
                       at
                       this
                       time
                       with
                       one
                       accord
                       to
                       make
                       our
                       common
                       supplications
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       dost
                       promise
                       that
                       when
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       be
                       gathered
                       together
                       in
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       thou
                       wilt
                       grant
                       their
                       requests
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     It
                     is
                     of
                     thy
                     grace
                     that
                     we
                     meet
                     together
                     with
                     one
                     accord
                     to
                     make
                     our
                     common
                     supplications
                     or
                     prayers
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     upon
                     thy
                     promise
                     that
                     we
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     our
                     
                       meeting
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       wilt
                       grant
                       us
                       our
                       requests
                       ;
                       for
                       thou
                       dost
                       promise
                       that
                       when
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       be
                       gathered
                       together
                       in
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       thou
                       wilt
                       grant
                       their
                       requests
                       :
                    
                     We
                     must
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     obeyed
                     thy
                     precept
                     in
                     being
                     gathered
                     together
                     in
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     sure
                     we
                     shall
                     obtain
                     thy
                     promise
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     grant
                     us
                     our
                     requests
                     :
                     Upon
                     the
                     certainty
                     of
                     the
                     precept
                     depends
                     the
                     certainty
                     of
                     the
                     promise
                     ;
                     upon
                     our
                     being
                     met
                     in
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     depends
                     thy
                     being
                     present
                     at
                     our
                     meeting
                     :
                     So
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     
                       thy
                       Name
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     
                       thy
                       presence
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     well
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     
                       thy
                       name
                    
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     be
                     first
                     sure
                     of
                     
                       our
                       prayers
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     make
                     sure
                     of
                     
                       our
                       prayers
                    
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     make
                     sure
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       Promises
                    
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     heavenly
                     prayer
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     10.
                     
                     
                       Sund.
                       after
                       Trin.
                       )
                       Let
                       thy
                       merciful
                       ears
                       O
                       Lord
                       be
                       open
                       to
                       the
                       prayers
                       of
                       thy
                       humble
                       servants
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       obtain
                       their
                       petitions
                       ,
                       make
                       them
                       to
                       ask
                       such
                       things
                       as
                       shall
                       please
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     No
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Christians
                     can
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     of
                     obtaining
                     their
                     petitions
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     of
                     asking
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     please
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     cannot
                     well
                     do
                     this
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     know
                     before-hand
                     what
                     they
                     shall
                     ask
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       in
                       what
                       words
                    
                     they
                     shall
                     ask
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     else
                     for
                     ought
                     they
                     know
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     ask
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     may
                     
                       not
                       please
                    
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     ask
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     sort
                     as
                     may
                     displease
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       VIII
                    
                     .
                     The
                     Church
                     is
                     obliged
                     to
                     make
                     
                       set
                       forms
                    
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     pattern
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     peccancy
                     neither
                     concerning
                     the
                     object
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     publick
                     prayer
                     ;
                     that
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     exactly
                     followed
                     that
                     pattern
                     in
                     Hers
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     other
                     Churches
                     ought
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     their
                     Liturgies
                     :
                     A
                     short
                     historical
                     narration
                     concerning
                     our
                     Common
                     prayer
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Anti-prayer
                     Book
                     set
                     up
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     REligion
                     is
                     the
                     motion
                     of
                     the
                     reasonable
                     soul
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     its
                     first
                     beginning
                     and
                     to
                     its
                     last
                     end
                     ;
                     but
                     Christ
                     alone
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     by
                     and
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     soul
                     doth
                     make
                     this
                     motion
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Religion
                     without
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Religion
                     without
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     have
                     
                       no
                       Religion
                    
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     soul
                     of
                     man
                     being
                     finite
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     joyned
                     to
                     God
                     who
                     is
                     infinite
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     a
                     Mediator
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     any
                     be
                     a
                     Mediator
                     betwixt
                     finite
                     and
                     infinite
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     partakes
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     only
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     partaketh
                     of
                     finite
                     
                       as
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     infinite
                     
                       as
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     alone
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     joyn
                     finite
                     and
                     infinite
                     in
                     
                       one
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     joyned
                     them
                     in
                     
                       one
                       person
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     him
                     alone
                     we
                     must
                     repair
                     ,
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     joyned
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Our
                     Religion
                     without
                     him
                     were
                     nothing
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     bring
                     us
                     unto
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     our
                     prayers
                     are
                     the
                     chiefest
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     they
                     also
                     would
                     be
                     nothing
                     without
                     him
                     :
                     Therefore
                     it
                     neerly
                     concerns
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     make
                     sure
                     of
                     such
                     prayers
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Christ
                     may
                     joyn
                     with
                     her
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     she
                     will
                     pray
                     
                       in
                       vain
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     without
                     his
                     intercession
                     ,
                     nay
                     indeed
                     she
                     will
                     pray
                     
                       in
                       sin
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     against
                     his
                     command
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     hath
                     Christs
                     own
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     been
                     looked
                     upon
                     in
                     all
                     Ages
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     ground
                     and
                     platform
                     of
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     other
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     
                       from
                       it
                    
                     as
                     a
                     
                       warrant
                       ,
                       by
                       it
                    
                     as
                     a
                     pattern
                     :
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     Saint
                     Augustines
                     time
                     ,
                     delivered
                     by
                     himself
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     
                       Proba
                       ,
                       Si
                       recte
                       &
                       congruenter
                       oramus
                       ,
                       nihil
                       aliud
                       dicere
                       possuneus
                       ,
                       quam
                       quod
                       in
                       ista
                       oratione
                       Dominica
                       positum
                       est
                       ;
                       If
                       we
                       pray
                       rightly
                       and
                       fitly
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     rightly
                     in
                     the
                     object
                     ,
                     fitly
                     in
                     the
                     matter
                     and
                     manner
                     of
                     our
                     prayers
                     )
                     
                       We
                       can
                       say
                       nothing
                       else
                       ,
                       but
                       what
                       is
                       already
                       briefly
                       said
                       in
                       the
                       Lords
                       Prayer
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     likewise
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     Aquinas
                     his
                     time
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     delivered
                     by
                     himself
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       In
                       oratione
                       Dominica
                       non
                       solum
                       petuntur
                       omnia
                       quae
                       recte
                       desiderare
                       possumus
                       ,
                       sed
                       etiam
                       eo
                       ordine
                       quo
                       desideranda
                       sunt
                       ;
                       ut
                       sic
                       haec
                       oratio
                       non
                       solum
                       instruat
                       postulare
                       ,
                       sed
                       etiam
                       sit
                       informativa
                       totius
                       nostri
                       affectus
                       ;
                       (
                       22ae
                       .
                       qu.
                       83.
                       art
                       .
                       9.
                       c.
                    
                     )
                     In
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     desired
                     all
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     truly
                     desirable
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     that
                     Method
                     and
                     order
                     in
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     desire
                     them
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     prayer
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     regulate
                     our
                     expression
                     ,
                     teaching
                     us
                     of
                     whom
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     to
                     ask
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     our
                     affection
                     ,
                     teaching
                     in
                     what
                     Method
                     to
                     ask
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     prayer
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     unto
                     God
                     only
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     first
                     to
                     desire
                     God
                     
                       for
                       himself
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     
                       for
                       God
                       ;
                       God
                       for
                       himself
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     himself
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       Hallowed
                       be
                       thy
                       name
                    
                     ]
                     God
                     for
                     himself
                     as
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     enjoyed
                     by
                     us
                     [
                     
                       Thy
                       Kingdom
                       come
                    
                     ]
                     God
                     for
                     himself
                     as
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     rule
                     and
                     reign
                     over
                     us
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       Thy
                       will
                       be
                       done
                       in
                       earth
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ]
                     And
                     it
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     desire
                     
                       all
                       other
                       things
                       for
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     concern
                     our
                     present
                     subsistence
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       Give
                       us
                       this
                       day
                       our
                       daily
                       bread
                    
                     ]
                     or
                     our
                     present
                     deliverance
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       and
                       forgive
                       us
                       our
                       trespasses
                       as
                       we
                       forgive
                       them
                       that
                       trespass
                       against
                       us
                    
                     ]
                     or
                     our
                     future
                     deliverance
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       and
                       lead
                       us
                       not
                       into
                       temptation
                    
                     ]
                     or
                     our
                     present
                     and
                     future
                     deliverance
                     from
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     sin
                     ;
                     [
                     
                       But
                       deliver
                       us
                       from
                       evil
                    
                     :
                     ]
                     Even
                     all
                     these
                     deliverances
                     are
                     prayed
                     for
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     sin
                     doth
                     immediately
                     separate
                     from
                     his
                     holiness
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     sin
                     doth
                     immediately
                     separate
                     from
                     his
                     blesedness
                     ,
                     &
                     much
                     more
                     is
                     our
                     present
                     subsistence
                     prayed
                     for
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     subsist
                     in
                     and
                     
                       for
                       our selves
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     worse
                     then
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     and
                     
                       for
                       our
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     are
                     prayed
                     for
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     order
                     ;
                     first
                     
                       God
                       for
                       himself
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     himself
                     :
                     Then
                     God
                     for
                     himself
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     
                       Triumphant
                       ,
                       by
                    
                     his
                     Glory
                     :
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     Militant
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     Grace
                     ;
                     Then
                     we
                     pray
                     for
                     all
                     
                       other
                       things
                       in
                       relation
                       to
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     amongst
                     them
                     first
                     we
                     desire
                     desire
                     him
                     to
                     give
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     
                       as
                       instruments
                       to
                       bring
                       us
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     our
                     corporal
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     our
                     spiritual
                     food
                     ;
                     after
                     that
                     we
                     desire
                     him
                     to
                     remove
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     as
                     
                       impediments
                       to
                       keep
                       us
                       from
                       him
                       ;
                       our
                       sins
                       ,
                       our
                       temptations
                       &
                       our
                       punishments
                       :
                    
                     We
                     cannot
                     answer
                     it
                     to
                     God
                     or
                     men
                     if
                     we
                     refuse
                     to
                     pray
                     
                       with
                       those
                    
                     
                     who
                     thus
                     pray
                     
                       with
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     such
                     men
                     cannot
                     be
                     peccant
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     object
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     Liturgy
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     hath
                     a
                     singular
                     pre-eminence
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     her
                     prayers
                     only
                     
                       to
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     are
                     only
                     
                       for
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     Prayers
                     exciting
                     holy
                     affections
                     agreeable
                     with
                     a
                     holy
                     God
                     ;
                     Prayers
                     affording
                     holy
                     expressions
                     ,
                     agreeable
                     with
                     holy
                     affections
                     ;
                     Prayers
                     least
                     defective
                     either
                     in
                     religious
                     affections
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     religious
                     expressions
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     prayers
                     most
                     befitting
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     endure
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     defects
                     .
                     Prayers
                     which
                     no
                     man
                     doth
                     say
                     cordially
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     assured
                     of
                     his
                     hearts
                     being
                     with
                     his
                     God
                     ;
                     Prayers
                     which
                     every
                     man
                     should
                     say
                     cordially
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     assured
                     of
                     his
                     hearts
                     being
                     with
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     his
                     tongues
                     not
                     being
                     with
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     that
                     objection
                     which
                     some
                     make
                     against
                     our
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     cometh
                     too
                     neer
                     the
                     Popish
                     Mass
                     book
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     in
                     truth
                     its
                     vertue
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     thereby
                     our
                     Reformers
                     intended
                     the
                     promotion
                     of
                     true
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     by
                     not
                     making
                     a
                     needless
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     a
                     scandalous
                     separation
                     from
                     other
                     Christians
                     ,
                     in
                     those
                     devotions
                     wherein
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     separated
                     from
                     Christ
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     they
                     intended
                     to
                     promote
                     true
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     that
                     Christ
                     himself
                     had
                     promoted
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     by
                     not
                     changing
                     any
                     good
                     prayers
                     he
                     found
                     in
                     publick
                     use
                     at
                     his
                     coming
                     ;
                     for
                     even
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     wherein
                     he
                     taught
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     them
                     all
                     Christians
                     how
                     to
                     pray
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     choice
                     of
                     such
                     
                       laudable
                       forms
                    
                     as
                     he
                     then
                     found
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     Jews
                     :
                     In
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     one
                     petition
                     in
                     this
                     most
                     Christian
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     before
                     some
                     piece
                     of
                     a
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Synagogue
                     ;
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     largely
                     and
                     fully
                     proved
                     ,
                     by
                     Mr.
                     
                       John
                       Gregory
                    
                     of
                     Christ-Church
                     ,
                     and
                     needs
                     no
                     other
                     proof
                     after
                     so
                     compleat
                     an
                     Artist
                     ;
                     Yet
                     I
                     will
                     add
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     one
                     more
                     ,
                     beyond
                     all
                     exception
                     (
                     both
                     for
                     his
                     learning
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     Religion
                     )
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     the
                     most
                     learned
                     and
                     most
                     judicious
                     
                       Hugo
                       Grotius
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     his
                     Annotations
                     on
                     Mat.
                     6.
                     9.
                     hath
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Docent
                       autem
                       nos
                       ea
                       quae
                       ex
                       Hebraeorum
                       libris
                       ab
                       aliis
                       sunt
                       citata
                       non
                       tam
                       formulam
                       hanc
                       à
                       Christo
                       suis
                       verbis
                       conceptam
                       ,
                       quam
                       in
                       eam
                       congestum
                       quicquid
                       in
                       Hebraeorum
                       precibus
                       erat
                       laudabile
                       ;
                       sicut
                       &
                       in
                       admonitionibus
                       passim
                       utitur
                       notis
                       eo
                       
                       saeculo
                       proverbiis
                       :
                       Tam
                       longe
                       abfuit
                       ipse
                       Dominus
                       Ecclesiae
                       ab
                       omni
                       affectatione
                       non
                       necessariae
                       novitatis
                       :
                       Those
                       things
                       which
                       have
                       been
                       cited
                       by
                       others
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Jews
                       writings
                       do
                       plainly
                       shew
                       that
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Christ
                       did
                       not
                       so
                       truly
                       make
                       this
                       form
                       of
                       prayer
                       new
                       of
                       himself
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       did
                       take
                       it
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Jews
                       laudable
                       prayers
                       which
                       he
                       found
                       ready
                       made
                       to
                       his
                       hands
                       ;
                       even
                       as
                       in
                       his
                       Sermons
                       he
                       did
                       commonly
                       use
                       such
                       Proverbs
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       age
                       was
                       best
                       acquainted
                       with
                       ;
                       So
                       far
                       was
                       he
                       that
                       was
                       Lord
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       from
                       all
                       affectation
                       of
                       unnecessary
                       novelty
                    
                     ;
                     An
                     excellent
                     Epiphonema
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     a
                     
                       manifest
                       document
                    
                     for
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     their
                     Lord
                     ,
                     in
                     being
                     far
                     from
                     affectation
                     of
                     unnecessary
                     novelty
                     in
                     those
                     prayers
                     which
                     they
                     teach
                     and
                     practise
                     ;
                     And
                     a
                     
                       tacit
                       approbation
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     that
                     particular
                     she
                     had
                     so
                     exactly
                     followed
                     her
                     Lords
                     example
                     ;
                     she
                     had
                     made
                     her
                     Liturgy
                     punctually
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     respects
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     it
                     guilty
                     of
                     unnecessary
                     novelty
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     she
                     had
                     not
                     done
                     ,
                     she
                     must
                     have
                     tempted
                     others
                     to
                     schism
                     and
                     separation
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     tempted
                     her self
                     to
                     pride
                     and
                     presumption
                     :
                     Therefore
                     she
                     was
                     willing
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     as
                     to
                     her
                     corruption
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     as
                     to
                     her
                     Communion
                     ,
                     nor
                     did
                     Calvin
                     himself
                     desire
                     she
                     should
                     do
                     more
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     English
                     at
                     Frankford
                     )
                     wherein
                     he
                     was
                     only
                     troubled
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     our
                     Nation
                     were
                     still
                     too
                     much
                     immersed
                     in
                     the
                     dregs
                     of
                     Popery
                     ;
                     
                       Quid
                       sibi
                       velint
                       nescio
                       ,
                       quos
                       faecis
                       Papisticae
                       reliquiae
                       tantopere
                       delectant
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     an
                     injury
                     to
                     that
                     learned
                     man
                     to
                     say
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     make
                     no
                     distinction
                     between
                     the
                     
                       good
                       wine
                       of
                       Christianity
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       dregs
                       or
                       lees
                       of
                       Popery
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     in
                     effect
                     do
                     say
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     so
                     ready
                     to
                     quote
                     him
                     for
                     abolishing
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     was
                     truly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     reformation
                     of
                     our
                     Liturgy
                     :
                     But
                     let
                     us
                     particularly
                     examine
                     the
                     excellencies
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     from
                     thence
                     the
                     more
                     easily
                     discern
                     the
                     excellencies
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     prayers
                     ;
                     which
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     excellency
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     follow
                     the
                     pattern
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     follow
                     this
                     ,
                     need
                     look
                     after
                     no
                     other
                     excellency
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     prayer
                     hath
                     Christ
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     four
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     therefore
                     most
                     peculiarly
                     entitled
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Ratione
                       efficientis
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     its
                     efficient
                     cause
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     composer
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     
                       Christ
                       ,
                       
                       in
                       his
                       authority
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Ratione
                       Formae
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     its
                     formal
                     cause
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     pious
                     and
                     most
                     pithy
                     form
                     that
                     ever
                     was
                     composed
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     
                       Christ
                       in
                       his
                       piety
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       Ratione
                       materiae
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     its
                     material
                     cause
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     containeth
                     all
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     want
                     or
                     can
                     desire
                     (
                     as
                     Christians
                     )
                     either
                     belonging
                     to
                     this
                     or
                     a
                     better
                     life
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     
                       Christ
                       in
                       his
                       Fruition
                       :
                       4.
                       
                       Ratione
                       finis
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     its
                     final
                     cause
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     intendeth
                     one
                     connexion
                     of
                     all
                     Christians
                     with
                     Christ
                     and
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     teaching
                     all
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     joyneth
                     all
                     Christians
                     with
                     Christ
                     who
                     said
                     so
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     bids
                     them
                     say
                     so
                     ,
                     there
                     's
                     
                       Christ
                       in
                       his
                       Communion
                    
                     :
                     Willing
                     all
                     to
                     agree
                     as
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     invocate
                     one
                     common
                     Father
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     none
                     may
                     go
                     without
                     his
                     blessing
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     even
                     he
                     who
                     cannot
                     ask
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     may
                     both
                     ask
                     and
                     have
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     his
                     Communion
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     whilst
                     each
                     one
                     saith
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       ,
                       every
                       one
                       prayeth
                       for
                       all
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       pray
                       for
                       every
                       one
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     these
                     four
                     excellencies
                     were
                     as
                     much
                     communicated
                     to
                     the
                     Liturgy
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     communicable
                     to
                     any
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     with
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     efficient
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     as
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     Christ
                     commanding
                     in
                     his
                     authority
                     ,
                     Civil
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ,
                     both
                     concurring
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     the
                     prayers
                     :
                     The
                     formal
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     as
                     Priest
                     ,
                     or
                     Christ
                     praying
                     in
                     his
                     piety
                     .
                     The
                     material
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     office
                     as
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     or
                     Christ
                     preaching
                     in
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     The
                     final
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     result
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     three
                     offices
                     ,
                     as
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     or
                     Christ
                     reconciling
                     and
                     gathering
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     plain
                     or
                     too
                     punctual
                     in
                     a
                     thing
                     which
                     once
                     so
                     neerly
                     concerned
                     my
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     so
                     neerly
                     concerneth
                     my
                     conscience
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     speak
                     the
                     more
                     plainly
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     punctually
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     crave
                     leave
                     to
                     speak
                     a
                     little
                     historically
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     first
                     year
                     of
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     sixth
                     was
                     this
                     heavenly
                     book
                     framed
                     and
                     compiled
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     most
                     learned
                     and
                     Religious
                     Synod
                     ;
                     And
                     after
                     that
                     so
                     again
                     mended
                     and
                     corrected
                     ,
                     that
                     Mr.
                     Fox
                     witnesseth
                     it
                     was
                     then
                     called
                     by
                     most
                     men
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       work
                       of
                       God
                    
                     :
                     Yet
                     some
                     restless
                     Spirits
                     were
                     then
                     ▪
                     (
                     as
                     now
                     we
                     
                     have
                     legions
                     of
                     them
                     )
                     who
                     took
                     occasion
                     of
                     quarrel
                     at
                     some
                     particulars
                     :
                     Hereupon
                     that
                     learned
                     Arch-Bishop
                     Cranmer
                     turned
                     the
                     book
                     into
                     Latine
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     it
                     to
                     Bucer
                     to
                     crave
                     his
                     Judgement
                     concerning
                     it
                     :
                     Bucer
                     approved
                     all
                     generally
                     to
                     be
                     either
                     contained
                     in
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     repugnant
                     to
                     ,
                     or
                     dissonant
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     with
                     a
                     
                       si
                       commode
                       acciperetur
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       were
                       fairly
                       taken
                    
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     Quarrelsome
                     men
                     will
                     thence
                     pick
                     out
                     matter
                     of
                     contention
                     :
                     Hereupon
                     this
                     book
                     was
                     the
                     third
                     time
                     corrected
                     and
                     amended
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     those
                     particulars
                     either
                     expunged
                     or
                     changed
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     before
                     been
                     misinterpreted
                     ,
                     or
                     were
                     thought
                     liable
                     to
                     misinterpretation
                     :
                     Afterwards
                     in
                     the
                     reign
                     of
                     Queen
                     Mary
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Mass
                     was
                     again
                     re-assumed
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     prayer-book
                     expulsed
                     the
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     schismatical
                     and
                     heretical
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     learned
                     Cranmer
                     undertook
                     with
                     the
                     Queens
                     leave
                     ,
                     that
                     himself
                     and
                     
                       Peter
                       Martyr
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     four
                     other
                     Divines
                     ,
                     would
                     defend
                     this
                     Book
                     and
                     each
                     particle
                     thereof
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     Papists
                     in
                     England
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     did
                     indeed
                     at
                     last
                     undergo
                     his
                     Martyrdom
                     very
                     comfortably
                     in
                     its
                     defence
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     Confessors
                     of
                     that
                     age
                     ,
                     Those
                     who
                     were
                     banished
                     ,
                     or
                     had
                     left
                     all
                     and
                     fled
                     for
                     their
                     Religion
                     into
                     Geneva
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Low-Countries
                     ,
                     did
                     even
                     there
                     use
                     this
                     very
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     brought
                     with
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     as
                     thinking
                     it
                     the
                     best
                     Test
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     they
                     fled
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     surest
                     badge
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     persisted
                     :
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     use
                     our
                     Common
                     prayer
                     book
                     beyond
                     sea
                     in
                     Holland
                     and
                     Geneva
                     ,
                     till
                     Master
                     Knox
                     began
                     to
                     pick
                     quarrels
                     ,
                     both
                     with
                     the
                     book
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     used
                     it
                     :
                     Which
                     when
                     Doctor
                     Grindal
                     told
                     Bishop
                     Ridley
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     prison
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     sacrificed
                     in
                     the
                     flames
                     the
                     very
                     next
                     day
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     Martyr
                     broke
                     out
                     into
                     this
                     bitter
                     complaint
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       cannot
                       but
                       wonder
                       that
                       Mr.
                    
                     Knox
                     
                       should
                       at
                       this
                       time
                       set
                       himself
                       against
                       the
                       poor
                       Protestants
                       of
                    
                     England
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       find
                       fault
                       with
                       their
                       Service
                       book
                       ,
                       wherein
                       though
                       his
                       wit
                       may
                       chance
                       find
                       something
                       to
                       cavil
                       at
                       ,
                       yet
                       shall
                       he
                       never
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       find
                       matter
                       of
                       just
                       exception
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       any
                       thing
                       therein
                       contained
                       were
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     This
                     was
                     that
                     dying
                     Martyrs
                     Testimony
                     concerning
                     our
                     Common
                     prayer
                     book
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     I
                     could
                     alledge
                     many
                     more
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     yet
                     after
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     give
                     content
                     and
                     satisfaction
                     to
                     
                     all
                     parties
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     those
                     passages
                     which
                     Calvin
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     call
                     
                       Tolerabiles
                       ineptias
                    
                     ,
                     Tolerable
                     follies
                     ,
                     who
                     doubtless
                     did
                     see
                     intolerable
                     follies
                     in
                     other
                     conceived
                     prayers
                     )
                     This
                     same
                     Book
                     was
                     again
                     the
                     fourth
                     time
                     corrected
                     and
                     amended
                     in
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     that
                     renowned
                     Queen
                     Elizabeth
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     corrections
                     and
                     amendments
                     ,
                     met
                     still
                     with
                     innumerable
                     companies
                     of
                     Malecontents
                     ,
                     who
                     disliked
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     agree
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     dislikes
                     ;
                     For
                     what
                     some
                     rejected
                     ,
                     others
                     approved
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     was
                     approved
                     by
                     them
                     severally
                     ,
                     whiles
                     it
                     was
                     joyntly
                     opposed
                     ;
                     which
                     when
                     the
                     Queen
                     discovered
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     she
                     shamed
                     their
                     oppositions
                     ,
                     though
                     she
                     could
                     not
                     silence
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     they
                     pretended
                     only
                     to
                     make
                     some
                     objections
                     against
                     this
                     form
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     intent
                     was
                     indeed
                     to
                     have
                     no
                     set
                     form
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     put
                     Religion
                     wholly
                     into
                     their
                     own
                     mouthes
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Peoples
                     hearts
                     .
                     This
                     made
                     them
                     despise
                     that
                     Book
                     which
                     
                       Cranmer
                       ,
                       Ridly
                       ,
                       Bucer
                       ,
                       Peter
                       Martyr
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Reverend
                     Master
                     Ould
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     did
                     justifie
                     against
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     with
                     their
                     Pens
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     with
                     their
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     profess
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     Divine
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     bestowed
                     much
                     pains
                     in
                     viewing
                     the
                     Christian
                     forms
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     cannot
                     yet
                     find
                     any
                     one
                     Liturgy
                     in
                     all
                     Christendom
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     I
                     can
                     willingly
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     say
                     Amen
                     in
                     all
                     particulars
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     This
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     with
                     which
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     most
                     heartily
                     and
                     willingly
                     joyn
                     in
                     every
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     find
                     This
                     Liturgy
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     all
                     the
                     chiefest
                     pious
                     and
                     pithy
                     devotions
                     of
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     superstitions
                     of
                     neither
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     willing
                     to
                     perswade
                     my self
                     that
                     other
                     men
                     (
                     especially
                     of
                     my
                     calling
                     )
                     would
                     not
                     so
                     easily
                     forsake
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     so
                     openly
                     revile
                     this
                     publick
                     form
                     of
                     worship
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     seriously
                     consider
                     how
                     directly
                     it
                     tends
                     to
                     Gods
                     glory
                     and
                     his
                     peoples
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     much
                     it
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     Trust
                     that
                     her
                     publick
                     worship
                     should
                     directly
                     tend
                     to
                     both
                     ;
                     For
                     surely
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     inestimable
                     priviledge
                     of
                     Piety
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     joyn
                     in
                     Prayer
                     with
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     nay
                     with
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     and
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     ,
                     who
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     present
                     at
                     our
                     service
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     refuse
                     to
                     communicate
                     in
                     
                     our
                     prayers
                     (
                     whatever
                     our
                     own
                     seduced
                     Brethren
                     may
                     refuse
                     )
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     easily
                     and
                     plainly
                     reducible
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     :
                     In
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     our
                     Belief
                     glorifie
                     God
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     truly
                     the
                     repeating
                     of
                     the
                     Creed
                     doth
                     more
                     truly
                     glorifie
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     Profession
                     of
                     his
                     Truth
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     make
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     we
                     invocate
                     him
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     only
                     
                       speculatively
                       profess
                    
                     or
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     
                       practically
                       maintain
                    
                     and
                     uphold
                     the
                     
                       Communion
                       of
                       Saints
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     sure
                     we
                     shall
                     both
                     profess
                     and
                     practise
                     that
                     communion
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     communicate
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     such
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     worship
                     as
                     doth
                     profess
                     and
                     practise
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     we
                     Pray
                     as
                     they
                     once
                     prayed
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     we
                     pray
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     own
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     certainly
                     they
                     must
                     needs
                     want
                     ,
                     who
                     do
                     not
                     before-hand
                     know
                     their
                     Form
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     but
                     come
                     first
                     to
                     Hear
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     Pray
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Preacher
                     chance
                     to
                     abuse
                     their
                     Patience
                     by
                     some
                     new-found
                     upstart
                     Divinity
                     in
                     his
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     They
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     he
                     will
                     much
                     more
                     abuse
                     their
                     Piety
                     by
                     some
                     new-found
                     upstart
                     Devotion
                     in
                     his
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     since
                     his
                     business
                     is
                     to
                     turn
                     his
                     Sermon
                     into
                     his
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     either
                     of
                     so
                     bad
                     contents
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     so
                     bad
                     consequents
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     turn
                     their
                     Prayer
                     into
                     Nothing
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denyed
                     but
                     this
                     
                       may
                       be
                       done
                    
                     easily
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     this
                     
                       is
                       done
                    
                     frequently
                     among
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     Prayers
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     Preacher
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     make
                     for
                     them
                     ;
                     whose
                     Faith
                     may
                     be
                     Faction
                     in
                     his
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     Religion
                     may
                     be
                     Rebellion
                     in
                     his
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Congregation
                     which
                     dependeth
                     meerly
                     upon
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     must
                     have
                     no
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     factious
                     and
                     rebellious
                     ,
                     or
                     must
                     have
                     Profanations
                     instead
                     of
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     imagined
                     that
                     such
                     Ministers
                     who
                     pull
                     down
                     their
                     Church
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     themselves
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     stand
                     on
                     Tip-toe
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     Praying
                     as
                     in
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     obtain
                     a
                     full
                     Dictatorship
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whiles
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     takes
                     upon
                     him
                     to
                     Lord
                     it
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     God
                     had
                     given
                     him
                     Commission
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     
                       Elijah
                       ,
                       As
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       Israel
                       liveth
                       ;
                       before
                       whom
                       I
                       stand
                       ,
                       there
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       dew
                       nor
                       rain
                       these
                       years
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     neither
                     dew
                     of
                     heavenly
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     nor
                     rain
                     of
                     heavenly
                     devotion
                     to
                     refresh
                     your
                     gasping
                     souls
                     )
                     
                       but
                       according
                       to
                       my
                       word
                       ,
                       1
                       King.
                    
                     17.
                     1.
                     
                     For
                     they
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     
                     end
                     drive
                     at
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       we
                       should
                    
                     in
                     effect
                     have
                     
                       no
                       prayers
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     at
                     first
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     advise
                     us
                     to
                     
                       better
                       prayers
                    
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     Edition
                     of
                     their
                     Anti-prayer
                     Book
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     had
                     this
                     proud
                     posie
                     in
                     its
                     fore-head
                     ,
                     
                       No
                       man
                       can
                       lay
                       any
                       other
                       foundation
                       then
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       laid
                       ,
                       even
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     within
                     two
                     years
                     after
                     ,
                     being
                     reviewed
                     by
                     themselves
                     ,
                     was
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     quite
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     not
                     so
                     few
                     as
                     600.
                     grand
                     and
                     material
                     alterations
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     within
                     another
                     year
                     ,
                     a
                     third
                     Book
                     was
                     begotten
                     and
                     brought
                     forth
                     ,
                     differing
                     in
                     many
                     points
                     from
                     both
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     resolved
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     that
                     reproach
                     which
                     once
                     Frederick
                     Duke
                     of
                     Saxonie
                     cast
                     upon
                     the
                     
                       Lutherans
                       ,
                       Quid
                       nunc
                       credant
                       benè
                       novi
                       ,
                       quid
                       autem
                       anno
                       sequenti
                       credituri
                       sunt
                       ,
                       prorsus
                       ignoro
                       ,
                       (
                       Magal
                       .
                       Praef.
                       in
                       Titum
                       ,
                       sec
                       .
                       3.
                       annot
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     )
                     What
                     they
                     now
                     believe
                     I
                     well
                     know
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     they
                     will
                     believe
                     the
                     next
                     year
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     .
                     He
                     might
                     have
                     said
                     concerning
                     our
                     Changelings
                     ,
                     
                       Nor
                       they
                       themselves
                    
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     changed
                     grosly
                     thrice
                     in
                     less
                     then
                     four
                     years
                     ;
                     But
                     this
                     third
                     Book
                     was
                     thought
                     so
                     compleat
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     earnestly
                     pressed
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     allowed
                     by
                     publick
                     Authority
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     intent
                     that
                     there
                     should
                     be
                     prescribed
                     
                       a
                       set
                       form
                    
                     of
                     publick
                     prayer
                     ,
                     (
                     mistake
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     can
                     endure
                     none
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     making
                     ;
                     They
                     that
                     cannot
                     agree
                     
                       as
                       Christians
                    
                     to
                     pray
                     as
                     Christ
                     taught
                     them
                     ,
                     will
                     never
                     agree
                     
                       as
                       Brethren
                    
                     to
                     pray
                     as
                     they
                     shall
                     teach
                     one
                     another
                     :
                     )
                     But
                     only
                     to
                     throw
                     aside
                     that
                     set
                     Form
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     prescribed
                     in
                     the
                     Common-Prayer
                     Book
                     :
                     For
                     although
                     they
                     durst
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     
                       outragiously
                       impious
                    
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     profession
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     no
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     
                       impiously
                       subdolous
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     design
                     to
                     have
                     none
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     though
                     for
                     a
                     shew
                     they
                     had
                     made
                     some
                     set
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     meant
                     never
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     their
                     Rubrick
                     they
                     still
                     give
                     themselves
                     this
                     liberty
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Minister
                     shall
                     pray
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       or
                       else
                       to
                       this
                       same
                       purpose
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     move
                     his
                     heart
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Minister
                     is
                     in
                     truth
                     left
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Church
                     or
                     Ministry
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     each
                     Minister
                     in
                     particular
                     is
                     Gods
                     Trustee
                     for
                     publick
                     worship
                     )
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     wholly
                     left
                     to
                     the
                     piety
                     and
                     discretion
                     of
                     their
                     Minister
                     ;
                     (
                     which
                     ought
                     less
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     bring
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     under
                     the
                     danger
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     under
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     Impiety
                     and
                     Indiscretion
                     :
                     )
                     
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Minister
                     conceiving
                     a
                     Prayer
                     upon
                     the
                     sudden
                     ,
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Spirit
                       moved
                       his
                       heart
                       to
                       pray
                       so
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     withall
                     shall
                     avouch
                     his
                     prayer
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     with
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     prescribed
                     him
                     ,
                     though
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     justly
                     offended
                     with
                     him
                     for
                     entitling
                     his
                     enormities
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     people
                     may
                     not
                     justly
                     be
                     offended
                     with
                     him
                     for
                     making
                     use
                     of
                     his
                     liberty
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     greatest
                     cause
                     of
                     just
                     offence
                     which
                     can
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     any
                     Christians
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     
                       loss
                       of
                       their
                       Piety
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       the
                       danger
                       of
                       their
                       patience
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     speak
                     yet
                     plainer
                     ,
                     even
                     
                       the
                       reproach
                       of
                       their
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       the
                       scandal
                       of
                       their
                       Religion
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IX
                    
                     .
                     Reformation
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     pretended
                     against
                     Religion
                     :
                     The
                     abolishing
                     of
                     Liturgy
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Reformation
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     any
                     Church
                     power
                     to
                     abolish
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     no
                     Church
                     ought
                     to
                     assume
                     that
                     Power
                     ,
                     because
                     Liturgy
                     directly
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     the
                     third
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandments
                     .
                  
                   
                     TO
                     do
                     that
                     open
                     wickedness
                     which
                     immediately
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     dishonour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     then
                     to
                     smite
                     Christ
                     on
                     the
                     face
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     under
                     a
                     disguise
                     or
                     fair
                     pretence
                     ,
                     is
                     indeed
                     first
                     to
                     blind-fold
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     strike
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Prophesie
                       who
                       is
                       it
                       that
                       smote
                       thee
                       .
                    
                     And
                     thus
                     do
                     all
                     Hypocrites
                     deal
                     with
                     Christ
                     ;
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     only
                     smite
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     deride
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     
                       counterfeit
                       holiness
                    
                     is
                     a
                     
                       double
                       wickedness
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     not
                     only
                     forsakes
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     mocks
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     consideration
                     made
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     so
                     sharply
                     reprove
                     those
                     of
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     who
                     made
                     more
                     account
                     of
                     some
                     false
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       fed
                       their
                       phancies
                    
                     with
                     vain
                     pretences
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     himself
                     who
                     had
                     
                       fed
                       their
                       souls
                    
                     with
                     the
                     true
                     bread
                     of
                     life
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     
                       greatly
                       cared
                    
                     for
                     their
                     respect
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     he
                     had
                     
                       learned
                       in
                       what
                       estate
                       soever
                       to
                       be
                       content
                    
                     )
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     
                       greatly
                       abominated
                    
                     their
                     impiety
                     who
                     were
                     then
                     learning
                     to
                     take
                     Phancie
                     for
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     means
                     were
                     indeed
                     
                       unlearning
                       Christ
                    
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     in
                     his
                     reproof
                     ,
                     he
                     first
                     insinuates
                     their
                     unthankfulness
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     fallen
                     from
                     
                     him
                     who
                     had
                     been
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     their
                     conversion
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       I
                       have
                       espoused
                       you
                       to
                       one
                       husband
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       present
                       you
                       as
                       a
                       chast
                       Virgin
                       unto
                       Christ
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     11.
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     their
                     unadvisedness
                     ,
                     who
                     took
                     no
                     greater
                     care
                     of
                     their
                     footing
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     their
                     safety
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     walk
                     among
                     Serpents
                     ,
                     to
                     converse
                     securely
                     with
                     most
                     notorious
                     impostors
                     ,
                     who
                     lived
                     as
                     Serpents
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     spake
                     as
                     
                       Saints
                       ;
                       But
                       I
                       fear
                       lest
                       by
                       any
                       means
                       as
                       the
                       Serpent
                       beguiled
                    
                     Eve
                     ,
                     
                       through
                       his
                       subtilty
                       ,
                       so
                       your
                       minds
                       should
                       be
                       corrupted
                       from
                       the
                       simplicity
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Vers
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     Do
                     you
                     look
                     upon
                     Eve
                     as
                     strangely
                     sottish
                     in
                     taking
                     a
                     Serpent
                     for
                     her
                     Company
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     for
                     her
                     Directorie
                     ?
                     then
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     your
                     own
                     sottishness
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     lent
                     your
                     ears
                     and
                     your
                     hearts
                     to
                     such
                     men
                     who
                     are
                     
                       as
                       earthly
                       minded
                    
                     as
                     if
                     with
                     Serpents
                     they
                     were
                     condemned
                     to
                     creep
                     upon
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     
                       as
                       venemous
                       as
                       Serpents
                    
                     ,
                     having
                     such
                     poison
                     as
                     can
                     reach
                     your
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       corrupt
                       your
                       minds
                       from
                       the
                       simplicity
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                     Thirdly
                     of
                     their
                     ungodliness
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     so
                     received
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     known
                     it
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     regard
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     regarded
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     retain
                     it
                     ;
                     They
                     had
                     
                       itching
                       ears
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     ever
                     learning
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       dead
                       hearts
                    
                     ,
                     never
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     They
                     went
                     a
                     gadding
                     after
                     new
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     could
                     Preach
                     another
                     Jesus
                     whom
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     had
                     not
                     Preached
                     ,
                     or
                     were
                     led
                     by
                     a
                     better
                     Spirit
                     in
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     then
                     had
                     led
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     reproof
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Vers
                       .
                       For
                       if
                       he
                       that
                       cometh
                       ,
                       (
                       sc
                       .
                    
                     from
                     abroad
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     this
                     mischief
                     was
                     from
                     those
                     without
                     ,
                     not
                     from
                     those
                     within
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Chrysost
                       .
                       )
                       preacheth
                       another
                       Jesus
                       whom
                       we
                       have
                       not
                       preached
                       ,
                       or
                       if
                       ye
                       receive
                       another
                       Spirit
                    
                     (
                     by
                     his
                     Sermons
                     )
                     
                       which
                       ye
                       have
                       not
                       received
                    
                     (
                     by
                     ours
                     )
                     
                       or
                       another
                       Gospel
                    
                     (
                     from
                     him
                     )
                     
                       which
                       ye
                       have
                       not
                       accepted
                    
                     (
                     from
                     us
                     )
                     
                       ye
                       might
                       very
                       well
                       bear
                    
                     .
                     What
                     ?
                     his
                     heart
                     is
                     too
                     great
                     for
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     his
                     mind
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     he
                     can
                     utter
                     ,
                     his
                     anger
                     is
                     greater
                     then
                     he
                     can
                     express
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     sin
                     had
                     been
                     so
                     great
                     as
                     to
                     stop
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hinder
                     his
                     expression
                     ;
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     their
                     confutation
                     was
                     so
                     plain
                     ,
                     their
                     condemnation
                     so
                     evident
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     need
                     no
                     more
                     words
                     ;
                     that
                     makes
                     him
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       might
                       very
                       well
                       bear
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     say
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     leaving
                     it
                     to
                     them
                     to
                     fill
                     up
                     the
                     sense
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     filled
                     up
                     the
                     sin
                     ;
                     speaking
                     the
                     more
                     ,
                     by
                     saying
                     the
                     less
                     ,
                     and
                     shewing
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     eloquence
                     in
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     his
                     silence
                     ;
                     For
                     now
                     having
                     only
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       ye
                       might
                       very
                       well
                       bear
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     hath
                     left
                     
                     it
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     consciences
                     to
                     say
                     the
                     rest
                     concerning
                     their
                     new
                     Teachers
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     looked
                     back
                     upon
                     the
                     foregoing
                     words
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     gather
                     this
                     for
                     the
                     Apostles
                     meaning
                     ,
                     
                       Ye
                       might
                       very
                       well
                       bear
                       with
                       their
                       insolency
                       ,
                       their
                       impudence
                       ,
                       their
                       impetuousness
                       ,
                       their
                       impertinency
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     was
                     their
                     insolency
                     ,
                     their
                     impudence
                     to
                     pretend
                     they
                     had
                     another
                     Gospel
                     ;
                     their
                     impetuousness
                     ,
                     to
                     preach
                     it
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     another
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     impertinency
                     to
                     preach
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     another
                     .
                  
                   
                     Saint
                     
                       Chrysost
                       ▪
                    
                     is
                     very
                     copious
                     in
                     his
                     descant
                     upon
                     this
                     reproof
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       He
                       saith
                       not
                       lest
                       as
                    
                     Adam
                     
                       was
                       deceived
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       sheweth
                       them
                       to
                       be
                       women
                       who
                       were
                       thus
                       affected
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       the
                       part
                       of
                       women
                       to
                       be
                       deceived
                       :
                    
                     But
                     how
                     doth
                     he
                     say
                     here
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ,
                       If
                       ye
                       received
                       another
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       ye
                       might
                       very
                       well
                       bear
                       ,
                    
                     who
                     saith
                     to
                     the
                     Galathians
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       preach
                       any
                       other
                       Gospel
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       then
                       that
                       ye
                       haue
                       received
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       accursed
                       ,
                       (
                       Gal.
                    
                     1.
                     9.
                     
                     )
                     the
                     same
                     Father
                     who
                     maketh
                     this
                     objection
                     ,
                     returneth
                     this
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       Those
                       false
                       Ministers
                       did
                       make
                       their
                       boasts
                       as
                       if
                       the
                       Apostles
                       had
                       taught
                       imperfectly
                       ,
                       but
                       they
                       forsooth
                       brought
                       somewhat
                       ▪
                       more
                       perfect
                       ;
                       For
                       so
                       it
                       was
                       requisite
                       that
                       by
                       their
                       vain
                       boasting
                       and
                       babling
                       they
                       should
                       mix
                       a
                       mad
                       hotch-potch
                       with
                       the
                       sober
                       and
                       sound
                       Tenents
                       of
                       divinity
                       :
                       And
                       to
                       shew
                       they
                       did
                       this
                       ,
                       mention
                       is
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       Serpent
                       and
                       of
                    
                     Eve
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       had
                       been
                       deceived
                       before
                       by
                       the
                       vain
                       promise
                       and
                       the
                       more
                       vain
                       expectancy
                       of
                       additional
                       perfections
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     far
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     proceeds
                     
                       by
                       way
                       of
                       reprehension
                    
                     ;
                     declaring
                     the
                     great
                     sin
                     of
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     in
                     being
                     so
                     ready
                     to
                     forsake
                     the
                     substantial
                     truth
                     of
                     
                       Religion
                       established
                    
                     for
                     the
                     fond
                     expectancy
                     of
                     a
                     
                       reformation
                       pretended
                    
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     he
                     proceeds
                     further
                     
                       by
                       way
                       of
                       admonition
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     more
                     desirous
                     to
                     keep
                     them
                     
                       from
                       the
                       change
                    
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     rebuke
                     them
                     for
                     changing
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Accordingly
                     he
                     admonisheth
                     them
                     to
                     beware
                     of
                     pretenders
                     
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       desire
                       occasion
                       wherein
                       they
                       may
                       glory
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     beware
                     of
                     
                       false
                       Apostles
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     labour
                     to
                     plant
                     a
                     false
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     
                       deceitful
                       workers
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     labour
                     to
                     supplant
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       such
                       are
                       false
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       deceitful
                       workers
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     13.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Chrysostome
                       :
                       They
                       are
                       deceitful
                       workers
                       ,
                       for
                       though
                       they
                       work
                       hard
                       ,
                       yet
                       their
                       work
                       is
                       only
                       to
                       pluck
                       up
                       what
                       others
                       have
                       well
                       planted
                       ;
                       Transforming
                       themselves
                       into
                       the
                       Apostles
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     They
                     are
                     all
                     for
                     outward
                     shew
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     They
                     have
                     only
                     the
                     shew
                     or
                     appearance
                     of
                     Apostles
                     ;
                     The
                     sheeps
                     skin
                     is
                     without
                     ,
                     whilst
                     the
                     ravening
                     wolf
                     is
                     within
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       no
                       marvel
                       ;
                       For
                       Satan
                       himself
                       is
                       transformed
                       into
                       an
                       Angel
                       of
                       light
                       ;
                       Therefore
                       it
                       is
                       no
                       great
                       thing
                       if
                       his
                       Ministers
                       also
                       be
                       transformed
                       as
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       whose
                       end
                       shall
                       be
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       works
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       14
                       ,
                       15.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       For
                       when
                       their
                       Master
                       dareth
                       do
                       any
                       thing
                       ,
                       t
                       is
                       no
                       wonder
                       that
                       the
                       Scholars
                       follow
                       their
                       Master
                       :
                    
                     What
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     he
                     dared
                     ?
                     That
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     feind
                     of
                     darkness
                     ,
                     banished
                     from
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     transformed
                     himself
                     into
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     light
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     still
                     had
                     access
                     
                       to
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     appear
                     
                       before
                       him
                    
                     :
                     So
                     these
                     men
                     would
                     needs
                     be
                     accounted
                     the
                     Apostles
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     
                       his
                       work
                    
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     
                       his
                       authority
                    
                     ,
                     sought
                     not
                     
                       his
                       glory
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     all
                     they
                     all
                     looked
                     after
                     was
                     
                       to
                       be
                       accounted
                    
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       to
                       be
                    
                     so
                     ;
                     which
                     makes
                     the
                     same
                     S.
                     Chrysostome
                     give
                     us
                     this
                     for
                     a
                     dogmatical
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     Nothing
                     is
                     so
                     much
                     like
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     (
                     especially
                     in
                     Gods
                     service
                     )
                     meerly
                     for
                     shew
                     or
                     ostentation
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     say
                     that
                     this
                     sin
                     comes
                     neer
                     some
                     mens
                     
                       works
                       in
                       this
                       our
                       age
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     pray
                     that
                     this
                     reproof
                     may
                     come
                     neer
                     some
                     mens
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     be
                     if
                     they
                     use
                     fair
                     pretences
                     for
                     foul
                     designs
                     ,
                     and
                     cry
                     up
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     throwdown
                     Religion
                     :
                     This
                     I
                     wil
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     abolishing
                     of
                     Liturgy
                     is
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     think
                     that
                     all
                     true
                     Protestants
                     will
                     say
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     me
                     ;
                     sure
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     would
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     offered
                     by
                     the
                     
                       A●bingenses
                       ▪
                    
                     
                     to
                     Francis
                     the
                     first
                     King
                     of
                     
                       France
                       ,
                       (
                       An.
                       Dom.
                    
                     1561.
                     )
                     we
                     meet
                     with
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Nec
                       ullas
                       preces
                       effundimus
                       coram
                       Deo
                       praeter
                       has
                       quae
                       in
                       scriptura
                       sancta
                       continentur
                       ,
                       aut
                       cum
                       ejusdem
                       sensu
                       plane
                       conveniunt
                       ;
                       (
                       Molinaeus
                       de
                       Monarchia
                       Francorum
                       apud
                       Goldastum
                       :
                       )
                       Nor
                       do
                       we
                       pour
                       out
                       any
                       prayers
                       before
                       God
                       ,
                       besides
                       those
                       which
                       are
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       or
                       plainly
                       agree
                       with
                       the
                       sense
                       of
                       it
                       :
                    
                     Which
                     words
                     plainly
                     evince
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     either
                     taken
                     
                       out
                       of
                    
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     or
                     made
                     exactly
                     
                       to
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     had
                     they
                     left
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     their
                     Ministers
                     to
                     pray
                     as
                     they
                     pleased
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     assured
                     their
                     King
                     that
                     their
                     prayers
                     did
                     plainly
                     agree
                     either
                     
                       in
                       words
                    
                     or
                     
                       in
                       sense
                    
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     did
                     the
                     Protestants
                     of
                     France
                     only
                     stick
                     fast
                     to
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Protestants
                     of
                     Germany
                     did
                     the
                     like
                     ;
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     Marquess
                     of
                     Brandenburge
                     (
                     being
                     himself
                     a
                     Calvinist
                     ,
                     whilst
                     his
                     Subjects
                     continued
                     Lutherans
                     ,
                     )
                     would
                     have
                     removed
                     the
                     Lutheran
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     up
                     the
                     Calvinical
                     forms
                     of
                     worship
                     ,
                     his
                     Subjects
                     would
                     not
                     endure
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     meer
                     change
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     were
                     they
                     from
                     the
                     utter
                     abolition
                     of
                     Liturgy
                     ;
                     And
                     all
                     the
                     chief
                     contentions
                     betwixt
                     Protestants
                     and
                     Papists
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     whether
                     this
                     or
                     
                       that
                       form
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     never
                     any
                     Protestant
                     contended
                     for
                     
                       no
                       form
                       ;
                       That
                       's
                       against
                       the
                       very
                       nature
                       of
                       reason
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     men
                     should
                     contend
                     for
                     a
                     meer
                     
                       non-entity
                       ;
                       Non
                       entis
                       nullae
                       sunt
                       passiones
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     cannot
                     have
                     any
                     affections
                     
                       of
                       its
                       own
                    
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     should
                     it
                     have
                     any
                     affections
                     
                       ef
                       ours
                    
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     against
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     for
                     Religion
                     teacheth
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     against
                     Reason
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     teach
                     very
                     many
                     things
                     
                       above
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     Nay
                     yet
                     more
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       's
                       against
                       the
                       very
                       nature
                       and
                       being
                       of
                       Protestantism
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     that
                     it
                     sticks
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     
                       written
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     as
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     its
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     cannot
                     allow
                     
                       unwritten
                       Traditions
                    
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     
                       unwritten
                       ,
                       unknown
                       ,
                       unlimited
                       imaginations
                       of
                       men
                    
                     for
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     its
                     Devotion
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     unreasonable
                     to
                     protest
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     only
                     shall
                     be
                     our
                     guide
                     in
                     our
                     Tenents
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     only
                     our
                     guide
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     :
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     have
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     have
                     the
                     exercise
                     ,
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     it
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     since
                     t
                     is
                     vain
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Religion
                     Doctrinally
                     true
                     ,
                     but
                     practically
                     false
                     ;
                     for
                     not
                     if
                     ye
                     know
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     happy
                     are
                     ye
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     )
                     
                     but
                     if
                     ye
                     do
                     them
                     ,
                     John
                     13.
                     17.
                     
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     alone
                     be
                     embraced
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Rule
                       of
                       our
                       Doctrine
                    
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     rejected
                     as
                     the
                     
                       pattern
                       of
                       our
                       practice
                    
                     ?
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     being
                     granted
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     have
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     written
                     Word
                     consists
                     of
                     set
                     forms
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     set
                     forms
                     ,
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     written
                     Word
                     :
                     To
                     protest
                     against
                     a
                     false
                     and
                     superstitious
                     form
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     may
                     become
                     a
                     good
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     protest
                     against
                     a
                     true
                     Religious
                     form
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     may
                     become
                     a
                     good
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     cannot
                     become
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     ill
                     joyning
                     with
                     such
                     Protestants
                     as
                     do
                     not
                     joyn
                     with
                     good
                     Christians
                     in
                     their
                     protestations
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     distance
                     betwixt
                     superstition
                     and
                     
                       Atheism
                       ;
                       False-Liturgy
                    
                     is
                     Superstitious
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       no
                       Liturgy
                    
                     is
                     Atheistical
                     ;
                     For
                     it
                     must
                     bring
                     Religion
                     to
                     uncertainties
                     ,
                     may
                     bring
                     it
                     to
                     impieties
                     ;
                     Uncertainties
                     are
                     as
                     nothing
                     ,
                     Impieties
                     are
                     worse
                     then
                     nothing
                     ▪
                     Uncertainties
                     cannot
                     honour
                     God
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     Impieties
                     must
                     dishonour
                     him
                     ,
                     may
                     defie
                     him
                     ▪
                     tell
                     me
                     what
                     can
                     Atheism
                     do
                     more
                     ?
                     
                       No
                       Liturgy
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     bids
                     Christians
                     do
                     like
                     the
                     Mariners
                     in
                     
                       Jonah
                       ,
                       Cry
                       every
                       man
                       unto
                       his
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     nay
                     it
                     leaves
                     every
                     man
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     leaves
                     every
                     man
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     Religion
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     making
                     ,
                     must
                     also
                     have
                     a
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     making
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     cannot
                     be
                     worshipped
                     as
                     men
                     please
                     to
                     phansie
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     revealed
                     himself
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     high
                     way
                     to
                     Atheism
                     ,
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     phansies
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     which
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     not
                     under
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     compared
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     and
                     accordingly
                     not
                     embraced
                     ,
                     till
                     it
                     be
                     found
                     agreeable
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Will
                     you
                     think
                     to
                     convert
                     a
                     Papist
                     by
                     inviting
                     him
                     to
                     
                       no
                       Liturgy
                    
                     ?
                     you
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     think
                     to
                     convert
                     him
                     by
                     inviting
                     him
                     to
                     
                       no
                       Religion
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     with
                     him
                     t
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       No
                       Liturgy
                       ,
                       no
                       Religion
                    
                     :
                     Will
                     you
                     think
                     to
                     confirm
                     a
                     Protestant
                     by
                     inviting
                     him
                     to
                     
                       no
                       Liturgy
                    
                     ?
                     you
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     think
                     to
                     confirm
                     him
                     by
                     inviting
                     him
                     to
                     
                       no
                       Communion
                       ▪
                    
                     for
                     with
                     him
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     ,
                     
                       No
                       Liturgy
                       ,
                       no
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     a
                     corrupt
                     Liturgy
                     to
                     have
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     better
                     ;
                     and
                     justifies
                     his
                     departure
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     that
                     leaving
                     her
                     he
                     might
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Catholick
                     
                     Church
                     ;
                     so
                     his
                     business
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     protest
                     against
                     a
                     false
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     protest
                     for
                     a
                     true
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     only
                     careful
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Schismatick
                     ,
                     in
                     having
                     good
                     grounds
                     of
                     his
                     separation
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     careful
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Heretick
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     having
                     as
                     good
                     grounds
                     of
                     his
                     Communion
                     :
                     Some
                     things
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     local
                     or
                     national
                     Church
                     ;
                     some
                     things
                     were
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     wilfull
                     receding
                     from
                     these
                     ,
                     without
                     being
                     
                       Anti-Catholick
                       ▪
                    
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     with
                     being
                     
                       Anti
                       Christian
                    
                     ;
                     Liturgy
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     so
                     truly
                     and
                     undoubtedly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     that
                     H●ppolytus
                     (
                     an
                     antient
                     Bishop
                     and
                     Martyr
                     )
                     saith
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       those
                       days
                       shall
                       be
                       no
                       Liturgy
                       ,
                       In
                       diebus
                       illis
                       Liturgia
                       extinguetur
                       ,
                       (
                       Orat
                       de
                       consummatione
                       mundi
                       ,
                       ac
                       de
                       Antichristo
                       ,
                       in
                       Bibliotheca
                       Patrum
                       Tom.
                    
                     2.
                     )
                     And
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     never
                     yet
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     (
                     either
                     national
                     or
                     provincial
                     ,
                     )
                     which
                     had
                     not
                     its
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     which
                     
                       Cassanders
                       Liturgicks
                    
                     doth
                     sufficiently
                     manifest
                     ,
                     (
                     without
                     any
                     other
                     tedious
                     way
                     of
                     proof
                     )
                     the
                     whole
                     business
                     whereof
                     is
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     several
                     forms
                     and
                     rites
                     of
                     administring
                     in
                     several
                     Churches
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     deny
                     Liturgy
                     to
                     be
                     Christian
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     blot
                     a
                     whole
                     article
                     of
                     faith
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     to
                     affirm
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     will-worship
                     in
                     having
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     affirm
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     hath
                     for
                     1500.
                     years
                     together
                     been
                     guilty
                     of
                     wil-worship
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     hath
                     not
                     had
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     ;
                     such
                     a
                     negative
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     dangerous
                     ,
                     which
                     thrusts
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Creed
                     ;
                     But
                     such
                     an
                     affirmative
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     damnable
                     ,
                     which
                     thrusts
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     having
                     placed
                     the
                     publick
                     practice
                     of
                     Religion
                     in
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     if
                     that
                     be
                     indeed
                     wil-worship
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     palpable
                     ,
                     Religion
                     as
                     to
                     its
                     publick
                     practice
                     or
                     exercise
                     hath
                     been
                     hitherto
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     allow
                     wil-worship
                     to
                     be
                     Religion
                     .
                     However
                     ,
                     sure
                     we
                     are
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     any
                     Church
                     power
                     to
                     abolish
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     power
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     for
                     edification
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     
                       destruction
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     8.
                     
                     But
                     the
                     abolishing
                     of
                     Liturgy
                     is
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     
                       for
                       edification
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     wholly
                     for
                     destruction
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     for
                     edification
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     
                       weak
                       ▪
                    
                     for
                     it
                     
                     helps
                     not
                     their
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     but
                     takes
                     away
                     those
                     helps
                     God
                     in
                     mercy
                     hath
                     afforded
                     them
                     ;
                     neither
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     strong
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     must
                     put
                     them
                     upon
                     uncertainties
                     ,
                     may
                     put
                     them
                     upon
                     impieties
                     :
                     And
                     t
                     is
                     altogether
                     
                       for
                       destruction
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     destroyes
                     Religion
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     destroyes
                     Communion
                     ;
                     It
                     destroyes
                     Religion
                     in
                     the
                     learned
                     ,
                     making
                     a
                     way
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     run
                     into
                     any
                     heresies
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     unlearned
                     ,
                     not
                     making
                     a
                     way
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     Ignorance
                     :
                     It
                     destroyes
                     Communion
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     setled
                     times
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     disturbing
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     unsetled
                     times
                     ,
                     by
                     distracting
                     it
                     ;
                     teaching
                     men
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     at
                     best
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     one
                     Communion
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     at
                     worst
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     many
                     divisions
                     ▪
                     of
                     as
                     many
                     divisions
                     as
                     of
                     interests
                     ;
                     of
                     as
                     many
                     interests
                     as
                     of
                     minds
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     as
                     many
                     minds
                     ,
                     as
                     men
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     proof
                     enough
                     ;
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     any
                     Church
                     power
                     to
                     abolish
                     Liturgy
                     .
                     It
                     remains
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     place
                     to
                     be
                     proved
                     that
                     no
                     Church
                     ought
                     to
                     assume
                     that
                     power
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     to
                     assume
                     such
                     a
                     power
                     as
                     directly
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     destruction
                     either
                     of
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ;
                     and
                     abolishing
                     of
                     Liturgy
                     directly
                     tends
                     to
                     both
                     these
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     :
                     Again
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     Christian
                     Church
                     to
                     assume
                     such
                     a
                     power
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     abolish
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     directly
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     any
                     of
                     Gods
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     hath
                     said
                     )
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       love
                       me
                       ,
                       keep
                       my
                       Commandments
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     14.
                     15.
                     
                     But
                     a
                     true
                     laudable
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     directly
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     two
                     of
                     Gods
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     the
                     third
                     and
                     the
                     fourth
                     ;
                     It
                     directly
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     keeps
                     some
                     from
                     taking
                     Gods
                     name
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     and
                     teaches
                     others
                     truly
                     to
                     glorifie
                     his
                     name
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     directly
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     provides
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     
                       the
                       service
                       of
                       the
                       Sanctuary
                       ,
                       the
                       publick
                       worship
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     fittest
                     rule
                     by
                     which
                     to
                     expound
                     and
                     observe
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     being
                     subservient
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     rightly
                     observe
                     the
                     day
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     rightly
                     observe
                     the
                     duty
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     Commandment
                     :
                     For
                     by
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     own
                     Logick
                     ,
                     (
                     Mat.
                     23.
                     )
                     If
                     the
                     Altar
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     gift
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     service
                     
                     sanctifies
                     the
                     Altar
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     Temple
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     Gold
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     God
                     sanctifies
                     the
                     Temple
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     Day
                     was
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     sanctification
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     was
                     the
                     Duty
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     sanctification
                     of
                     the
                     Day
                     :
                     The
                     Jews
                     were
                     commanded
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     remember
                     God
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                    
                     to
                     Trypho
                     )
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     end
                     wherefore
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     was
                     ordained
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Remembrance
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     they
                     best
                     keep
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     who
                     best
                     
                       remember
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     without
                     doubt
                     they
                     remember
                     him
                     best
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       serve
                       him
                    
                     best
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     an
                     established
                     publick
                     worship
                     most
                     befitting
                     his
                     glorious
                     Majesty
                     :
                     Others
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     make
                     never
                     so
                     much
                     noise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     remember
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     they
                     forget
                     his
                     nature
                     ;
                     The
                     Seraphims
                     durst
                     not
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     praise
                     him
                     ,
                     They
                     agreed
                     before
                     hand
                     what
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     their
                     Praise
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       one
                       cryed
                       unto
                       another
                       ,
                       and
                       said
                       ,
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                       is
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       Hosts
                       ,
                       the
                       whole
                       earth
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       his
                       glory
                       ,
                       (
                       Isaiah
                    
                     6.
                     3.
                     )
                     ▪
                     They
                     cryed
                     one
                     unto
                     another
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     they
                     all
                     were
                     agreed
                     upon
                     the
                     same
                     anthymn
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     prepared
                     their
                     song
                     of
                     praise
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     sing
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     tells
                     us
                     they
                     still
                     continue
                     the
                     same
                     song
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       thee
                       Cherubims
                       and
                       Seraphims
                       continually
                       do
                       cry
                       ,
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       Sabbath
                       :
                    
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     singing
                     
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                       ,
                       Holy
                    
                     ,
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     preparing
                     the
                     song
                     before
                     hand
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     song
                     that
                     is
                     well
                     prepared
                     ,
                     is
                     as
                     well
                     continued
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     imitate
                     the
                     Seraphims
                     in
                     our
                     care
                     of
                     preparation
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     imitate
                     them
                     in
                     our
                     ardency
                     of
                     affection
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     shall
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     lye
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       whole
                       earth
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       his
                       glory
                       ,
                    
                     whiles
                     our
                     own
                     hearts
                     are
                     empty
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       X.
                       Certainty
                    
                     is
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     regarded
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     Variety
                     :
                     Hence
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     righteously
                     taken
                     into
                     our
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     but
                     unrighteously
                     omitted
                     by
                     Innovators
                     ,
                     who
                     vainly
                     obtrude
                     Variety
                     to
                     mens
                     consciences
                     instead
                     of
                     Certainty
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     make
                     men
                     irreligious
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     an
                     uncertainty
                     in
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     Constancy
                     is
                     founded
                     upon
                     Certainty
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     are
                     most
                     uncertain
                     what
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     most
                     unconstant
                     in
                     their
                     doings
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     the
                     Church
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     Gods
                     Trustee
                     for
                     Religion
                     )
                     thinks
                     it
                     a
                     great
                     part
                     of
                     her
                     trust
                     ,
                     to
                     deal
                     therein
                     altogether
                     upon
                     Certainties
                     ,
                     (
                     not
                     upon
                     Varieties
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     such
                     a
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     should
                     first
                     make
                     the
                     people
                     certain
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     zealous
                     and
                     
                       constant
                       in
                    
                     it
                     .
                     Hence
                     was
                     the
                     Creed
                     ,
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Ten
                     Commandments
                     taken
                     in
                     as
                     parts
                     of
                     our
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     
                       compleat
                       summes
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     
                       certain
                       rules
                    
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     duties
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Hope
                     and
                     Charity
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     consists
                     the
                     very
                     body
                     and
                     substance
                     of
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     
                       compleat
                       summes
                    
                     of
                     those
                     Religious
                     duties
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     must
                     fully
                     declare
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     These
                     short
                     abridgements
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     making
                     ,
                     shewing
                     more
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     copious
                     enlargements
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     make
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     
                       certain
                       rules
                    
                     of
                     those
                     duties
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     most
                     readily
                     advance
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     whose
                     souls
                     are
                     more
                     truly
                     edified
                     by
                     adhering
                     to
                     these
                     
                       fundamental
                       certainties
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     cleaving
                     to
                     all
                     our
                     
                       additional
                       varieties
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     are
                     but
                     additions
                     of
                     hay
                     and
                     ●tubble
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     be
                     grounded
                     upon
                     these
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     are
                     so
                     furiously
                     bent
                     against
                     the
                     publick
                     use
                     of
                     these
                     in
                     our
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     were
                     best
                     seriously
                     to
                     consider
                     whether
                     or
                     no
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     grosly
                     oppose
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     rejecting
                     such
                     unparalleld
                     
                       summes
                       of
                       Piety
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     surely
                     they
                     do
                     grievously
                     oppose
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     rejecting
                     such
                     undoubted
                     
                       rules
                       of
                       certainty
                    
                     .
                     For
                     their
                     work
                     is
                     ,
                     
                     (
                     though
                     I
                     hope
                     their
                     aim
                     be
                     not
                     )
                     to
                     bring
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     an
                     uncertainty
                     in
                     Religion
                     ;
                     To
                     an
                     uncertainty
                     in
                     Believing
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     Doctrine
                     to
                     novelty
                     ;
                     to
                     an
                     uncertainty
                     in
                     Praying
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     Devotion
                     to
                     Phancie
                     ;
                     to
                     an
                     uncertainty
                     in
                     Doing
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     practice
                     to
                     Inconstancy
                     :
                     Hence
                     that
                     heavenly
                     Creed
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     is
                     willingly
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     purposely
                     omitted
                     in
                     their
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     lest
                     it
                     should
                     discover
                     the
                     nakedness
                     and
                     novelty
                     of
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ;
                     Hence
                     the
                     Lords
                     most
                     holy
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     Rule
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     chiefest
                     part
                     of
                     antient
                     Liturgies
                     ,
                     as
                     willingly
                     omitted
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     lest
                     it
                     should
                     discover
                     the
                     emptiness
                     ,
                     the
                     levity
                     ,
                     the
                     uncharitableness
                     ,
                     the
                     irregularity
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     one
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     phantasticalness
                     of
                     their
                     Prayers
                     :
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     Hence
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     short
                     rule
                     of
                     life
                     and
                     morality
                     ,
                     as
                     willingly
                     omitted
                     as
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     lest
                     it
                     should
                     discover
                     the
                     impiety
                     ,
                     and
                     check
                     the
                     inconstancy
                     of
                     their
                     doings
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     readiest
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     the
                     best
                     reason
                     we
                     can
                     give
                     ,
                     why
                     they
                     should
                     quarrel
                     with
                     Gods
                     own
                     hand-writing
                     in
                     our
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     denying
                     us
                     to
                     repeat
                     each
                     Commandment
                     with
                     a
                     solemn
                     invocation
                     for
                     mercy
                     ,
                     testifying
                     our
                     repentance
                     the
                     best
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     innocency
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     solemn
                     an
                     invocation
                     for
                     Grace
                     ,
                     imploring
                     the
                     amendment
                     of
                     our
                     sinful
                     lives
                     ,
                     the
                     best
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     repentance
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     too
                     too
                     palpable
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     generally
                     preach
                     such
                     Doctrines
                     ,
                     vent
                     (
                     I
                     cannot
                     say
                     ,
                     make
                     )
                     such
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     use
                     such
                     practises
                     as
                     are
                     not
                     agreeable
                     with
                     these
                     rules
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     may
                     judiciously
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     justly
                     be
                     thought
                     to
                     leave
                     out
                     the
                     rules
                     ,
                     lest
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     checked
                     from
                     their
                     own
                     mouths
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     awaken
                     the
                     yet
                     sleeping
                     checks
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     for
                     such
                     Preachings
                     ,
                     such
                     Prayings
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     Doings
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     take
                     this
                     for
                     an
                     uncharitable
                     gloss
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     know
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     charitable
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     question
                     their
                     superstructions
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     condemn
                     our
                     
                       foundations
                       ;
                       For
                       if
                       one
                       man
                       sin
                       against
                       another
                       ,
                       the
                       Judge
                       shall
                       judge
                       him
                       ;
                       but
                       if
                       a
                       man
                       sin
                       against
                       God
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       intreat
                       for
                       him
                       ?
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     2.
                     25.
                     
                     As
                     if
                     the
                     good
                     old
                     Priest
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     No
                     man
                     ought
                     to
                     speak
                     the
                     least
                     word
                     for
                     him
                     that
                     sins
                     against
                     God
                     with
                     an
                     high
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     speak
                     too
                     much
                     against
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     hear
                     a
                     great
                     noise
                     of
                     Variety
                     ,
                     making
                     more
                     then
                     ample
                     amends
                     for
                     that
                     Certainty
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     think
                     is
                     diminished
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     say
                     is
                     
                     only
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     its
                     change
                     augmented
                     ;
                     I
                     could
                     easily
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       Quid
                       verba
                       audio
                       dum
                       facta
                       videam
                       ?
                    
                     To
                     what
                     purpose
                     do
                     men
                     offer
                     
                       good
                       words
                    
                     in
                     excuse
                     for
                     
                       bad
                       deeds
                    
                     ?
                     As
                     if
                     they
                     could
                     prove
                     that
                     others
                     eyes
                     are
                     shut
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     say
                     their
                     own
                     are
                     opened
                     :
                     Or
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     men
                     came
                     to
                     Church
                     ,
                     rather
                     for
                     curiosity
                     then
                     for
                     conscience
                     ;
                     rather
                     like
                     Athenians
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     hear
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hear
                     some
                     new
                     things
                     to
                     please
                     their
                     curiosities
                     ,
                     then
                     like
                     Christians
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     Christs
                     time
                     ,
                     
                       Two
                       men
                       went
                       up
                       into
                       the
                       Temple
                       to
                       pray
                       ,
                       Luke
                    
                     18.
                     10.
                     )
                     Or
                     ,
                     if
                     to
                     hear
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     to
                     hear
                     such
                     solid
                     Truths
                     as
                     might
                     nourish
                     their
                     souls
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     fundamental
                     Truths
                     as
                     might
                     establish
                     their
                     consciences
                     ;
                     But
                     because
                     they
                     will
                     needs
                     say
                     with
                     
                       Saul
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       performed
                       the
                       commandment
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     have
                     done
                     nothing
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     Holy
                     Word
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     also
                     answer
                     with
                     
                       Samuel
                       ,
                       What
                       meaneth
                       then
                       this
                       bleating
                       of
                       sheep
                       in
                       mine
                       cars
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       lowing
                       of
                       the
                       Oxen
                       which
                       I
                       hear
                       ?
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     15.
                     
                     What
                     meaneth
                     this
                     Bleating
                     and
                     Lowing
                     instead
                     of
                     Praying
                     and
                     Preaching
                     ?
                     not
                     bleating
                     of
                     sheep
                     and
                     lowing
                     of
                     Oxen
                     ,
                     for
                     thence
                     might
                     come
                     an
                     acceptable
                     sacrifice
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     though
                     nothing
                     but
                     an
                     hideous
                     noise
                     at
                     first
                     ;
                     but
                     bleating
                     of
                     unprepared
                     boyes
                     ,
                     and
                     lowing
                     of
                     unhallowed
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     all
                     for
                     noise
                     ,
                     and
                     nothing
                     for
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     God
                     will
                     accept
                     of
                     vain
                     babling
                     instead
                     of
                     Praying
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     prating
                     instead
                     of
                     Preaching
                     ;
                     for
                     some
                     such
                     answer
                     they
                     must
                     provide
                     or
                     give
                     none
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     resolved
                     to
                     turn
                     all
                     Praying
                     into
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     allow
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     listeth
                     to
                     turn
                     Preacher
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XI
                    
                     .
                     That
                     Prayer
                     as
                     a
                     Duty
                     ,
                     is
                     above
                     Prayer
                     as
                     a
                     Gift
                     .
                     The
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     examined
                     .
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Gift
                     of
                     Sanctifying
                     Grace
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     is
                     often
                     without
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     is
                     not
                     perfect
                     without
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Those
                     Christians
                     who
                     have
                     obtained
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     most
                     compleatly
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     jointly
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     are
                     not
                     thereby
                     qualified
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     .
                     Those
                     Ministers
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     attained
                     that
                     Gift
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     for
                     that
                     reason
                     to
                     be
                     despised
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     sufficiently
                     qualified
                     for
                     the
                     Ministry
                     .
                     And
                     those
                     Ministers
                     who
                     have
                     attained
                     it
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     exercising
                     thereof
                     be
                     allowed
                     to
                     reject
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     in
                     their
                     Congregations
                     ;
                     because
                     set
                     forms
                     in
                     publick
                     are
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     the
                     peoples
                     good
                     ,
                     more
                     for
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     agreeable
                     with
                     Gods
                     command
                     .
                  
                   
                     HE
                     that
                     bids
                     us
                     examine
                     our
                     own
                     Hearts
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     deceive
                     our selves
                     ,
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     bid
                     us
                     examine
                     other
                     mens
                     mouths
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     deceive
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     commands
                     us
                     to
                     try
                     the
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     command
                     us
                     to
                     try
                     the
                     Gifts
                     :
                     Upon
                     this
                     ground
                     we
                     come
                     now
                     to
                     try
                     and
                     examine
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     of
                     late
                     so
                     filled
                     the
                     heads
                     of
                     men
                     with
                     Phancies
                     ,
                     the
                     mouthes
                     of
                     men
                     with
                     Pretences
                     ,
                     the
                     ears
                     of
                     men
                     with
                     Clamours
                     ,
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     men
                     with
                     Anxieties
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     worst
                     of
                     all
                     )
                     the
                     Devotions
                     of
                     men
                     with
                     impertinencies
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     with
                     Impieties
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     forsake
                     the
                     Prayers
                     which
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     and
                     Gods
                     Church
                     hath
                     made
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     exercise
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     either
                     acquired
                     or
                     pretended
                     Gifts
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     have
                     reason
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     impartial
                     in
                     this
                     examination
                     ,
                     because
                     some
                     men
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     bold
                     
                       to
                       teach
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     credulous
                     
                       to
                       believe
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     Christians
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     attain
                     this
                     Gift
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     none
                     are
                     true
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     attained
                     it
                     ,
                     with
                     many
                     other
                     such
                     unwarrantable
                     assertions
                     ,
                     which
                     tend
                     directly
                     to
                     〈…〉
                     ●eaking
                     of
                     the
                     Peace
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     the
                     establishing
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     :
                     to
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     Charity
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     Piety
                     :
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     is
                     either
                     a
                     means
                     of
                     engrafting
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     testimony
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     ingrafted
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     either
                     they
                     should
                     much
                     rejoyce
                     (
                     though
                     they
                     commonly
                     do
                     glory
                     )
                     in
                     their
                     preheminence
                     who
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     dismayed
                     for
                     their
                     defects
                     who
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     holy
                     communion
                     which
                     is
                     exercised
                     with
                     God
                     by
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     is
                     altogether
                     heavenly
                     and
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     in
                     an
                     holy
                     attention
                     and
                     affection
                     which
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     earthly
                     or
                     carnal
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     ready
                     apprehension
                     or
                     a
                     voluble
                     expression
                     ,
                     which
                     two
                     alone
                     properly
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     concerning
                     supernatural
                     assistance
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     was
                     heretofore
                     in
                     Miracles
                     and
                     in
                     Tongues
                     )
                     there
                     is
                     little
                     reason
                     to
                     suppose
                     or
                     mention
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     those
                     men
                     amongst
                     us
                     who
                     most
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     language
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     them
                     most
                     natural
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     mother-tongue
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     those
                     men
                     who
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     do
                     so
                     much
                     blame
                     and
                     revile
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     which
                     sure
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     do
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     themselves
                     thought
                     it
                     supernatural
                     ;
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Continency
                     they
                     are
                     contented
                     to
                     consult
                     with
                     humane
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     for
                     an
                     allay
                     of
                     any
                     harsh
                     censures
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     want
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     why
                     not
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     if
                     both
                     were
                     alike
                     (
                     in
                     their
                     conceits
                     )
                     supernatural
                     ?
                     And
                     yet
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     suppose
                     a
                     supernatural
                     assistance
                     in
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     little
                     advantage
                     either
                     it
                     or
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     over-rule
                     the
                     tongue
                     of
                     Balaam
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     uttered
                     that
                     most
                     heavenly
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       me
                       die
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       righteous
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       my
                       last
                       end
                       be
                       like
                       his
                       ,
                       (
                       Numb
                       .
                    
                     23.
                     10.
                     
                     )
                     though
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     did
                     not
                     sanctifie
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       he
                       loved
                       the
                       waies
                       of
                       unrighteousness
                       ,
                       2
                       Pet.
                    
                     2.
                     15.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     ,
                     A
                     man
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     Christ
                     without
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Gift
                     that
                     immediately
                     flows
                     from
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Sanctification
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     plain
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     lawfully
                     and
                     laudably
                     be
                     a
                     Minister
                     of
                     Christ
                     without
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     without
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Continency
                     )
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Gift
                     that
                     either
                     principally
                     or
                     necessarily
                     tends
                     to
                     edification
                     .
                     Not
                     principally
                     ;
                     for
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     or
                     made
                     agreeable
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     do
                     edifie
                     much
                     more
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     more
                     suitable
                     expressions
                     both
                     to
                     engage
                     and
                     to
                     enlarge
                     holy
                     ●…ns
                     .
                     Not
                     
                     necessarily
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Jews
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     were
                     ,
                     and
                     Christians
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     may
                     be
                     and
                     are
                     daily
                     edified
                     without
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     know
                     I
                     am
                     fallen
                     upon
                     a
                     subject
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     great
                     noise
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     greater
                     form
                     of
                     godliness
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     it
                     answerable
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     noise
                     or
                     form
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     make
                     any
                     apologie
                     for
                     the
                     plainness
                     ,
                     and
                     almost
                     rudeness
                     of
                     speech
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     use
                     in
                     unmasking
                     their
                     hypocrisie
                     (
                     who
                     abuse
                     this
                     Gift
                     )
                     since
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     by
                     denouncing
                     a
                     terrible
                     woe
                     against
                     those
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       for
                       a
                       pretence
                       made
                       long
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       might
                       devour
                       widows
                       houses
                       ,
                       (
                       Mat.
                    
                     23.
                     14.
                     
                     )
                     hath
                     declared
                     it
                     not
                     only
                     fit
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     necessary
                     for
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     the
                     great
                     danger
                     and
                     greater
                     crime
                     of
                     those
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     a
                     pretence
                     make
                     long
                     prayers
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     
                       devoure
                       Gods
                       own
                       house
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     his
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     when
                     Prayer
                     as
                     a
                     Gift
                     shall
                     dare
                     to
                     oppose
                     it self
                     against
                     ,
                     nay
                     to
                     exalt
                     it self
                     above
                     Prayer
                     as
                     a
                     Duty
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     high
                     time
                     to
                     undeceive
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     placed
                     Duties
                     above
                     Gifts
                     ,
                     giving
                     Gifts
                     only
                     to
                     enable
                     men
                     to
                     perform
                     Duties
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     Gifts
                     must
                     give
                     place
                     to
                     Duties
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     Duties
                     give
                     place
                     to
                     Gifts
                     :
                     And
                     consequently
                     Prayer
                     as
                     a
                     Gift
                     must
                     give
                     place
                     to
                     Prayer
                     as
                     a
                     Duty
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     our
                     private
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     our
                     publick
                     Devotions
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     for
                     that
                     reason
                     neglect
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     prayer
                     in
                     private
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     for
                     that
                     reason
                     disturb
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     Prayer
                     in
                     publick
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     publick
                     Prayer
                     is
                     a
                     Duty
                     that
                     no
                     more
                     belongs
                     to
                     One
                     then
                     to
                     All
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     Minister
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandement
                     obligeth
                     them
                     to
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     homage
                     for
                     the
                     redemption
                     of
                     mankind
                     )
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     ordered
                     ,
                     that
                     Minister
                     and
                     People
                     may
                     as
                     one
                     man
                     ,
                     with
                     one
                     voice
                     and
                     with
                     one
                     heart
                     Pray
                     together
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     one
                     company
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     one
                     Communion
                     .
                     And
                     consequently
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     exercised
                     in
                     publick
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     Ministers
                     in
                     particular●…●●use
                     the
                     people
                     cannot
                     communicate
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     〈…〉
                     before-hand
                     the
                     terms
                     of
                     their
                     communion
                     ;
                     
                     For
                     faith
                     is
                     grounded
                     upon
                     infallibility
                     ,
                     which
                     now
                     cannot
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Persons
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     hence
                     ariseth
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     publick
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     People
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Priests
                     may
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     one
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     (
                     many
                     )
                     several
                     Congregations
                     may
                     constitute
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     Precept
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       all
                       things
                       be
                       done
                       decently
                       and
                       in
                       order
                       ,
                    
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     of
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     it
                     a
                     power
                     of
                     making
                     
                       publick
                       Prayer
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Duty
                     ,
                     over-rule
                     
                       publick
                       Prayer
                    
                     as
                     a
                     Gift
                     :
                     For
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     regulate
                     the
                     
                       gift
                       of
                       tongues
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     hath
                     also
                     power
                     to
                     regulate
                     the
                     
                       gift
                       of
                       Prayer
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     chiefly
                     seated
                     in
                     the
                     tongue
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     unknown
                     matter
                     and
                     form
                     in
                     Prayers
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     against
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     as
                     to
                     praying
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     then
                     an
                     unknown
                     dialect
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     as
                     justly
                     prohibit
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     a
                     Gift
                     may
                     in
                     neither
                     enervate
                     the
                     Churches
                     prohibition
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     The
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     use
                     her
                     Gift
                     of
                     Tongues
                     for
                     the
                     peoples
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     not
                     also
                     her
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ?
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     she
                     use
                     that
                     Gift
                     without
                     making
                     of
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     ?
                     The
                     same
                     Church
                     is
                     entrusted
                     with
                     the
                     ordering
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     shall
                     any
                     Minister
                     either
                     presumptuously
                     invade
                     her
                     Trust
                     ,
                     or
                     contumaciously
                     opppse
                     her
                     order
                     ?
                     Nay
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     every
                     Minister
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     submit
                     his
                     gifts
                     to
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     is
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     absolute
                     determination
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Spirits
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       are
                       subject
                       to
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14.
                     32.
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     The
                     Spirits
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     refractory
                     ,
                     insolent
                     and
                     imperious
                     ,
                     but
                     modest
                     ,
                     obedient
                     and
                     submiss
                     ,
                     not
                     given
                     to
                     contention
                     but
                     compliance
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     contradiction
                     but
                     condescention
                     ,
                     not
                     despising
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     submitting
                     themselves
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     placed
                     a
                     Prophet
                     above
                     a
                     private
                     man
                     ,
                     hath
                     placed
                     that
                     Prophet
                     under
                     the
                     other
                     Prophets
                     .
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     here
                     observes
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     used
                     four
                     arguments
                     together
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     perswade
                     Ministers
                     to
                     a
                     Christian
                     modesty
                     and
                     moderation
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     use
                     of
                     their
                     spiritual
                     gifts
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     will
                     be
                     as
                     fully
                     (
                     but
                     more
                     orderly
                     )
                     discharged
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       ye
                       may
                       all
                       prophesie
                       one
                       by
                       one
                       ,
                       Vers
                       .
                    
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Spirit
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     discontented
                     ,
                     or
                     disparaged
                     ;
                     
                     
                       For
                       the
                       Spirits
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       are
                       subject
                       to
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       Vers
                       .
                    
                     32.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     is
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       God
                       ▪
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       author
                       of
                       confusion
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       peace
                       ,
                       Vers
                       .
                    
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     this
                     is
                     exactly
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     general
                     practise
                     ▪
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       As
                       in
                       all
                       Churches
                       of
                       the
                       Saints
                       .
                       Vers
                       .
                    
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     He
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     induced
                     by
                     these
                     arguments
                     to
                     submit
                     his
                     gift
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     gift
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     plainly
                     sheweth
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     Gift
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     should
                     be
                     divided
                     ;
                     for
                     common
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     tend
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     a
                     mans
                     own
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     are
                     often
                     given
                     without
                     saving
                     grace
                     ;
                     And
                     such
                     a
                     gift
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     (
                     considered
                     precisely
                     in
                     it self
                     )
                     because
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     Judas
                     had
                     it
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     say
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     sanctifying
                     ▪
                     Grace
                     :
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     distinguish
                     between
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     The
                     
                       Spirit
                       of
                       prayer
                    
                     consisteth
                     in
                     an
                     holy
                     and
                     firm
                     attention
                     ,
                     in
                     sanctified
                     and
                     enlarged
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     proceedeth
                     wholly
                     from
                     the
                     infusion
                     of
                     Grace
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     
                       gift
                       of
                       Prayer
                    
                     (
                     as
                     this
                     age
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     call
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     without
                     Gods
                     warrant
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     )
                     consisteth
                     in
                     the
                     readiness
                     of
                     apprehension
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fitness
                     of
                     expression
                     ,
                     and
                     proceedeth
                     partly
                     from
                     the
                     endowments
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     partly
                     from
                     the
                     confidence
                     of
                     custom
                     ,
                     and
                     partly
                     from
                     the
                     acquisitions
                     of
                     industry
                     ;
                     For
                     these
                     three
                     ,
                     
                       Nature
                       ,
                       Custom
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Industry
                     ,
                     are
                     all
                     necessarily
                     required
                     to
                     the
                     attaining
                     of
                     that
                     faculty
                     ,
                     whereby
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     enabled
                     upon
                     all
                     occasional
                     emergencies
                     or
                     necessities
                     ,
                     fittingly
                     to
                     express
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ▪
                     and
                     by
                     fitting
                     expressions
                     to
                     enflame
                     and
                     to
                     enlarge
                     those
                     desires
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     himself
                     as
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     hear
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     I
                     think
                     will
                     afford
                     us
                     the
                     full
                     definition
                     of
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     (
                     considered
                     precisely
                     in
                     it self
                     without
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     )
                     not
                     only
                     essentially
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     causally
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     the
                     efficient
                     cause
                     thereof
                     is
                     
                       nature
                       ,
                       custom
                    
                     and
                     industry
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     nature
                     and
                     custom
                     more
                     then
                     industry
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     men
                     of
                     natural
                     endowments
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     personal
                     confidences
                     ,
                     do
                     often
                     in
                     this
                     gift
                     out-strip
                     those
                     of
                     most
                     industrious
                     improvements
                     ,
                     whereby
                     nature
                     and
                     custom
                     
                     are
                     frequently
                     animated
                     to
                     laugh
                     and
                     scorn
                     at
                     learning
                     and
                     industry
                     :
                     )
                     The
                     material
                     cause
                     thereof
                     is
                     occasional
                     emergencies
                     or
                     necessities
                     :
                     The
                     formal
                     cause
                     thereof
                     is
                     readiness
                     of
                     apprehension
                     ,
                     and
                     fitness
                     of
                     expression
                     :
                     The
                     final
                     cause
                     thereof
                     is
                     to
                     enflame
                     and
                     enlarge
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     :
                     Tell
                     me
                     ,
                     what
                     can
                     any
                     true
                     Israelite
                     see
                     in
                     this
                     Dagon
                     of
                     the
                     Philistians
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     fall
                     down
                     before
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     it
                     should
                     fall
                     down
                     before
                     the
                     Ark
                     ;
                     For
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     if
                     the
                     desires
                     be
                     truly
                     good
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     indeed
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     enflamed
                     or
                     enlarged
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ascribed
                     to
                     the
                     Gift
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     truth
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     is
                     as
                     much
                     above
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     holy
                     affection
                     is
                     above
                     a
                     quick
                     imagination
                     or
                     a
                     voluble
                     expression
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     sanctified
                     heart
                     is
                     above
                     a
                     ready
                     wit
                     or
                     an
                     elaborated
                     tongue
                     ;
                     For
                     these
                     two
                     ,
                     (
                     I
                     mean
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     )
                     must
                     necessarily
                     be
                     separated
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     very
                     dangerously
                     confounded
                     ;
                     the
                     common
                     sort
                     of
                     people
                     admiring
                     these
                     men
                     as
                     almost
                     Angels
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     Gift
                     without
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     contemning
                     those
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     as
                     scarce
                     men
                     ;
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     without
                     the
                     Gift
                     ;
                     For
                     many
                     good
                     Christians
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       The
                       Spirit
                       it self
                       maketh
                       intercession
                       for
                       us
                       with
                       groanings
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       with
                       groanings
                       which
                       cannot
                       be
                       uttered
                       ,
                    
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     (
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     26.
                     )
                     And
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     many
                     pernicious
                     hypocrites
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     so
                     saith
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       Woe
                       unto
                       you
                       hypocrites
                       ,
                       who
                       for
                       a
                       pretence
                       make
                       long
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     23.
                     14.
                     
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Many
                       will
                       say
                       unto
                       me
                       in
                       that
                       day
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       have
                       we
                       not
                       prophesied
                       in
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       thy
                       name
                       have
                       cast
                       out
                       devils
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       thy
                       name
                       have
                       done
                       many
                       wonderful
                       works
                       ?
                       And
                       then
                       will
                       I
                       profess
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       I
                       never
                       knew
                       you
                       ,
                       depart
                       from
                       me
                       ye
                       that
                       work
                       iniquity
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     7.
                     
                     See
                     here
                     how
                     Gifted
                     men
                     may
                     be
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     
                       gifted
                       for
                       Praying
                       ,
                       Many
                       will
                       say
                       unto
                       me
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     which
                     repetition
                     shews
                     a
                     familiarity
                     they
                     thought
                     they
                     had
                     contracted
                     with
                     him
                     by
                     their
                     frequent
                     addresses
                     in
                     Prayer
                     )
                     but
                     also
                     
                       gifted
                       for
                       Preaching
                       ,
                       Have
                       we
                       not
                       prophesied
                       in
                       thy
                       name
                       ?
                    
                     Nay
                     gifted
                     for
                     casting
                     out
                     Devils
                     ,
                     (
                     out
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     out
                     of
                     themselves
                     )
                     
                       And
                       in
                       thy
                       name
                       have
                       cast
                       out
                       Devils
                       ?
                    
                     
                     And
                     yet
                     to
                     these
                     
                       gifted
                       men
                    
                     will
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     return
                     this
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       never
                       knew
                       you
                    
                     ;
                     whence
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     infer
                     they
                     never
                     truly
                     knew
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Depart
                       from
                       me
                       ye
                       that
                       work
                       iniquity
                    
                     ;
                     whence
                     we
                     may
                     as
                     justly
                     infer
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     never
                     really
                     come
                     near
                     him
                     by
                     piety
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     seemingly
                     by
                     hypocrisie
                     .
                     God
                     forbid
                     but
                     we
                     should
                     firmly
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     willingly
                     confess
                     that
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     though
                     separated
                     in
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     are
                     often
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     good
                     Christians
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     truth
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     is
                     not
                     perfect
                     and
                     compleat
                     ,
                     (
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     worth
                     the
                     looking
                     after
                     )
                     without
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     then
                     only
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     compleat
                     ,
                     when
                     not
                     only
                     natural
                     abilities
                     are
                     improved
                     by
                     study
                     or
                     industry
                     ,
                     and
                     personal
                     abilities
                     are
                     acquired
                     by
                     art
                     or
                     exercise
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     two
                     alone
                     do
                     properly
                     constitute
                     the
                     very
                     essence
                     of
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     )
                     But
                     also
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     sanctified
                     by
                     Grace
                     ;
                     (
                     which
                     properly
                     belongs
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     :
                     )
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     truth
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     all
                     the
                     noise
                     ,
                     is
                     perfected
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     which
                     saith
                     nothing
                     ,
                     or
                     speaketh
                     so
                     softly
                     that
                     none
                     can
                     hear
                     its
                     voice
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       he
                       that
                       searcheth
                       the
                       hearts
                       ,
                       and
                       knoweth
                       what
                       is
                       the
                       mind
                       of
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     8.
                     27.
                     
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     
                       mind
                       (
                       Verbum
                       mentis
                    
                     )
                     may
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     
                       mouth
                       ,
                       (
                       Verbum
                       oris
                    
                     )
                     So
                     
                       Hannah
                       continued
                       praying
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       she
                       spake
                       in
                       her
                       heart
                       ,
                       only
                       her
                       lips
                       moved
                       ,
                       but
                       her
                       voice
                       was
                       not
                       heard
                       ,
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     1.
                     13
                     ,
                     14.
                     
                     So
                     
                       Moses
                       cryed
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     yet
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     speak
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     move
                     his
                     lips
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     15
                     
                     ▪
                     Again
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     mouth
                     may
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     mind
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     must
                     needs
                     make
                     many
                     words
                     who
                     make
                     many
                     prayers
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     utter
                     one
                     prayer
                     from
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     God
                     did
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       When
                       ye
                       spread
                       forth
                       your
                       hands
                       I
                       will
                       hide
                       mine
                       eyes
                       from
                       you
                       ,
                       yea
                       when
                       ye
                       make
                       many
                       prayers
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       hear
                       ,
                       your
                       hands
                       are
                       full
                       of
                       blood
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     15.
                     
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     Text
                     hath
                     set
                     this
                     down
                     as
                     a
                     proper
                     compellation
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       thou
                       that
                       hearest
                       prayer
                       ,
                       (
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     65.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     evident
                     that
                     from
                     his
                     saying
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     hear
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     safely
                     conclude
                     ,
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     Pray
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     did
                     make
                     never
                     so
                     many
                     prayers
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     will
                     suppose
                     such
                     a
                     gifted
                     man
                     as
                     hath
                     the
                     compleat
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     and
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     yet
                     even
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     not
                     thereby
                     qualified
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     others
                     in
                     publick
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                     
                     because
                     publick
                     prayer
                     is
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     publick
                     Person
                     to
                     perform
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     a
                     publick
                     Person
                     in
                     Gods
                     service
                     ,
                     but
                     whom
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     made
                     so
                     by
                     some
                     notorious
                     and
                     undoubted
                     Commission
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     others
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     bound
                     not
                     to
                     
                       usurp
                       ;
                       For
                       the
                       Lord
                       will
                       not
                       hold
                       him
                       guiltless
                       that
                       taketh
                       his
                       name
                       in
                       vain
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     most
                     take
                     his
                     name
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     who
                     speak
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     without
                     his
                     allowance
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     most
                     properly
                     said
                     to
                     take
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     it
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     take
                     it
                     rather
                     to
                     serve
                     themselves
                     then
                     to
                     serve
                     him
                     :
                     'T
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     for
                     strange
                     Persons
                     to
                     offer
                     themselves
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     Aaron
                     to
                     offer
                     strange
                     fire
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     instead
                     of
                     that
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     Altar
                     ;
                     for
                     of
                     both
                     alike
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       he
                       commanded
                       them
                       not
                       ,
                       Numb
                       .
                    
                     10.
                     1.
                     and
                     for
                     both
                     alike
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       they
                       dyed
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Ver.
                    
                     2.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       is
                       it
                       that
                       the
                       Lord
                       spake
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       sanctified
                       in
                       them
                       that
                       come
                       nigh
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       before
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       glorified
                       ,
                       Ver.
                    
                     3.
                     
                     If
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     sanctified
                     in
                     them
                     that
                     come
                     nigh
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     to
                     be
                     glorified
                     before
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     ;
                     If
                     the
                     Priests
                     be
                     unsanctified
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     be
                     unglorified
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     Majesty
                     will
                     be
                     contemned
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     lawful
                     for
                     any
                     that
                     are
                     
                       not
                       sanctified
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     nigh
                     him
                     :
                     Therefore
                     his
                     Priests
                     were
                     first
                     sanctified
                     to
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     then
                     sanctified
                     by
                     it
                     :
                     They
                     were
                     first
                     sanctified
                     by
                     being
                     called
                     ,
                     then
                     sanctified
                     by
                     their
                     calling
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     ought
                     their
                     successors
                     to
                     be
                     till
                     the
                     worlds
                     end
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     universal
                     negative
                     ,
                     which
                     denies
                     as
                     well
                     for
                     all
                     times
                     as
                     for
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     
                       No
                       man
                       taketh
                       this
                       honour
                       unto
                       himself
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       called
                       of
                       God
                       as
                       was
                    
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     5.
                     4.
                     
                     Now
                     Aaron
                     was
                     called
                     not
                     only
                     internally
                     to
                     satisfie
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     externally
                     to
                     satisfie
                     all
                     the
                     Congregation
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     called
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     order
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     confusion
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     forbids
                     those
                     men
                     to
                     officiate
                     as
                     
                       his
                       Ministers
                    
                     (
                     though
                     of
                     never
                     so
                     great
                     abilities
                     )
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     outwardly
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     Ministry
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     will
                     have
                     order
                     ,
                     not
                     confusion
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     whereas
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     might
                     officiate
                     in
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     (
                     upon
                     any
                     pretence
                     whatsoever
                     )
                     without
                     Gods
                     outward
                     call
                     ,
                     others
                     might
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     he
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     have
                     an
                     irremediable
                     confusion
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     ministrations
                     :
                     Dares
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Princes
                     Ambassador
                     (
                     though
                     most
                     able
                     
                     to
                     do
                     him
                     service
                     )
                     without
                     his
                     appointment
                     ?
                     But
                     the
                     Ministers
                     are
                     
                       Gods
                       Ambassadors
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     5.
                     20.
                     
                     There
                     needs
                     no
                     variety
                     of
                     arguments
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ;
                     for
                     till
                     earthly
                     Potentates
                     shall
                     declare
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     rebellion
                     against
                     themselves
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     turn
                     
                       uncommissioned
                       souldiers
                    
                     ,
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     fighting
                     their
                     battles
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     grand
                     rebellion
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     heaven
                     ,
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     turn
                     
                       uncommissioned
                       Ministers
                    
                     ,
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     doing
                     him
                     service
                     ;
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     having
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       weapons
                       of
                       our
                       warfare
                       are
                       not
                       carnal
                       ,
                       but
                       mighty
                       through
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       pulling
                       down
                       of
                       strong
                       holds
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     4.
                     hath
                     in
                     effect
                     told
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Minister
                     is
                     Gods
                     souldier
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     is
                     sure
                     of
                     his
                     Commission
                     :
                     But
                     let
                     us
                     further
                     examine
                     this
                     gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     we
                     find
                     no
                     just
                     reason
                     to
                     admit
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     that
                     gift
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     no
                     just
                     reason
                     to
                     reject
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     true
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     as
                     insufficient
                     or
                     unfit
                     for
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     nor
                     to
                     allow
                     such
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     reject
                     the
                     set
                     forms
                     established
                     and
                     approved
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     any
                     reason
                     may
                     be
                     given
                     why
                     ungifted
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     thought
                     not
                     sufficiently
                     qualified
                     for
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ;
                     or
                     set
                     Prayers
                     not
                     sufficiently
                     qualified
                     for
                     
                       gifted
                       men
                    
                     ;
                     That
                     reason
                     must
                     relate
                     either
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     Ministers
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     who
                     consult
                     with
                     their
                     consciences
                     before
                     they
                     speak
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     speak
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     result
                     of
                     those
                     consultations
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     afraid
                     to
                     averr
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     respects
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     requisite
                     that
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     not
                     rely
                     upon
                     the
                     
                       personal
                       abilities
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     but
                     should
                     be
                     performed
                     and
                     discharged
                     by
                     
                       constant
                       set
                       forms
                    
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     not
                     by
                     uncertain
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     by
                     premeditated
                     effusions
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whose
                     name
                     is
                     by
                     set
                     forms
                     glorified
                     
                       more
                       truly
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     deliberate
                     and
                     judicious
                     ;
                     
                       more
                       zealously
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     propper
                     and
                     efficacious
                     ;
                     
                       more
                       univerly
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     known
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     both
                     as
                     judicious
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     efficacious
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     can
                     be
                     desired
                     more
                     in
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     truly
                     Christian
                     
                       in
                       it self
                    
                     without
                     heresie
                     ,
                     truly
                     Christian
                     
                       in
                       us
                    
                     without
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     and
                     truly
                     Christian
                     
                       in
                       us
                       all
                    
                     without
                     singularity
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     certainly
                     not
                     be
                     defective
                     either
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     truth
                     and
                     verity
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     want
                     
                     of
                     zeal
                     and
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     both
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     it
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     duty
                     of
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     Nor
                     yet
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     extent
                     or
                     universality
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     duty
                     of
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     requisite
                     that
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     not
                     rely
                     upon
                     the
                     personal
                     abilities
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     but
                     should
                     be
                     performed
                     by
                     constant
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     thereby
                     more
                     truly
                     edified
                     ,
                     
                       being
                       edified
                       in
                       their
                       understandings
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     led
                     on
                     hood-winckt
                     by
                     an
                     implicite
                     saith
                     to
                     blind
                     obedience
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     greatest
                     performances
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     
                       Being
                       edified
                       in
                       their
                       wills
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     distracted
                     by
                     attention
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     united
                     in
                     affection
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     soul
                     being
                     finite
                     cannot
                     be
                     wholly
                     busied
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     must
                     partly
                     neglect
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     And
                     also
                     
                       being
                       edified
                       in
                       their
                       memories
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     by
                     often
                     hearing
                     the
                     same
                     prayers
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     pray
                     when
                     their
                     occasions
                     will
                     not
                     permit
                     them
                     to
                     resort
                     to
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     prayer
                     :
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       being
                       edified
                       in
                       their
                       consciences
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     taught
                     and
                     inured
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     holy
                     work
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     not
                     
                       as
                       Judges
                    
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     proud
                     and
                     censorious
                     ,
                     nor
                     
                       as
                       spies
                    
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     peevish
                     and
                     captious
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       as
                       communicants
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     devout
                     and
                     Religious
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     whilst
                     the
                     Minister
                     is
                     praying
                     what
                     the
                     people
                     know
                     not
                     beforehand
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     truth
                     but
                     
                       as
                       Judges
                    
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     will
                     have
                     them
                     resign
                     their
                     souls
                     upon
                     uncertainties
                     ;
                     But
                     whilst
                     they
                     are
                     praying
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     known
                     form
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     certainly
                     
                       as
                       Communicants
                    
                     :
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     unsufferable
                     injury
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     be
                     tied
                     to
                     speak
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     prayer
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     their
                     Minister
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       it
                       doth
                       not
                       satisfie
                       their
                       consciences
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     satisfied
                     but
                     with
                     certainty
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     piety
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     will
                     or
                     affection
                     may
                     assent
                     to
                     a
                     desire
                     in
                     a
                     prayer
                     not
                     known
                     before
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     full
                     assent
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     known
                     ,
                     partly
                     because
                     the
                     soul
                     is
                     assenting
                     whilst
                     it
                     is
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     what
                     it
                     bestows
                     upon
                     one
                     act
                     ,
                     it
                     takes
                     from
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     and
                     partly
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     soul
                     cannot
                     assent
                     so
                     fully
                     nor
                     so
                     firmly
                     upon
                     the
                     suddain
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     can
                     upon
                     deliberation
                     ;
                     not
                     so
                     fully
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     upon
                     the
                     same
                     evidence
                     ;
                     not
                     so
                     firmly
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     upon
                     the
                     same
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       it
                       doth
                       disturb
                       ,
                       if
                       not
                       destroy
                       their
                       Communion
                       with
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     chief
                     end
                     that
                     
                     Christians
                     ought
                     to
                     aim
                     at
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     prayers
                     :
                     For
                     not
                     being
                     sure
                     that
                     their
                     prayer
                     will
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     to
                     joyn
                     their
                     Saviour
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     intercession
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     sure
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     to
                     joyn
                     them
                     with
                     their
                     Saviour
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Communion
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     losing
                     both
                     the
                     benefit
                     and
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     publick
                     prayers
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     them
                     depends
                     altogether
                     upon
                     Christs
                     intercession
                     ,
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     them
                     depends
                     altogether
                     upon
                     Christs
                     Communion
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       it
                       doth
                       disturb
                       ,
                       if
                       not
                       destroy
                       their
                       Communion
                       one
                       with
                       another
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     destructive
                     way
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     carefully
                     avoided
                     and
                     most
                     hatefully
                     detested
                     by
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     :
                     For
                     next
                     to
                     the
                     
                       breach
                       of
                       piety
                    
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     abominate
                     the
                     
                       breach
                       of
                       charity
                    
                     in
                     Communion
                     ;
                     For
                     love
                     and
                     concord
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     soul
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ;
                     
                       By
                       this
                       shall
                       all
                       men
                       know
                       that
                       ye
                       are
                       my
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       if
                       ye
                       have
                       love
                       one
                       to
                       another
                       ,
                       Joh.
                    
                     13.
                     35.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     Characteristical
                     note
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     best
                     Christians
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       believed
                       were
                       of
                       one
                       heart
                       and
                       of
                       one
                       soul
                       ,
                       Act.
                    
                     4.
                     32.
                     
                     And
                     doubtless
                     nothing
                     doth
                     more
                     immediately
                     nor
                     more
                     powerfully
                     conduce
                     to
                     unity
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     then
                     unity
                     in
                     Religion
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     the
                     same
                     common
                     devotions
                     are
                     the
                     most
                     effectual
                     means
                     to
                     produce
                     and
                     to
                     preserve
                     this
                     unity
                     ,
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     implacable
                     enemies
                     to
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     cordial
                     friends
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     reported
                     of
                     Julian
                     the
                     Apostate
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     conceived
                     an
                     inveterate
                     hatred
                     against
                     the
                     Christians
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     no
                     readier
                     way
                     to
                     execute
                     his
                     hatred
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     endeavouring
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     hate
                     one
                     another
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     gathering
                     the
                     most
                     dissenting
                     Christian
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     factious
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     into
                     his
                     own
                     Palace
                     ,
                     he
                     advised
                     them
                     to
                     lay
                     aside
                     all
                     Civil
                     discords
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     State
                     ,
                     but
                     every
                     one
                     securely
                     to
                     follow
                     his
                     own
                     Religion
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     regard
                     to
                     the
                     
                       peace
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ;
                       Vt
                       civilibus
                       discordiis
                       consopitis
                       ,
                       suae
                       quisque
                       Religioni
                       s●rviret
                       intrepidus
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Ammian●s
                       Marcellinus
                    
                     :
                     But
                     what
                     his
                     intent
                     was
                     by
                     this
                     advice
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     as
                     a
                     Divine
                     more
                     clearly
                     explaineth
                     then
                     their
                     Historian
                     ,
                     
                       Eo
                       modo
                       ●●●abat
                       Christianorum
                       nomen
                       posse
                       perire
                       de
                       terris
                       ,
                       si
                       unitati
                       Ecclesiae
                       de
                       qua
                       lapsus
                       fuerat
                       ,
                       in●ideret
                       ,
                       &
                       sacrilegas
                       dissensiones
                       ,
                       liberas
                       esse
                       permitteret
                       ;
                       He
                       thought
                       that
                       by
                       this
                       means
                       the
                       very
                       name
                       of
                       Christians
                       would
                       perish
                       from
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       
                       if
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       envy
                       against
                       the
                       Church
                       from
                       which
                       he
                       had
                       fallen
                       ,
                       he
                       should
                       permit
                       the
                       Priests
                       and
                       the
                       people
                       a
                       free
                       liberty
                       of
                       sacrilegious
                       dissentions
                       :
                    
                     If
                     we
                     turn
                     this
                     Thesis
                     into
                     an
                     Hypothesis
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     free
                     liberty
                     of
                     maintaining
                     what
                     doctrines
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     exercising
                     what
                     Devotions
                     every
                     man
                     thinks
                     fit
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     
                       liberty
                       of
                       sacrilegious
                       dissentions
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     consent
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     in
                     devotion
                     commonly
                     go
                     together
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     indeed
                     a
                     sacrilegious
                     liberty
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     robs
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     
                       chiefest
                       glory
                    
                     ,
                     even
                     of
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     Church
                     of
                     her
                     
                       best
                       Patrimony
                    
                     ,
                     even
                     of
                     her
                     truth
                     and
                     peace
                     :
                     Which
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     liberty
                     of
                     mans
                     taking
                     ,
                     but
                     sure
                     not
                     of
                     Gods
                     giving
                     ;
                     for
                     Gods
                     intent
                     in
                     giving
                     us
                     a
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     was
                     that
                     all
                     Christians
                     might
                     have
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     
                       One
                       Religion
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     his
                     intent
                     in
                     giving
                     so
                     many
                     patterns
                     of
                     prayer
                     in
                     that
                     written
                     word
                     ,
                     was
                     that
                     all
                     Christians
                     might
                     have
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     
                       One
                       Communion
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     of
                     edification
                     for
                     all
                     Churches
                     ,
                     is
                     certainly
                     to
                     lay
                     their
                     foundation
                     upon
                     these
                     grounds
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     establish
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     whereby
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     
                       Truth
                       of
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     devotion
                     whereby
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     
                       Peace
                       of
                       Communion
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     requisite
                     that
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     not
                     relie
                     upon
                     the
                     personal
                     abilities
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     but
                     should
                     be
                     performed
                     by
                     constant
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Ministers
                     themselves
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     
                       led
                       into
                       temptation
                    
                     ,
                     either
                     through
                     pride
                     vilifying
                     others
                     ,
                     or
                     through
                     vain
                     glory
                     magnifying
                     themselves
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     
                       led
                       into
                       sin
                    
                     ,
                     particularly
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     heresie
                     and
                     schism
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     desperate
                     sins
                     in
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     damnable
                     sins
                     in
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     yet
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     incident
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     rely
                     upon
                     their
                     
                       own
                       gifts
                    
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     more
                     then
                     upon
                     Gods
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     Churches
                     prayers
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     their
                     gift
                     forsake
                     them
                     (
                     as
                     who
                     dares
                     promise
                     its
                     certain
                     continuance
                     )
                     they
                     may
                     easily
                     fall
                     into
                     an
                     erroneous
                     expression
                     ,
                     which
                     rather
                     then
                     recant
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     as
                     stiffly
                     maintain
                     by
                     perverse
                     argumentation
                     ;
                     
                       there
                       's
                       the
                       danger
                       of
                       heresie
                    
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     abuse
                     their
                     gift
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     easily
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     humour
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     ostentation
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     scorn
                     to
                     be
                     regulated
                     and
                     confined
                     by
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     upholding
                     their
                     abominable
                     ostentation
                     by
                     a
                     more
                     abominable
                     separation
                     
                       there
                       's
                       the
                       danger
                       of
                       schism
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     ,
                     such
                     men
                     commonly
                     refuse
                     to
                     tie
                     themselves
                     so
                     precisely
                     
                     to
                     any
                     particular
                     form
                     of
                     words
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     making
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     may
                     sometimes
                     add
                     ,
                     alwayes
                     alter
                     according
                     as
                     any
                     emergen
                     
                       occasion
                       offered
                    
                     or
                     
                       affection
                       suggested
                    
                     shall
                     require
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     can
                     never
                     truly
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     
                       Paratum
                       cor
                       meum
                       Deus
                       ,
                       Paratum
                       cor
                       meum
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       my
                       heart
                    
                     is
                     ready
                     ,
                     my
                     heart
                     is
                     ready
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     yet
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     thought
                     twice
                     worth
                     his
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       sc
                       .
                       Psal
                       ▪
                       57.
                       ver
                       .
                       7.
                       
                       &
                       Psal
                       .
                       108.
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     )
                     And
                     much
                     less
                     can
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     tongue
                     is
                     ready
                     ,
                     my
                     tongue
                     is
                     ready
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     that
                     be
                     the
                     readiness
                     they
                     most
                     labour
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     glory
                     in
                     )
                     for
                     every
                     new
                     affection
                     may
                     unsettle
                     their
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     new
                     phansie
                     may
                     unsettle
                     their
                     tongue
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     either
                     the
                     heart
                     must
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     its
                     own
                     preparation
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     changed
                     by
                     a
                     new
                     affection
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     tongue
                     must
                     be
                     false
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     may
                     take
                     a
                     new
                     expression
                     :
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     very
                     good
                     precedent
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     a
                     bad
                     occasion
                     )
                     to
                     put
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     lowest
                     forms
                     of
                     Gods
                     gifts
                     that
                     concern
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                     For
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     in
                     effect
                     hath
                     done
                     it
                     before
                     me
                     ,
                     who
                     put
                     
                       diversitie
                       of
                       tongues
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     after
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     healing
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     after
                     helps
                     in
                     government
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     12.
                     28.
                     or
                     helps
                     and
                     governments
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     lay-Elders
                     and
                     Deacons
                     (
                     if
                     some
                     late
                     glosses
                     may
                     be
                     embraced
                     )
                     and
                     surely
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     must
                     come
                     under
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     tongues
                     as
                     comprehended
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     come
                     below
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     tongues
                     as
                     outpassed
                     by
                     it
                     ;
                     so
                     I
                     may
                     well
                     put
                     it
                     below
                     the
                     Desk
                     ,
                     when
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     according
                     to
                     them
                     puts
                     it
                     below
                     the
                     
                       poor
                       mens
                       Box
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     Saint
                     Chrysostome
                     gives
                     this
                     reason
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     
                       (
                       Chrysost
                       .
                       hom
                       .
                       29.
                       
                       &
                       32.
                       in
                       Corinth
                       .
                       )
                       Because
                       they
                       thought
                       so
                       highly
                       of
                       themselves
                       for
                       the
                       gift
                       of
                       tongues
                       ,
                       therefore
                       Saint
                    
                     Paul
                     
                       alwayes
                       nameth
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       last
                       place
                       ,
                       after
                       all
                       the
                       rest
                    
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     now
                     why
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Successors
                     in
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     should
                     do
                     the
                     like
                     concerning
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     laid
                     my
                     hand
                     upon
                     my
                     mouth
                     ,
                     before
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     spoken
                     so
                     unkindly
                     to
                     or
                     
                       of
                       my
                       brethren
                    
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     lay
                     their
                     hands
                     upon
                     their
                     hearts
                     before
                     they
                     speak
                     so
                     confidently
                     nay
                     indeed
                     so
                     uncomely
                     to
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     better
                     my
                     tongue
                     should
                     cleave
                     to
                     the
                     roof
                     of
                     my
                     mouth
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     should
                     disparage
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     were
                     better
                     their
                     tongues
                     should
                     cleave
                     to
                     the
                     roofs
                     of
                     their
                     
                     mouths
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     should
                     abuse
                     that
                     gift
                     either
                     to
                     ostentation
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     faction
                     ,
                     or
                     which
                     is
                     yet
                     worse
                     ,
                     to
                     Irreligion
                     ;
                     For
                     by
                     such
                     abuse
                     not
                     only
                     man
                     is
                     grosly
                     deceived
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     God
                     is
                     grievously
                     dishonoured
                     ;
                     Doubtless
                     he
                     that
                     bids
                     both
                     Priests
                     and
                     people
                     keep
                     their
                     feet
                     when
                     they
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     
                       more
                       ready
                       to
                       hear
                       then
                       to
                       give
                       the
                       sacrifices
                       of
                       fools
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     much
                     more
                     bid
                     the
                     Priests
                     keep
                     their
                     hearts
                     and
                     their
                     mouths
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     tempt
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     give
                     the
                     fools
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     either
                     of
                     such
                     affections
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     such
                     expressions
                     as
                     may
                     truly
                     be
                     fit
                     to
                     be
                     offered
                     upon
                     Gods
                     Altar
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     plain
                     from
                     the
                     ensuing
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       not
                       rash
                       with
                       thy
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       not
                       thine
                       heart
                       be
                       hasty
                       to
                       utter
                       any
                       thing
                       before
                       God
                       ,
                       (
                       Eccles
                       .
                       5.
                       1.
                       2.
                       )
                       Hebr.
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Al
                       Tebahal
                       gnal
                       Pica
                       ,
                       ne
                       fe●tines
                       super
                       tuo
                       ore
                       :
                    
                     Do
                     not
                     make
                     haste
                     upon
                     your
                     mouth
                     ;
                     Here
                     may
                     easily
                     be
                     much
                     
                       more
                       haste
                    
                     then
                     
                       good
                       speed
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     your
                     mouth
                     may
                     make
                     haste
                     upon
                     your
                     heart
                     uttering
                     what
                     is
                     scarce
                     yet
                     suggested
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     may
                     make
                     haste
                     upon
                     your
                     mouth
                     ,
                     uttering
                     what
                     is
                     scarce
                     yet
                     digested
                     :
                     The
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Bahal
                     ,
                     is
                     sometimes
                     to
                     be
                     fearful
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     to
                     be
                     hasty
                     ,
                     and
                     thence
                     signifies
                     to
                     make
                     such
                     haste
                     as
                     men
                     use
                     to
                     make
                     in
                     frights
                     ,
                     when
                     fear
                     hath
                     wholly
                     surprized
                     their
                     wits
                     :
                     And
                     such
                     a
                     haste
                     as
                     goes
                     without
                     wit
                     ,
                     (
                     perchance
                     without
                     fear
                     too
                     ,
                     for
                     men
                     who
                     are
                     audacious
                     are
                     seldom
                     timorous
                     )
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     mans
                     
                       own
                       house
                    
                     great
                     imprudence
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     
                       Gods
                       house
                    
                     t
                     is
                     moreover
                     great
                     impiety
                     :
                     
                       And
                       let
                       not
                       thine
                       heart
                       be
                       hasty
                       to
                       utter
                       any
                       thing
                       before
                       God.
                    
                     The
                     better
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     haste
                     of
                     the
                     tongue
                     ,
                     he
                     disswades
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     haste
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     for
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     the
                     mouth
                     speaketh
                     ;
                     therefore
                     if
                     the
                     heart
                     be
                     fraught
                     with
                     hasty
                     affections
                     ,
                     the
                     tongue
                     will
                     soon
                     be
                     fraught
                     with
                     hasty
                     expressions
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     permit
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     love
                     without
                     deliberation
                     ,
                     will
                     also
                     permit
                     his
                     mouth
                     to
                     speak
                     without
                     it
                     ,
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     easie
                     for
                     the
                     heart
                     to
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     when
                     once
                     the
                     assent
                     is
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       not
                       thine
                       heart
                       be
                       hasty
                       to
                       utter
                       any
                       thing
                    
                     though
                     utterance
                     belongs
                     properly
                     to
                     the
                     mouth
                     ;
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     if
                     the
                     heart
                     hath
                     once
                     spoken
                     it
                     within
                     ,
                     the
                     mouth
                     will
                     hardly
                     refrain
                     from
                     speaking
                     it
                     without
                     :
                     Accordingly
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     when
                     he
                     prayed
                     ,
                     
                       set
                       a
                       watch
                       O
                       Lord
                       before
                       my
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       keep
                       the
                       door
                       of
                       ●y
                       lips
                       ,
                    
                     he
                     did
                     also
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       Incline
                       
                       not
                       mine
                       heart
                       to
                       any
                       evil
                       thing
                       ,
                       (
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     141.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     )
                     for
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     watch
                     set
                     upon
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     unless
                     it
                     were
                     first
                     set
                     upon
                     his
                     heart
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     here
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     reason
                     alledged
                     as
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     set
                     a
                     watch
                     both
                     upon
                     all
                     our
                     mouths
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     all
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       God
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       thou
                       upon
                       earth
                       ,
                       therefore
                       let
                       thy
                       words
                       be
                       few
                       :
                    
                     Were
                     he
                     on
                     
                       earth
                       with
                       thee
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     thou
                     oughtest
                     to
                     dread
                     his
                     infinite
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     now
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     
                       in
                       heaven
                       above
                       thee
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     high
                     as
                     to
                     overlook
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     over-top
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     over
                     power
                     thee
                     !
                     
                       Thus
                       the
                       reason
                       is
                       enforced
                       from
                       Gods
                       Majesty
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     were
                     he
                     on
                     earth
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     yet
                     thou
                     oughtest
                     to
                     consider
                     and
                     admire
                     his
                     transcendent
                     purity
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     of
                     purer
                     eyes
                     then
                     to
                     behold
                     iniquity
                     ;
                     of
                     purer
                     ears
                     then
                     to
                     hear
                     it
                     ;
                     of
                     purer
                     heart
                     then
                     to
                     regard
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     of
                     purer
                     hands
                     then
                     not
                     to
                     punish
                     it
                     :
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     now
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     the
                     proper
                     place
                     of
                     purities
                     ,
                     of
                     pure
                     persons
                     ,
                     of
                     pure
                     actions
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     pure
                     affections
                     ;
                     and
                     thou
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     where
                     persons
                     and
                     actions
                     and
                     affections
                     are
                     all
                     unclean
                     and
                     impure
                     :
                     
                       Thus
                       the
                       reason
                       is
                       enforced
                       from
                       Gods
                       purity
                       :
                    
                     If
                     thou
                     art
                     not
                     afraid
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     yet
                     thou
                     mayst
                     be
                     ashamed
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     purity
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     either
                     of
                     thy
                     mind
                     or
                     of
                     thy
                     mouth
                     should
                     be
                     injudicious
                     or
                     indeliberate
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     agreeable
                     with
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     with
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     
                       Religion
                       :
                       Therefore
                       let
                       thy
                       words
                       be
                       few
                       ,
                    
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     been
                     weighed
                     in
                     the
                     ballance
                     of
                     the
                     sanctury
                     before
                     they
                     be
                     presented
                     
                       in
                       it
                    
                     as
                     an
                     offering
                     to
                     that
                     holy
                     One
                     ,
                     whose
                     holiness
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     inhabit
                     the
                     sanctuary
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     doth
                     
                       sanctifie
                       it
                    
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     reason
                     doth
                     our
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     intimate
                     unto
                     us
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     shortness
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     most
                     holy
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     from
                     the
                     introduction
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       is
                       in
                       heaven
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       on
                       earth
                       ,
                       therefore
                       let
                       thy
                       words
                       be
                       few
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Surely
                     this
                     Text
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     given
                     of
                     purpose
                     to
                     prevent
                     vanities
                     in
                     Divine
                     service
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     the
                     contents
                     ,
                     )
                     had
                     need
                     be
                     bl●…ed
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     mans
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     world
                     may
                     contentedly
                     give
                     up
                     Liturgy
                     to
                     Enthusiasm
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     proper
                     and
                     deliberate
                     prayers
                     ,
                     fit
                     to
                     engage
                     holy
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     express
                     holy
                     desires
                     ,
                     for
                     extravagant
                     and
                     extemporary
                     effusions
                     ;
                     
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     commonly
                     improper
                     ,
                     but
                     alwayes
                     indeliberate
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     yet
                     surely
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     who
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     ought
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     goodness
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     upon
                     the
                     Ministers
                     word
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     rely
                     for
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     it
                     upon
                     his
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     expect
                     the
                     reward
                     of
                     it
                     from
                     his
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XII
                    
                     .
                     Set
                     forms
                     and
                     conceived
                     prayers
                     compared
                     together
                     ;
                     That
                     set
                     forms
                     do
                     better
                     remedy
                     all
                     inconv●niences
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     establish
                     the
                     conscience
                     :
                     are
                     not
                     guilty
                     of
                     wil-worship
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     quenching
                     the
                     spirit
                     ;
                     nor
                     of
                     superstitious
                     fromalities
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     less
                     dangerous
                     if
                     not
                     more
                     Christian
                     ,
                     to
                     discountenance
                     the
                     gift
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     HE
                     that
                     considers
                     the
                     great
                     distance
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     excellencies
                     of
                     his
                     makers
                     glory
                     ,
                     the
                     miseries
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     infirmity
                     ,
                     the
                     impertinencies
                     and
                     alienations
                     of
                     his
                     thoughts
                     (
                     which
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     
                       put
                       him
                       out
                    
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       put
                       him
                       by
                    
                     in
                     his
                     Churches
                     prayers
                     )
                     the
                     multiplicity
                     of
                     his
                     imperfections
                     ,
                     the
                     treacherousness
                     of
                     his
                     memory
                     ,
                     the
                     slowness
                     of
                     his
                     apprehension
                     ,
                     the
                     dulness
                     of
                     his
                     affections
                     ,
                     will
                     heartily
                     
                       bless
                       God
                    
                     for
                     providing
                     him
                     premeditated
                     forms
                     as
                     a
                     remedy
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     carefully
                     
                       watch
                       himself
                    
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     turn
                     his
                     remedy
                     into
                     a
                     disease
                     ,
                     by
                     adding
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     the
                     deadness
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     heart
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     inconveniences
                     art
                     not
                     only
                     better
                     prevented
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     better
                     remedied
                     by
                     set
                     forms
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     conceived
                     prayers
                     :
                     Mens
                     phansies
                     may
                     be
                     elevated
                     by
                     extemporary
                     effusions
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     consciences
                     are
                     best
                     edified
                     by
                     known
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     invite
                     men
                     to
                     serve
                     God
                     with
                     their
                     phansies
                     but
                     with
                     their
                     
                       consciences
                       :
                       By
                       the
                       manifestation
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                       commending
                       our selves
                       to
                       every
                       mans
                       conscience
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     4.
                     2.
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     Revelations
                     ,
                     commending
                     our selves
                     to
                     every
                     mans
                     curiosity
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ;
                     That
                     's
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     bring
                     
                     men
                     first
                     to
                     
                       weak
                       imaginations
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     strong
                     delusions
                     ;
                     first
                     to
                     beleive
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     believe
                     a
                     lye
                     ;
                     first
                     to
                     receive
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     without
                     judgement
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     receive
                     matters
                     of
                     irreligion
                     against
                     conscience
                     :
                     But
                     let
                     us
                     hear
                     both
                     parties
                     speak
                     for
                     themselves
                     against
                     one
                     another
                     :
                     They
                     say
                     our
                     set
                     forms
                     float
                     in
                     generalities
                     ;
                     we
                     say
                     their
                     no
                     forms
                     rove
                     in
                     uncertainties
                     ;
                     both
                     must
                     confess
                     that
                     generalities
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Christianity
                     may
                     concern
                     all
                     Christians
                     ,
                     but
                     uncertainties
                     may
                     concern
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     wil-worship
                     in
                     making
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     without
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ;
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     Gods
                     own
                     express
                     order
                     for
                     set
                     forms
                     ,
                     1.
                     by
                     several
                     dictates
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     partieularly
                     
                       Luk.
                       11.
                       1.
                       
                       Lord
                       teach
                       us
                       to
                       pray
                       as
                       John
                       also
                       taught
                       his
                       Disciples
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     be
                     doubted
                     but
                     he
                     taught
                     his
                     Disciples
                     to
                     pray
                     by
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     ,
                     as
                     teaching
                     either
                     their
                     eyes
                     or
                     their
                     ears
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     being
                     able
                     to
                     teach
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     by
                     several
                     forms
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     particularly
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     Divine
                     Areopagite
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     5.
                     
                     
                       S.
                       Dionys
                       .
                       lib.
                       de
                       Eccl.
                       Hier.
                       cap.
                       3.
                       )
                       The
                       most
                       holy
                       writings
                       of
                       the
                       Divine
                       hymns
                       do
                       wholly
                       aim
                       at
                       this
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       celebrate
                       all
                       the
                       holy
                       words
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       holy
                       works
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     think
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     teach
                     and
                     require
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     after
                     their
                     example
                     ,
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     same
                     words
                     and
                     works
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     By
                     the
                     general
                     drift
                     and
                     scope
                     of
                     the
                     Text
                     ;
                     For
                     God
                     having
                     given
                     us
                     
                       a
                       written
                       word
                    
                     for
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ;
                     hath
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     ,
                     enjoyned
                     us
                     
                       a
                       written
                       word
                    
                     for
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     since
                     there
                     is
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     necessity
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     a
                     
                       certainty
                       of
                       practice
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     
                       certainty
                       of
                       knowledge
                    
                     in
                     things
                     belonging
                     to
                     our
                     salvation
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     our
                     Enthusiasts
                     ought
                     to
                     appeal
                     to
                     unknown
                     traditions
                     for
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     obtrude
                     
                       unknown
                       imaginations
                    
                     for
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     However
                     ,
                     let
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     judge
                     ,
                     whether
                     wil-worship
                     can
                     possibly
                     be
                     in
                     using
                     a
                     Religion
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     of
                     mans
                     making
                     :
                     They
                     say
                     we
                     quench
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     know
                     we
                     inflame
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     approved
                     and
                     known
                     prayers
                     do
                     most
                     
                       warm
                       judicious
                       affections
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     the
                     spirit
                     assisteth
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     Judgement
                     or
                     reason
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     only
                     
                       as
                       a
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     rather
                     then
                     in
                     his
                     phansie
                     or
                     apprehension
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     common
                     with
                     a
                     beast
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     spirit
                     assisteth
                     Angels
                     
                     by
                     revelation
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     by
                     intuition
                     ;
                     so
                     he
                     assisteth
                     men
                     by
                     deliberation
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     by
                     Reason
                     and
                     by
                     discourse
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     say
                     we
                     are
                     given
                     to
                     
                       superstitious
                       formalities
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     desire
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     we
                     advise
                     them
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     
                       irreligious
                       blasphemies
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     casting
                     reproaches
                     upon
                     formed
                     prayers
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     at
                     first
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     making
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     still
                     of
                     his
                     making
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     ours
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     agreeable
                     to
                     his
                     Word
                     ;
                     For
                     all
                     truth
                     (
                     whosoever
                     speaketh
                     it
                     )
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Truth
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     Spirit
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     question
                     will
                     certainly
                     hold
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     
                       Gods
                       Church
                       Militant
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     
                       Gods
                       State
                       Militant
                       ;
                       Who
                       is
                       this
                       uncircumcised
                       Philistine
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       should
                       defie
                       the
                       armies
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       ?
                       1
                       Sam.
                    
                     17.
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     say
                     we
                     discountenance
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     we
                     know
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     ;
                     only
                     we
                     prefer
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     above
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     in
                     particular
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     exercised
                     to
                     edification
                     ,
                     above
                     the
                     same
                     gift
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     or
                     may
                     be
                     exercised
                     to
                     ostentation
                     ;
                     wherein
                     we
                     follow
                     Saint
                     Pauls
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     who
                     dehorteth
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     his
                     time
                     from
                     arrogancy
                     in
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     their
                     spiritual
                     gifts
                     ,
                     first
                     from
                     the
                     efficient
                     cause
                     of
                     those
                     gifts
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     them
                     
                       not
                       from
                       themselves
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       As
                       God
                       hath
                       dealt
                       to
                       every
                       man
                       the
                       measure
                       of
                       faith
                       .
                    
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     final
                     cause
                     of
                     those
                     Gifts
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     them
                     
                       not
                       for
                       themselves
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     their
                     neighbours
                     ;
                     not
                     for
                     ostentation
                     but
                     for
                     edification
                     ;
                     
                       So
                       we
                       being
                       many
                       are
                       one
                       body
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       every
                       one
                       members
                       one
                       of
                       another
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     12.
                     3
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     we
                     say
                     moreover
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     Christian
                     to
                     discountenance
                     the
                     Gift
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Gift
                     may
                     be
                     and
                     often
                     is
                     meerly
                     from
                     natural
                     or
                     from
                     customary
                     abilities
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     is
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     unjust
                     and
                     ungodly
                     ,
                     That
                     either
                     nature
                     or
                     custom
                     should
                     dare
                     stand
                     
                       in
                       competition
                       with
                    
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     
                       in
                       defiance
                       against
                    
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Whereas
                     now
                     a
                     daies
                     if
                     some
                     grave
                     and
                     sober
                     Minister
                     say
                     Prayers
                     either
                     of
                     Gods
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     making
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     say
                     them
                     with
                     a
                     most
                     firm
                     attention
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     most
                     devout
                     affection
                     ,
                     yet
                     his
                     person
                     is
                     disregarded
                     ,
                     his
                     function
                     disparaged
                     ,
                     his
                     prayers
                     despised
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     2.
                     
                     But
                     if
                     some
                     meer
                     novice
                     (
                     perchance
                     a
                     meer
                     lay-man
                     )
                     tumble
                     out
                     his
                     own
                     extemporary
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     (
                     scarce
                     fit
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     or
                     called
                     prayers
                     )
                     though
                     with
                     more
                     readiness
                     of
                     expression
                     ,
                     then
                     holiness
                     of
                     affection
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     presently
                     admired
                     as
                     one
                     strangely
                     assisted
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     People
                     are
                     in
                     effect
                     taught
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     them
                     of
                     Lycaonia
                     ,
                     concerning
                     such
                     Enthusiasts
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Gods
                       are
                       come
                       down
                       to
                       us
                       in
                       the
                       likeness
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       Acts
                    
                     14.
                     11.
                     
                     Thus
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Prayer
                     (
                     and
                     with
                     it
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     vilified
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     whiles
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     custom
                     or
                     perchance
                     only
                     nature
                     ,
                     is
                     magnified
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     For
                     natural
                     parts
                     in
                     attaining
                     that
                     gift
                     ,
                     do
                     go
                     beyond
                     all
                     acquired
                     abilities
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     nature
                     is
                     exalted
                     ,
                     but
                     studie
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Grace
                     )
                     is
                     debased
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     clear
                     ,
                     that
                     where
                     natural
                     abilities
                     of
                     Phansie
                     ,
                     and
                     confidence
                     ,
                     and
                     volubility
                     are
                     wanting
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     pains
                     that
                     men
                     can
                     take
                     
                       in
                       searching
                       the
                       Scriptures
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     documents
                     they
                     can
                     get
                     
                       by
                       searching
                    
                     them
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     enable
                     them
                     to
                     attain
                     this
                     gift
                     ;
                     So
                     little
                     Religion
                     is
                     there
                     in
                     our
                     late
                     advancing
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     by
                     depressing
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     only
                     upon
                     this
                     mistake
                     (
                     I
                     might
                     have
                     said
                     upon
                     this
                     mischief
                     )
                     hath
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Personal
                     abilities
                     of
                     men
                     have
                     been
                     accepted
                     and
                     approved
                     in
                     Gods
                     own
                     service
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     without
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     against
                     Gods
                     own
                     Commission
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XIII
                    
                     .
                     That
                     forms
                     of
                     publick
                     Prayer
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     disliked
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cannot
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     particularly
                     provide
                     either
                     Deprecations
                     against
                     private
                     mens
                     occasional
                     miseries
                     ,
                     or
                     Thanksgivings
                     for
                     their
                     occasional
                     mercies
                     :
                     yet
                     our
                     Church
                     not
                     defective
                     in
                     Occasionals
                     ,
                     though
                     chiefly
                     furnished
                     with
                     Eternals
                     :
                     The
                     danger
                     of
                     contemning
                     religious
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     gadding
                     after
                     conceived
                     Prayers
                     .
                  
                   
                     NO
                     man
                     ought
                     to
                     pretend
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     rejecting
                     Gods
                     authority
                     in
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     forbear
                     disobeying
                     Gods
                     command
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     word
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     these
                     two
                     may
                     bear
                     the
                     sway
                     ,
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     will
                     justly
                     claim
                     the
                     preheminence
                     in
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     above
                     all
                     conceived
                     Prayers
                     whatsoever
                     ;
                     yet
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     main
                     Plea
                     why
                     Ministers
                     should
                     labour
                     to
                     attain
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     where
                     commonly
                     their
                     Church
                     is
                     silent
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     as
                     need
                     shall
                     require
                     )
                     either
                     make
                     deprecations
                     against
                     private
                     mens
                     occasional
                     miseries
                     ,
                     or
                     thanksgivings
                     for
                     their
                     occasional
                     mercies
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     even
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     ,
                     The
                     gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     may
                     be
                     more
                     safely
                     used
                     upon
                     premeditation
                     ,
                     then
                     without
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     supposing
                     a
                     Minister
                     furnished
                     with
                     abilities
                     of
                     expressing
                     himself
                     readily
                     and
                     fitly
                     upon
                     all
                     emergencies
                     ,
                     yet
                     there
                     being
                     at
                     least
                     a
                     possibility
                     of
                     miscarriage
                     in
                     his
                     suddain
                     effusions
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     miscarriages
                     which
                     intervene
                     in
                     prayer
                     being
                     doubtless
                     unsufferable
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     unpardonable
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     scarce
                     be
                     prudent
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     pious
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     adventure
                     himself
                     wholly
                     upon
                     his
                     extemporary
                     faculty
                     ;
                     But
                     even
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     form
                     his
                     Prayer
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     have
                     time
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     use
                     some
                     form
                     already
                     in
                     his
                     memory
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     have
                     not
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     his
                     Prayer
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     seem
                     conceived
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Occasion
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     be
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     formed
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     premeditation
                     ;
                     But
                     this
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Caution
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Gift
                     ;
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     Gift
                     it self
                     ,
                     be
                     it
                     said
                     not
                     only
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Concession
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     Congratulation
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     this
                     end
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     chiefly
                     desired
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     most
                     profitably
                     exercised
                     
                     by
                     any
                     Minister
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     regard
                     meerly
                     of
                     this
                     ministration
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     unfitly
                     apply
                     unto
                     such
                     Ministers
                     as
                     have
                     this
                     Gift
                     ,
                     that
                     eulogie
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Qui
                       benè
                       ministraverint
                       ,
                       gradum
                       bonum
                       sibi
                       acquirent
                       &
                       multam
                       fiduciam
                       in
                       fide
                       quae
                       est
                       in
                       Christo
                       Jesu
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Tim.
                     3.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       They
                       that
                       have
                       ministred
                       well
                       ,
                       (
                       shall
                       )
                       purchase
                       to
                       themselves
                       a
                       good
                       degree
                       ,
                       and
                       great
                       boldness
                       in
                       the
                       Faith
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       :
                    
                     No
                     doubt
                     but
                     they
                     have
                     ministred
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     minister
                     very
                     well
                     ,
                     who
                     minister
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     corporal
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     their
                     spiritual
                     necessities
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     Ministers
                     do
                     purchase
                     to
                     themselves
                     a
                     good
                     Degree
                     in
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     boldness
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ;
                     only
                     they
                     were
                     best
                     take
                     heed
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     turn
                     not
                     this
                     great
                     
                       boldness
                       in
                       their
                       faith
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     greater
                     
                       boldness
                       in
                       their
                       Ministry
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     boldness
                     in
                     their
                     faith
                     may
                     be
                     commended
                     ,
                     when
                     boldness
                     in
                     their
                     Ministry
                     may
                     be
                     justly
                     condemned
                     ;
                     And
                     they
                     will
                     turn
                     the
                     boldness
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     into
                     the
                     boldness
                     of
                     their
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     minister
                     (
                     though
                     in
                     this
                     excellent
                     kind
                     )
                     not
                     as
                     
                       Demetrius
                       ,
                       who
                       had
                       a
                       good
                       report
                       of
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                       it self
                       :
                    
                     but
                     as
                     
                       Diotrephes
                       who
                       loved
                       to
                       have
                       the
                       preheminence
                       ,
                    
                     prating
                     against
                     others
                     with
                     malicious
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     casting
                     the
                     Brethren
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     casting
                     the
                     Church
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Nation
                     ;
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     Gift
                     :
                     For
                     which
                     intolerable
                     pride
                     and
                     presumption
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     an
                     Apostle
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     a
                     meer
                     heathen
                     Poet
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     rise
                     up
                     Judgement
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     maketh
                     Agamemnon
                     say
                     thus
                     of
                     Achilles
                     ,
                     
                       
                         
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                        
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                        
                         ;
                         (
                         Ilid
                         .
                         α.
                         )
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       If
                       so
                       be
                       the
                       Gods
                       have
                       made
                       him
                       a
                       most
                       famous
                       warriour
                       ,
                       Have
                       they
                       therefore
                       licenced
                       him
                       to
                       reproach
                       other
                       men
                       ?
                    
                     If
                     God
                     Almighty
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     some
                     particular
                     Minister
                     a
                     special
                     endowment
                     ,
                     hath
                     he
                     therefore
                     given
                     him
                     leave
                     either
                     to
                     condemn
                     his
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     condemn
                     his
                     Church
                     ?
                     Surely
                     ,
                     no
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     upon
                     so
                     slight
                     a
                     ground
                     either
                     of
                     Reason
                     or
                     of
                     Religion
                     :
                     For
                     neither
                     ought
                     there
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     great
                     provision
                     made
                     for
                     occasional
                     emergencies
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     continual
                     necessities
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     ought
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     bound
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     .
                     First
                     there
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     great
                     provision
                     made
                     for
                     occasional
                     emergencies
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     for
                     continual
                     necessities
                     ;
                     because
                     these
                     emergencies
                     ,
                     whether
                     corporal
                     or
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     occasional
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     meerly
                     temporal
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     occasion
                     is
                     the
                     opportunity
                     of
                     time
                     )
                     but
                     Christianity
                     is
                     chiefly
                     to
                     busie
                     it self
                     about
                     eternals
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     occasional
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     meer
                     contingencies
                     ,
                     but
                     Religion
                     is
                     chiefly
                     to
                     busie
                     it self
                     about
                     certainties
                     ;
                     The
                     Form
                     by
                     which
                     Saint
                     
                       John
                       Baptist
                    
                     taught
                     his
                     Disciples
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     is
                     lost
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     mischief
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     meerly
                     Occasional
                     ,
                     the
                     reason
                     thereof
                     expiring
                     with
                     its
                     use
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     Form
                     by
                     which
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     taught
                     his
                     Disciples
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     to
                     be
                     lost
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     Religion
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     lost
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     Prayer
                     is
                     doctrinal
                     and
                     eternal
                     ,
                     never
                     to
                     expire
                     either
                     in
                     its
                     reason
                     or
                     in
                     its
                     use
                     ;
                     And
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     then
                     seek
                     to
                     advance
                     Occasionals
                     above
                     Eternals
                     in
                     our
                     Praying
                     ?
                     Surely
                     he
                     that
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Pray
                       continually
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     1
                     Thes
                     .
                     5.
                     17.
                     
                     )
                     supposeth
                     such
                     matter
                     of
                     our
                     Prayers
                     as
                     is
                     constant
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     is
                     emergent
                     ;
                     as
                     is
                     continual
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     is
                     occasional
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     first
                     provide
                     for
                     occasionals
                     in
                     my
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     and
                     Eternity
                     may
                     be
                     subservient
                     to
                     Time
                     ,
                     the
                     accessory
                     may
                     chance
                     draw
                     the
                     principal
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     nature
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     I
                     first
                     provide
                     for
                     eternals
                     ,
                     Time
                     is
                     subservient
                     to
                     Eternity
                     ,
                     the
                     Principal
                     will
                     undoubtedly
                     draw
                     the
                     accessory
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     dictates
                     of
                     Grace
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     an
                     excellent
                     Prayer
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     Church
                     to
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       thou
                       being
                       our
                       ruler
                       and
                       guide
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       so
                       pass
                       through
                       things
                       temporal
                       ,
                       that
                       finally
                       we
                       lose
                       not
                       the
                       things
                       eternal
                    
                     ;
                     If
                     God
                     be
                     my
                     ruler
                     and
                     guide
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     slightly
                     glance
                     upon
                     temporals
                     ,
                     as
                     upon
                     things
                     in
                     my
                     passage
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     wholly
                     fix
                     upon
                     eternals
                     ,
                     as
                     upon
                     things
                     that
                     belong
                     to
                     my
                     journeys
                     end
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Fear
                       not
                       Zacharie
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Angel
                     )
                     
                       for
                       thy
                       prayer
                       is
                       heard
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       wife
                    
                     Elizabeth
                     
                       shall
                       bear
                       a
                       Son
                    
                     ;
                     This
                     man
                     doubtless
                     prayed
                     for
                     eternals
                     in
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     his
                     Priestly
                     office
                     ,
                     yet
                     hath
                     a
                     grant
                     of
                     temporals
                     :
                     On
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     Hannah
                     prayed
                     for
                     temporals
                     (
                     that
                     she
                     might
                     have
                     a
                     son
                     )
                     yet
                     gives
                     thanks
                     in
                     her
                     Song
                     as
                     if
                     she
                     had
                     received
                     eternals
                     :
                     Religious
                     souls
                     distill
                     all
                     their
                     thoughts
                     in
                     a
                     pure
                     limbeck
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     admit
                     no
                     dross
                     nor
                     dreggs
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     in
                     their
                     distillation
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     you
                     look
                     upon
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     those
                     heavenly
                     prayers
                     in
                     the
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     think
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     personal
                     and
                     particular
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     belonged
                     only
                     to
                     King
                     
                       Davids
                       temporals
                       wants
                       and
                       distresses
                    
                     ;
                     
                     But
                     if
                     you
                     look
                     upon
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     these
                     prayers
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     find
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     doctrinal
                     and
                     universal
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     do
                     belong
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     Christians
                     
                       spiritual
                       wants
                       and
                       distresses
                    
                     :
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     teacheth
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     to
                     turn
                     occasionals
                     into
                     eternals
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     turn
                     eternals
                     into
                     occasionals
                     ;
                     we
                     justly
                     dislike
                     that
                     Tenent
                     which
                     would
                     make
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     (
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     )
                     rather
                     occasional
                     then
                     doctrinal
                     ;
                     And
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     like
                     that
                     invention
                     which
                     would
                     make
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     (
                     our
                     publick
                     Prayers
                     )
                     not
                     so
                     truly
                     Doctrinal
                     as
                     Occasional
                     ?
                     that
                     is
                     indeed
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     truly
                     Eternal
                     as
                     
                       Temporal
                       :
                       Attention
                    
                     is
                     best
                     in
                     Prayer
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     fixed
                     wholly
                     upon
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     not
                     Affection
                     too
                     ?
                     Conversion
                     to
                     my self
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     aversion
                     from
                     my
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     surely
                     conversion
                     to
                     my
                     God
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     be
                     an
                     aversion
                     from
                     my self
                     :
                     I
                     may
                     easily
                     so
                     look
                     after
                     occasionals
                     as
                     to
                     neglect
                     eternals
                     ,
                     to
                     my
                     great
                     loss
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     sin
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     I
                     look
                     well
                     after
                     eternals
                     ,
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     neither
                     loss
                     nor
                     sin
                     in
                     me
                     though
                     I
                     should
                     chance
                     to
                     neglect
                     occasionals
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     both
                     irrational
                     and
                     irreligious
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     great
                     provision
                     made
                     for
                     occasional
                     emergencies
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     continual
                     necessities
                     in
                     our
                     private
                     prayers
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     there
                     ought
                     ,
                     yet
                     surely
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     make
                     that
                     provision
                     in
                     her
                     publick
                     Prayers
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     made
                     good
                     too
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     of
                     excellent
                     use
                     in
                     private
                     houses
                     ,
                     yet
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     pretence
                     to
                     cast
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     house
                     ,
                     And
                     surely
                     this
                     Assertion
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Church
                       is
                       not
                       bound
                       to
                       make
                       provision
                       for
                       occasional
                       emergencies
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       for
                       continual
                       necessities
                       in
                       her
                       ordinary
                       publick
                       Prayers
                       ,
                    
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     good
                     from
                     the
                     very
                     nature
                     of
                     Common-Prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     
                       common
                       concernments
                    
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     restrained
                     to
                     particular
                     times
                     then
                     to
                     particular
                     persons
                     :
                     Thus
                     Saint
                     Chrysostom
                     himself
                     explaineth
                     what
                     he
                     meaneth
                     by
                     his
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     
                       common
                       supplications
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       which
                       hath
                       given
                       us
                       grace
                       to
                       make
                       our
                       common
                       suppplications
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     teacheth
                     us
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     should
                     mean
                     by
                     our
                     
                       Common
                       Prayers
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Granting
                       us
                       in
                       this
                       world
                       knowledge
                       of
                       thy
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       life
                       everlasting
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     common
                     supplications
                     or
                     common
                     Prayers
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     all
                     other
                     good
                     Christians
                     would
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     make
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     we
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     them
                     concerns
                     them
                     
                     All
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Vs
                     ;
                     To
                     wit
                     ,
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     life
                     in
                     God
                     ;
                     Such
                     Petitions
                     as
                     these
                     (
                     which
                     are
                     common
                     to
                     all
                     Christians
                     alike
                     )
                     are
                     those
                     which
                     properly
                     constitute
                     Common-Prayer
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     common
                     in
                     its
                     matter
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     be
                     common
                     in
                     its
                     use
                     :
                     And
                     such
                     common
                     Petitions
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Church
                     bound
                     to
                     make
                     as
                     she
                     is
                     Catholick
                     or
                     Christian
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     for
                     other
                     less
                     common
                     Petitions
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     makes
                     them
                     only
                     as
                     she
                     is
                     National
                     :
                     A
                     common
                     good
                     is
                     the
                     proper
                     subject
                     of
                     Common-Prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     A
                     spiritual
                     good
                     which
                     is
                     common
                     to
                     all
                     Christians
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     temporal
                     good
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     common
                     to
                     all
                     of
                     one
                     Society
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     all
                     are
                     one
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     union
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     Love.
                     These
                     goods
                     are
                     certain
                     and
                     known
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Chur●h
                     which
                     hath
                     the
                     common
                     care
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     provide
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     may
                     best
                     express
                     our
                     desires
                     concerning
                     these
                     ;
                     And
                     upon
                     any
                     publick
                     occasion
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     temporal
                     ,
                     our
                     Church
                     doth
                     accordingly
                     still
                     make
                     such
                     Provision
                     both
                     for
                     occasional
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Praises
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     concerning
                     any
                     particular
                     good
                     which
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     private
                     man
                     may
                     need
                     upon
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     particular
                     occasion
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     uncertain
                     and
                     unknown
                     ;
                     it
                     comes
                     not
                     under
                     the
                     Churches
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     it
                     come
                     under
                     the
                     Churches
                     care
                     ?
                     Such
                     particulars
                     are
                     infinite
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     infinite
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     the
                     object
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     certain
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     should
                     they
                     be
                     the
                     subject
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     constant
                     prayers
                     :
                     There
                     needs
                     a
                     
                       particular
                       confession
                    
                     that
                     such
                     occasional
                     necessities
                     or
                     distresses
                     may
                     be
                     known
                     ,
                     before
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     a
                     
                       particular
                       supplication
                    
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     remedied
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     none
                     are
                     more
                     averse
                     from
                     particular
                     Confession
                     ,
                     then
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     most
                     angry
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     such
                     particular
                     Petitions
                     :
                     But
                     to
                     say
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     sufficiently
                     provided
                     for
                     such
                     particulars
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     she
                     hath
                     taken
                     the
                     Psalms
                     of
                     David
                     into
                     her
                     publick
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     which
                     Book
                     is
                     a
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ▪
                     or
                     to
                     use
                     Epiphanius
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       Arcula
                       medica
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       Box
                       of
                       Medicines
                       for
                       all
                       diseases
                       :
                    
                     Here
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     dead
                     heart
                     shall
                     find
                     affections
                     to
                     enliven
                     it
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     slow
                     tongue
                     ,
                     expressions
                     to
                     quicken
                     it
                     :
                     Nor
                     is
                     it
                     possible
                     for
                     that
                     man
                     to
                     want
                     either
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     repentance
                     ,
                     or
                     thankfulness
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     true
                     spiritual
                     good
                     ,
                     to
                     comfort
                     and
                     strengthen
                     him
                     either
                     against
                     the
                     evil
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     evil
                     of
                     punishment
                     ,
                     who
                     
                     can
                     truly
                     apply
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     truly
                     apply
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     no
                     Prayer
                     whatsoever
                     can
                     either
                     comfort
                     or
                     strengthen
                     him
                     ,
                     without
                     this
                     twofold
                     application
                     ,
                     viz.
                     of
                     the
                     Prayer
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     variety
                     of
                     words
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     not
                     trouble
                     himself
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     were
                     better
                     cordially
                     say
                     with
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       Have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       me
                       O
                       God
                       after
                       thy
                       great
                       goodness
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       have
                       I
                       put
                       my
                       trust
                       ,
                       let
                       me
                       never
                       be
                       put
                       to
                       confusion
                       ,
                    
                     then
                     verbally
                     expatiate
                     in
                     
                       greater
                       discourses
                    
                     but
                     
                       lesser
                       desires
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     this
                     Trust
                     ;
                     He
                     will
                     find
                     more
                     true
                     contentment
                     to
                     his
                     soul
                     from
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     one
                     short
                     ejaculation
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     many
                     enlargements
                     of
                     his
                     
                       own
                       making
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     were
                     better
                     in
                     brief
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Publican
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       be
                       merciful
                       to
                       me
                       a
                       sinner
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     equally
                     concerns
                     any
                     other
                     true
                     Penitent
                     ,
                     then
                     make
                     a
                     long
                     prayer
                     with
                     the
                     Pharisee
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     only
                     concern
                     himself
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     like
                     Heathen
                     then
                     like
                     Christians
                     ,
                     for
                     men
                     
                       to
                       think
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       heard
                       for
                       their
                       much
                       speaking
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     6.
                     7.
                     and
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     needs
                     speak
                     much
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     probable
                     God
                     will
                     hear
                     them
                     speaking
                     in
                     his
                     words
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     
                       their
                       own
                    
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     God
                     hath
                     sufficiently
                     provided
                     for
                     our
                     occasional
                     necessities
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     likewise
                     sufficiently
                     provided
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     translating
                     those
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     making
                     them
                     a
                     great
                     part
                     of
                     her
                     publick
                     service
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     how
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     upon
                     and
                     how
                     to
                     apply
                     them
                     to
                     our
                     several
                     occasions
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     that
                     general
                     promise
                     ,
                     
                       whosoever
                       believeth
                       on
                       him
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       (
                       Rom.
                    
                     10.
                     11.
                     
                     )
                     doth
                     warrant
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     to
                     make
                     particular
                     application
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     by
                     
                       special
                       faith
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     other
                     general
                     promise
                     ,
                     
                       whosoever
                       shall
                       call
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                       (
                       Rom.
                    
                     10.
                     13.
                     
                     )
                     doth
                     warrant
                     every
                     good
                     Christian
                     to
                     make
                     particular
                     application
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     soul
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     
                       special
                       Prayer
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     are
                     most
                     abundantly
                     sufficient
                     in
                     the
                     rules
                     and
                     examples
                     of
                     special
                     faith
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     rules
                     and
                     examples
                     of
                     special
                     prayers
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     justly
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     do
                     shew
                     their
                     original
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     speak
                     
                       so
                       much
                       in
                       so
                       little
                    
                     ,
                     containing
                     so
                     many
                     Truths
                     in
                     so
                     few
                     words
                     ;
                     for
                     only
                     he
                     that
                     understood
                     all
                     things
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     intend
                     and
                     comprize
                     so
                     many
                     things
                     together
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     as
                     justly
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     taken
                     the
                     best
                     course
                     she
                     
                     could
                     to
                     improve
                     our
                     understandings
                     in
                     those
                     divine
                     Truths
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     she
                     hath
                     made
                     it
                     easie
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     And
                     consequently
                     ,
                     though
                     she
                     had
                     devised
                     millions
                     of
                     particular
                     prayers
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     purpose
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     instruct
                     us
                     to
                     pray
                     upon
                     particular
                     occasions
                     ,
                     yet
                     she
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     instructed
                     us
                     half
                     so
                     well
                     as
                     now
                     she
                     hath
                     ,
                     meerly
                     by
                     imparting
                     to
                     us
                     Gods
                     own
                     Instructions
                     ;
                     And
                     till
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     shall
                     do
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     vain
                     for
                     her
                     Champions
                     to
                     object
                     that
                     she
                     hath
                     out-gone
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     the
                     peoples
                     souls
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     grounds
                     we
                     go
                     upon
                     in
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     are
                     equally
                     good
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Papists
                     and
                     against
                     the
                     Enthusiasts
                     ;
                     But
                     neither
                     is
                     this
                     all
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     for
                     our
                     Church
                     in
                     this
                     behalf
                     ,
                     for
                     in
                     truth
                     she
                     hath
                     provided
                     such
                     admirable
                     prayers
                     as
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     Gods
                     holy
                     Word
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     very
                     much
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Genius
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     comprizing
                     much
                     in
                     little
                     ,
                     having
                     more
                     
                       of
                       Faith
                       ,
                       Hope
                       and
                       Charity
                    
                     in
                     one
                     of
                     her
                     little
                     collects
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     many
                     of
                     their
                     long
                     prayers
                     who
                     either
                     revile
                     her
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     or
                     renounce
                     her
                     Communion
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     as
                     wasps
                     ,
                     good
                     for
                     nothing
                     but
                     to
                     buz
                     and
                     sting
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     as
                     Bees
                     ready
                     to
                     gather
                     honey
                     even
                     from
                     weeds
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     from
                     the
                     roses
                     of
                     Sharon
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     easily
                     find
                     to
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     stopping
                     of
                     others
                     mouths
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     Common-Prayers
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     such
                     Generals
                     as
                     may
                     sufficiently
                     supply
                     for
                     all
                     particulars
                     ;
                     And
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     such
                     eternals
                     as
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     our
                     account
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     themselves
                     )
                     infinitely
                     beyond
                     all
                     Occasionals
                     ;
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     himself
                     hath
                     taught
                     us
                     this
                     lesson
                     concerning
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     
                       Your
                       Father
                       knoweth
                       what
                       things
                       ye
                       have
                       need
                       of
                       before
                       ye
                       ask
                       him
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     6.
                     8.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     you
                     need
                     not
                     ask
                     your
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     need
                     your
                     earthly
                     parents
                     )
                     in
                     many
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     with
                     true
                     and
                     upright
                     hearts
                     ;
                     this
                     made
                     our
                     Church
                     delight
                     in
                     short
                     prayers
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     rather
                     desired
                     to
                     shew
                     a
                     
                       relenting
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     an
                     
                       over-flowing
                       tongue
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     praying
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     weigheth
                     only
                     hearts
                     ,
                     not
                     words
                     in
                     the
                     ballance
                     of
                     his
                     Sanctuary
                     :
                     A
                     short
                     prayer
                     best
                     suits
                     with
                     an
                     
                       hearty
                       desire
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     
                       too
                       earnest
                       to
                       be
                       long
                       in
                       uttering
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     also
                     with
                     the
                     
                       desires
                       of
                       our
                       hearts
                    
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     heavenly
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     most
                     commonly
                     are
                     
                       too
                       weak
                       to
                       be
                       long
                       in
                       desiring
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     short
                     prayers
                     
                     hath
                     taken
                     a
                     great
                     care
                     for
                     our
                     earnestness
                     ,
                     and
                     withal
                     provided
                     a
                     certain
                     cure
                     for
                     our
                     weakness
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     think
                     that
                     
                       Through
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     comes
                     in
                     
                       too
                       soon
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Prayers
                     are
                     short
                     ;
                     or
                     
                       too
                       often
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     many
                     ;
                     let
                     him
                     know
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     one
                     single
                     observation
                     in
                     these
                     five
                     words
                     ,
                     speaks
                     more
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     by
                     thousands
                     of
                     continued
                     Periods
                     in
                     our
                     longest
                     prayers
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     speak
                     for
                     our
                     own
                     selves
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     other
                     reason
                     but
                     this
                     ,
                     yet
                     for
                     this
                     reason
                     alone
                     were
                     many
                     short
                     prayers
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     one
                     long
                     prayer
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     our
                     private
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     publick
                     Devotions
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     also
                     taught
                     us
                     this
                     lesson
                     concerning
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     our
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     
                       Seek
                       ye
                       first
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       his
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       shall
                       be
                       added
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     6.
                     33.
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     Regard
                     chiefly
                     your
                     Continual
                     ,
                     not
                     your
                     Occasional
                     ;
                     your
                     Spiritual
                     ,
                     not
                     your
                     Temporal
                     necessities
                     in
                     your
                     Prayers
                     ;
                     be
                     earnest
                     with
                     God
                     to
                     give
                     you
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Hope
                     ,
                     Charity
                     ,
                     Religion
                     ,
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     Justice
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     to
                     supply
                     your
                     
                       spiritual
                       wants
                       and
                       necessities
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     want
                     any
                     
                       temporal
                       necessaries
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     you
                     shall
                     from
                     your
                     spiritual
                     supplies
                     ,
                     find
                     either
                     a
                     certain
                     remedy
                     against
                     your
                     temporal
                     wants
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     sufficient
                     recompence
                     
                       for
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     immortal
                     comfort
                     
                       in
                       them
                    
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     occasional
                     necessity
                     can
                     befall
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     comparison
                     ,
                     that
                     upon
                     some
                     occasions
                     she
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     greater
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     Faith
                     ;
                     upon
                     others
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     greater
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     Repentance
                     ;
                     But
                     her
                     necessities
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     her
                     endowments
                     ,
                     are
                     properly
                     continual
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     spiritual
                     ;
                     therefore
                     all
                     the
                     noise
                     that
                     is
                     made
                     about
                     using
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Prayer
                     in
                     
                       praying
                       against
                    
                     occasional
                     necessities
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       praising
                       for
                    
                     occasional
                     mercies
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     much
                     excite
                     us
                     to
                     
                       seek
                       first
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       righteousness
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     and
                     righteousness
                     are
                     both
                     eternal
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     seek
                     first
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     our
                     Saviour
                     calls
                     Additaments
                     ,
                     or
                     Adiections
                     ;
                     for
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     occasional
                     is
                     temporal
                     ;
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     temporal
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     reckoned
                     in
                     the
                     Catalogue
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     concerning
                     ▪
                     which
                     our
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     said
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Adjicientur
                       vobis
                       ,
                       All
                       these
                       things
                       shall
                       be
                       added
                       unto
                       you
                       .
                    
                     If
                     we
                     heartily
                     Pray
                     for
                     Faith
                     and
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     spiritual
                     endowments
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     
                     surely
                     give
                     them
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     will
                     give
                     them
                     liberally
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     great
                     abundance
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     truly
                     worth
                     his
                     giving
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     our
                     greatest
                     necessities
                     or
                     occasions
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     as
                     truly
                     worth
                     our
                     receiving
                     ;
                     He
                     will
                     give
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     acts
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     their
                     habits
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     gifts
                     may
                     be
                     compleat
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     will
                     give
                     them
                     in
                     
                       our
                       necessities
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     his
                     gifts
                     may
                     be
                     convenient
                     ,
                     then
                     greatest
                     when
                     our
                     wants
                     are
                     so
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       James
                       ,
                       If
                       any
                       of
                       you
                       lack
                       wisdom
                    
                     (
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     spiritual
                     gift
                     )
                     
                       let
                       him
                       ask
                       of
                       God
                       that
                       giveth
                       to
                       all
                       men
                       liberally
                       and
                       upbraideth
                       not
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       given
                       him
                       ,
                       Jam.
                       1.
                       5.
                       
                       God
                       giveth
                       liberally
                    
                     ;
                     therefore
                     he
                     giveth
                     the
                     whole
                     gift
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Act
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Habit
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     
                       upbraideth
                       not
                    
                     ,
                     therefore
                     he
                     giveth
                     it
                     most
                     when
                     we
                     most
                     want
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     his
                     gifts
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     with
                     liberality
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     begrutch
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     without
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     upbraid
                     them
                     :
                     'T
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     give
                     us
                     
                       any
                       one
                    
                     spiritual
                     gift
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     want
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     true
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     most
                     willingly
                     gives
                     
                       them
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     wants
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     by
                     our
                     frequent
                     and
                     fervent
                     prayers
                     we
                     do
                     obtain
                     of
                     God
                     those
                     spiritual
                     gifts
                     which
                     concern
                     the
                     continual
                     ,
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     be
                     very
                     solicitous
                     about
                     those
                     which
                     only
                     concern
                     the
                     
                       occasional
                       necessities
                    
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     our
                     continual
                     necessities
                     be
                     supplyed
                     ,
                     our
                     occasional
                     necessities
                     cannot
                     want
                     supply
                     ,
                     should
                     any
                     such
                     indeed
                     befall
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     occasional
                     necessities
                     of
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     worth
                     our
                     own
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     our
                     Churches
                     prayers
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     So
                     little
                     reason
                     is
                     there
                     that
                     the
                     
                       pretence
                       of
                       occasional
                       necessities
                    
                     should
                     unsettle
                     and
                     distract
                     our
                     
                       own
                       private
                       forms
                    
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     unloosen
                     and
                     destroy
                     
                       our
                       Churches
                       publick
                       forms
                    
                     of
                     constant
                     Devotions
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     seek
                     our
                     own
                     interests
                     ,
                     or
                     temporal
                     advantages
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     our
                     unrighteousness
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       righteousness
                       :
                    
                     Without
                     doubt
                     ,
                     Innocency
                     ,
                     Piety
                     ,
                     and
                     Charity
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     as
                     truly
                     sought
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     surely
                     found
                     in
                     
                       set
                       forms
                    
                     then
                     in
                     
                       conceived
                       prayers
                    
                     )
                     are
                     wholly
                     and
                     entirely
                     our
                     spiritual
                     interests
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     cordially
                     ask
                     these
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     so
                     rightly
                     seek
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     
                       in
                       it self
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     joyfully
                     find
                     it
                     
                       in
                       our
                       own
                       souls
                    
                     :
                     For
                     
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       Righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       Peace
                       ,
                       and
                       Joy
                       in
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     14.
                     17.
                     and
                     therefore
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     sought
                     by
                     such
                     Prayers
                     as
                     may
                     best
                     express
                     and
                     increase
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     
                     may
                     obtain
                     righteousness
                     ;
                     And
                     our
                     repentance
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     obtain
                     peace
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     obtain
                     
                       joy
                       in
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ;
                     Such
                     prayers
                     God
                     having
                     given
                     us
                     a
                     Church
                     to
                     teach
                     ,
                     (
                     more
                     then
                     any
                     other
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     )
                     and
                     not
                     given
                     us
                     hearts
                     to
                     learn
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     to
                     de
                     feared
                     ,
                     (
                     unless
                     we
                     speedily
                     and
                     heartily
                     repent
                     ,
                     )
                     he
                     will
                     pronounce
                     the
                     same
                     sentence
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     execute
                     the
                     same
                     judgement
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     against
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       my
                       people
                       would
                       not
                       hear
                       my
                       voice
                       ,
                       and
                       Israel
                       would
                       not
                       obey
                       me
                       ;
                       so
                       I
                       gave
                       them
                       up
                       to
                       their
                       own
                       hearts
                       lusts
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       them
                       follow
                       their
                       own
                       imaginations
                       ;
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     8●
                     .
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Bishirru●h
                       libbam
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       In
                       contemplatione
                       aut
                       visione
                       cordis
                       eorum
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Bemaraith
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     Jarchi
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       pertinacia
                       aut
                       duritie
                       (
                       cordis
                       eorum
                       )
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Bechozek
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     Ezra
                     ;
                     The
                     one
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       gave
                       them
                       up
                       to
                       the
                       contemplations
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       hearts
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     bad
                     enough
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     concerning
                     man
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       every
                       imagination
                       of
                       the
                       thoughts
                       of
                       his
                       heart
                       was
                       only
                       evil
                       continually
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     Gen.
                     6.
                     5.
                     )
                     The
                     other
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       gave
                       them
                       up
                       to
                       the
                       hardness
                       of
                       their
                       hearts
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     deal
                     worse
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       to
                       be
                       hardned
                    
                     in
                     evil
                     imaginations
                     is
                     much
                     worse
                     then
                     simply
                     
                       to
                       be
                    
                     in
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     sinful
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     the
                     captivity
                     and
                     bondage
                     of
                     sin
                     ;
                     He
                     that
                     follows
                     his
                     imagination
                     without
                     his
                     reason
                     ,
                     doth
                     in
                     effect
                     degenerate
                     from
                     a
                     man
                     into
                     a
                     Beast
                     ;
                     But
                     he
                     that
                     hardneth
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     imagination
                     ,
                     against
                     his
                     own
                     right
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     against
                     Gods
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     doth
                     degenerate
                     from
                     a
                     man
                     almost
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Devil
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     sad
                     Judgements
                     of
                     God
                     upon
                     those
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     hear
                     his
                     voice
                     ,
                     nor
                     obey
                     his
                     Commands
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     solicitous
                     in
                     hearing
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     too
                     dutiful
                     in
                     obeying
                     him
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     once
                     sure
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     his
                     voice
                     which
                     speaks
                     
                       to
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     command
                     which
                     is
                     laid
                     
                       upon
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     speedily
                     and
                     wholly
                     resolve
                     upon
                     lending
                     our
                     ears
                     to
                     the
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     lending
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     the
                     command
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     bids
                     us
                     
                       prove
                       all
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     bid
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     alwayes
                     proving
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       hold
                       fast
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                       1
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     prove
                     my
                     Religion
                     before
                     I
                     embrace
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     draw
                     neer
                     to
                     God
                     with
                     my
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     as
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     ;
                     
                     But
                     I
                     will
                     hold
                     fast
                     my
                     Religion
                     when
                     I
                     have
                     proved
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     fall
                     not
                     from
                     God
                     against
                     my
                     conscience
                     as
                     an
                     Apostate
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     specious
                     pretences
                     can
                     make
                     others
                     religious
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     forbid
                     they
                     should
                     make
                     me
                     lose
                     my
                     Religion
                     :
                     Men
                     may
                     pretend
                     to
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     who
                     have
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     prayer
                     who
                     made
                     such
                     heavenly
                     prayers
                     as
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     justifie
                     by
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     accompany
                     with
                     his
                     intercession
                     :
                     And
                     doubtless
                     every
                     particular
                     Christian
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     make
                     sure
                     of
                     such
                     prayers
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     his
                     private
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     publick
                     devotions
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     gotten
                     such
                     prayers
                     ,
                     is
                     bound
                     not
                     to
                     leave
                     them
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostles
                     rule
                     ,
                     
                       Hold
                       fast
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     all
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     best
                     .
                     
                       The
                       Preacher
                       sought
                       to
                       find
                       out
                       acceptable
                       words
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       which
                       was
                       written
                       was
                       upright
                       ,
                       even
                       words
                       of
                       Truth
                       ,
                       Eccles
                       .
                    
                     12.
                     
                     ●10
                     .
                     If
                     he
                     that
                     preacheth
                     ought
                     to
                     seek
                     for
                     acceptable
                     words
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     words
                     sutable
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     matters
                     he
                     speaks
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     persons
                     he
                     speaks
                     to
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     he
                     that
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     since
                     praying
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     carefully
                     provided
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     conscionably
                     performed
                     then
                     preaching
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     preaching
                     a
                     man
                     speaks
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     praying
                     a
                     man
                     speaks
                     to
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     the
                     Church
                     thinks
                     it
                     her
                     duty
                     to
                     provide
                     for
                     us
                     acceptable
                     words
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     whilst
                     she
                     leaves
                     us
                     to
                     provide
                     our
                     own
                     acceptable
                     words
                     in
                     preaching
                     :
                     The
                     Prophet
                     Hosea
                     exhorteth
                     the
                     Israelites
                     to
                     
                       take
                       with
                       them
                       words
                       ,
                       and
                       turn
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     Hos
                     .
                     14.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       He
                       asks
                       not
                       Gold
                       nor
                       Silver
                       ,
                       not
                       burnt
                       offerings
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     Rabbi
                     David
                     )
                     
                       but
                       good
                       words
                       from
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       with
                       them
                       you
                       will
                       confess
                       your
                       sins
                       ,
                       and
                       return
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       with
                       all
                       your
                       heart
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       only
                       with
                       your
                       lips
                       :
                    
                     Here
                     t
                     is
                     plain
                     by
                     his
                     Gloss
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     enjoyns
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     confession
                     ,
                     and
                     bids
                     them
                     take
                     
                       good
                       words
                    
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     
                       good
                       hearts
                    
                     ;
                     nay
                     t
                     is
                     plain
                     by
                     the
                     Text
                     it self
                     ;
                     for
                     those
                     good
                     words
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     form
                     of
                     confession
                     is
                     particularly
                     expressed
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     enjoyned
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Say
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       Take
                       away
                       all
                       iniquity
                       and
                       receive
                       us
                       graciously
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     vain
                     to
                     pray
                     unto
                     God
                     to
                     receive
                     us
                     graciously
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     pray
                     ungraciously
                     ;
                     therefore
                     
                       taking
                       with
                       us
                       words
                    
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     command
                     in
                     Hosea
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     well
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     
                       Spirit
                       of
                       grace
                       
                       and
                       of
                       supplications
                       ,
                    
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     promise
                     in
                     
                       Zechariah
                       (
                       Zech.
                    
                     12.
                     10.
                     )
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     Papists
                     do
                     vainly
                     arrogate
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     vainly
                     appropriated
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     Religion
                     to
                     their
                     monastical
                     vows
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Enthusiasts
                     do
                     as
                     vainly
                     arrogate
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     vainly
                     appropriate
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     to
                     their
                     phantastical
                     prayers
                     ;
                     and
                     good
                     Protestants
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     reason
                     to
                     think
                     they
                     want
                     these
                     prayers
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     they
                     want
                     those
                     vows
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     Religious
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     discourage
                     or
                     discountenance
                     any
                     particular
                     mans
                     gifts
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     do
                     heartily
                     wish
                     as
                     Moses
                     did
                     ▪
                     
                       I
                       would
                       to
                       God
                       all
                       the
                       Lords
                       people
                       were
                       Prophets
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     profess
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     which
                     ascended
                     on
                     high
                     &
                     led
                     captivity
                     captive
                     to
                     give
                     gifts
                     unto
                     men
                     ,
                     hath
                     given
                     the
                     greatest
                     gifts
                     where
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     the
                     greatest
                     promises
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     greater
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     any
                     member
                     or
                     Minster
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     If
                     I
                     follow
                     the
                     Church
                     making
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prayer
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     her
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     required
                     of
                     me
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     commission
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     teach
                     me
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     of
                     Luk.
                     11.
                     1.
                     was
                     not
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ;
                     But
                     if
                     I
                     follow
                     any
                     other
                     mans
                     gifts
                     who
                     hath
                     not
                     that
                     commission
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     justly
                     fear
                     that
                     God
                     who
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     say
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       hath
                       required
                       this
                       at
                       your
                       hands
                    
                     for
                     making
                     such
                     prayers
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     say
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     hearing
                     them
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     that
                     slight
                     objection
                     of
                     
                       deadness
                       &
                       formality
                    
                     men
                     are
                     subject
                     to
                     ,
                     more
                     from
                     
                       set
                       forms
                    
                     then
                     from
                     
                       conceived
                       prayers
                    
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     in
                     its
                     consequence
                     a
                     blasphemy
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     reacheth
                     the
                     prayers
                     penned
                     there
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     penned
                     here
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     hope
                     none
                     will
                     blame
                     me
                     for
                     calling
                     the
                     objection
                     slight
                     ,
                     now
                     I
                     have
                     proved
                     it
                     wicked
                     :
                     For
                     how
                     is
                     it
                     possible
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     prayer
                     by
                     book
                     is
                     flat
                     and
                     dead
                     ,
                     without
                     undervaluing
                     all
                     the
                     prayers
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Bible
                     ,
                     and
                     contemning
                     the
                     very
                     Book
                     of
                     books
                     ?
                     Let
                     him
                     next
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Evangelium
                       Atramentarium
                       ,
                       away
                       with
                       this
                       Inkie-Gospel
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     withal
                     let
                     him
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     thus
                     turn
                     Enthusiast
                     ,
                     unless
                     he
                     will
                     first
                     turn
                     
                       Papist
                       ;
                       So
                       he
                       shall
                       turn
                       to
                       the
                       worse
                       for
                       his
                       person
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     cannot
                     depend
                     upon
                     suggestions
                     instead
                     of
                     books
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     turn
                     prayer
                     from
                     being
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     Reason
                     ,
                     nay
                     from
                     being
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     phansie
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     of
                     faction
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       so
                       he
                       shall
                       turn
                       to
                       the
                       worse
                       also
                       for
                       his
                       prayers
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     we
                     cannot
                     
                     but
                     take
                     notice
                     that
                     our
                     adversaries
                     are
                     very
                     hard
                     put
                     to
                     it
                     for
                     an
                     accusation
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     fain
                     to
                     fetch
                     it
                     from
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     cannot
                     know
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     judge
                     ;
                     dealing
                     with
                     us
                     as
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Rabbies
                     dealt
                     with
                     Job
                     ;
                     for
                     when
                     the
                     Text
                     had
                     said
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       all
                       this
                    
                     Job
                     
                       sinned
                       not
                       with
                       his
                       lips
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     doth
                     also
                     in
                     effect
                     say
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     concerning
                     her
                     Common
                     Prayers
                     )
                     two
                     of
                     them
                     (
                     
                       sc
                       .
                       Ralbag
                    
                     and
                     Jarchi
                     )
                     are
                     pleased
                     to
                     add
                     this
                     gloss
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Abal
                       belibbo
                       Chata
                       ,
                       But
                       yet
                       sure
                       he
                       sinned
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       ▪
                    
                  
                   
                     To
                     conclude
                     ,
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     Heretical
                     ;
                     A
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     Discipline
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     irregular
                     ;
                     and
                     why
                     not
                     also
                     have
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     devotion
                     ,
                     or
                     be
                     irreligious
                     ?
                     for
                     we
                     cannot
                     well
                     be
                     unanimously
                     Religious
                     without
                     a
                     set
                     form
                     of
                     publick
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     unanimity
                     will
                     soon
                     beget
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     for
                     
                       God
                       is
                       love
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     without
                     love
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     without
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     men
                     cannot
                     be
                     long
                     without
                     true
                     charity
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     will
                     also
                     be
                     without
                     true
                     piety
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     making
                     the
                     Common
                     Prayer
                     Book
                     an
                     Idol
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     an
                     objection
                     of
                     great
                     impiety
                     by
                     calling
                     true
                     Religion
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     great
                     absurdity
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     may
                     cast
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     must
                     cast
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     For
                     men
                     may
                     Idolize
                     one
                     good
                     Book
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     another
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Bible
                     may
                     go
                     ere
                     long
                     :
                     but
                     some
                     have
                     already
                     Idolized
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     must
                     stay
                     no
                     longer
                     :
                     I
                     do
                     the
                     rather
                     instance
                     upon
                     this
                     latter
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     it
                     comes
                     neerest
                     our
                     present
                     case
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     publick
                     prayer
                     is
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     publick
                     in
                     its
                     substance
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     matter
                     and
                     form
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     its
                     Accidents
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     time
                     ,
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     persons
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     same
                     Method
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     words
                     as
                     in
                     time
                     ;
                     Gods
                     consecration
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     ours
                     in
                     them
                     both
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     consecrated
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       may
                    
                     ;
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     consecrated
                     
                       we
                       must
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     make
                     holy
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       may
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     make
                     holy
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       must
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     when
                     ye
                     pray
                     say
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       must
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     therefore
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       may
                    
                     :
                     Had
                     he
                     not
                     given
                     us
                     that
                     latitude
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     not
                     have
                     taken
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     have
                     only
                     used
                     such
                     prayers
                     in
                     his
                     publick
                     worship
                     as
                     his
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     had
                     left
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     
                     Now
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     this
                     latitude
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     make
                     the
                     best
                     use
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     making
                     and
                     using
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     we
                     know
                     are
                     
                       after
                       this
                       manner
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     
                       in
                       these
                       Words
                    
                     ;
                     we
                     have
                     as
                     great
                     need
                     of
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayers
                     to
                     find
                     our
                     tongues
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     Laws
                     to
                     bind
                     our
                     heads
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     behaviour
                     ;
                     and
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     in
                     effect
                     told
                     us
                     as
                     much
                     in
                     giving
                     us
                     so
                     many
                     set
                     forms
                     of
                     prayers
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Bible
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       XIV
                    
                     .
                     The
                     third
                     and
                     last
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     trust
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     is
                     touching
                     the
                     holy
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     wherein
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     not
                     faulty
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     number
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     exactly
                     following
                     our
                     Saviours
                     institution
                     ;
                     nor
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     administring
                     ,
                     as
                     following
                     it
                     with
                     reverence
                     .
                  
                   
                     REligion
                     being
                     above
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     to
                     understand
                     it
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     above
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     nature
                     to
                     command
                     it
                     ;
                     Hence
                     the
                     acts
                     of
                     the
                     Theological
                     vertues
                     are
                     prescribed
                     by
                     the
                     positive
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     belong
                     properly
                     to
                     Religion
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     acts
                     of
                     moral
                     vertues
                     are
                     prescribed
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     belong
                     to
                     Reason
                     ;
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     in
                     truth
                     injurious
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     allow
                     nothing
                     to
                     be
                     moral
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     they
                     can
                     prove
                     to
                     be
                     natural
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     positive
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     constitute
                     moralities
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     inbred
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     doth
                     constitute
                     moralities
                     to
                     the
                     Man
                     :
                     This
                     appears
                     plainly
                     in
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     
                       as
                       Ceremonies
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     come
                     not
                     under
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     either
                     for
                     their
                     institution
                     ,
                     or
                     alteration
                     ,
                     or
                     abolition
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     therefore
                     be
                     accounted
                     as
                     moralities
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     commanded
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     these
                     Sacraments
                     are
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     trust
                     ,
                     is
                     unquestionable
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     vocal
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     visible
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       Verbum
                       Vocale
                       ,
                       &
                       verbum
                       visibile
                       ,
                    
                     both
                     alike
                     are
                     duties
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     for
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     for
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     all
                     the
                     duties
                     both
                     of
                     Religion
                     and
                     Communion
                     are
                     committed
                     to
                     the
                     Churches
                     trust
                     ,
                     God
                     having
                     appointed
                     his
                     own
                     Ministers
                     as
                     his
                     special
                     Trustees
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     preaching
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     administring
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     administer
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     
                       person
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     licensed
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     will
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     such
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     special
                     deputation
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     more
                     peculiarly
                     manifest
                     concerning
                     the
                     two
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     Baptism
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     holy
                     Supper
                     ;
                     For
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     said
                     only
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     
                       Go
                       ye
                       therefore
                       and
                       baptize
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     ;
                     and
                     
                       do
                       ye
                       this
                       in
                       remembrance
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     five
                     additional
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     never
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     integral
                     parts
                     of
                     Gods
                     ordinary
                     publick
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     though
                     they
                     could
                     be
                     proved
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     come
                     under
                     our
                     present
                     discourse
                     ;
                     But
                     in
                     truth
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     proved
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     proper
                     definition
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       Sacrament
                       is
                       an
                       outward
                       visible
                       sign
                       of
                       an
                       inward
                       spiritual
                       grace
                       ,
                       given
                       to
                       us
                       and
                       ordained
                       by
                       Christ
                       himself
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       means
                       to
                       convey
                       that
                       grace
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       a
                       pledge
                       to
                       assure
                       us
                       thereof
                    
                     ;
                     Let
                     us
                     examine
                     this
                     definition
                     by
                     its
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     easily
                     perceive
                     that
                     it
                     belongs
                     only
                     to
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Holy
                       Eucharist
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     two
                     only
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     by
                     its
                     efficient
                     cause
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       Given
                       and
                       ordained
                       by
                       Christ
                       himself
                    
                     ]
                     which
                     is
                     clear
                     of
                     these
                     two
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     were
                     instituted
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     his
                     precept
                     and
                     promise
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     words
                     of
                     their
                     institution
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     asserted
                     concerning
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     by
                     its
                     material
                     cause
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       outward
                       visible
                       sign
                       ,
                       inward
                       spiritual
                       Grace
                    
                     ]
                     which
                     are
                     both
                     manifestly
                     known
                     in
                     Baptism
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     but
                     neither
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     For
                     Pennance
                     hath
                     no
                     outward
                     visible
                     sign
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Matrimony
                       ,
                       Orders
                       ,
                       Confirmation
                       ,
                       Extream
                       unction
                       ,
                    
                     have
                     no
                     outward
                     visible
                     signs
                     of
                     Christs
                     appointing
                     :
                     And
                     much
                     less
                     have
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     that
                     inward
                     spiritual
                     Grace
                     which
                     is
                     annexed
                     to
                     Baptism
                     and
                     the
                     Holy
                     Eucharist
                     ;
                     To
                     wit
                     ,
                     Christ
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     merits
                     and
                     mercies
                     whereby
                     of
                     God
                     
                       He
                       is
                       made
                       unto
                       us
                       wisdom
                       ,
                       and
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       and
                       sanctification
                       ,
                       and
                       redemption
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     30.
                     
                     For
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     say
                     that
                     any
                     man
                     is
                     by
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     five
                     either
                     born
                     and
                     initiated
                     ,
                     or
                     nourished
                     
                     and
                     confirmed
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     by
                     its
                     formal
                     cause
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       An
                       outward
                       visible
                       sign
                       of
                       an
                       inward
                       spiritual
                       Grace
                       .
                    
                     ]
                     Whereby
                     it
                     appears
                     that
                     the
                     internal
                     and
                     proper
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     the
                     necessary
                     conjunction
                     or
                     connexion
                     of
                     the
                     sign
                     and
                     the
                     thing
                     signified
                     ;
                     which
                     conjunction
                     is
                     so
                     undeniable
                     in
                     our
                     two
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     that
                     Baptism
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     
                       washing
                       of
                       regeneration
                       (
                       Tit.
                       3.
                       5.
                       )
                       And
                       the
                       holy
                       Eucharist
                       the
                       Communion
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       and
                       blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     16.
                     
                     For
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     signs
                     and
                     seals
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     conveyances
                     of
                     grace
                     unto
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     other
                     five
                     though
                     they
                     have
                     something
                     of
                     the
                     sign
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     have
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     of
                     the
                     seal
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     conveyance
                     of
                     grace
                     :
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     by
                     its
                     final
                     cause
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       As
                       a
                       means
                       to
                       convey
                       Grace
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       a
                       pledge
                       to
                       assure
                       us
                       thereof
                    
                     ]
                     The
                     end
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     partly
                     our
                     Communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     partly
                     our
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     that
                     Communion
                     :
                     This
                     twofold
                     end
                     is
                     very
                     apparent
                     in
                     Baptism
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     procure
                     our
                     Communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     require
                     our
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     that
                     Communion
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     either
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     or
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     want
                     of
                     both
                     :
                     For
                     either
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     that
                     Communion
                     ;
                     whereas
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     
                       a
                       seal
                       of
                       Gods
                       Covenant
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     its
                     own
                     nature
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     pledge
                     ;
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     and
                     favour
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     mans
                     duty
                     and
                     thankfulness
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     
                       to
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     
                       in
                       us
                    
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     signification
                     of
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     
                       mutual
                       respect
                    
                     ;
                     one
                     on
                     Gods
                     part
                     offering
                     grace
                     ,
                     another
                     on
                     mans
                     part
                     promising
                     obedience
                     ;
                     If
                     either
                     of
                     these
                     be
                     wanting
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     rite
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     mysterie
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     properly
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     since
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     the
                     seal
                     of
                     a
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Covenant
                     is
                     a
                     mutual
                     engagement
                     of
                     two
                     parties
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     are
                     God
                     and
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     very
                     end
                     of
                     its
                     institution
                     ,
                     perpetual
                     in
                     its
                     continuance
                     ,
                     and
                     common
                     in
                     its
                     use
                     ;
                     
                       Perpetual
                       in
                       its
                       continuance
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     Gods
                     Covenant
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     a
                     day
                     but
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     an
                     everlasting
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     And
                     
                       common
                       in
                       its
                       use
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     Gods
                     Covenant
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     one
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     all
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     a
                     general
                     ,
                     an
                     universal
                     Covenant
                     :
                     
                       Non
                       enim
                       propter
                       unius
                       seculi
                       homines
                       venit
                       Christus
                       ,
                       sed
                       propter
                       omnes
                       
                       qui
                       illius
                       membra
                       futuri
                       sunt
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Iren●us
                       ,
                       (
                       lib.
                       4.
                       adver
                       .
                       haereses
                       ,
                       cap.
                       39.
                       )
                       Christ
                       came
                       not
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       for
                       the
                       men
                       of
                       one
                       age
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     or
                     of
                     one
                     order
                     )
                     
                       but
                       for
                       all
                       that
                       should
                       be
                       his
                       true
                       and
                       faithful
                       members
                       in
                       all
                       ages
                    
                     (
                     and
                     all
                     orders
                     )
                     
                       of
                       men
                       whatsoever
                    
                     :
                     And
                     upon
                     this
                     ground
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     which
                     do
                     exhibit
                     and
                     convey
                     Christ
                     ,
                     do
                     alike
                     belong
                     to
                     men
                     of
                     all
                     ages
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     orders
                     ;
                     Whereas
                     
                       Pennance
                       ,
                       Matrimony
                       ,
                       Order
                       ,
                       Confirmation
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       Extr●am
                       ●unction
                    
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     so
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     either
                     not
                     perpetual
                     in
                     their
                     continuance
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     belonging
                     to
                     all
                     times
                     ;
                     or
                     not
                     common
                     in
                     their
                     use
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     belonging
                     to
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     though
                     under
                     the
                     same
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     faith
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     our
                     Church
                     hath
                     not
                     erred
                     in
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     by
                     excluding
                     these
                     from
                     that
                     number
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     looks
                     on
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     as
                     
                       a
                       seal
                       of
                       Gods
                       grace
                    
                     ,
                     equally
                     belonging
                     
                       to
                       all
                    
                     that
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     same
                     Covenant
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     
                       a
                       Testimony
                       of
                       mans
                       faithfulness
                    
                     ,
                     equally
                     belonging
                     
                       to
                       all
                    
                     that
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     profess
                     the
                     same
                     Christian
                     faith
                     :
                     As
                     it
                     is
                     
                       a
                       seal
                       of
                       Gods
                       Covenant
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     perpetual
                     in
                     its
                     continuance
                     ,
                     and
                     mnst
                     belong
                     
                       to
                       all
                       times
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Covenant
                     doth
                     so
                     :
                     As
                     it
                     is
                     
                       a
                       Testimony
                       of
                       mans
                       faithfulness
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     common
                     in
                     its
                     use
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     belong
                     
                       to
                       all
                       persons
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     faith
                     doth
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     can
                     avow
                     both
                     these
                     only
                     concerning
                     Baptism
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     dare
                     not
                     avow
                     any
                     but
                     these
                     to
                     be
                     properly
                     called
                     Sacraments
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     as
                     concerning
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     these
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     little
                     or
                     no
                     contention
                     about
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     though
                     now
                     it
                     be
                     commonly
                     administred
                     by
                     aspersion
                     ,
                     whereas
                     heretofore
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     hotter
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     these
                     our
                     colder
                     climates
                     it
                     was
                     administred
                     altogether
                     by
                     immersion
                     ;
                     For
                     all
                     do
                     allow
                     that
                     Axiome
                     ,
                     
                       Magis
                       &
                       minus
                       non
                       variat
                       speciem
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     the
                     element
                     be
                     water
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     material
                     to
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     more
                     or
                     less
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     least
                     drop
                     of
                     Christs
                     blood
                     (
                     signified
                     by
                     the
                     water
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     applied
                     to
                     the
                     soul
                     )
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     wash
                     and
                     cleanse
                     it
                     from
                     all
                     sin
                     :
                     But
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     contentions
                     about
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Eucharist
                     ;
                     whereby
                     men
                     may
                     have
                     made
                     that
                     a
                     Division
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     made
                     a
                     Communion
                     :
                     One
                     main
                     reason
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     would
                     not
                     regard
                     Christs
                     Command
                     ,
                     (
                     hence
                     the
                     wine
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     out
                     )
                     and
                     yet
                     would
                     observe
                     his
                     practice
                     :
                     Hence
                     water
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     
                     taken
                     in
                     ;
                     and
                     hence
                     also
                     that
                     sharp
                     dispute
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Greek
                     and
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     rejecting
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     unleavened
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     of
                     leavened
                     bread
                     :
                     whereas
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     all
                     question
                     ,
                     That
                     what
                     was
                     of
                     Christs
                     command
                     in
                     this
                     Holy
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     is
                     still
                     indispensable
                     ;
                     not
                     so
                     what
                     was
                     only
                     of
                     his
                     
                       practise
                       or
                       example
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       received
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       that
                       which
                       I
                       also
                       delivered
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     1
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     23.
                     
                     )
                     bringing
                     them
                     back
                     to
                     Christs
                     command
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     elements
                     of
                     bread
                     and
                     wine
                     as
                     he
                     appointed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     use
                     them
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     end
                     ,
                     even
                     for
                     his
                     remembrance
                     :
                     But
                     he
                     brings
                     them
                     not
                     back
                     to
                     Christs
                     example
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     either
                     unleavened
                     bread
                     ,
                     or
                     water
                     mixed
                     with
                     their
                     wine
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     use
                     the
                     same
                     posture
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     receive
                     sitting
                     or
                     leaning
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     observe
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     receive
                     
                       after
                       Supper
                    
                     ;
                     He
                     leaves
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     as
                     things
                     indifferent
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     disposal
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     indifferent
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     necessary
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     
                       us
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     commanded
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Churches
                     order
                     in
                     things
                     indifferent
                     ,
                     to
                     preserve
                     
                       the
                       Vnity
                       of
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     follow
                     Christs
                     order
                     in
                     things
                     necessary
                     ,
                     to
                     preserve
                     
                       the
                       Verity
                       of
                       Religion
                    
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     know
                     what
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     judged
                     necessary
                     ,
                     what
                     indifferent
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     this
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     since
                     both
                     were
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     our
                     Saviours
                     practice
                     ;
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     must
                     be
                     accounted
                     necessary
                     which
                     was
                     substantial
                     ,
                     either
                     as
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     essence
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     :
                     That
                     must
                     be
                     accounted
                     indifferent
                     which
                     was
                     circumstantial
                     ,
                     as
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     only
                     
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       ,
                       sc
                    
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     Jewish
                     Pass
                     over
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     bound
                     to
                     eat
                     unleavened
                     bread
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       in
                       that
                       country
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     mingling
                     water
                     with
                     wine
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     usual
                     in
                     those
                     hotter
                     climates
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     not
                     using
                     wine
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Communion
                     ;
                     cannot
                     be
                     accounted
                     Indifferent
                     ,
                     because
                     wine
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     material
                     parts
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     essence
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Communion
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     whole
                     Communion
                     without
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     whole
                     being
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     without
                     one
                     of
                     its
                     essential
                     Parts
                     ;
                     Besides
                     ,
                     as
                     The
                     using
                     wine
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     essence
                     ,
                     so
                     likewise
                     it
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     holy
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     For
                     so
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       As
                       often
                       as
                       ye
                       eat
                       this
                       bread
                       ,
                       And
                    
                     (
                     he
                     saith
                     not
                     ,
                     Or
                     )
                     
                       drink
                       this
                       cup
                       ,
                       ye
                       do
                       
                       shew
                       the
                       Lords
                       death
                       till
                       he
                       come
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     11.
                     26.
                     
                     The
                     conjunction
                     copulative
                     [
                     And
                     ]
                     will
                     not
                     allow
                     the
                     proposition
                     ,
                     being
                     copulative
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     unless
                     both
                     its
                     parts
                     be
                     true
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     shew
                     the
                     Lords
                     death
                     
                       only
                       by
                       eating
                    
                     this
                     bread
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     
                       also
                       drink
                    
                     this
                     cup
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     have
                     but
                     
                       a
                       half
                       Sacrament
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     but
                     
                       a
                       half
                       remembrance
                    
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     In
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     though
                     our
                     fore-fathers
                     used
                     immersion
                     ,
                     we
                     now
                     only
                     use
                     aspersion
                     ,
                     yet
                     both
                     they
                     and
                     we
                     have
                     the
                     
                       same
                       Sacrament
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     both
                     use
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     
                       essential
                       matter
                    
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     same
                     
                       essential
                       form
                    
                     :
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     doubted
                     whether
                     the
                     present
                     Lay-Romanists
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     Sacrament
                     with
                     their
                     fore-fathers
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     now
                     are
                     not
                     permitted
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     wine
                     ,
                     which
                     their
                     fore-fathers
                     had
                     ,
                     till
                     full
                     a
                     thousand
                     years
                     after
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     truly
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     our
                     common
                     people
                     are
                     much
                     more
                     happy
                     then
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     have
                     the
                     whole
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     a
                     full
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     full
                     Communion
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Priest
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     blood
                     be
                     with
                     the
                     Body
                     by
                     concomitancy
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     the
                     Priest
                     have
                     it
                     twice
                     ,
                     who
                     eats
                     of
                     the
                     bread
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Lay-man
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     besides
                     drinks
                     of
                     the
                     cup
                     ?
                     If
                     the
                     blood
                     be
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     clear
                     the
                     Lay-man
                     hath
                     it
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     most
                     uncharitably
                     and
                     unjustly
                     defrauded
                     of
                     that
                     spiritual
                     nourishment
                     which
                     Christ
                     hath
                     given
                     him
                     .
                     To
                     let
                     alone
                     the
                     Dispute
                     of
                     Sacriledge
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     rob
                     God
                     of
                     that
                     service
                     which
                     himself
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     the
                     Determination
                     of
                     that
                     Dispute
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     hath
                     Pope
                     Gelasius
                     determined
                     it
                     in
                     his
                     decretal
                     Epistle
                     recited
                     by
                     Gratian
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Aut
                       integra
                       Sacramenta
                       percipiant
                       ,
                       aut
                       ab
                       integris
                       arceantur
                       ;
                       Quia
                       divisio
                       unius
                       ejusdemque
                       mysterii
                       ,
                       sine
                       grandi
                       Sacrilegio
                       non
                       potest
                       provenire
                       .
                       (
                       de
                       consecr
                       .
                       dist
                       .
                       2.
                       cap.
                       12.
                       )
                       Either
                       let
                       them
                       take
                       all
                       the
                       Sacrament
                       ,
                       or
                       let
                       them
                       take
                       none
                       ;
                       For
                       what
                       mysterie
                       God
                       hath
                       made
                       One
                       ,
                    
                     man
                     
                       cannot
                       divide
                       or
                       make
                       Two
                       ,
                       without
                       great
                       Sacriledge
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     say
                     to
                     let
                     alone
                     the
                     Sacriledge
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     yet
                     I
                     cannot
                     see
                     how
                     any
                     man
                     can
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     communicate
                     in
                     a
                     Sacriledge
                     )
                     This
                     Uncharitableness
                     and
                     Injustice
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     make
                     any
                     considerate
                     man
                     out
                     of
                     love
                     with
                     that
                     Church
                     which
                     deals
                     with
                     him
                     so
                     uncharitably
                     and
                     so
                     unjustly
                     :
                     So
                     unjustly
                     as
                     to
                     deny
                     him
                     what
                     is
                     undoubtedly
                     his
                     
                     due
                     :
                     So
                     uncharitably
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     deny
                     him
                     what
                     is
                     immortally
                     his
                     comfort
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     conveyance
                     and
                     assurance
                     of
                     blessed
                     Communion
                     in
                     his
                     soul
                     with
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     move
                     me
                     not
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     ,
                     yet
                     a
                     good
                     consideration
                     will
                     move
                     me
                     for
                     mine
                     own
                     sake
                     to
                     bless
                     God
                     for
                     placing
                     me
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     gives
                     me
                     a
                     whole
                     &
                     a
                     full
                     communion
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     can
                     assure
                     my self
                     ,
                     that
                     receiving
                     a
                     whole
                     communions
                     as
                     my
                     Saviour
                     hath
                     appointed
                     ,
                     nothing
                     but
                     mine
                     own
                     want
                     of
                     Faith
                     and
                     Repentance
                     can
                     keep
                     me
                     from
                     receiving
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     all
                     the
                     blessings
                     and
                     comforts
                     of
                     his
                     Salvation
                     ;
                     whereas
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     receives
                     but
                     one
                     Part
                     of
                     this
                     blessed
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     receive
                     his
                     Saviour
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     Christ
                     hath
                     graciously
                     promised
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     with
                     
                       his
                       own
                    
                     institutions
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     hath
                     absolutely
                     disclaimed
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     with
                     ours
                     ;
                     concerning
                     these
                     he
                     hath
                     plainly
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       vain
                       do
                       they
                       worship
                       me
                       ,
                       teaching
                       for
                       doctrines
                       the
                       commandments
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     15.
                     8.
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     will
                     it
                     follow
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     In
                     vain
                     do
                     they
                     worship
                     me
                     ,
                     doing
                     for
                     duties
                     their
                     own
                     commandments
                     instead
                     of
                     mine
                     .
                     Bellarmine
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Johannes
                       Ragusaeus
                    
                     was
                     eight
                     daies
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Basil
                     making
                     an
                     Oration
                     against
                     the
                     Hussites
                     concerning
                     the
                     Communion
                     under
                     both
                     kinds
                     :
                     If
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     eight
                     years
                     ,
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     to
                     as
                     little
                     purpose
                     ;
                     for
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     any
                     mans
                     declamation
                     can
                     justifie
                     a
                     willful
                     neglect
                     of
                     Christs
                     institution
                     ;
                     If
                     Christ
                     hath
                     commanded
                     this
                     thing
                     ,
                     let
                     his
                     command
                     be
                     shewed
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     let
                     not
                     the
                     thing
                     be
                     attempted
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     allowed
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     only
                     hath
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     ordering
                     and
                     instituting
                     the
                     signs
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     promising
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     giving
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     these
                     signs
                     be
                     used
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     order
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     having
                     instituted
                     two
                     signs
                     of
                     grace
                     in
                     this
                     blessed
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     receive
                     but
                     one
                     ,
                     by
                     what
                     Faith
                     can
                     I
                     hope
                     for
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     will
                     hope
                     for
                     it
                     without
                     his
                     Promise
                     ,
                     &
                     without
                     his
                     Power
                     ?
                     So
                     that
                     upon
                     these
                     grounds
                     a
                     half
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     no
                     Sacrament
                     ;
                     for
                     Christ
                     having
                     annexed
                     his
                     Promise
                     to
                     his
                     command
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     commanded
                     ,
                     How
                     can
                     I
                     expect
                     what
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     since
                     my
                     Faith
                     depends
                     wholly
                     upon
                     my
                     Saviours
                     promise
                     ,
                     not
                     ;
                     at
                     all
                     upon
                     his
                     Churches
                     power
                     ,
                     I
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     Faith
                     in
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     no
                     promise
                     to
                     a
                     half
                     Sacrament
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     withall
                     I
                     cannot
                     see
                     but
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     Baptize
                     without
                     naming
                     the
                     first
                     
                     and
                     third
                     persons
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     from
                     those
                     Texts
                     which
                     speak
                     of
                     
                       Baptizing
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     administer
                     the
                     holy
                     Communion
                     without
                     the
                     cup
                     ,
                     from
                     those
                     Texts
                     which
                     speak
                     of
                     
                       breaking
                       bread
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     sure
                     the
                     Churches
                     power
                     is
                     as
                     great
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     in
                     a
                     short
                     time
                     we
                     may
                     by
                     the
                     Churches
                     power
                     ,
                     come
                     to
                     have
                     no
                     Sacrament
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     worth
                     our
                     enquiry
                     ,
                     whether
                     or
                     no
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     a
                     Sacramentarian
                     ,
                     who
                     believes
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     signs
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     he
                     who
                     believes
                     the
                     signs
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     Grace
                     or
                     the
                     thing
                     signified
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     last
                     thing
                     I
                     am
                     to
                     consider
                     about
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     Administring
                     ;
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     afraid
                     to
                     averr
                     ,
                     That
                     as
                     she
                     hath
                     outgone
                     the
                     Pap●sts
                     in
                     the
                     administration
                     it self
                     ,
                     so
                     she
                     hath
                     outgone
                     other
                     Protestants
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     Administring
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     so
                     evident
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     need
                     not
                     insist
                     upon
                     its
                     proof
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     Church
                     therein
                     still
                     retaineth
                     many
                     ,
                     antient
                     solemnities
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     discountenanced
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     disallowed
                     by
                     the
                     Reformed
                     Church
                     in
                     other
                     Countries
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     recede
                     from
                     her
                     
                       Sister
                       ,
                       the
                       Reformed
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     continue
                     with
                     her
                     
                       Mother
                       ,
                       The
                       Church
                       Catholick
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     she
                     looks
                     upon
                     those
                     solemnities
                     she
                     retains
                     as
                     upon
                     so
                     many
                     rites
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Catholick
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     sufficiently
                     proved
                     them
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     look
                     upon
                     the
                     rejection
                     of
                     those
                     rites
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     her
                     reformation
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     desires
                     and
                     professes
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     Reformed
                     as
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     Catholick
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     evident
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Communion
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     administring
                     in
                     our
                     Church
                     ▪
                     is
                     much
                     more
                     full
                     of
                     Reverence
                     then
                     in
                     other
                     Protestant
                     Churches
                     ;
                     For
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     receive
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     sitting
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     Copes-mates
                     with
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Dutch
                     :
                     Others
                     standing
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     haste
                     to
                     be
                     gone
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     French
                     :
                     But
                     only
                     our
                     Church
                     requireth
                     kneeling
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     proper
                     gesture
                     of
                     Piety
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     moreover
                     a
                     gesture
                     of
                     Humility
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     sitting
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     never
                     accounted
                     a
                     Gesture
                     belonging
                     to
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     whereas
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Then
                       went
                       King
                    
                     David
                     
                       in
                       ,
                       and
                       sate
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     2
                     Sam.
                     7.
                     18.
                     
                     )
                     that
                     is
                     before
                     the
                     Ark
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       liphnei
                       haaron
                    
                     ]
                     as
                     both
                     Kimchi
                     
                     and
                     Jarchi
                     interpret
                     it
                     )
                     Junius
                     thus
                     renders
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Restitit
                       coram
                       Iehova
                       ,
                       He
                       remained
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     saith
                     concerning
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Iesheb
                       consedit
                       ,
                       He
                       sate
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     
                       à
                       Catachresis
                    
                     ,
                     an
                     abuse
                     of
                     its
                     signification
                     :
                     And
                     indeed
                     
                       Rabbi
                       David
                       Kimchi
                    
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     sheweth
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     willing
                     to
                     believe
                     that
                     sitting
                     was
                     Davids
                     posture
                     when
                     he
                     prayed
                     before
                     the
                     Ark
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     he
                     slightly
                     passeth
                     by
                     the
                     gloss
                     of
                     those
                     Rabbies
                     who
                     inferred
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Kings
                       of
                       the
                       house
                       of
                    
                     David
                     
                       might
                       set
                       as
                       they
                       prayed
                       in
                       the
                       Sanctuary
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     of
                     the
                     Seraphims
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     host
                     of
                     heaven
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       shehem
                       gnomedim
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     were
                     standing
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     rather
                     adhereth
                     to
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     reading
                     the
                     word
                     (
                     with
                     a
                     ts●re
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Vajeshib
                       &
                       consedit
                    
                     ,
                     And
                     he
                     sate
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thus
                     expounded
                     it
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       samach
                       gnatsmo
                       ,
                       He
                       confirmed
                       his
                       strength
                       (
                       in
                       praying
                       )
                    
                     or
                     ,
                     who
                     reading
                     the
                     word
                     with
                     a
                     
                       Camets
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       vaiashab
                       ,
                       &
                       reversus
                       fuit
                       ,
                    
                     And
                     he
                     returned
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thus
                     expounded
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       iashab
                       gnetsmo
                       bithepillah
                       ,
                       He
                       converted
                       his
                       strength
                       to
                       Prayer
                       :
                    
                     but
                     he
                     cares
                     not
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       he
                       sate
                    
                     when
                     he
                     Prayed
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     a
                     gesture
                     not
                     becoming
                     a
                     Supplicant
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     standing
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     gesture
                     belonging
                     to
                     Prayer
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Kneeling
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     gesture
                     of
                     so
                     much
                     piety
                     ,
                     and
                     surely
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     far
                     less
                     humility
                     ;
                     whereas
                     what
                     hath
                     a
                     worthy
                     Receiver
                     else
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     but
                     wholly
                     to
                     contemplate
                     
                       his
                       Saviours
                       Goodness
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       his
                       own
                       unworthiness
                    
                     ?
                     The
                     first
                     contemplation
                     will
                     make
                     him
                     labour
                     what
                     he
                     can
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     Piety
                     :
                     The
                     second
                     will
                     make
                     him
                     as
                     zealous
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     Humility
                     :
                     We
                     cannot
                     deny
                     but
                     the
                     Christian
                     is
                     best
                     disposed
                     to
                     receive
                     Christ
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     reason
                     our
                     Church
                     would
                     have
                     us
                     be
                     Praying
                     when
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     receive
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     certainly
                     more
                     fitting
                     we
                     should
                     kneel
                     then
                     stand
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     praying
                     ;
                     It
                     is
                     an
                     express
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Protestants
                     Discipline
                     in
                     
                       France
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       due
                       reverence
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       holy
                       Communion
                       be
                       carefully
                       maintained
                       ,
                       (
                       cap.
                       12.
                       art
                       .
                    
                     12.
                     )
                     and
                     upon
                     this
                     ground
                     doth
                     our
                     Church
                     think
                     it
                     fit
                     to
                     maintain
                     kneeling
                     rather
                     then
                     standing
                     at
                     the
                     holy
                     Communion
                     ,
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     maintain
                     and
                     to
                     improve
                     that
                     due
                     reverence
                     :
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     make
                     that
                     profession
                     concerning
                     this
                     blessed
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Primitive
                     
                     Christians
                     made
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     recorded
                     by
                     
                       Iustine
                       Martyr
                    
                     ,
                     towards
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     second
                     Apologie
                     )
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       For
                       we
                       receive
                       not
                       these
                    
                     (
                     elements
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       as
                       common
                       bread
                       ,
                       or
                       as
                       common
                       wine
                       ;
                       But
                       as
                       by
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       our
                       Saviour
                       being
                       incarnate
                       ,
                       had
                       both
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       for
                       our
                       salvation
                       :
                       So
                       that
                       food
                       ,
                       over
                       which
                       the
                       Word
                       that
                       came
                       from
                       God
                       hath
                       prayed
                       and
                       given
                       thanks
                       ,
                       (
                       whence
                       our
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       are
                       nourished
                       ,
                       after
                       it
                       is
                       changed
                       )
                       we
                       are
                       taught
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       of
                       that
                       Incarnate
                       Iesus
                       ;
                       [
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       :
                       Incarnati
                       illius
                       Iesu
                       carnem
                       &
                       sanguinem
                       esse
                       edocti
                       sumus
                       :
                       ]
                    
                     These
                     words
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     urged
                     both
                     for
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     Consubstantiation
                     ;
                     but
                     since
                     they
                     have
                     been
                     urged
                     to
                     prove
                     both
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     safely
                     conclude
                     they
                     can
                     prove
                     neither
                     ;
                     Two
                     proofs
                     are
                     taken
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     The
                     first
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     we
                     receive
                     it
                     not
                     
                       as
                       common
                       bread
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     proves
                     
                       it
                       is
                       bread
                    
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     
                       common
                       bread
                    
                     :
                     The
                     second
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     The
                     bread
                     is
                     the
                     flesh
                     of
                     the
                     incarnate
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     such
                     flesh
                     as
                     Christ
                     took
                     in
                     his
                     incarnation
                     :
                     But
                     that
                     proves
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     flesh
                     under
                     the
                     
                       appearance
                       of
                    
                     bread
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     
                       conjunction
                       with
                    
                     bread
                     ;
                     besides
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       are
                       nourished
                       by
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     our
                     flesh
                     is
                     nourished
                     by
                     bread
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     nourishment
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     still
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     embrace
                     neither
                     of
                     these
                     opinions
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     most
                     willingly
                     profess
                     with
                     that
                     holy
                     Martyr
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       we
                       receive
                       these
                       elements
                       ,
                       not
                       as
                       common
                       bread
                       ,
                       nor
                       as
                       common
                       wine
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       the
                       very
                       flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       of
                       our
                       incarnate
                       Iesus
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     use
                     such
                     reverence
                     in
                     receiving
                     this
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     ▪
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     suitable
                     with
                     this
                     profession
                     ;
                     For
                     what
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     said
                     would
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     among
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     upon
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     will
                     we
                     hope
                     much
                     more
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     amongst
                     us
                     upon
                     a
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     
                       Administring
                       ;
                       If
                       there
                       comes
                       in
                       one
                       that
                       believeth
                       not
                       ,
                       or
                       one
                       unlearned
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       convinced
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       judged
                       of
                       all
                       ;
                       And
                       thus
                       are
                       the
                       secrets
                       of
                       his
                       heart
                       made
                       manifest
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       falling
                       down
                       on
                       his
                       face
                       ,
                       he
                       will
                       worship
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       report
                       ,
                       That
                       God
                       is
                       in
                       you
                       of
                       a
                       Truth
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14.
                     24
                     ,
                     25.
                     
                     He
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     to
                     fall
                     on
                     his
                     face
                     ,
                     whiles
                     he
                     seeth
                     us
                     either
                     sit
                     or
                     stand
                     :
                     Our
                     outward
                     reverence
                     ,
                     if
                     used
                     ,
                     may
                     convince
                     and
                     condemn
                     him
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     used
                     ,
                     will
                     convince
                     and
                     condemn
                     our selves
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     seeth
                     us
                     not
                     true
                     worshippers
                     ,
                     
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     think
                     us
                     true
                     Believers
                     :
                     We
                     will
                     therefore
                     kneel
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     therefore
                     worship
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     make
                     an
                     Alient
                     a
                     true
                     Believer
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     shew
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     Believers
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CAP.
                     III.
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   is
                   conscionably
                   embraced
                   and
                   retained
                   ,
                   by
                   All
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   rejected
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   renounced
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       I.
                    
                     Every
                     particular
                     man
                     ought
                     to
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Communion
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     sure
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Devotion
                     .
                     The
                     Rule
                     whereby
                     to
                     choose
                     such
                     a
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     the
                     Proofs
                     whereby
                     to
                     maintain
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     THAT
                     man
                     cannot
                     be
                     truly
                     said
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     who
                     doth
                     not
                     labour
                     to
                     make
                     himself
                     one
                     of
                     that
                     Communion
                     ;
                     This
                     he
                     cannot
                     attempt
                     without
                     joyning
                     himself
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     profess
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     to
                     worship
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     he
                     cannot
                     attain
                     ,
                     without
                     joyning
                     himself
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     do
                     truly
                     so
                     know
                     ,
                     and
                     rightly
                     so
                     worship
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     although
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     may
                     be
                     sought
                     among
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     but
                     only
                     among
                     
                       good
                       Christians
                    
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     publickly
                     known
                     to
                     be
                     
                       true
                       believers
                    
                     and
                     
                       right
                       worshippers
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     is
                     founded
                     both
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     in
                     Devotion
                     ;
                     In
                     Doctrine
                     to
                     make
                     men
                     of
                     
                       one
                       mind
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     Devotion
                     to
                     make
                     men
                     of
                     
                       one
                       mouth
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     since
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     Devotion
                     are
                     the
                     two
                     integral
                     Parts
                     of
                     
                     Religion
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     ●anctifying
                     the
                     understanding
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     sanctifying
                     the
                     will
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     so
                     Religion
                     may
                     fully
                     do
                     its
                     work
                     ,
                     in
                     knitting
                     or
                     binding
                     the
                     whole
                     soul
                     unto
                     God
                     )
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     that
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     is
                     founded
                     in
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     truest
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     truest
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     Accordingly
                     every
                     particular
                     man
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     joyn
                     himself
                     to
                     that
                     Church
                     which
                     doth
                     profess
                     the
                     truest
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     both
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     in
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     he
                     may
                     embrace
                     the
                     truest
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     :
                     And
                     because
                     all
                     Churches
                     do
                     alike
                     magnifie
                     themselves
                     and
                     vilifie
                     others
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     we
                     observe
                     the
                     Apostles
                     general
                     Axiom
                     ,
                     
                       Not
                       he
                       that
                       commendeth
                       himself
                       is
                       approved
                       ,
                       but
                       whom
                       the
                       Lord
                       commendeth
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     18.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     business
                     of
                     Religion
                     and
                     of
                     eternal
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     rely
                     upon
                     our
                     own
                     judgements
                     or
                     the
                     judgements
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     upon
                     the
                     judgement
                     and
                     approbation
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Author
                       of
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       the
                       Giver
                       of
                       Salvation
                    
                     :
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     Church
                     because
                     it
                     commendeth
                     it self
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     God
                     commendeth
                     it
                     ;
                     And
                     where
                     should
                     we
                     seek
                     ,
                     where
                     can
                     we
                     find
                     Gods
                     commendation
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ?
                     So
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     I
                     must
                     choose
                     my
                     Church
                     from
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     I
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     God
                     doth
                     commend
                     my
                     choice
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     consideration
                     alone
                     must
                     needs
                     make
                     a
                     conscientious
                     man
                     afraid
                     of
                     choosing
                     that
                     Church
                     for
                     the
                     guide
                     of
                     his
                     Communion
                     ,
                     which
                     refuseth
                     to
                     take
                     Gods
                     word
                     for
                     the
                     guide
                     of
                     her
                     Religion
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Churches
                     power
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     times
                     was
                     but
                     ministerial
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     should
                     it
                     come
                     in
                     our
                     times
                     to
                     be
                     magisterial
                     ?
                     For
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       is
                    
                     Paul
                     ?
                     
                       and
                       who
                       is
                    
                     Apollo
                     ?
                     
                       but
                       Ministers
                       by
                       whom
                       ye
                       believed
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       the
                       Lord
                       gave
                       to
                       every
                       man
                       ?
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     3.
                     5.
                     
                     They
                     are
                     Ministers
                     of
                     your
                     faith
                     ,
                     not
                     Lords
                     and
                     Masters
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     Nay
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     Masters
                     of
                     your
                     Faith
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     direct
                     opposition
                     between
                     a
                     Minister
                     and
                     a
                     Master
                     ;
                     you
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     special
                     regard
                     to
                     their
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     believe
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     depend
                     or
                     rely
                     upon
                     their
                     authority
                     in
                     your
                     belief
                     :
                     For
                     thus
                     hath
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord
                     appointed
                     ,
                     That
                     your
                     Faith
                     should
                     come
                     by
                     the
                     Churches
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     Authority
                     〈…〉
                     And
                     therefore
                     you
                     must
                     go
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     for
                     your
                     Communion
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     go
                     to
                     himself
                     for
                     your
                     Religion
                     :
                     
                     Christs
                     Church
                     hath
                     not
                     a
                     co-ordinate
                     authority
                     that
                     she
                     may
                     command
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     she
                     might
                     also
                     command
                     against
                     him
                     )
                     but
                     only
                     a
                     subordinace
                     Authority
                     to
                     command
                     in
                     and
                     for
                     him
                     ;
                     in
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     glory
                     ;
                     Thus
                     
                       Aristotle
                       (
                       lib.
                       6.
                       
                       Eth.
                       cap.
                       ult
                       .
                    
                     )
                     ingeniously
                     answereth
                     their
                     objection
                     who
                     would
                     make
                     Prudence
                     to
                     be
                     above
                     Sapience
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       Prudence
                       commandeth
                       Sapience
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     answereth
                     it
                     by
                     this
                     distinction
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Illius
                       causa
                       praecipit
                       ,
                       non
                       autem
                       illi
                    
                     ;
                     Prudence
                     commands
                     for
                     Sapience
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     over
                     her
                     ;
                     we
                     are
                     willing
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     Christs
                     Church
                     as
                     upon
                     the
                     best
                     Prudence
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     withall
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     upon
                     Christ
                     himself
                     as
                     the
                     only
                     Sapience
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     and
                     eternal
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Church
                     commandeth
                     for
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     over
                     him
                     ;
                     He
                     that
                     commandeth
                     over
                     another
                     ,
                     is
                     certainly
                     his
                     superiour
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     commandeth
                     for
                     another
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     his
                     inferiour
                     ;
                     As
                     Physick
                     commandeth
                     or
                     prescribeth
                     for
                     health
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     that
                     regard
                     is
                     not
                     superiour
                     but
                     inferiour
                     to
                     health
                     ,
                     being
                     made
                     subservient
                     to
                     its
                     recovery
                     or
                     continuance
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     allow
                     this
                     distinction
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     Aristotle
                     )
                     affirm
                     the
                     state
                     or
                     Common-wealth
                     to
                     be
                     above
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     she
                     prescribeth
                     his
                     worship
                     )
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     allow
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     deny
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     under
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     Aristotle
                     )
                     wherefore
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     absurd
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     a
                     heathen
                     ,
                     to
                     allow
                     the
                     
                       civil
                       state
                    
                     a
                     power
                     eminent
                     above
                     ,
                     or
                     equal
                     with
                     the
                     false
                     Gods
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     commandeth
                     their
                     worship
                     ;
                     Then
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     absurd
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     to
                     allow
                     the
                     
                       Ecclesiastical
                       State
                    
                     a
                     power
                     eminent
                     above
                     ,
                     or
                     equal
                     with
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     meerly
                     upon
                     the
                     ground
                     and
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     command
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     as
                     Prudence
                     ought
                     to
                     prescribe
                     for
                     Sapience
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Church
                     ought
                     to
                     prescribe
                     for
                     Christ
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     he
                     that
                     neglecteth
                     the
                     particular
                     prescriptions
                     of
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     further
                     from
                     attaining
                     the
                     general
                     dictates
                     of
                     Sapience
                     ;
                     So
                     he
                     that
                     neglecteth
                     the
                     particular
                     directions
                     of
                     
                       Christs
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     farther
                     from
                     apprehending
                     the
                     General
                     instructions
                     of
                     
                       Christs
                       Word
                    
                     ;
                     I
                     must
                     then
                     take
                     both
                     Christs
                     Word
                     and
                     Christs
                     Church
                     for
                     my
                     guides
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     my
                     Christian
                     Communion
                     ;
                     
                     His
                     Word
                     for
                     my
                     guide
                     that
                     I
                     be
                     not
                     guilty
                     of
                     superstition
                     ;
                     His
                     Church
                     for
                     my
                     guide
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     be
                     not
                     guilty
                     of
                     Faction
                     ;
                     And
                     having
                     taken
                     these
                     two
                     guides
                     ,
                     either
                     I
                     shall
                     meet
                     with
                     no
                     objections
                     from
                     mine
                     own
                     conscience
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     matter
                     what
                     I
                     meet
                     with
                     from
                     other
                     mens
                     tongues
                     )
                     against
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     I
                     shall
                     meet
                     with
                     very
                     good
                     solutions
                     to
                     answer
                     them
                     ;
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     Let
                     this
                     be
                     the
                     Catechism
                     concerning
                     my
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Quest
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       
                         Vpon
                         what
                         authority
                         do
                         you
                         profess
                         your
                         Religion
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answ
                       .
                       Upon
                       the
                       highest
                       authority
                       in
                       heaven
                       and
                       in
                       earth
                       ,
                       the
                       authority
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       of
                       his
                       Church
                       ;
                       The
                       authority
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       for
                       't
                       is
                       consonant
                       to
                       his
                       word
                       as
                       my
                       Rule
                       :
                       The
                       authority
                       of
                       Gods
                       Church
                       ;
                       for
                       't
                       is
                       consonant
                       to
                       her
                       Practice
                       as
                       my
                       Example
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Quest
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       
                         Do
                         you
                         think
                         that
                         you
                         are
                         bound
                         to
                         ground
                         your
                         Religion
                         upon
                         this
                         twofold
                         authority
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answ
                       .
                       I
                       do
                       ,
                       especially
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       publick
                       exercise
                       or
                       profession
                       of
                       it
                       ;
                       For
                       without
                       the
                       first
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       have
                       superstition
                       instead
                       of
                       Religion
                       ;
                       without
                       the
                       second
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       have
                       faction
                       instead
                       of
                       Communion
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Quest
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       
                         How
                         can
                         you
                         prove
                         that
                         your
                         particular
                         Church
                         hath
                         authority
                         from
                         God
                         to
                         order
                         you
                         in
                         the
                         outward
                         exercise
                         of
                         Religion
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answ
                       .
                       By
                       the
                       same
                       proofs
                       of
                       the
                       Text
                       ,
                       which
                       prove
                       any
                       Church
                       whatsoever
                       to
                       have
                       that
                       authority
                       ;
                       For
                       Christs
                       commission
                       to
                       Saint
                       
                         Peter
                         ,
                         Feed
                         my
                         sheep
                         ,
                         John
                      
                       20.
                       16.
                       is
                       by
                       him
                       derived
                       unto
                       other
                       Pastors
                       ,
                       
                         Feed
                         the
                         Flock
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         among
                         you
                         ,
                         1
                         Pet.
                      
                       5.
                       2.
                       
                       He
                       saith
                       not
                       ,
                       Feed
                       that
                       part
                       of
                       my
                       flock
                       which
                       is
                       among
                       you
                       ,
                       to
                       help
                       or
                       to
                       assist
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       
                         Feed
                         the
                         Flock
                         of
                         God
                      
                       ,
                       to
                       honour
                       and
                       obey
                       him
                       ;
                       And
                       he
                       saith
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         flock
                         of
                         God
                         which
                         is
                         among
                         you
                         ,
                      
                       to
                       shew
                       that
                       the
                       flocks
                       needed
                       no
                       more
                       look
                       abroad
                       for
                       their
                       Pastors
                       ,
                       then
                       the
                       Pastors
                       needed
                       look
                       abroad
                       for
                       their
                       flocks
                       ,
                       since
                       they
                       were
                       actually
                       one
                       among
                       the
                       other
                       ;
                       And
                       yet
                       if
                       the
                       words
                       had
                       been
                       less
                       punctual
                       ,
                       they
                       had
                       not
                       been
                       less
                       prevalent
                       ;
                       For
                       
                         feed
                         the
                         flock
                         of
                         God
                      
                       ,
                       must
                       alike
                       concern
                       all
                       Churches
                       ,
                       since
                       
                         no
                         prophesie
                      
                       (
                       or
                       command
                       )
                       
                         of
                         the
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         is
                         of
                         any
                         private
                         interpretation
                         ,
                         (
                         2
                         Pet.
                      
                       1.
                       20.
                       
                       )
                       and
                       therefore
                       this
                       command
                       must
                       alike
                       concern
                       all
                       Churches
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Quest
                       .
                       4.
                       
                       
                         What
                         need
                         you
                         look
                         after
                         the
                         Authority
                         of
                         God
                         in
                         the
                         
                         choice
                         or
                         practice
                         of
                         your
                         Religion
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         his
                         Church
                         allotted
                         you
                         for
                         your
                         only
                         guide
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answ
                       .
                       No
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       for
                       my
                       Religion
                       ,
                       though
                       it
                       be
                       for
                       my
                       Communion
                       ;
                       For
                       if
                       I
                       serve
                       God
                       with
                       a
                       blind
                       obedience
                       ,
                       I
                       cannot
                       serve
                       him
                       with
                       my
                       conscience
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       is
                       no
                       other
                       then
                       a
                       blind
                       obedience
                       ,
                       to
                       serve
                       him
                       upon
                       anothers
                       ,
                       not
                       upon
                       his
                       own
                       command
                       ;
                       They
                       that
                       would
                       perswade
                       me
                       to
                       this
                       ,
                       should
                       make
                       the
                       ninth
                       Article
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                       Creed
                       ,
                       the
                       First
                       ;
                       and
                       teach
                       me
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       
                         I
                         believe
                         the
                         holy
                         Catholick
                         Church
                      
                       ;
                       before
                       I
                       say
                       ,
                       
                         I
                         believe
                         in
                         God
                      
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       Son
                       and
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ;
                       For
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       cannot
                       deny
                       ,
                       but
                       my
                       belief
                       in
                       God
                       is
                       the
                       only
                       ground
                       of
                       all
                       my
                       Faith
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       my
                       love
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       the
                       only
                       ground
                       of
                       all
                       my
                       obedience
                       :
                       And
                       since
                       all
                       Religion
                       consists
                       in
                       faith
                       and
                       obedience
                       ,
                       well
                       I
                       may
                       look
                       upon
                       my
                       Church
                       as
                       the
                       conveyance
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       must
                       look
                       upon
                       God
                       only
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Donor
                       and
                       Giver
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Author
                       of
                       my
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       II.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     free
                     from
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     necessary
                     cause
                     thereof
                     ,
                     a
                     false
                     ground
                     or
                     foundation
                     of
                     Faith
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Believing
                     upon
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     man
                     instead
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     had
                     little
                     Reason
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     have
                     less
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     to
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     if
                     my
                     Church
                     were
                     not
                     true
                     to
                     my
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     the
                     eternal
                     Truth
                     :
                     Therefore
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     acquit
                     my
                     Church
                     from
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     keep
                     my self
                     from
                     Apostasie
                     ;
                     For
                     if
                     she
                     hath
                     fallen
                     away
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     I
                     might
                     lawfully
                     fall
                     away
                     from
                     her
                     ;
                     at
                     least
                     internally
                     by
                     with-drawing
                     my
                     affection
                     ,
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     fixed
                     upon
                     Gods
                     Truth
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     externally
                     ,
                     by
                     with-drawing
                     my
                     person
                     ,
                     which
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     disturb
                     the
                     Churches
                     Peace
                     .
                     Let
                     me
                     see
                     then
                     how
                     my
                     Church
                     hath
                     kept
                     Gods
                     Truth
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     learn
                     how
                     to
                     keep
                     my
                     Church
                     :
                     And
                     herein
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     perswade
                     my self
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     once
                     spake
                     to
                     those
                     Jews
                     which
                     believed
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     still
                     speaketh
                     to
                     us
                     Christians
                     who
                     profess
                     the
                     same
                     
                       belief
                       ,
                       If
                       ye
                       continue
                       
                       in
                       my
                       word
                       ,
                       then
                       are
                       ye
                       my
                       Disciples
                       indeed
                       ;
                       And
                       ye
                       shall
                       know
                       the
                       Truth
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Truth
                       shall
                       make
                       you
                       free
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     8.
                     31
                     ,
                     32.
                     
                     And
                     by
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     contraries
                     ,
                     If
                     we
                     continue
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     not
                     his
                     Disciples
                     in
                     deed
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     in
                     shew
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     know
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Truth
                     shall
                     not
                     make
                     us
                     free
                     :
                     Therefore
                     no
                     Church
                     can
                     boast
                     of
                     being
                     his
                     Disciple
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     not
                     continue
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     may
                     continue
                     in
                     his
                     Truth
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     continue
                     in
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     continue
                     both
                     in
                     his
                     Word
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     Truth
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     see
                     she
                     hath
                     continued
                     in
                     both
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Truth
                     which
                     hath
                     made
                     her
                     free
                     ,
                     hath
                     made
                     me
                     a
                     bondman
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     free
                     to
                     go
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     whiles
                     she
                     is
                     free
                     by
                     coming
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     abiding
                     in
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     contented
                     to
                     lose
                     my
                     Liberty
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     keep
                     my
                     Piety
                     ,
                     wherein
                     though
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     seeming
                     loss
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     real
                     gain
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     gain
                     of
                     godliness
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     great
                     gain
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     by
                     sanctifying
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     but
                     greater
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     by
                     saving
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviours
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Sanctifie
                       them
                       through
                       thy
                       Truth
                       ,
                       thy
                       word
                       is
                       Truth
                       ,
                       John
                    
                     17.
                     17.
                     
                     The
                     same
                     is
                     the
                     Holy
                     Religion
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     us
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     True
                     Religion
                     to
                     save
                     us
                     ;
                     The
                     sanctification
                     it
                     hath
                     from
                     Gods
                     Truth
                     ,
                     the
                     Truth
                     it
                     hath
                     from
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     a
                     Religion
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     built
                     upon
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     can
                     neither
                     have
                     Sanctification
                     ,
                     nor
                     Truth
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     certain
                     and
                     infallible
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Saint
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Ye
                       are
                       of
                       the
                       houshold
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       built
                       upon
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                       and
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       himself
                       being
                       the
                       chief
                       corner-stone
                       ,
                    
                     Eph.
                     2.
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                     
                       Vpon
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                       and
                       Prophets
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     
                       Supra
                       novum
                       &
                       vetus
                       Testamentum
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Ambrose
                     ;
                     And
                     Epiphanius
                     doth
                     in
                     effect
                     give
                     the
                     same
                     gloss
                     ,
                     in
                     saying
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     chief
                     corner-stone
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       Because
                       he
                       did
                       bind
                       as
                       it
                       were
                       in
                       one
                       knot
                       both
                       the
                       People
                       and
                       the
                       Truths
                       of
                       the
                       Old
                       and
                       New
                       Testament
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     have
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     for
                     our
                     foundation
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     cannot
                     have
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     for
                     the
                     chief
                     corner-stone
                     
                     of
                     our
                     building
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     Epiphanius
                     tels
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     was
                     therefore
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Magni
                       consilii
                       Angelus
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     Seventy
                     have
                     rendred
                     that
                     Text
                     ,
                     Isa
                     .
                     9.
                     6.
                     )
                     
                       The
                       Angel
                       of
                       the
                       great
                       Counsel
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       )
                       Epiph.
                       in
                       H●r
                       .
                       Arian
                       .
                       )
                       because
                       he
                       declared
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       unto
                       men
                       :
                    
                     And
                     sure
                     we
                     must
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     find
                     that
                     declaration
                     :
                     Nay
                     indeed
                     Aquinas
                     also
                     w●tnesseth
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     saying
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     most
                     proper
                     for
                     Divinity
                     to
                     argue
                     from
                     authority
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     not
                     from
                     reason
                     ,
                     )
                     because
                     she
                     hath
                     all
                     her
                     principles
                     from
                     
                       Revelation
                       ;
                       Argumentari
                       ex
                       authoritate
                       est
                       maximè
                       proprium
                       hujus
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       eo
                       quod
                       principia
                       hujus
                       Doctrinae
                       per
                       revelationem
                       habentur
                       :
                       (
                       in
                       1.
                       par
                       .
                       qu.
                       1.
                       ar
                       .
                       8.
                       ad
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     )
                     And
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     doubt
                     where
                     to
                     look
                     for
                     that
                     Revelation
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     for
                     that
                     authority
                     from
                     which
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     argue
                     ,
                     he
                     tels
                     us
                     presently
                     after
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     for
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Canonical
                       Scriptures
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     no
                     body
                     else
                     .
                     
                       Innititur
                       fides
                       nostra
                       revelationi
                       Apostolis
                       &
                       Prophetis
                       factae
                       ,
                       qui
                       Canonicos
                       libros
                       scripserunt
                       ;
                       non
                       autem
                       revelationi
                       ,
                       siqua
                       fuit
                       aliis
                       doctoribus
                       facta
                       :
                       Our
                       faith
                       relyeth
                       upon
                       the
                       revelation
                       that
                       was
                       made
                       to
                       the
                       Apostles
                       and
                       Prophets
                       who
                       writ
                       the
                       Canonical
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       upon
                       any
                       Revelation
                       made
                       before
                       or
                       since
                       to
                       any
                       other
                       Doctor
                       whatsoever
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     he
                     proves
                     his
                     assertion
                     from
                     Saint
                     Augustine
                     in
                     an
                     Epistle
                     to
                     Saint
                     Hierom
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     saith
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       Solis
                       enim
                       scripturarum
                       libris
                       qui
                       Canonici
                       appellantur
                       ,
                       didici
                       hunc
                       honorem
                       deferre
                       ut
                       nullum
                       auctorem
                       eorum
                       in
                       scribendo
                       errasse
                       aliquid
                       firmissime
                       credam
                       ;
                       Alios
                       autem
                       ita
                       lego
                       ,
                       ut
                       quantalibet
                       sanctitate
                       doctrinaque
                       praepolleant
                       ,
                       non
                       ideo
                       verum
                       putem
                       quod
                       ipsi
                       ita
                       senserunt
                       vel
                       scripserunt
                       :
                       I
                       have
                       learned
                       to
                       give
                       this
                       honour
                       only
                       to
                       the
                       Canonical
                       Books
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       firmly
                       believe
                       the
                       Authors
                       of
                       those
                       books
                       to
                       have
                       erred
                       in
                       nothing
                       :
                       But
                       as
                       for
                       other
                       Authours
                       ,
                       though
                       of
                       never
                       so
                       great
                       learning
                       and
                       piety
                       ,
                       yet
                       I
                       do
                       not
                       think
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       true
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       have
                       writ
                       it
                       :
                    
                     I
                     will
                     add
                     but
                     one
                     more
                     Testimony
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     from
                     Gratian
                     himself
                     ,
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     the
                     Canonists
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Decree
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       cause
                       8.
                       quest
                       .
                       1.
                       cap
                       ult
                       .
                    
                     )
                     citeth
                     these
                     words
                     out
                     of
                     reverend
                     
                       Bede
                       ,
                       Quibus
                       in
                       sacris
                       literis
                       una
                       est
                       credendi
                       pariter
                       &
                       Vivendi
                       regula
                       praescripta
                       ,
                    
                     To
                     whom
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     there
                     is
                     prescribed
                     
                     one
                     rule
                     ,
                     both
                     of
                     believing
                     and
                     of
                     living
                     ;
                     (
                     Quibus
                     to
                     whom
                     )
                     he
                     means
                     to
                     Clergy-men
                     and
                     to
                     Lay-men
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     gloss
                     is
                     pleased
                     to
                     add
                     ,
                     
                       Laicis
                       tamen
                       sufficit
                       Pictura
                       pro
                       Doctrina
                       ,
                       Pictures
                       may
                       suffice
                       for
                       Lay-mens
                       Books
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     T
                     is
                     to
                     no
                     purpose
                     to
                     cite
                     moreover
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Councils
                     ;
                     for
                     sure
                     School-men
                     ,
                     Fathers
                     and
                     Canonists
                     are
                     enough
                     to
                     out-weigh
                     a
                     few
                     later
                     Jesuites
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     sain
                     have
                     us
                     go
                     to
                     man
                     rather
                     then
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     Faith
                     ;
                     
                       In
                       controversiis
                       Religionis
                       ,
                       ultimum
                       judicium
                       est
                       summi
                       Pontificis
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Bellarmine
                     ,
                     
                       lib.
                       4.
                       de
                       Pontif.
                       cap.
                       1.
                       
                       §
                       .
                       Sed
                       nec
                       .
                       In
                       controversies
                       of
                       Religion
                       the
                       last
                       Judgement
                       belongs
                       to
                       the
                       Pope
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Solum
                       Petrum
                       Christus
                       vocavit
                       Petram
                       &
                       fundamentum
                       ,
                       non
                       Petrum
                       cum
                       Concilio
                       ;
                       ex
                       quo
                       apparet
                       totam
                       firmitatem
                       Conciliorum
                       esse
                       à
                       Pontifice
                       non
                       partim
                       à
                       Pontifice
                       ,
                       partim
                       à
                       Concilio
                       ,
                       ib.
                       c
                       3.
                       
                       §
                       .
                       Contra.
                       Our
                       blessed
                       Saviour
                       called
                    
                     Peter
                     
                       alone
                       a
                       Rock
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       foundation
                       ;
                       not
                    
                     Peter
                     
                       with
                       a
                       Council
                       ;
                       From
                       whence
                       it
                       is
                       evident
                       that
                       the
                       whole
                       validity
                       of
                       Councils
                    
                     (
                     and
                     by
                     con●equent
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       is
                       wholly
                       from
                       the
                       Pope
                       ,
                       not
                       partly
                       from
                       the
                       Pope
                       ,
                       and
                       partly
                       from
                       a
                       Council
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                     Constance
                     and
                     of
                     Basil
                     had
                     been
                     of
                     this
                     belief
                     ,
                     the
                     contrary
                     would
                     never
                     have
                     been
                     defined
                     for
                     a
                     
                       Catholick
                       verity
                       ;
                       Veritas
                       de
                       potestate
                       Concilii
                       generalis
                       universalem
                       Ecclesiam
                       repraesentantis
                       ,
                       supra
                       Papam
                       &
                       quemlibet
                       alterum
                       ,
                       declarata
                       per
                       Constantiense
                       &
                       hoc
                       Basiliense
                       generalia
                       Concilia
                       ,
                       est
                       veritas
                       fidei
                       Catholicae
                       ;
                       (
                       Consil
                       .
                       Basil
                       .
                       sess
                       .
                    
                     33.
                     )
                     This
                     truth
                     declared
                     by
                     
                       the
                       general
                       Councils
                       of
                    
                     Constance
                     and
                     Basil
                     ,
                     
                       of
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       a
                       general
                       Council
                       ,
                       representing
                       the
                       universal
                       Church
                       ,
                       above
                       the
                       Pope
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       truth
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Faith
                    
                     ;
                     To
                     which
                     they
                     add
                     this
                     for
                     a
                     second
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Pope
                       cannot
                       dissolve
                       or
                       remove
                       a
                       General
                       Council
                       without
                       their
                       own
                       consents
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     bring
                     in
                     this
                     for
                     a
                     third
                     verity
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       Veritatibus
                       duabus
                       praedictis
                       pertinaciter
                       repu●nans
                       ,
                       est
                       censendus
                       Haereticus
                       ;
                       He
                       that
                       pertinaciously
                       opposeth
                       the
                       two
                       former
                       verities
                       ,
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       accounted
                       an
                       Heretick
                       :
                    
                     Which
                     their
                     three
                     Catholick
                     verities
                     are
                     again
                     repeated
                     in
                     the
                     thirty
                     eighth
                     Session
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     fortieth
                     Session
                     Pope
                     Foelix
                     upon
                     his
                     knees
                     takes
                     a
                     solemn
                     Oath
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     decrees
                     of
                     these
                     two
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     general
                     Councils
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     he
                     hath
                     so
                     done
                     ,
                     subscribes
                     the
                     same
                     Oath
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     hand
                     ,
                     offereth
                     
                     it
                     upon
                     the
                     Holy
                     Altar
                     ,
                     and
                     promiseth
                     to
                     take
                     it
                     again
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     publick
                     Consistory
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     hold
                     ,
                     sc
                     .
                     (
                     at
                     Rome
                     with
                     the
                     Cardinals
                     ;
                     )
                     
                       Hanc
                       autem
                       professionem
                       mea
                       manu
                       subscripsi
                       ,
                       &
                       tibi
                       omnipoten●i
                       Deo
                       ,
                       cui
                       in
                       die
                       tremendi
                       judicii
                       redditurus
                       sum
                       de
                       hoc
                       &
                       aliis
                       meis
                       operibus
                       rationem
                       ,
                       pura
                       mente
                       super
                       Altare
                       offero
                       ,
                       quam
                       in
                       primo
                       publico
                       consistorio
                       solenniter
                       repetam
                       ;
                       (
                       Concil
                       .
                       Basil
                       .
                       sess
                       .
                    
                     40.
                     )
                     I
                     made
                     this
                     digression
                     only
                     to
                     shew
                     ,
                     That
                     unless
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     like
                     to
                     have
                     none
                     ;
                     For
                     a
                     general
                     Council
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     foundation
                     ,
                     saith
                     Bellarmine
                     ;
                     The
                     Pope
                     is
                     not
                     say
                     these
                     two
                     Councils
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Pope
                     himself
                     swears
                     on
                     their
                     side
                     ;
                     So
                     Bellarmine
                     defines
                     against
                     the
                     Councils
                     ,
                     the
                     Councils
                     define
                     against
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Pope
                     not
                     only
                     defines
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     swears
                     against
                     himself
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     conceive
                     that
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     defined
                     against
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       glorieth
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       glory
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     1.
                     31.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       your
                       faith
                       should
                       not
                       stand
                       in
                       the
                       wisdom
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     2.
                     5.
                     
                     T
                     is
                     only
                     Gods
                     truth
                     which
                     can
                     be
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     :
                     whether
                     propounded
                     by
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     as
                     saith
                     
                       Aquinas
                       ,
                       Formale
                       objectum
                       Fidei
                       est
                       veritas
                       prima
                       ,
                       secundum
                       quod
                       manifestatur
                       in
                       Scripturis
                       sacris
                       &
                       Doctrina
                       Ecclesiae
                       ,
                       quae
                       procedit
                       ex
                       veritate
                       prima
                       ;
                       The
                       formal
                       object
                       of
                       faith
                       is
                       the
                       first
                       truth
                       ,
                       according
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       manifested
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       doctrine
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       which
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       the
                       first
                       truth
                       :
                    
                     He
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     take
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     willing
                     to
                     leave
                     out
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     nay
                     indeed
                     he
                     preferreth
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     above
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Doctrina
                       Ecclesiae
                       quae
                       procedit
                       ex
                       veritate
                       prima
                       in
                       Scripturis
                       sacris
                       manifestata
                       ;
                       (
                       22ae
                       .
                       qu.
                       5.
                       art
                       .
                       3.
                       c.
                       )
                       The
                       Doctrine
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       which
                       proceedeth
                       from
                       the
                       first
                       truth
                       manifested
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     Aquinas
                     Gods
                     truth
                     first
                     cometh
                     to
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     &
                     from
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     That
                     truth
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     propound
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     definition
                     ;
                     That
                     same
                     truth
                     the
                     Church
                     propoundeth
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     declaration
                     :
                     Shall
                     we
                     think
                     the
                     declaration
                     may
                     overthrow
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Church
                     may
                     overthrow
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ?
                     This
                     were
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     allow
                     that
                     we
                     
                       as
                       Christians
                    
                     ,
                     do
                     glory
                     in
                     men
                     more
                     then
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     doth
                     more
                     stand
                     in
                     
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     Such
                     a
                     foundation
                     of
                     faith
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     which
                     relyes
                     upon
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     laid
                     upon
                     the
                     sand
                     ,
                     or
                     upon
                     grass
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       all
                       flesh
                       is
                       grass
                    
                     ;
                     But
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     faith
                     which
                     relyes
                     upon
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     is
                     laid
                     upon
                     a
                     Rock
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       word
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       endureth
                       for
                       ever
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       is
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                       which
                       by
                       the
                       Gospel
                       is
                       preached
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                    
                     1.
                     24
                     ,
                     25.
                     
                     This
                     foundation
                     which
                     is
                     laid
                     upon
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     is
                     as
                     firm
                     and
                     as
                     infallible
                     as
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       all
                       Scripture
                       is
                       given
                       by
                       inspiration
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       (
                       2.
                       
                       Tim.
                    
                     3.
                     16.
                     )
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     Christians
                     ;
                     we
                     vindicate
                     it
                     as
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     hold
                     it
                     as
                     Christians
                     ;
                     For
                     no
                     Christian
                     Church
                     or
                     Council
                     did
                     lay
                     any
                     other
                     foundation
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     before
                     that
                     unhappy
                     Council
                     of
                     Trent
                     ,
                     which
                     began
                     not
                     till
                     the
                     year
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     1545.
                     and
                     ended
                     not
                     till
                     the
                     year
                     1563.
                     
                     All
                     the
                     cavils
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     raised
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     raised
                     since
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     dishonour
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     great
                     disturbance
                     of
                     Christendom
                     ,
                     the
                     great
                     discontent
                     of
                     good
                     Christians
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     great
                     disadvantage
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     foundation
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     give
                     that
                     firmness
                     to
                     the
                     building
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     it self
                     :
                     therefore
                     there
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     greater
                     disadvantage
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     ground
                     it
                     upon
                     an
                     infirm
                     and
                     an
                     unsure
                     foundation
                     :
                     And
                     such
                     a
                     foundation
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     believeth
                     the
                     most
                     Divine
                     truths
                     only
                     upon
                     humane
                     authority
                     ,
                     can
                     have
                     but
                     an
                     humane
                     ,
                     an
                     infirm
                     ,
                     an
                     uncertain
                     Faith
                     :
                     Therefore
                     Divine
                     truths
                     must
                     be
                     believed
                     upon
                     Divine
                     authority
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     Divine
                     faith
                     concerning
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     t
                     is
                     absurd
                     in
                     Reason
                     ,
                     impious
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     but
                     a
                     humane
                     faith
                     of
                     Divine
                     Truths
                     :
                     because
                     the
                     habit
                     and
                     act
                     are
                     infinitely
                     unproportionable
                     to
                     the
                     Object
                     :
                     For
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     twofold
                     errour
                     in
                     our
                     faith
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     materially
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     believe
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     revealed
                     ,
                     And
                     so
                     they
                     only
                     are
                     erroneous
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     who
                     believe
                     falsities
                     or
                     uncertainties
                     :
                     The
                     other
                     formally
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     believe
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     revealed
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     upon
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     his
                     revelation
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     also
                     may
                     be
                     erroneous
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     who
                     believe
                     the
                     most
                     sure
                     and
                     certain
                     Truths
                     :
                     The
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     avoid
                     both
                     these
                     errors
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     :
                     wherein
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     to
                     meet
                     with
                     Gods
                     
                       truth
                       or
                       verity
                    
                     for
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     our
                     
                     belief
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Gods
                     
                       Authority
                       or
                       Testimony
                    
                     for
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     believing
                     :
                     And
                     since
                     our
                     Church
                     teacheth
                     this
                     and
                     no
                     other
                     faith
                     ,
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     say
                     she
                     is
                     guilty
                     of
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     make
                     himself
                     guilty
                     of
                     Blasphemy
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     free
                     from
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     Materially
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     she
                     believes
                     no
                     untruths
                     or
                     uncertainties
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     Formally
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     she
                     believeth
                     Gods
                     truths
                     upon
                     Gods
                     own
                     authority
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     call
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     wholly
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     God
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     blasphemy
                     :
                     For
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     I
                     confess
                     that
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     see
                     how
                     I
                     can
                     be
                     sufficiently
                     thankful
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     making
                     me
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Communion
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     am
                     sure
                     I
                     cannot
                     be
                     too
                     zealous
                     
                       for
                       it
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     too
                     constant
                     
                       in
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     A
                     Communion
                     which
                     neither
                     hath
                     Heresie
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     Heresie
                     in
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     And
                     truly
                     to
                     be
                     rid
                     of
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     in
                     its
                     self
                     and
                     in
                     
                       its
                       cause
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     both
                     very
                     great
                     blessing
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     the
                     latter
                     is
                     the
                     greater
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     :
                     For
                     a
                     true
                     reason
                     of
                     believing
                     ,
                     which
                     rids
                     us
                     from
                     Heresie
                     in
                     its
                     cause
                     ,
                     may
                     partly
                     excuse
                     even
                     a
                     falsity
                     in
                     the
                     belief
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     believes
                     what
                     is
                     not
                     true
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     thinks
                     God
                     hath
                     revealed
                     it
                     ;
                     But
                     a
                     false
                     reason
                     of
                     believing
                     ▪
                     can
                     scarce
                     justifie
                     a
                     truth
                     in
                     the
                     belief
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     believes
                     what
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     upon
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     Gods
                     revelation
                     ;
                     The
                     one
                     desires
                     to
                     be
                     
                       a
                       true
                       believer
                    
                     in
                     a
                     false
                     article
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     resolves
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     
                       false
                       believer
                    
                     in
                     a
                     true
                     article
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     The
                     one
                     in
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     believes
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     whilst
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     believes
                     an
                     errour
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     believes
                     an
                     errour
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     lyar
                     ,
                     and
                     ▪
                     may
                     suggest
                     a
                     lye
                     )
                     whilst
                     in
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     believes
                     a
                     truth
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     in
                     the
                     uprightness
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     cleaves
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     in
                     his
                     mouth
                     he
                     departs
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     the
                     perversness
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     departs
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     in
                     his
                     lips
                     he
                     draws
                     neer
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     The
                     uprightness
                     of
                     heart
                     makes
                     the
                     one
                     a
                     true
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     errour
                     ,
                     as
                     S.
                     Cyprian
                     in
                     his
                     false
                     Tenent
                     of
                     rebaptiz
                     ation
                     ;
                     the
                     perversness
                     of
                     ▪
                     heart
                     makes
                     the
                     other
                     a
                     false
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     truth
                     ;
                     as
                     Tertullian
                     in
                     any
                     true
                     doctrine
                     which
                     he
                     maintained
                     ,
                     after
                     he
                     attributed
                     more
                     to
                     Montanus
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     A
                     faith
                     which
                     is
                     unsound
                     in
                     its
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     sound
                     in
                     its
                     foundation
                     ,
                     is
                     so
                     explicitely
                     false
                     in
                     its
                     profession
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     implicitely
                     true
                     in
                     its
                     
                       affection
                       ▪
                    
                     and
                     the
                     truth
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     its
                     affection
                     may
                     recover
                     ,
                     must
                     restrain
                     the
                     untruth
                     
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     its
                     profession
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     say
                     with
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       Errare
                       possum
                       ,
                       Haereticus
                       esse
                       nolo
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     erroneous
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     an
                     Heretick
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     faith
                     which
                     is
                     unsound
                     in
                     its
                     foundation
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     sound
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     is
                     so
                     explicitely
                     true
                     in
                     its
                     profession
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     t
                     is
                     implicitely
                     false
                     in
                     its
                     affection
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     falseness
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     its
                     affection
                     ,
                     may
                     destroy
                     ,
                     must
                     diminish
                     the
                     truth
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     its
                     profession
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     say
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     erroneous
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     an
                     Heretick
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     believes
                     truth
                     not
                     upon
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     truth
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     that
                     authority
                     which
                     may
                     teach
                     him
                     a
                     lye
                     instead
                     of
                     truth
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     upon
                     that
                     authority
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     fallible
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     beget
                     in
                     him
                     a
                     fallible
                     ,
                     may
                     beget
                     in
                     him
                     a
                     false
                     faith
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       III.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     in
                     devotion
                     ,
                     free
                     from
                     impiety
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     corrupt
                     Invocation
                     ,
                     or
                     Adoration
                     .
                  
                   
                     THE
                     choice
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     Religion
                     being
                     enjoined
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     commandments
                     ,
                     concerning
                     its
                     internal
                     acts
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     concerning
                     its
                     external
                     reverence
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     concerning
                     its
                     external
                     profession
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     choice
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     communion
                     being
                     enjoyned
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     bound
                     first
                     to
                     make
                     choice
                     of
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     his
                     Communion
                     ;
                     first
                     to
                     make
                     sure
                     that
                     his
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     true
                     and
                     right
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     communicate
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     exercise
                     of
                     that
                     worship
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Method
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     commended
                     in
                     the
                     Macedonians
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     commandeth
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       first
                       gave
                       their
                       own
                       selves
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       unto
                       us
                       by
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     8.
                     5.
                     
                     They
                     gave
                     themselves
                     
                       first
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       then
                       to
                       us
                    
                     (
                     his
                     Church
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     choice
                     of
                     their
                     Communion
                     ;
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Chrysostome
                       ,
                       fulfilling
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       also
                       by
                       charity
                       being
                       linked
                       and
                       joyned
                       to
                       us
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     gloss
                     ,
                     the
                     faith
                     is
                     before
                     the
                     charity
                     ,
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Religion
                     
                     before
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     Communion
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     he
                     explaineth
                     these
                     words
                     
                       by
                       the
                       will
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     they
                     gave
                     themselves
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     sake
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     Gods
                     sake
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       gave
                       themselves
                       to
                       us
                       not
                       through
                       any
                       humane
                       affection
                       ,
                       but
                       for
                       the
                       Divine
                       command
                       ;
                       therein
                       following
                       Gods
                       will
                       ,
                       not
                       their
                       own
                    
                     ;
                     If
                     this
                     were
                     the
                     Method
                     they
                     observed
                     in
                     giving
                     of
                     their
                     substance
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     giving
                     of
                     their
                     souls
                     ;
                     they
                     gave
                     themselves
                     first
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     ;
                     And
                     consequently
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     sure
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     truly
                     Christian
                     in
                     devotion
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     give
                     our selves
                     to
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     conscionably
                     joyn
                     in
                     her
                     Communion
                     ;
                     And
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     give
                     our selves
                     to
                     our
                     Church
                     and
                     to
                     her
                     Communion
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     keep
                     his
                     Commandments
                     in
                     that
                     order
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     apparent
                     breach
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     can
                     enervate
                     the
                     obligation
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     concerning
                     Communion
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     fifth
                     concerning
                     Obedience
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     clearly
                     bound
                     to
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     to
                     embrace
                     her
                     Communion
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     fifth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     to
                     obey
                     her
                     authority
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     can
                     prove
                     that
                     she
                     hath
                     disobeyed
                     God
                     in
                     setting
                     up
                     a
                     false
                     Religion
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     :
                     For
                     truly
                     there
                     can
                     scarce
                     be
                     a
                     false
                     (
                     or
                     superstitious
                     )
                     publick
                     worship
                     without
                     the
                     united
                     breach
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     prayer
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     first
                     Commandment
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Object
                       invocated
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     second
                     Commandment
                     in
                     
                       the
                       gesture
                       accompanying
                    
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       the
                       words
                       expressing
                    
                     that
                     invocation
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     heart
                     man
                     believeth
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     so
                     with
                     the
                     body
                     man
                     worshippeth
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     tongue
                     man
                     confesseth
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     the
                     faith
                     be
                     false
                     ,
                     the
                     adoration
                     and
                     the
                     confession
                     cannot
                     be
                     true
                     ;
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     prayer
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     
                       Tuspes
                       certa
                       miserorum
                       ,
                       Verè
                       mater
                       orphanorum
                       ,
                       Tu
                       levamen
                       oppressorum
                       ,
                       medicamen
                       infirmorum
                       ,
                       Omnibus
                       es
                       Omnia
                       ;
                       Te
                       rogamus
                       voto
                       pari
                       ,
                       laude
                       digna
                       singulari
                       ,
                       ut
                       errantes
                       in
                       hoc
                       mari
                       ,
                       nos
                       in
                       portu
                       salutari
                       ,
                       T●asistat
                       gratia
                       ,
                       Amen
                       :
                       (
                       Sequentia
                       
                       in
                       conceptione
                       B.
                       Mariae
                       .
                    
                     )
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     
                       false
                       faith
                    
                     in
                     believing
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     which
                     is
                     true
                     only
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     particularly
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       she
                       is
                       all
                       in
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     peculiarly
                     saith
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.
                     28.
                     and
                     reason
                     it self
                     bids
                     us
                     say
                     of
                     him
                     only
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     
                       to
                       be
                       all
                       in
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     righteousness
                     ,
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     redemption
                     and
                     salvation
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     immediate
                     effects
                     or
                     effluencies
                     and
                     emanations
                     of
                     omnisciency
                     ,
                     omnipotency
                     and
                     al-sufficiency
                     ?
                     And
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     superstitious
                     prayer
                     a
                     false
                     faith
                     against
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     
                       false
                       adoration
                    
                     against
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       false
                       profession
                    
                     against
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     can
                     do
                     no
                     less
                     in
                     right
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     charge
                     such
                     prayers
                     as
                     these
                     both
                     with
                     idolatry
                     and
                     with
                     blasphemy
                     ;
                     and
                     till
                     those
                     that
                     use
                     them
                     can
                     justifie
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     t
                     is
                     palpable
                     from
                     their
                     very
                     composures
                     ,
                     such
                     prayers
                     have
                     been
                     of
                     no
                     long
                     use
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     )
                     they
                     cannot
                     in
                     justice
                     claim
                     our
                     Communion
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     blessing
                     which
                     we
                     enjoy
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     object
                     of
                     our
                     publick
                     prayers
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     we
                     may
                     &
                     must
                     believe
                     as
                     our
                     Almighty
                     Creator
                     ,
                     and
                     Al-merciful
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     way
                     to
                     keep
                     us
                     from
                     idolatry
                     and
                     from
                     blasphemy
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Apostles
                     question
                     is
                     so
                     propounded
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     declared
                     unanswerable
                     :
                     
                       How
                       shall
                       they
                       call
                       on
                       him
                       ,
                       in
                       whom
                       they
                       have
                       not
                       believed
                       ?
                       Rom.
                    
                     10.
                     14.
                     
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     that
                     faith
                     is
                     made
                     the
                     only
                     ground
                     of
                     invocation
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     since
                     we
                     can
                     believe
                     only
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     pray
                     only
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaks
                     only
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       same
                       Lord
                       over
                       all
                       ,
                       is
                       rich
                       unto
                       all
                       that
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                       ;
                       for
                       whosoever
                       shall
                       call
                       upon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       :
                       How
                       then
                       shall
                       they
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                       ,
                       in
                       whom
                       they
                       have
                       not
                       believed
                       ?
                    
                     t
                     is
                     rather
                     for
                     Sophisters
                     then
                     for
                     Divines
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     the
                     Saints
                     as
                     his
                     fellow-sharers
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     invocation
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     could
                     also
                     bring
                     them
                     in
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     fellow-sharers
                     in
                     the
                     Lordship
                     ;
                     for
                     because
                     men
                     have
                     faith
                     in
                     God
                     as
                     
                       Lord
                       over
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     
                       rich
                       unto
                       all
                       that
                       call
                       upon
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     believe
                     in
                     his
                     Almighty
                     power
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     all-saving
                     mercy
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     they
                     make
                     their
                     prayers
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     since
                     they
                     cannot
                     believe
                     in
                     the
                     Saints
                     as
                     such
                     Almighty
                     and
                     All-saving
                     Lords
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     call
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     pray
                     unto
                     them
                     ;
                     
                       suo
                       modo
                       credere
                    
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     serve
                     the
                     turn
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     
                       omni
                       modo
                    
                     
                     For
                     why
                     not
                     as
                     well
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     Saint
                     or
                     Angel
                     
                       after
                       some
                       sort
                    
                     for
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     God
                     himself
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       have
                       no
                       other
                       Gods
                       but
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     
                       after
                       some
                       sort
                    
                     believe
                     in
                     a
                     Saint
                     or
                     Angel
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Text
                     saith
                     plainly
                     ,
                     
                       have
                       faith
                       in
                       God
                       ,
                       Mar.
                    
                     11.
                     22.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Abraham
                       believed
                       God
                       ,
                       &
                       it
                       was
                       counted
                       to
                       him
                       for
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     4.
                     3.
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       him
                       that
                       worketh
                       not
                       ,
                       but
                       believeth
                       on
                       him
                       that
                       justifieth
                       the
                       ungodly
                       ,
                       his
                       faith
                       is
                       counted
                       for
                       righteousness
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     4.
                     5.
                     
                     Can
                     any
                     Saint
                     or
                     Angel
                     justifie
                     a
                     sinner
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     have
                     
                       faith
                       in
                       him
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     cannot
                     have
                     
                       Justistcation
                       from
                       him
                    
                     ?
                     and
                     again
                     ,
                     
                       Abraham
                       was
                       strong
                       in
                       faith
                       ,
                       giving
                       glory
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     4.
                     20.
                     
                     Ought
                     any
                     Saint
                     or
                     Angel
                     to
                     have
                     that
                     glory
                     which
                     is
                     proper
                     only
                     to
                     God
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     glory
                     is
                     proper
                     only
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     believe
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     put
                     his
                     whole
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     chiefest
                     good
                     ?
                     We
                     must
                     degrade
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     suffer
                     it
                     no
                     longer
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Theological
                     Vertue
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     may
                     have
                     any
                     other
                     but
                     only
                     God
                     for
                     its
                     object
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     like
                     also
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     We
                     must
                     deny
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     elicite
                     act
                     of
                     the
                     understanding
                     apprehending
                     Gods
                     infinity
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     it
                     only
                     a
                     little
                     lip-labour
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     can
                     bring
                     it
                     down
                     so
                     low
                     as
                     to
                     befit
                     a
                     Saint
                     or
                     Angel
                     ;
                     For
                     
                       mental
                       prayer
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     (
                     without
                     which
                     the
                     Verbal
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     an
                     empty
                     sound
                     )
                     is
                     in
                     vain
                     offered
                     up
                     to
                     any
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     searcher
                     of
                     Hearts
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Give
                       me
                       thy
                       Heart
                    
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     said
                     ,
                     Give
                     another
                     thy
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     expresseth
                     the
                     elevation
                     or
                     lifting
                     up
                     of
                     thy
                     heart
                     :
                     
                       Sancte
                       Petre
                       miserere
                       mei
                       ,
                       salva
                       me
                       ,
                       aperi
                       mihi
                       aditum
                       coeli
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     Prayer
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     
                       Tu
                       nos
                       ab
                       hoste
                       protege
                       ,
                       &
                       hora
                       mortis
                       suscipe
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     )
                     if
                     spoken
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     are
                     spoken
                     surely
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     moreover
                     spoken
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     them
                     not
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     very
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     prayer
                     is
                     wicked
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     supposeth
                     a
                     man
                     a
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     how
                     then
                     can
                     any
                     Divine
                     excuse
                     the
                     words
                     from
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     whereby
                     alone
                     we
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     judge
                     of
                     the
                     sense
                     ?
                     Yet
                     Bellarmine
                     hath
                     found
                     out
                     an
                     excuse
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Non
                       agitur
                       de
                       verbis
                       ,
                       sed
                       de
                       sensu
                       verborum
                       ;
                       nam
                       quantum
                       ad
                       verba
                       ,
                       licet
                       dicere
                       Sancte
                       Petre
                       miserere
                       mei
                       ,
                       salva
                       me
                       ;
                       Item
                       ,
                       Da
                       mihi
                       sanitatem
                       corporis
                       ,
                       da
                       patientiam
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Dummodo
                       intelligamus
                       Salva
                       me
                       &
                       miserere
                       mei
                       ,
                       orando
                       pro
                       me
                       ,
                       Da
                       mihi
                       hoc
                       &
                       illud
                       
                       tuis
                       precibus
                       &
                       meritis
                       ,
                       (
                       lib.
                       1.
                       de
                       beatitudine
                       sanctorum
                       ,
                       cap.
                       17.
                       )
                       'T
                       is
                       no
                       matter
                       for
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       the
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       the
                       sense
                       be
                       right
                       ;
                       For
                       in
                       words
                       we
                       may
                       say
                       ,
                       O
                       Saint
                    
                     Peter
                     ,
                     
                       have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       me
                       and
                       save
                       me
                       ,
                       as
                       long
                       as
                       our
                       meaning
                       is
                       ,
                       save
                       me
                       and
                       have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       me
                       by
                       praying
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Saint
                    
                     Peter
                     
                       give
                       me
                       health
                       or
                       patience
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     our
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       give
                       it
                       me
                       by
                       thy
                       prayers
                       and
                       merits
                       ▪
                    
                     If
                     this
                     Interpretation
                     may
                     be
                     allowed
                     to
                     add
                     new
                     words
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     make
                     a
                     new
                     sense
                     ,
                     farewell
                     to
                     Aristotles
                     Book
                     
                       De
                       Interpretatione
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     only
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     prolocutor
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     the
                     Interpreter
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     overthrow
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     all
                     reason
                     to
                     make
                     
                       good
                       sense
                    
                     out
                     of
                     
                       bad
                       words
                       .
                       Conceptus
                       sunt
                       signa
                       verum
                       ,
                       verba
                       conceptuum
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     ground
                     in
                     Logick
                     ,
                     
                       Conceits
                       or
                       apprehensions
                       are
                       the
                       expresses
                       of
                       things
                       ,
                       as
                       words
                       are
                       of
                       conceits
                       or
                       apprehensions
                       :
                    
                     Take
                     away
                     this
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     all
                     Logick
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Reason
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     a
                     mans
                     speech
                     be
                     other
                     then
                     his
                     meaning
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     another
                     understand
                     him
                     ?
                     If
                     his
                     meaning
                     be
                     other
                     then
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     he
                     understand
                     himself
                     ?
                     Nay
                     we
                     must
                     overthrow
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     all
                     Religion
                     ▪
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     't
                     is
                     expressed
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     hese
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     
                       good
                       Prayers
                    
                     ;
                     For
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     't
                     is
                     expressed
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     is
                     regulated
                     by
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     that
                     bids
                     us
                     not
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     our
                     speaking
                     ,
                     meddles
                     not
                     with
                     our
                     thinking
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     our
                     meaning
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     our
                     speaking
                     be
                     faulty
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     or
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     obligation
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     violation
                     of
                     the
                     third
                     Commandment
                     :
                     Who
                     can
                     meet
                     with
                     such
                     elusions
                     as
                     these
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     moved
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     zeal
                     of
                     godliness
                     to
                     exclaim
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Hear
                       ye
                       now
                       ,
                       O
                       House
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     
                       Goliah
                       ,
                       Is
                       it
                       a
                       small
                       thing
                       for
                       you
                       to
                       weary
                       men
                       ,
                       but
                       will
                       you
                       weary
                       my
                       God
                       also
                       ?
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     7.
                     13.
                     
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     enough
                     and
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     equivocate
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     ye
                     also
                     teach
                     us
                     to
                     equivocate
                     with
                     our
                     God
                     ?
                     Will
                     ye
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     maintain
                     a
                     Liturgie
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     up
                     a
                     Directory
                     ;
                     a
                     Liturgie
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     Directory
                     in
                     sense
                     ?
                     Your
                     Liturgie
                     is
                     ,
                     O
                     Saint
                     Mary
                     ,
                     O
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     ,
                     give
                     me
                     health
                     and
                     salvation
                     ;
                     But
                     your
                     Directory
                     is
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     help
                     me
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     save
                     me
                     ;
                     or
                     is
                     this
                     Catholick
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     your
                     Directory
                     better
                     then
                     your
                     Liturgie
                     ?
                     your
                     meaning
                     better
                     then
                     your
                     
                     words
                     ?
                     your
                     intention
                     better
                     then
                     your
                     expression
                     ?
                     or
                     is
                     it
                     fitting
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     ,
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     say
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     unsay
                     in
                     sense
                     the
                     same
                     things
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     palpably
                     collude
                     with
                     God
                     and
                     men
                     ?
                     And
                     what
                     have
                     we
                     done
                     else
                     but
                     reformed
                     that
                     in
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     your selves
                     do
                     reform
                     in
                     sense
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     then
                     do
                     you
                     so
                     uncessantly
                     revile
                     ,
                     so
                     unconscionably
                     oppose
                     our
                     Reformation
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     affected
                     Atheism
                     not
                     to
                     reform
                     what
                     is
                     really
                     superstitious
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     abominable
                     blasphemie
                     to
                     call
                     that
                     superstition
                     which
                     is
                     indeed
                     true
                     Religion
                     ?
                     May
                     any
                     Christian
                     abjure
                     and
                     renounce
                     such
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     assist
                     ,
                     without
                     abjuring
                     and
                     renouncing
                     God
                     himself
                     ?
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     indeed
                     the
                     most
                     dreadful
                     and
                     most
                     formidable
                     kind
                     of
                     abjuration
                     that
                     ever
                     was
                     ,
                     to
                     abjure
                     the
                     intercession
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ?
                     or
                     is
                     it
                     lawful
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     form
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     Pilate
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Why
                       ,
                       what
                       evil
                       hath
                       he
                       done
                       ?
                       cryed
                       out
                       so
                       much
                       the
                       more
                       exceedingly
                       ,
                       Crucifie
                       him
                       ,
                       Mar.
                    
                     15.
                     14.
                     
                     We
                     dare
                     not
                     think
                     of
                     wishing
                     an
                     Interdict
                     upon
                     Religion
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     crucifie
                     Christ
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     wish
                     an
                     Interdict
                     upon
                     Idolatry
                     and
                     Blasphemy
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     crucifie
                     the
                     two
                     thieves
                     ,
                     which
                     rob
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     Church
                     of
                     her
                     Truth
                     and
                     Peace
                     ;
                     For
                     I
                     ask
                     seriously
                     of
                     any
                     Christian
                     and
                     Conscientious
                     Divine
                     ,
                     who
                     cares
                     either
                     for
                     Christianity
                     or
                     for
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     May
                     we
                     blaspheme
                     God
                     with
                     our
                     mouthes
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     honour
                     him
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     thereby
                     to
                     excuse
                     our
                     blasphemie
                     ?
                     May
                     we
                     invocate
                     the
                     creature
                     as
                     the
                     Creator
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     mean
                     the
                     Creator
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     thereby
                     to
                     excuse
                     our
                     Idolatry
                     ?
                     Doth
                     it
                     not
                     indeed
                     concern
                     our
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     truly
                     Christian
                     in
                     words
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     sense
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       if
                       there
                       came
                       in
                       one
                       unlearned
                       ,
                       he
                       may
                       be
                       convinced
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       he
                       may
                       be
                       judged
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       and
                       falling
                       down
                       on
                       his
                       face
                       ,
                       may
                       worship
                       God
                       ?
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14.
                     24
                     ,
                     25.
                     and
                     not
                     worship
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     He
                     worships
                     God
                     in
                     sense
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     unhappiness
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     obliged
                     to
                     a
                     superstitious
                     form
                     of
                     publick
                     worship
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     mean
                     as
                     they
                     speak
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     and
                     of
                     Blasphemie
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     mean
                     as
                     they
                     speak
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     falsness
                     and
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     :
                     So
                     necessary
                     was
                     it
                     for
                     our
                     Church
                     to
                     reform
                     the
                     Liturgie
                     in
                     those
                     Prayers
                     which
                     were
                     
                     directed
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     instead
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     And
                     so
                     happy
                     are
                     we
                     (
                     if
                     at
                     least
                     we
                     know
                     our
                     own
                     happiness
                     )
                     who
                     do
                     enjoy
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     that
                     Reformation
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     surely
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     lawful
                     to
                     honour
                     him
                     as
                     God
                     who
                     is
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     honour
                     him
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     so
                     :
                     'T
                     is
                     one
                     proof
                     of
                     the
                     Deity
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     Temple
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     6.
                     19.
                     
                     And
                     since
                     the
                     worship
                     is
                     greater
                     then
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     worship
                     any
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     God
                     ?
                     
                       Franciscus
                       Davidis
                    
                     was
                     justly
                     condemned
                     for
                     denying
                     the
                     Divinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     denyed
                     his
                     Invocation
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     then
                     can
                     we
                     bestow
                     Invocation
                     upon
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     acknowledge
                     their
                     Divinity
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Doubtless
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     are
                     Gods
                     nearest
                     and
                     dearest
                     friends
                     ,
                     yet
                     such
                     honour
                     (
                     to
                     them
                     )
                     is
                     too
                     great
                     to
                     be
                     due
                     ;
                     And
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     due
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     his
                     friends
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     acceptable
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     other
                     argument
                     but
                     this
                     alone
                     ,
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     Saints
                     do
                     not
                     hear
                     them
                     that
                     pray
                     ,
                     this
                     were
                     enough
                     to
                     prove
                     it
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     openly
                     reject
                     and
                     reprove
                     their
                     prayers
                     ;
                     for
                     else
                     without
                     doubt
                     they
                     would
                     say
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Angel
                     did
                     heretofore
                     ,
                     
                       See
                       thou
                       do
                       it
                       not
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       fellow-servant
                       ;
                       worship
                       God
                       ,
                       Rev.
                    
                     19.
                     10.
                     
                     &
                     22.
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     reason
                     is
                     plain
                     and
                     undenyable
                     ,
                     
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       fellow-servant
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     exclude
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     both
                     alike
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     Liturgies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     doth
                     
                       Justine
                       Martyr
                    
                     describe
                     the
                     worship
                     which
                     was
                     professed
                     and
                     practised
                     by
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       Apol.
                       2.
                       
                       We
                       worship
                       God
                       the
                       Creator
                       of
                       the
                       universe
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Son
                       in
                       the
                       second
                       place
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Prophetical
                       Spirit
                       in
                       the
                       third
                    
                     ;
                     No
                     mention
                     at
                     all
                     of
                     Saints
                     or
                     Angels
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     in
                     any
                     place
                     ;
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     before
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     a
                     false
                     comma
                     upon
                     the
                     same
                     authors
                     words
                     ,
                     not
                     two
                     leaves
                     before
                     ,
                     Bellarmine
                     would
                     prove
                     the
                     Angels
                     were
                     antiently
                     worshipped
                     ;
                     the
                     words
                     are
                     these
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     
                       We
                       reverence
                       and
                       worship
                       the
                       true
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Son
                       ,
                       which
                       came
                       from
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       taught
                       us
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Host
                       of
                       the
                       good
                       Angels
                       ,
                       and
                       also
                       the
                       Prophetical
                       
                       Spirit
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     Martyr
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     worshipped
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     only
                     he
                     describes
                     the
                     Son
                     more
                     at
                     large
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     who
                     had
                     revealed
                     his
                     Fathers
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     known
                     the
                     Hoast
                     of
                     Angels
                     amongst
                     other
                     his
                     Revelations
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Jesuite
                     by
                     a
                     comma
                     parting
                     the
                     Hoast
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     things
                     revealed
                     ,
                     reckons
                     them
                     up
                     as
                     things
                     worshipped
                     ,
                     which
                     comma
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     allow
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     now
                     in
                     the
                     Paris
                     Edition
                     .
                     )
                     First
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     absolutely
                     against
                     the
                     fore-cited
                     place
                     ,
                     which
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       was
                       worshipped
                       in
                       the
                       third
                       place
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     with
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     whereas
                     if
                     the
                     Angels
                     may
                     step
                     in
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     contented
                     with
                     the
                     fourth
                     place
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     Because
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       the
                       Vnity
                       in
                       Trinity
                       ,
                       and
                       Trinity
                       in
                       Vnity
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       worshipped
                       :
                    
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     Angels
                     may
                     step
                     in
                     before
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     not
                     
                       the
                       Trinity
                       in
                       Vnity
                       ,
                       but
                    
                     the
                     
                       Quaternity
                       in
                       Community
                    
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     Because
                     this
                     exposition
                     supposeth
                     the
                     blessed
                     Martyr
                     to
                     prefer
                     the
                     Angels
                     before
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     above
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     to
                     expunge
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Catalogue
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     leave
                     him
                     among
                     the
                     grossest
                     Hereticks
                     ;
                     whereas
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     asserting
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     his
                     Dialogue
                     with
                     Trypho
                     the
                     Jew
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       proves
                       the
                       Angel
                       which
                       appeared
                       to
                    
                     Lot
                     
                       was
                       indeed
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       because
                    
                     Lot
                     
                       worshipped
                       him
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     proof
                     had
                     been
                     nothing
                     worth
                     ,
                     had
                     he
                     thought
                     it
                     lawful
                     to
                     worship
                     Angels
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Because
                     the
                     Greek
                     Text
                     will
                     not
                     bear
                     this
                     comma
                     ,
                     without
                     some
                     confusion
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     sense
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Latine
                     interpreter
                     well
                     observing
                     ,
                     hath
                     thus
                     rendred
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       Verum
                       hunc
                       ipsum
                       (
                       so
                       Deum
                       Patrem
                       )
                       &
                       qui
                       ab
                       eo
                       venit
                       ,
                       atque
                       iste
                       nos
                       &
                       bonorum
                       Angelorum
                       exercitum
                       docuit
                       ,
                       Filium
                       &
                       Spiritum
                       Propheticum
                       colimus
                       &
                       adoramus
                       .
                    
                     Fifthly
                     ,
                     If
                     the
                     comma
                     should
                     be
                     allowed
                     ,
                     yet
                     would
                     it
                     not
                     justifie
                     Bellarmines
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     maketh
                     this
                     Inference
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       some
                       kind
                       of
                       worship
                       greater
                       then
                       Civil
                       ,
                       less
                       then
                       Divine
                       ,
                       is
                       due
                       to
                       Angels
                    
                     ;
                     whereas
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     indeed
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     this
                     quotation
                     ,
                     They
                     have
                     equal
                     worship
                     with
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     must
                     have
                     it
                     before
                     God
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     here
                     insist
                     upon
                     arguments
                     from
                     the
                     uncertainty
                     of
                     this
                     worship
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     meet
                     with
                     too
                     too
                     many
                     from
                     
                     the
                     Impiety
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     'T
                     is
                     uncertain
                     whether
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     cannonized
                     are
                     Saints
                     :
                     wherefore
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     imprudent
                     ,
                     but
                     t
                     is
                     certain
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     Gods
                     :
                     wherefore
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     impious
                     to
                     offer
                     up
                     our
                     Prayers
                     unto
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     spiritual
                     sacrifice
                     which
                     is
                     due
                     only
                     unto
                     God
                     :
                     
                       Haec
                       est
                       Christiana
                       Religio
                       ut
                       colatur
                       unus
                       Deus
                       ,
                       quia
                       non
                       facit
                       animan●
                       beatam
                       nisi
                       unus
                       Deus
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Saint
                     
                       Augustine
                       ,
                       (
                       Tract
                       .
                       23.
                       in
                       Evang.
                       Johan
                       .
                       )
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       Christian
                       Religion
                       that
                       we
                       worship
                       one
                       God
                       ,
                       because
                       none
                       can
                       make
                       the
                       soul
                       blessed
                       but
                       only
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     None
                     else
                     made
                     the
                     soul
                     but
                     only
                     God
                     ,
                     therefore
                     none
                     else
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     homage
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     ;
                     none
                     else
                     can
                     make
                     the
                     soul
                     blessed
                     ,
                     therefore
                     to
                     none
                     else
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     soul
                     :
                     So
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     
                       Isaiah
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       have
                       waited
                       for
                       thee
                       ,
                       the
                       desire
                       of
                       our
                       soul
                       is
                       to
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       remembrance
                       of
                       thee
                       ;
                       with
                       my
                       soul
                       have
                       I
                       desired
                       thee
                       in
                       the
                       night
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       with
                       my
                       Spirit
                       within
                       me
                       will
                       I
                       seek
                       thee
                       early
                       ,
                       Isa
                       .
                    
                     26.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                     Till
                     I
                     can
                     (
                     in
                     my
                     Prayers
                     )
                     have
                     too
                     much
                     desire
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     
                       for
                       thee
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     bestow
                     the
                     least
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     desire
                     away
                     
                       from
                       thee
                    
                     :
                     All
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     is
                     to
                     thy
                     name
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     yet
                     can
                     I
                     not
                     glorifie
                     thy
                     name
                     as
                     I
                     ought
                     ,
                     nor
                     remember
                     thee
                     as
                     I
                     would
                     ;
                     yea
                     though
                     with
                     my
                     soul
                     I
                     have
                     desired
                     thee
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     my
                     spirit
                     within
                     me
                     I
                     seek
                     thee
                     early
                     ,
                     yet
                     have
                     I
                     not
                     so
                     great
                     desires
                     in
                     my
                     soul
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     defects
                     in
                     my
                     desires
                     ;
                     All
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     my
                     soul
                     and
                     of
                     my
                     spirit
                     is
                     too
                     little
                     for
                     my
                     God
                     ;
                     I
                     have
                     none
                     to
                     spare
                     for
                     any
                     else
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     ,
                     yet
                     might
                     I
                     not
                     give
                     it
                     ,
                     unless
                     I
                     had
                     something
                     greater
                     then
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     unto
                     my
                     God
                     ▪
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     sin
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Iniquitas
                       judicata
                       vel
                       judicantis
                       ,
                       digna
                       quae
                       à
                       judicibus
                       puniatur
                       ;
                       An
                       iniquity
                       to
                       be
                       punished
                       by
                       the
                       Judge
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     give
                     that
                     honour
                     to
                     the
                     creature
                     which
                     is
                     due
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Creator
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     God
                     that
                     is
                     above
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       I
                       should
                       have
                       denyed
                       the
                       God
                       that
                       is
                       above
                       ,
                       Iob
                       31.
                       28.
                       
                       The
                       earnest
                       longings
                       of
                       my
                       soul
                    
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     actions
                     of
                     holy
                     Religion
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     best
                     preparative
                     for
                     my
                     soul
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     fruition
                     of
                     a
                     blessed
                     immortality
                     ;
                     my
                     Religion
                     must
                     reach
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     blessedness
                     will
                     not
                     reach
                     me
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     conversing
                     with
                     Saints
                     or
                     Angels
                     can
                     give
                     my
                     soul
                     a
                     true
                     gust
                     of
                     eternal
                     blessedness
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     a
                     happy
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     loth
                     to
                     mispend
                     my
                     time
                     upon
                     so
                     barren
                     ,
                     so
                     unfruitful
                     a
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     hazard
                     my
                     eternity
                     upon
                     
                     it
                     :
                     The
                     Heathen
                     Philosopher
                     Hierocles
                     could
                     say
                     ,
                     It
                     was
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     wisdom
                     
                       To
                       make
                       a
                       God
                       out
                       of
                       a
                       man
                       as
                       far
                       as
                       was
                       possible
                       ,
                    
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     ]
                     The
                     Christian
                     Divine
                     may
                     not
                     say
                     less
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     
                       true
                       wisdom
                    
                     ;
                     T
                     is
                     its
                     work
                     to
                     transform
                     a
                     man
                     into
                     God
                     ;
                     uniting
                     the
                     understanding
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     faith
                     and
                     contemplation
                     ,
                     uniting
                     the
                     will
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     charity
                     and
                     affection
                     ;
                     Thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       all
                       with
                       open
                       face
                       beholding
                       as
                       in
                       a
                       glass
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       are
                       changed
                       into
                       the
                       same
                       image
                       ,
                       from
                       glory
                       to
                       glory
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       by
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     3.
                     18.
                     
                     In
                     which
                     words
                     are
                     briefly
                     described
                     both
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     The
                     work
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       with
                       open
                       face
                       to
                       behold
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       a
                       glass
                       ,
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     soul
                     cannot
                     well
                     fix
                     its
                     eye
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     its
                     love
                     )
                     upon
                     any
                     inferiour
                     glory
                     ;
                     The
                     Power
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     
                       to
                       change
                       us
                       into
                       the
                       same
                       image
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       from
                       glory
                       to
                       glory
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       by
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     love
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     which
                     can
                     change
                     the
                     soul
                     from
                     glory
                     to
                     glory
                     ;
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     working
                     that
                     change
                     formally
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     working
                     that
                     change
                     efficiently
                     upon
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     from
                     glory
                     to
                     glory
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Fruition
                     ;
                     from
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Happiness
                     ;
                     from
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     knowing
                     and
                     loving
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     possessing
                     and
                     enjoying
                     him
                     :
                     This
                     being
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       behold
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     dare
                     look
                     on
                     nothing
                     as
                     Religion
                     which
                     doth
                     not
                     that
                     work
                     :
                     This
                     being
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       change
                       the
                       soul
                       into
                       that
                       glory
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     be
                     of
                     that
                     Religion
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     that
                     power
                     ;
                     Let
                     those
                     that
                     please
                     behold
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     the
                     Creator
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     find
                     it
                     sufficient
                     to
                     content
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     change
                     their
                     souls
                     ;
                     I
                     desire
                     a
                     Religion
                     which
                     may
                     change
                     me
                     into
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     and
                     sure
                     I
                     am
                     that
                     Religion
                     must
                     teach
                     me
                     to
                     behold
                     his
                     face
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     change
                     me
                     into
                     his
                     image
                     ;
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     can
                     have
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     other
                     can
                     have
                     the
                     power
                     to
                     work
                     this
                     change
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     blessing
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     from
                     God
                     by
                     this
                     his
                     now
                     distressed
                     Church
                     ,
                     That
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Verity
                       of
                       his
                       Religion
                    
                     ;
                     nor
                     do
                     I
                     see
                     how
                     I
                     can
                     thankfully
                     embrace
                     ,
                     and
                     dutifully
                     obey
                     this
                     Call
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     persisting
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Vnity
                       of
                       her
                       Communion
                    
                     ;
                     Such
                     a
                     Communion
                     as
                     joyns
                     me
                     with
                     the
                     
                     Saints
                     ,
                     (
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Angels
                     or
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     my
                     worshipping
                     )
                     not
                     as
                     joyns
                     the
                     Saints
                     or
                     Angels
                     with
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     equality
                     of
                     worshp
                     :
                     The
                     
                       Pater
                       noster
                    
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     used
                     heretofore
                     in
                     the
                     private
                     devotions
                     of
                     English
                     Papists
                     ,
                     allowed
                     not
                     this
                     practice
                     ;
                     for
                     therein
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     Petition
                     ,
                     
                       Hallowed
                       be
                       thy
                       name
                       among
                       men
                       on
                       earth
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       among
                       Angels
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     second
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Father
                       ,
                       let
                       thy
                       Kingdom
                       come
                       ,
                       and
                       reign
                       among
                       us
                       men
                       on
                       earth
                       ,
                       as
                       thou
                       reignest
                       among
                       thy
                       Angels
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     third
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       Make
                       us
                       to
                       fulfill
                       thy
                       will
                       here
                       on
                       earth
                       ,
                       as
                       thy
                       Angels
                       do
                       in
                       heaven
                       :
                    
                     Now
                     Prayer
                     being
                     the
                     actual
                     hallowing
                     of
                     Gods
                     name
                     ,
                     the
                     exercising
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     directed
                     only
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     unless
                     we
                     will
                     plainly
                     thwart
                     these
                     three
                     Petitions
                     ,
                     and
                     resolve
                     to
                     do
                     these
                     three
                     Duties
                     otherwise
                     then
                     the
                     Angels
                     do
                     in
                     heaven
                     ;
                     For
                     without
                     doubt
                     they
                     fix
                     their
                     contemplation
                     only
                     on
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     place
                     their
                     Fruition
                     only
                     in
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     doth
                     our
                     Church
                     in
                     all
                     her
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     first
                     teaching
                     us
                     to
                     contemplate
                     God
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     with
                     knowledge
                     and
                     understanding
                     ;
                     then
                     to
                     enjoy
                     him
                     as
                     the
                     chiefest
                     good
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     with
                     zeal
                     and
                     affection
                     :
                     
                       ex
                       .
                       gr
                       .
                       O
                       God
                       from
                       whom
                       all
                       holy
                       desires
                       ,
                       all
                       good
                       counsels
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       just
                       works
                       do
                       proceed
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     contemplation
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     enlighten
                     the
                     understanding
                     ;
                     
                       Give
                       unto
                       thy
                       servants
                       that
                       Peace
                       which
                       this
                       world
                       cannot
                       give
                       ,
                       that
                       both
                       our
                       hearts
                       may
                       be
                       set
                       to
                       obey
                       thy
                       Commandments
                       ,
                       and
                       also
                       that
                       by
                       thee
                       we
                       being
                       defended
                       from
                       the
                       fear
                       of
                       our
                       enemies
                       ,
                       may
                       pass
                       our
                       time
                       in
                       rest
                       and
                       quietness
                    
                     ;
                     there
                     's
                     the
                     fruition
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     inflame
                     the
                     will
                     and
                     affections
                     :
                     The
                     soul
                     cannot
                     have
                     this
                     Fruition
                     without
                     having
                     that
                     contemplation
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     who
                     teach
                     and
                     enjoyn
                     Prayers
                     to
                     any
                     but
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     truth
                     injurious
                     to
                     the
                     very
                     contentation
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     to
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     souls
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       SECT
                       .
                       IV.
                    
                     That
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     obligeth
                     those
                     in
                     conscience
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     members
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     retain
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     reject
                     it
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     renounce
                     it
                     :
                     by
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     five
                     Commandments
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     having
                     been
                     declared
                     that
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     is
                     founded
                     in
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     It
                     cannot
                     be
                     reasonably
                     denyed
                     but
                     that
                     even
                     her
                     enemies
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     her
                     internal
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     her
                     sons
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     her
                     external
                     Communion
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     both
                     are
                     also
                     
                       bound
                       in
                       conscience
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     Religion
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     contented
                     with
                     a
                     lesser
                     obligation
                     :
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     being
                     from
                     God
                     which
                     we
                     profess
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Devotion
                     being
                     from
                     God
                     which
                     we
                     practise
                     ;
                     All
                     Christians
                     that
                     live
                     at
                     never
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     distance
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     believe
                     our
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     love
                     our
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     's
                     enough
                     to
                     constitute
                     an
                     internal
                     Communion
                     ;
                     But
                     those
                     Christians
                     who
                     live
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     are
                     also
                     bound
                     to
                     profess
                     our
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     practise
                     our
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     obliged
                     to
                     our
                     internal
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     our
                     external
                     Communion
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     obligation
                     is
                     so
                     great
                     as
                     to
                     reach
                     the
                     very
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     strong
                     as
                     to
                     bind
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     where
                     Religion
                     binds
                     the
                     conscience
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     there
                     Communion
                     must
                     needs
                     bind
                     the
                     Conscience
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     every
                     man
                     in
                     private
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     all
                     men
                     in
                     publick
                     may
                     glorifie
                     God
                     in
                     Heart
                     ,
                     and
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     Words
                     ,
                     and
                     Works
                     ;
                     This
                     being
                     the
                     undoubted
                     End
                     for
                     which
                     God
                     instituted
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     undoubted
                     Duty
                     which
                     belongs
                     to
                     its
                     institution
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     would
                     God
                     have
                     the
                     meanest
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     know
                     and
                     practise
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     put
                     the
                     Psalms
                     concerning
                     it
                     into
                     an
                     Alphabetical
                     method
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     diligently
                     observed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     easily
                     remembred
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Jews
                     :
                     as
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     the
                     111.
                     
                     Psalm
                     is
                     written
                     Alphabetically
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     argument
                     whereof
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Praise
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     works
                     of
                     Creation
                     ,
                     Preservation
                     ,
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     and
                     teacheth
                     us
                     to
                     praise
                     him
                     not
                     only
                     privately
                     
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     houses
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     publickly
                     in
                     his
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       I
                       will
                       give
                       thanks
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       with
                       my
                       whole
                       heart
                       ,
                       secretly
                       among
                       the
                       faithful
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Religion
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Congregation
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     openly
                     among
                     the
                     faithful
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Communion
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     :
                     )
                     so
                     also
                     the
                     hundred
                     forty
                     and
                     fifth
                     is
                     written
                     Alphabetically
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     properly
                     a
                     Psalm
                     of
                     praise
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Tehillah
                       ,
                       Laus
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     whence
                     the
                     Jews
                     called
                     him
                     a
                     
                       son
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                    
                     who
                     did
                     every
                     day
                     say
                     this
                     Psalm
                     not
                     only
                     with
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     with
                     his
                     heart
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     Psalm
                     is
                     not
                     contented
                     with
                     private
                     praises
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       magnifie
                       thee
                       O
                       God
                       my
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       praise
                       thy
                       name
                       for
                       ever
                       and
                       ever
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     but
                     requireth
                     also
                     publick
                     praises
                     ,
                     
                       so
                       that
                       men
                       shall
                       speak
                       of
                       the
                       might
                       of
                       thy
                       marvellous
                       acts
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     6.
                     and
                     
                       all
                       thy
                       works
                       praise
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       Saints
                       give
                       thanks
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                    
                     10.
                     
                     The
                     private
                     praise
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Religion
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     ;
                     the
                     publick
                     praise
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Communion
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     since
                     the
                     fourth
                     Commandment
                     presupposeth
                     the
                     three
                     former
                     in
                     its
                     observation
                     ,
                     it
                     can
                     do
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     presuppose
                     them
                     also
                     in
                     its
                     obligation
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     right
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     obligeth
                     all
                     to
                     come
                     who
                     are
                     called
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     four
                     of
                     Gods
                     own
                     Commandments
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     our
                     blessed
                     Saviour
                     who
                     will
                     condemn
                     us
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     or
                     our
                     wilfull
                     omissions
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     Commandment
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     will
                     much
                     more
                     condemn
                     us
                     for
                     our
                     wilful
                     omissions
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Commandments
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     First
                     Table
                     :
                     If
                     he
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Depart
                       ye
                       cursed
                       into
                       everlasting
                       fire
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     ye
                     gave
                     me
                     no
                     meat
                     ,
                     ye
                     gave
                     me
                     no
                     drink
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     because
                     ye
                     gave
                     me
                     no
                     honour
                     ,
                     ye
                     gave
                     me
                     no
                     praise
                     :
                     If
                     because
                     ye
                     took
                     me
                     not
                     into
                     your
                     houses
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     because
                     ye
                     took
                     me
                     not
                     into
                     your
                     hearts
                     ;
                     If
                     because
                     ye
                     cloathed
                     me
                     not
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     because
                     ye
                     glorified
                     me
                     not
                     ;
                     If
                     because
                     ye
                     visited
                     me
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     prison
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     because
                     ye
                     visited
                     me
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     ;
                     Thus
                     we
                     have
                     as
                     much
                     obligation
                     upon
                     the
                     conscience
                     as
                     can
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     Table
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     Communion
                     with
                     our
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     she
                     inviteth
                     us
                     to
                     nothing
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     our
                     indisputable
                     and
                     indispensable
                     duty
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     profess
                     
                     our
                     belief
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     our
                     fear
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     our
                     love
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     heart
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     soul
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     practice
                     what
                     we
                     profess
                     by
                     giving
                     him
                     thanks
                     ,
                     by
                     calling
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     honouring
                     his
                     holy
                     Name
                     and
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     serving
                     him
                     truly
                     all
                     the
                     days
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     ;
                     And
                     we
                     have
                     also
                     as
                     much
                     obligation
                     upon
                     the
                     conscience
                     as
                     well
                     can
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     second
                     Table
                     of
                     the
                     Decalogue
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     Communion
                     with
                     our
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     publick
                     worship
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     :
                     I
                     speak
                     of
                     such
                     obligations
                     as
                     arise
                     from
                     the
                     order
                     and
                     relation
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     flow
                     from
                     the
                     fifth
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     whereby
                     every
                     man
                     is
                     obliged
                     to
                     submit
                     himself
                     to
                     those
                     spiritual
                     ,
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Guides
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     when
                     they
                     all
                     agree
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     call
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Church
                     :
                     Then
                     
                       Obedite
                       praepositis
                       vestris
                       ,
                       Obey
                       them
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       guide
                       or
                       rule
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       submit
                       your selves
                       ,
                       (
                       Heb.
                    
                     13.
                     17.
                     
                     )
                     obligeth
                     most
                     certainly
                     to
                     an
                     undeniable
                     ;
                     and
                     were
                     not
                     this
                     age
                     given
                     to
                     question
                     every
                     thing
                     but
                     its
                     own
                     inventions
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     also
                     have
                     said
                     to
                     an
                     unquestionable
                     obedience
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     obligation
                     which
                     binds
                     us
                     to
                     our
                     spiritual
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Guides
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     lost
                     its
                     force
                     and
                     vertue
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     may
                     think
                     we
                     have
                     lost
                     our
                     Church
                     ;
                     First
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     authority
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     to
                     bind
                     us
                     ;
                     secondly
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     duty
                     to
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     authority
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     to
                     bind
                     us
                     ,
                     since
                     God
                     hath
                     committed
                     us
                     to
                     her
                     charge
                     ;
                     For
                     Christ
                     taught
                     as
                     one
                     having
                     authority
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     7.
                     29.
                     
                     So
                     doth
                     his
                     Church
                     :
                     He
                     taught
                     as
                     one
                     having
                     authority
                     from
                     God
                     ;
                     she
                     teacheth
                     as
                     one
                     having
                     authority
                     from
                     Christ
                     .
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     matter
                     of
                     custome
                     or
                     of
                     conveniency
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     doth
                     teach
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     learn
                     ,
                     but
                     matter
                     of
                     command
                     and
                     of
                     conscience
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     saith
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     to
                     
                       Titus
                       ,
                       These
                       things
                       speak
                       ;
                       and
                       exhort
                       ,
                       and
                       rebuke
                       with
                       all
                       authority
                       ,
                       Tit.
                       2.
                       15.
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       cum
                       omnis
                       imperio
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       power
                       and
                       command
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     Prudence
                     hath
                     three
                     acts
                     ,
                     
                       consiliari
                       ,
                       judicare
                       ,
                       praecipere
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     consult
                     ,
                     to
                     judge
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     command
                     ;
                     so
                     hath
                     the
                     Church
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     as
                     an
                     
                       external
                       Prudence
                    
                     to
                     guide
                     and
                     govern
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     for
                     her
                     to
                     advise
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     judge
                     ,
                     but
                     she
                     must
                     also
                     command
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     Beza
                     his
                     own
                     gloss
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Cum
                       omni
                       imperio
                       ,
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       cum
                       autoritate
                       summa
                       tanquam
                       Dei
                       legatus
                       ,
                       nequesuo
                       sed
                       illius
                       nomine
                       
                       agens
                       omnia
                       ;
                       itaque
                       adiecit
                       ,
                       Nemo
                       te
                       Despiciat
                       ;
                       Quibus
                       verbis
                       grex
                       potius
                       videtur
                       à
                       Paulo
                       ,
                       quam
                       Pastor
                       ipse
                       ,
                       officii
                       admoneri
                       ;
                       with
                       all
                       power
                       and
                       command
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       with
                       the
                       highest
                       authority
                       ,
                       as
                       Gods
                       Legate
                       ,
                       saying
                       and
                       doing
                       nothing
                       in
                       his
                       own
                       ,
                       but
                       all
                       in
                       Gods
                       Name
                       ;
                       And
                       therefore
                       he
                       addeth
                       ,
                       Let
                       no
                       man
                       despiso
                       thee
                       ;
                       By
                       which
                       words
                       the
                       Apostle
                       seems
                       not
                       to
                       admonish
                       the
                       Priests
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       their
                       duty
                    
                     ;
                     So
                     Beza
                     ;
                     and
                     most
                     truly
                     ;
                     for
                     to
                     say
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     nothing
                     but
                     prayers
                     and
                     tears
                     for
                     his
                     defence
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       no
                       man
                       despise
                       thee
                    
                     ,
                     were
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     most
                     despicable
                     ;
                     But
                     to
                     say
                     it
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     (
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     have
                     a
                     great
                     number
                     to
                     countenance
                     any
                     insolency
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     continue
                     it
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     say
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     make
                     the
                     people
                     tractable
                     ,
                     will
                     certainly
                     make
                     them
                     inexcusable
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     saith
                     so
                     frequently
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     his
                     common
                     dialect
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     special
                     duty
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     instance
                     only
                     in
                     that
                     Text
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     it
                     allows
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     allayes
                     the
                     severity
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     these
                     times
                     though
                     they
                     most
                     shew
                     the
                     want
                     or
                     necessity
                     of
                     Church
                     government
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     they
                     least
                     endure
                     the
                     severity
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     )
                     And
                     that
                     Text
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Thessalonians
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                     Chapter
                     ,
                     14.
                     and
                     15.
                     
                     Verses
                     ;
                     
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       men
                       obey
                       not
                       our
                       word
                       by
                       this
                       Epistle
                       ,
                       note
                       that
                       man
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       no
                       company
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       may
                       be
                       ashamed
                       ;
                       yet
                       count
                       him
                       not
                       as
                       an
                       enemy
                       ,
                       but
                       admonish
                       him
                       as
                       a
                       brother
                       .
                    
                     T
                     is
                     without
                     all
                     doubt
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     should
                     be
                     without
                     all
                     dispute
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     words
                     were
                     not
                     written
                     occasionally
                     but
                     âoctrinally
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     contain
                     in
                     them
                     such
                     a
                     precept
                     as
                     now
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     concerns
                     us
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     it
                     did
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     concern
                     the
                     Thessalonians
                     ;
                     And
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     intrusted
                     with
                     this
                     precept
                     then
                     theirs
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     much
                     bound
                     to
                     execute
                     this
                     command
                     of
                     observing
                     ,
                     admonishing
                     &
                     avoiding
                     such
                     as
                     obey
                     not
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Word
                     or
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     whether
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     Churches
                     Sermons
                     :
                     Whether
                     by
                     his
                     writing
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     her
                     speaking
                     ;
                     whether
                     by
                     his
                     Hand
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     her
                     mouth
                     ;
                     What
                     remains
                     then
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     obey
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     wilfully
                     persist
                     in
                     disobeying
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Doctrine
                     taught
                     me
                     by
                     this
                     Church
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     over
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     look
                     upon
                     my self
                     as
                     one
                     excommunicated
                     by
                     this
                     
                       Canon
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     
                     as
                     one
                     whose
                     sins
                     are
                     bound
                     and
                     retained
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     though
                     possibly
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     taken
                     notice
                     of
                     here
                     on
                     Earth
                     ;
                     And
                     therefore
                     I
                     have
                     great
                     reason
                     to
                     fear
                     ,
                     that
                     sentence
                     which
                     a
                     Bishop
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     hath
                     recorded
                     upon
                     this
                     very
                     Text
                     ,
                     though
                     now
                     I
                     see
                     no
                     visible
                     Judge
                     to
                     pronounce
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       In
                       nomine
                       Dei
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       living
                       God
                       and
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       before
                       whom
                       I
                       stand
                       ,
                       and
                       before
                       whom
                       all
                       flesh
                       shall
                       appear
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       authority
                       of
                       his
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       I
                       divide
                       thee
                       from
                       the
                       fellowship
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       and
                       declare
                       that
                       thou
                       art
                       no
                       more
                       a
                       member
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       :
                       Thy
                       name
                       is
                       put
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       book
                       of
                       life
                       ;
                       Thou
                       hast
                       no
                       part
                       in
                       the
                       life
                       to
                       come
                       ;
                       thou
                       art
                       not
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       Christ
                       is
                       departed
                       from
                       thee
                       ;
                       I
                       deliver
                       thee
                       to
                       Satan
                       the
                       Prince
                       of
                       darkness
                       ,
                       thy
                       reward
                       shall
                       be
                       in
                       the
                       lake
                       that
                       burneth
                       with
                       fire
                       and
                       brimstone
                       ;
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       starve
                       and
                       wither
                       and
                       not
                       abide
                       ;
                       The
                       Grace
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       taken
                       out
                       of
                       thy
                       Heart
                       ;
                       The
                       face
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       against
                       all
                       them
                       that
                       do
                       evil
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       not
                       taste
                       of
                       his
                       mercy
                       :
                    
                     (
                     Bishop
                     Jewel
                     in
                     his
                     Commentary
                     ,
                     on
                     2
                     Thes
                     .
                     3.
                     )
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     sentence
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     reason
                     to
                     fear
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     be
                     disobedient
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     bid
                     defiance
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     learned
                     in
                     this
                     Church
                     .
                     For
                     rather
                     then
                     the
                     Synagogue
                     of
                     Satan
                     shall
                     be
                     confounded
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Christ
                     himself
                     will
                     re-assume
                     that
                     Power
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     he
                     will
                     become
                     the
                     judge
                     ,
                     rather
                     then
                     obstinate
                     sinners
                     shall
                     want
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     condemnation
                     :
                     Nay
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     become
                     the
                     Judge
                     already
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     moreover
                     ratified
                     his
                     own
                     sentence
                     ;
                     for
                     surely
                     
                       men
                       are
                       divided
                       from
                       the
                       fellowship
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       Christ
                       is
                       departed
                       from
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       grace
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       taken
                       out
                       of
                       their
                       hearts
                       ,
                    
                     when
                     they
                     altogether
                     delight
                     in
                     divisions
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     
                       as
                       children
                       tossed
                       to
                       and
                       fro
                       ,
                       and
                       carried
                       about
                       with
                       every
                       wind
                       of
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                    
                     nay
                     ,
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     
                       all
                       deceivableness
                       of
                       unrighteousnesness
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       received
                       not
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       might
                       be
                       saved
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     indeed
                     men
                     are
                     first
                     generally
                     carried
                     away
                     by
                     the
                     
                       deceivableness
                       of
                       unrighteousness
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     
                       deceivableness
                       of
                       untruth
                    
                     ;
                     The
                     deceivableness
                     of
                     unrighteousness
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     them
                     receive
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     deceivableness
                     of
                     untruth
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     them
                     retein
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                       God
                       shall
                       send
                       them
                       strong
                       delusions
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       should
                       believe
                       a
                       lye
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       all
                       might
                       
                       be
                       damned
                       who
                       believed
                       not
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       but
                       had
                       pleasure
                       in
                       unrighteousness
                       ,
                       2
                       Thes
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     11
                     ,
                     12.
                     
                     They
                     first
                     have
                     pleasure
                     in
                     unrighteousness
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     proceed
                     to
                     have
                     pleasure
                     in
                     untruth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     defend
                     and
                     maintain
                     their
                     unrighteousness
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     give
                     themselves
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     truth
                     :
                     then
                     God
                     gives
                     them
                     to
                     belielieve
                     a
                     lye
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     they
                     contemn
                     those
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     sent
                     ,
                     then
                     God
                     sends
                     them
                     strong
                     delusions
                     ;
                     First
                     they
                     believe
                     not
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     pleasure
                     in
                     their
                     sins
                     ;
                     then
                     they
                     believe
                     a
                     lye
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     perish
                     in
                     their
                     sins
                     .
                     O
                     the
                     unspeakable
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     who
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     this
                     warning
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       day
                       if
                       you
                       will
                       hear
                       his
                       voice
                       ,
                       harden
                       not
                       your
                       hearts
                    
                     ;
                     O
                     the
                     impartial
                     Justice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     this
                     doom
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     hear
                     not
                     his
                     voice
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     harden
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     morrow
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     consider
                     how
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Christians
                     obeyed
                     their
                     spiritual
                     guides
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     never
                     want
                     the
                     Method
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     lose
                     the
                     zeal
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     ;
                     We
                     will
                     never
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     said
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     lived
                     so
                     many
                     years
                     to
                     understand
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     &
                     now
                     mean
                     to
                     live
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     our
                     dayes
                     to
                     abandon
                     it
                     ,
                     alwayes
                     remembring
                     that
                     heavenly
                     contemplation
                     of
                     the
                     Angelical
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     
                       Ratio
                       Aeternitatis
                       consequitur
                       Immutabilitatem
                       ,
                       sicut
                       ratio
                       temporis
                       consequitur
                       motum
                       ;
                       (
                       1
                       par
                       .
                       qu.
                       10.
                       art
                       .
                       2.
                       )
                       Eternity
                       is
                       founded
                       upon
                       unchangeableness
                       ,
                       as
                       time
                       is
                       founded
                       upon
                       change
                       :
                    
                     Therefore
                     we
                     cannot
                     lay
                     a
                     greater
                     reproach
                     upon
                     Religion
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     think
                     or
                     to
                     shew
                     it
                     changeable
                     :
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     rather
                     belonged
                     to
                     time
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     eternity
                     :
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     this
                     obligation
                     which
                     binds
                     us
                     to
                     our
                     spiritual
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Guides
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     lost
                     its
                     force
                     of
                     binding
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     duty
                     to
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     publick
                     practice
                     of
                     Religion
                     :
                     A
                     duty
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     perform
                     without
                     the
                     direction
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     without
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       we
                       come
                       together
                       ,
                       every
                       one
                       will
                       have
                       a
                       Psalm
                       ,
                       a
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       a
                       tongue
                       ,
                       a
                       revelation
                       ,
                       an
                       interpretation
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                    
                     14
                     ▪
                     26.
                     )
                     &
                     yet
                     a
                     duty
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     wilfully
                     neglect
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     danger
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     the
                     damnation
                     of
                     our
                     souls
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     comes
                     neer
                     that
                     damnable
                     sin
                     of
                     
                       spiritual
                       slothfulness
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     regards
                     not
                     Communion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     regards
                     not
                     communion
                     with
                     God
                     here
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     hope
                     for
                     the
                     fruition
                     of
                     God
                     hereafter
                     ?
                     T
                     is
                     the
                     common
                     course
                     of
                     men
                     now
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       are
                       not
                       Abana
                       and
                       Pharphar
                       ,
                       Rivers
                       of
                       Damascus
                       ,
                       better
                       then
                       all
                       the
                       Waters
                       of
                       Israel
                       ?
                       may
                       I
                       
                       not
                       wash
                       in
                       them
                       aud
                       be
                       clean
                       ?
                    
                     But
                     they
                     consider
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     
                       follow
                       Naaman
                    
                     in
                     his
                     wrath
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     
                       out
                       goe
                    
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     leprosie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     those
                     Heathens
                     who
                     gave
                     him
                     the
                     contrary
                     advice
                     ,
                     have
                     in
                     that
                     ,
                     given
                     judgement
                     against
                     such
                     Christians
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       Father
                       ,
                       if
                       the
                       Prophet
                       had
                       bid
                       thee
                       do
                       some
                       great
                       thing
                       ,
                       wouldest
                       thou
                       not
                       have
                       done
                       it
                       ?
                       How
                       much
                       rather
                       then
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       saith
                       unto
                       thee
                       Wash
                       and
                       be
                       clean
                       ?
                    
                     T
                     is
                     little
                     less
                     then
                     madness
                     to
                     spend
                     those
                     precious
                     minutes
                     in
                     cavilling
                     disputations
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     be
                     much
                     better
                     spent
                     in
                     soul-saving
                     devotions
                     :
                     For
                     after
                     once
                     Cain
                     had
                     expostulated
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Am
                       I
                       my
                       brothers
                       keeper
                       ?
                       Gen.
                    
                     4.
                     9.
                     he
                     staid
                     not
                     long
                     in
                     his
                     presence
                     ;
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     16.
                     
                     
                       And
                       Cain
                       went
                       out
                       from
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                    
                     What
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     cavil
                     at
                     Religion
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     practising
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     expostulate
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     could
                     quit
                     that
                     score
                     by
                     his
                     objection
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     pay
                     by
                     his
                     obedience
                     ?
                     or
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     for
                     his
                     advantage
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     quarrelling
                     with
                     his
                     Creditor
                     ,
                     whilst
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     saying
                     
                       Forgive
                       us
                       our
                       debts
                    
                     ?
                     Will
                     he
                     indeed
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     holy
                     as
                     to
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Gods
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     he
                     be
                     so
                     happy
                     as
                     to
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     our
                     misery
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     sufficiently
                     joyful
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     it
                     also
                     be
                     our
                     sin
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     needs
                     be
                     angry
                     with
                     him
                     ?
                     
                       Tristitia
                       de
                       bono
                       spirituali
                       est
                       peccatum
                       prepinquum
                       odio
                       Deo
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Casuist
                     ,
                     To
                     be
                     sorry
                     for
                     the
                     overture
                     of
                     any
                     Spiritual
                     Good
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     sin
                     that
                     comes
                     neer
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     be
                     maliciously
                     bent
                     against
                     such
                     a
                     good
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     to
                     hate
                     him
                     ;
                     This
                     consideration
                     may
                     stop
                     the
                     mouths
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     wound
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     work
                     to
                     revile
                     such
                     heavenly
                     prayers
                     as
                     cannot
                     be
                     received
                     with
                     too
                     much
                     admiration
                     ,
                     nor
                     repeated
                     with
                     too
                     much
                     devotion
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     little
                     other
                     then
                     to
                     revile
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     in
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     breath
                     :
                     to
                     revile
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     revile
                     Gods
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     communion
                     ;
                     Whether
                     a
                     man
                     think
                     himself
                     so
                     perfect
                     as
                     to
                     need
                     no
                     spiritual
                     Guide
                     to
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     think
                     his
                     Church
                     so
                     imperfect
                     as
                     to
                     seek
                     for
                     his
                     spiritual
                     guide
                     from
                     some
                     other
                     place
                     ,
                     the
                     case
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     contempt
                     ,
                     though
                     very
                     different
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Church
                     calling
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     Practice
                     of
                     those
                     duties
                     which
                     are
                     truly
                     Christian
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     T
                     is
                     not
                     his
                     cavilling
                     against
                     his
                     Mother
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     can
                     dispense
                     with
                     his
                     Undutifulness
                     against
                     
                     Her
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     against
                     his
                     Father
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                     If
                     God
                     be
                     rightly
                     invocated
                     and
                     adored
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     name
                     truly
                     glorified
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Duties
                       of
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     He
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     a
                     Separatist
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     refuseth
                     to
                     joyn
                     in
                     that
                     Invocation
                     ,
                     Adoration
                     and
                     Glorification
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Duty
                       of
                       Communion
                    
                     :
                     For
                     neither
                     can
                     an
                     erroneous
                     cnnscie●ce
                     excuse
                     him
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     nor
                     an
                     erroneous
                     conceit
                     excuse
                     him
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     an
                     erroneous
                     conscience
                     cannot
                     excuse
                     him
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     For
                     an
                     erroneous
                     conscience
                     cannot
                     absolve
                     or
                     discharge
                     any
                     man
                     from
                     doing
                     his
                     bounden
                     duty
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     not
                     from
                     Invocating
                     ,
                     Adoring
                     and
                     Glorifying
                     his
                     holy
                     name
                     :
                     since
                     it
                     is
                     unjust
                     that
                     errour
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     and
                     impossible
                     that
                     a
                     
                       mans
                       conscience
                    
                     should
                     be
                     above
                     
                       Gods
                       command
                    
                     :
                     but
                     here
                     are
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     three
                     of
                     Gods
                     Commandments
                     that
                     oblige
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     an
                     ereoneous
                     conceit
                     cannot
                     excuse
                     him
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Communion
                     ;
                     For
                     an
                     erroneous
                     conceit
                     hath
                     much
                     less
                     power
                     then
                     an
                     erroneous
                     conscience
                     ,
                     to
                     excuse
                     him
                     for
                     disobeying
                     Gods
                     command
                     ;
                     and
                     here
                     are
                     no
                     less
                     then
                     two
                     of
                     Gods
                     Commandments
                     that
                     oblige
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Communion
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     The
                     fourth
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Communion
                     concerns
                     Gods
                     publick
                     worship
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     fift
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     publick
                     worship
                     is
                     commanded
                     by
                     publick
                     authority
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     Communion
                     being
                     indeed
                     with
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     since
                     the
                     Religion
                     is
                     truly
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     performances
                     of
                     Invocation
                     ,
                     Adoration
                     ,
                     and
                     Administration
                     )
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     his
                     thinking
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     mans
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       he
                       may
                       not
                       Communicate
                       with
                       Hereticks
                       or
                       Schismaticks
                       ,
                    
                     can
                     excuse
                     him
                     for
                     not
                     communicating
                     with
                     his
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     less
                     with
                     his
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     whose
                     Communion
                     is
                     ever
                     to
                     be
                     desired
                     with
                     great
                     earnestness
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     deserted
                     ,
                     without
                     great
                     shame
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     sin
                     :
                     According
                     to
                     that
                     excellent
                     exhortation
                     of
                     our
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       when
                       you
                       depart
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       you
                       ponder
                       with
                       your selves
                       ,
                       from
                       whomye
                       depart
                       ;
                       ye
                       depart
                       from
                       the
                       Lords
                       Table
                       ,
                       ye
                       depart
                       from
                       your
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       the
                       banquet
                       of
                       most
                       heavenly
                       food
                    
                     ;
                     What
                     greater
                     sin
                     then
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     Lords
                     heavenly
                     table
                     and
                     food
                     ?
                     What
                     greater
                     shame
                     then
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     your
                     own
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     give
                     no
                     conscientious
                     reason
                     of
                     your
                     departure
                     ?
                     To
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     
                     Lord
                     in
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     three
                     first
                     Commandments
                     ;
                     To
                     depart
                     from
                     your
                     Brethren
                     in
                     their
                     Communion
                     
                       with
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     Church
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     fift
                     Commandment
                     ;
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     then
                     unfound
                     and
                     unsafe
                     to
                     alledge
                     the
                     fift
                     Commandment
                     for
                     the
                     apparent
                     breach
                     of
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     four
                     ?
                     And
                     yet
                     even
                     that
                     Commandment
                     is
                     unduely
                     alledged
                     for
                     your
                     departure
                     :
                     For
                     besides
                     that
                     such
                     an
                     allegation
                     of
                     it
                     denyeth
                     Paternal
                     authority
                     where
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     certainly
                     doth
                     oblige
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     supposeth
                     Paternal
                     authority
                     where
                     God
                     hath
                     not
                     given
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     cannot
                     oblige
                     you
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     supposal
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     authority
                     as
                     God
                     cannot
                     give
                     ;
                     For
                     God
                     cannot
                     deny
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     cannot
                     given
                     an
                     authority
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     against
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     not
                     against
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     Religion
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     all
                     the
                     authority
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     claimeth
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       hath
                       given
                       us
                       authority
                       for
                       edification
                       ,
                       not
                       for
                       destruction
                       ,
                       2
                       Cor.
                    
                     10.
                     8.
                     
                     Nay
                     more
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     all
                     the
                     authority
                     the
                     Church
                     can
                     claim
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     Aquinas
                     himself
                     ,
                     
                       Quum
                       Potestas
                       Praelati
                       spiritualis
                       ,
                       qui
                       non
                       est
                       Dominus
                       sed
                       Dispensator
                       ,
                       in
                       aedificationem
                       s●t
                       data
                       ,
                       &
                       non
                       in
                       destructionem
                       ,
                       ut
                       patet
                       2.
                       ad
                       Cor.
                       10.
                       
                       Sicut
                       Praelatus
                       non
                       potest
                       imperare
                       ea
                       quae
                       secundum
                       se
                       Deo
                       displicent
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       Peccata
                       :
                       It
                       a
                       non
                       potest
                       prohibere
                       ea
                       quae
                       secundum
                       se
                       Deo
                       placent
                       ,
                       sc
                       .
                       Virtutis
                       opera
                       :
                    
                     (
                     22
                     ae
                     .
                     quest
                     .
                     88.
                     art
                     .
                     12.
                     
                       ad
                       secundum
                       )
                       When
                       the
                       Power
                       of
                       a
                       spiritual
                       Prelate
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       Lord
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       a
                       Dispencer
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       and
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       is
                       given
                       for
                       edification
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       for
                       destruction
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       manifest
                       2
                       Cor.
                       10.
                       
                       Even
                       as
                       a
                       Prelate
                       cannot
                       command
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       in
                       themselves
                       are
                       displeasing
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       wit
                       ,
                       the
                       committing
                       of
                       any
                       sin
                       :
                       So
                       he
                       cannot
                       forbid
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       in
                       themselves
                       are
                       pleasing
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       to
                       wit
                       ,
                       the
                       working
                       of
                       any
                       vertue
                    
                     ;
                     How
                     much
                     less
                     can
                     he
                     forbid
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     many
                     vertues
                     together
                     ,
                     by
                     forbidding
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     true
                     Religion
                     ?
                     Therefore
                     let
                     me
                     alwaies
                     give
                     an
                     ear
                     to
                     the
                     holy
                     Prophets
                     Exhortation
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Praise
                       the
                       Lord
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       us
                       magnifie
                       his
                       name
                       together
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     34.
                     3.
                     
                     For
                     where
                     God
                     is
                     praised
                     and
                     magnified
                     in
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     very
                     strictly
                     bound
                     to
                     joyn
                     my self
                     in
                     the
                     Communion
                     ;
                     Nay
                     more
                     ,
                     Let
                     me
                     alwaies
                     give
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     the
                     holy
                     Prophets
                     resolution
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       was
                       glad
                       when
                       they
                       said
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       We
                       will
                       go
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Psal
                       .
                    
                     122.
                     1.
                     
                     where
                     God
                     calleth
                     to
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     godliness
                     ,
                     t
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     another
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     
                       You
                       shall
                       not
                       go
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     for
                     me
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     my self
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       not
                    
                     :
                     For
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     glad
                     of
                     the
                     Call
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     the
                     Practice
                     .
                     Now
                     Christ
                     the
                     eternal
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     calleth
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     three
                     several
                     waies
                     ;
                     By
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     Example
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     
                       Communion
                       ;
                       By
                       his
                       Word
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     commandeth
                     us
                     to
                     perform
                     all
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     
                       By
                       his
                       Example
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     himself
                     whiles
                     he
                     was
                     upon
                     earth
                     ,
                     did
                     perform
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     
                       by
                       his
                       Communion
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     now
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     he
                     recommendeth
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     all
                     our
                     Religious
                     performances
                     ,
                     so
                     making
                     intercession
                     to
                     God
                     
                       for
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     
                       with
                       us
                    
                     :
                     How
                     shall
                     I
                     answer
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     neglect
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     reject
                     his
                     Example
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     renounce
                     his
                     Communion
                     ?
                     His
                     Word
                     pierceth
                     mine
                     Ear
                     ,
                     his
                     Example
                     pierceth
                     mine
                     Eye
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     Communion
                     pierceth
                     my
                     Heart
                     :
                     His
                     Word
                     and
                     his
                     Example
                     pierce
                     my
                     sense
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     Communion
                     pierceth
                     my
                     soul
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     said
                     of
                     Sauls
                     Messengers
                     ,
                     (
                     nay
                     of
                     Saul
                     himself
                     )
                     
                       when
                       they
                       saw
                       the
                       company
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       prophecying
                       ,
                       and
                    
                     Samuel
                     
                       standing
                       as
                       appointed
                       over
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       was
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       also
                       prophesied
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Sam.
                     19.
                     20.
                     
                     Then
                     surely
                     when
                     I
                     see
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     Christians
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     himself
                     standing
                     as
                     appointed
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     himself
                     hath
                     avowed
                     ,
                     
                       where
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       are
                       gathered
                       together
                       in
                       my
                       name
                       ,
                       there
                       am
                       I
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       Mat.
                    
                     18.
                     20.
                     
                     )
                     if
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     also
                     pray
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     some
                     evil
                     Spirit
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     me
                     either
                     reject
                     or
                     renounce
                     their
                     prayers
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     indeed
                     The
                     Communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     saying
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       will
                       go
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     am
                     bound
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     affection
                     which
                     is
                     due
                     to
                     that
                     Communion
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       was
                       glad
                       when
                       they
                       said
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       we
                       will
                       go
                       :
                    
                     for
                     this
                     indefinite
                     Particle
                     When
                     ,
                     not
                     defining
                     one
                     
                       set
                       time
                    
                     ,
                     will
                     suffer
                     me
                     to
                     exclude
                     
                       no
                       time
                    
                     :
                     T
                     is
                     like
                     a
                     general
                     Commission
                     ,
                     which
                     not
                     prescribing
                     what
                     day
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     business
                     ,
                     leaves
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     any
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     neglect
                     no
                     opportunity
                     of
                     doing
                     it
                     :
                     
                       Indefinitum
                       in
                       materià
                       necessarià
                       aequipollet
                       universali
                       ,
                    
                     when
                     the
                     duty
                     it self
                     is
                     absolutely
                     necessary
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     set
                     down
                     as
                     indifinite
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     universal
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     Casuists
                     do
                     tell
                     us
                     concerning
                     affirmative
                     precepts
                     ,
                     
                       Ligant
                       semper
                       sed
                       non
                       
                       ad
                       semper
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     they
                     bind
                     us
                     
                       at
                       all
                       times
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     
                       to
                       all
                       times
                       ▪
                    
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     understand
                     their
                     meaning
                     only
                     of
                     our
                     actual
                     exercise
                     and
                     performance
                     of
                     those
                     duties
                     ;
                     not
                     of
                     our
                     habitual
                     disposition
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     perform
                     them
                     ;
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     one
                     minute
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     disposition
                     and
                     desire
                     of
                     serving
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     doth
                     
                       Solomon
                       Jarchi
                    
                     expound
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Shamacti
                       ,
                       Laetatus
                       sum
                       ,
                       I
                       was
                       glad
                       ;
                       I
                       did
                       hear
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       the
                       sons
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       When
                       will
                       this
                    
                     David
                     
                       die
                       ,
                       that
                       his
                       son
                    
                     Solomon
                     
                       may
                       succeed
                       ,
                       and
                       build
                       the
                       Temple
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       we
                       may
                       go
                       to
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ?
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       Vaani
                       Shomeach
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     
                       I
                       was
                       very
                       glad
                       to
                       hear
                       them
                       say
                       so
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     David
                     preferred
                     Gods
                     service
                     before
                     his
                     life
                     ;
                     And
                     so
                     will
                     every
                     man
                     who
                     knoweth
                     he
                     hath
                     such
                     a
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     rightly
                     follow
                     it
                     ,
                     will
                     bring
                     him
                     to
                     salvation
                     ;
                     
                       Aben
                       Ezra
                    
                     goes
                     further
                     in
                     his
                     gloss
                     ,
                     and
                     saith
                     ,
                     That
                     All
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Israel
                     was
                     of
                     Davids
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     did
                     say
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       I
                       was
                       glad
                       when
                       they
                       said
                       unto
                       me
                       ,
                       we
                       will
                       go
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     ;
                     Why
                     should
                     we
                     Christians
                     have
                     a
                     worse
                     Zeal
                     ,
                     upon
                     better
                     Hopes
                     ?
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     glad
                     when
                     others
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       will
                       go
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     may
                     live
                     to
                     be
                     sorry
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     .
                     But
                     O
                     Thou
                     who
                     camest
                     to
                     give
                     light
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     sit
                     in
                     darkness
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     shadow
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     Remove
                     not
                     the
                     Candlestick
                     away
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     have
                     neglected
                     and
                     abused
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Grace
                     ;
                     But
                     let
                     the
                     Priests
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     still
                     
                       serve
                       the
                       Lord
                       between
                       the
                       Porch
                       and
                       the
                       Altar
                       ,
                       weeping
                       and
                       saying
                       ,
                       Be
                       favourable
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       be
                       favourable
                       unto
                       thy
                       People
                       ,
                       Let
                       not
                       thine
                       heritage
                       be
                       brought
                       to
                       such
                       confusion
                       ,
                       lest
                       the
                       Heathen
                       be
                       Lords
                       thereof
                       :
                       Wherefore
                       should
                       they
                       say
                       among
                       the
                       Heathen
                       ,
                       where
                       is
                       now
                       their
                       God
                       ?
                    
                     And
                     let
                     us
                     thy
                     undutiful
                     ,
                     unthankful
                     ,
                     unworthy
                     people
                     ,
                     still
                     enjoy
                     the
                     inestimable
                     freedom
                     of
                     thy
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     Publick
                     Communions
                     in
                     thy
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Publick
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Praises
                     in
                     thy
                     Name
                     ;
                     Heal
                     our
                     back-slidings
                     ,
                     and
                     repair
                     those
                     great
                     and
                     wide
                     breaches
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     lately
                     made
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     Piety
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     Fidelity
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     Charity
                     ;
                     And
                     amidst
                     the
                     many
                     inconstancies
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     more
                     impieties
                     of
                     this
                     wicked
                     world
                     ,
                     make
                     thine
                     own
                     sheep
                     still
                     hear
                     thy
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     thine
                     own
                     people
                     still
                     secure
                     and
                     glad
                     in
                     thee
                     ;
                     That
                     (
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     obstacles
                     
                     and
                     oppositions
                     )
                     they
                     shall
                     yet
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     worthily
                     praise
                     and
                     adore
                     thy
                     most
                     holy
                     and
                     Reverend
                     name
                     among
                     the
                     faithful
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     great
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     being
                     all
                     of
                     us
                     joyned
                     ,
                     now
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     hereafter
                     in
                     possession
                     ,
                     with
                     that
                     heavenly
                     consort
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     Communion
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     alwaies
                     saying
                     
                       Hallelujah
                       ,
                       Salvation
                       ,
                       and
                       glory
                       ,
                       and
                       honour
                       ,
                       and
                       power
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord
                       our
                       God
                    
                     ;
                     Father
                     ,
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Una
                     est
                     in
                     trepida
                     mihi
                     re
                     medicina
                     ,
                     Jehovae
                  
                   
                     Cor
                     patrium
                     ,
                     Os
                     verax
                     ,
                     omnipotensque
                     manus
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
               
                 Deo
                 Trinuni
                 Gloria
                 in
                 aeternum
                 .